《Farming Space: The Lucky and Lovely Lady Come to Farm》 Chapter 1： rub salt in the wound Chapter 1: Adding salt to the wound pain! ?As soon as Gu Fei moved, there was a burning pain from his back to his buttocks. Then, a hand pressed **** her **** and patted it hard, "Ah-" Gu Fei exhaled in pain, and the pain made her wake up instantly. Wasn''t she killed by a zombie? How could she still feel pain? ? Just as he was thinking about it, a large wave of memories hit his mind like a sea wave. His brain hurt as if it was about to explode. Gu Fei had to work hard to digest the memories and quickly understood his current situation. ??The original owner''s name is Feicui, and she is the maid of the second lady of Pingyang Hou Mansion. A few days ago, I don¡¯t know why I made Mrs. Hou angry for no reason, and she was beaten. If the second lady hadn¡¯t jumped on her desperately, her life would have been lost at that time. Now a girl named Pearl is applying medicine to her butt. Gu Fei, who was lying on the bed, had to say: "Be gentle, you hurt me." As soon as she finished speaking, Pearl smiled, "Easy? Who are you? How dare you think I''m heavy-handed when I apply medicine to you?" As she spoke, she pinched the flesh of Gu Fei''s **** and gave it a strong squeeze with her hand. screw. How could Gu Fei''s battered skin withstand this? Her whole body tensed up and she screamed, tears streaming from her eyes. "Hahaha, doesn''t it hurt? It hurts, and it''s not in vain that I asked the second lady for this job." Pearl looked at the rotten flesh on Gu Fei''s back and felt happy in her heart. ?This girl is really lucky. If the second lady hadn''t protected her, she might have been beaten to death. ??Pooh, **** girl, how come she wasn''t beaten to death? It was really a waste of time for her to go to Mrs. Hou''s place and get a heavy dose of eye drops. ?But now, she has fallen into her hands again, let¡¯s see if she doesn¡¯t kill this girl! ?Zhu Zhu took out a paper bag from her body and smiled sinisterly, "I heard someone said that it tastes good to rub salt on the wound. I specially asked for a bag of salt from the kitchen." ?Gu Fei was shocked, "Zhenzhu, I haven''t offended you, right? Why are you doing this?" "Bah!" Pearl spat fiercely, "You have the nerve to ask me why. The second lady loves you like a sister, so why should I treat you like a slave?" "Aren''t you and I both slaves? Why should you be superior to others!" She slowly opened the paper bag and said with a smile: "I heard that if this person is in pain, he can die from the pain. I will let you have a taste of it today!" ?Gu Fei was shocked. She turned around and saw that Pearl had already opened the paper package. This girl was actually serious! ?She was so anxious that she grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at the pearl. Pearl didn''t notice that Gu Fei still had the strength to resist. In the past, people who got beaten up couldn''t get out of bed for ten and a half days. Pillows flew towards them. Pearl instinctively stretched out her hands to block them. The salt in the paper bag flew with the force of the pillows. They slapped her on the face together. Zhuzhu screamed, "My eyes!" ??Zhu Zhen covered her eyes and stumbled out. She bumped into a little girl who rushed through the door. Zhen Zhen raised her hand and slapped the little **** the face. "Why are you running around? Go to the kitchen and get me some water to wash my eyes!" ??The little girl started to cry, "I don''t dare to go, there are many officers and soldiers coming outside!" ?Zhuzhu kicked the little girl hard, "What nonsense are you talking about? If you are told to go, just go -" ?At this time, a strong male voice came from outside, "Zhu Yiwei is handling the case! Everyone, please stay in the yard and no one is allowed to move around!" ??The little girl trembled and quickly ran to the side of Jade''s bed and squatted down. ?Gu Fei struggled to hold himself up and looked out of the window. ??I saw a group of fierce-looking Zhu Yiwei officers and soldiers wearing armor and waist knives standing in the yard outside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2： Share some money Chapter 2: Divide the money ? Gu Fei''s heart trembled. Zhu Yiwei was synonymous with terror in his memory. When Zhu Yiwei entered, one could imagine what would happen. ?Her mind flashed for a moment with words such as ransacking her home, beheading her, going to jail, etc. This was Zhu Yiwei''s usual practice. "Hurry and help me to the second lady''s room." Gu Fei struggled to get up and whispered to the little girl. She just wanted to lie down and recuperate, but she might not have a chance. ??The little girl helped Gu Fei to the side door and walked into the second lady''s room. The second lady was still sitting in front of the dressing table looking at the door in confusion. ¡°Close the door!¡± Gu Fei shouted in a low voice. A little girl quickly closed the door. The second lady came back to her senses when she saw Gu Fei, and quickly came over and grabbed Gu Fei''s hand, "Jade, why did you get up before your injury healed? What''s going on outside? Just when Gu Fei was about to say something, he glanced at the girls in the room. Pearl was also crowded among the girls, her eyes were red and frightened. The second lady immediately understood what Gu Fei meant and said softly to the girls: "You all go to the wing, I have something to say with Feicui." ??The little girls lowered their heads and quickly entered the ear room one by one. They glared at Gu Fei with red pearly eyes before reluctantly walking in. ?? Gu Fei then lowered her voice and said, "Second Miss, Zhu Yiwei''s officers and soldiers are coming. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing. You have to make plans early." The second lady obviously knew Zhu Yiwei¡¯s reputation. She looked nervous and asked, ¡°What are your plans? You mean¡ª¡± ??Gu Fei whispered: "I guess the Marquis has committed something. The next step is probably to confiscate his home and exile him." The second young lady began to tremble slightly, "No, then, what should I do?" ??Gu Fei sighed, she didn''t know what to do. If she was not injured and still had some strength, she might be able to find an opportunity to escape. Now she couldn''t even protect herself. Forget it, do your best. ??Gu Fei thought for a while: "No matter what situation a person is in, they have to eat and drink, and this all requires money!" The second lady''s eyes lit up and she nodded vigorously, "You are right, I have saved a lot of money over the years. Let''s hide it quickly. Where can we hide it?" She said, looking around. ??Gu Fei sighed, "Don''t look at it. If we really want to ransack the house, we won''t be able to save it. Just hide it, as much as you can hide." ??She moved with difficulty to the cabinet, took out a small box, took out a bunch of keys tied to her side, opened the small box, and picked out a few banknotes inside. There are four silver notes, two for five hundred taels and two for two hundred taels. This is what the second lady has accumulated over the years. Gu Fei signaled the second lady to hide the banknotes herself. The second lady took off one of her embroidered shoes and stuffed the two banknotes into the sole. She was about to put the remaining banknotes into the other shoe when she suddenly stopped. , handed the remaining silver notes to Gu Fei, "Jade, keep the rest with yourself." Gu Fei was startled, and the second young lady looked at her, with tears welling up in her eyes, "You know, I have always treated you as my sister. I don''t know what will happen to my family in the future. With this money, your life will be easier in the future." point." Just when Gu Fei was about to shirk, the second lady said sincerely: "I''m afraid it will be difficult to keep the banknote if I leave it here. Each of us will take half of it, so the risk will be smaller." ?Gu Fei was silent for a few seconds, nodded, and hid the remaining banknotes close to his body. Next, the second young lady took action on the beaded gold hairpin on the dressing table. She was originally a miser, but now that she heard that the house was being ransacked, she naturally didn''t want to let anything go. The second lady was hiding herself while trying her best to stuff Gu Fei''s body. ?At this time, in the wing room next door, several little girls were crowded on the kang. Only Pearl stood hunched over in front of the door, looking toward the main room against the crack of the door with a malicious expression. (End of this chapter) Chapter 3： Killing chickens to scare monkeys Chapter 3 Killing the chicken to scare the monkey In the main room, the second young lady was holding a gold hairpin and gesturing on her body. She was wondering where to hide it when the door of the room was kicked open with a bang. Several officials stood at the door. The leader said: "Everyone, Take off your jewelry, take off your coat, and gather in the front yard!¡± ??The little girls in the side room immediately started crying, and the second lady was also frightened by the sudden movement, and the gold hairpin in her hand fell to the ground. The officer''s eyes turned to the golden hairpin and he shouted, "Come out! Take off your clothes and jewelry!" ??The little girls came out of the side room crying. Gu Fei pulled the second young lady to the corner and reached out to take off her coat. The second lady covered her chest in fear, "No, you can''t take it off, there is a man here!" ?Gu Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Second Miss, please take off your clothes. We can only go to the front yard in our middle clothes." There will be more men outside soon! The second young lady quickly figured it out. Her face turned pale, and she was holding on to her clothes and shaking slightly. ?? Gu Fei didn''t force her. She knew that the second young lady still needed time to mentally build up, so she didn''t need to take off her clothes. She was recovering from her injuries. She was originally wearing a white muslin middle coat. The second young lady lingered for a while and saw that the girls around her were taking off their clothes. She had no choice but to shyly remove the jewelry on her head and body one by one. Then she gritted her teeth and took off her coat. Fortunately, she kept all the jewelry close to her body. Then the officers and soldiers drove everyone to the front yard. The huge courtyard was full of people. ?Pingyang Hou Prince Pingyang Hou was kneeling on the ground wearing only his middle coat and tied with five flowers. A group of female relatives huddled together and shivered. ??Gu Fei moved with difficulty and followed the second lady to stand in the crowd. Soon, one big box after another was carried out from inside. When several officers and soldiers came carrying a box, the rope suddenly broke, the box tilted to the ground, the lid opened, and golden gold ingots rolled out on the ground. . ??Gu Fei glanced through the gap in the crowd and saw that this box of gold ingots weighed at least a hundred kilograms! ?She blinked, what a pity, there is so much gold. Although gold was not worth much in her previous life, in this world, it is difficult to move without money! I want it so much, woo woo woo. ?An official scolded, and several officers and soldiers hurriedly picked up the gold ingots and stuffed them back into the box. ?Everyone stood in the courtyard for an unknown length of time. At first, there were female relatives crying softly, but then they may have become numb from crying, so they all stood motionless. Until the last box was carried out. ?An official waved his hand and said, "Men and women should stand separately! After a while, the men will go to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, and the female relatives will enter the women''s prison of the Ministry of Punishment." ?This shout was like a drop of water falling into a pan of oil. Those who were numb at first, or who still had a glimmer of hope, are now in despair. ?Some cried and shouted, slumped on the ground, beat their chests, and so on. At this time, the six-year-old Pingyang Hou Shuzi ran out from the crowd and ran towards the gate, "I don''t want to go to the big prison, I don''t want to go to the big prison -" Before he finished speaking, an official took out his sword and swung it at the little boy. ??The little boy''s running posture was frozen instantly, and a line of blood shot out from his neck, accompanied by a sound like a bellows. ?The small body slowly fell down, and the crowd burst out with a heart-rending scream: "Xing''er¡ª" The second young lady¡¯s face turned pale, and she was shaking all over. She held Gu Fei¡¯s arm tightly, and Gu Fei patted her hand gently to express comfort. ¡°Stop arguing! If you keep arguing, it will be your fate!¡± an official shouted sternly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 4： Reported Chapter 4 was reported The yard suddenly became quiet. Then everyone was divided into men and women and stood in two piles. The official waved his hand and said, "Take it away!" At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind Gu Fei, "Sir, I, I have something to report!" ?Gu Fei looked back and saw it was Pearl. ?The official pointed at the pearl and said, "You, come out and speak!" Zhenzhu walked out with her head lowered, knelt down in front of the official with a plop, raised her head timidly, "Sir, I, I want to report it." When Gu Fei heard this, her heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly had a bad feeling. But at this time, the officers and soldiers were watching eagerly, and she did not dare to move. He then heard Pearl say: "Sir, the second lady also has jade. They have hidden a lot of jewelry and silver on their bodies." The official narrowed his eyes, "Is this serious?" ?Zhuzhu kowtowed repeatedly, "I dare not deceive you, sir." The official sneered, "Second Miss, and Jade, come out!" ??Everyone looked at the two people in panic. Some of them also had something secretly hidden on their bodies. What if they had to be searched all of a sudden! ??They are all the dead girl Zhenzhu who rebelled against the master! The second young lady was trembling all over and her teeth were chattering. Gu Fei gritted his teeth and helped her out. The officer looked at the two men and raised their chins, "Search them!" The second young lady¡¯s face instantly turned pale. These officers and soldiers were all men. If she was searched in public, her reputation would be ruined and she would have no choice but to die! Gu Fei suddenly struggled and knelt down towards the official, "Sir, this servant girl and the second young lady didn''t hide anything at all. This girl named Pearl has always secretly hated the second young lady. She did this just to ruin the second young lady''s reputation. ¡± When Gu Fei said this, she gritted her teeth and kowtowed to the official. While kowtowing, she was doing some psychological training for herself. Kowling was nothing. She had never suffered anything in order to survive. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll have mercy on me, sir, and save some face for us poor women, and let a woman search you.¡± The official looked at Gu Fei indifferently and sneered. Just as he was about to speak, a kind-looking official next to him looked at the faint blood stains on Gu Fei''s back. He couldn''t bear it and said, "Master Liu, this girl can be considered loyal." Lord Protector, I think it¡¯s better to just follow what she said.¡± Mr. Liu snorted coldly, "Where are you going to find a trustworthy woman to search you soon?" The official turned his eyes and pointed at Pearl, who was still kneeling on the ground. "It''s better to let this girl search. Since she reported it, she won''t show any favoritism." Mr. Liu glanced at Pearl indifferently, "Yes." ??The official pointed at the pearl and said, "Go and search. It''s okay if you find something. If you can''t find it -" the official sneered. Zhu Zhu quickly got up from the ground, "Sir, I promise to find it. I saw it hidden by them with my own eyes!" The second lady could hardly stand at this moment. She gritted her teeth and looked at the approaching Pearl, "Why? I think I treat you well!" ?Zhu Zi sneered, "You only have emeralds in your eyes. You leave all your clothes, jewelry, and silver to her for safekeeping. I''m also your eldest girl. Why don''t you want to see me?" Zhu Zhu quickly got up from the ground, with a twisted smile on her face, and walked straight towards Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 5： self-inflicted Chapter 5 It¡¯s your own fault The officers and soldiers pulled Gu Fei up from the ground. Pearl did not pause, and stretched both hands to Gu Fei''s chest. She could see clearly that the second lady stuffed a pearl flower here. ?Hand out your hand to take a look at the pearl, you will see that it is soft and soft, with no pearl flowers at all. ?She was stunned for a moment and then touched Gu Fei''s hair. She remembered that the second lady had stuffed an East Pearl in it. ? Gu Fei''s hair was quickly untied by the pearls, and a head of shiny black hair fell down. Gu Fei shook her head in cooperation, but nothing fell down except two ribbons. ?Zhu Zhen was a little panicked and groped around Gu Fei like crazy, but still found nothing. ¡°How come there isn¡¯t? Why isn¡¯t there anything? I obviously saw it!¡± ??Zhu Zhen''s face turned ferocious. Suddenly, she exerted force, and heard a "tearing" sound. Gu Fei''s middle coat tore open from the chest, revealing the bright red bellyband inside. ??Gu Fei quickly covered the hem of her clothes with her hands, slapped Pearl on the face with her other hand, and stared at her coldly with her eyes. The officer and soldier next to him shouted, "What are you doing?" ¡°Stop dawdling, this one is not searched for the other one!¡± ?These words instantly ignited Pearl¡¯s fighting spirit. Yes, Jade must have transferred everything to the second lady. ?She quickly walked towards the second young lady, knelt down and took off a pair of the second young lady''s embroidered shoes. The second young lady covered her face in shame and anger. The insoles from the embroidered shoes were pulled out and thrown on the ground. The shoes were not big, and at first glance there was nothing inside. ?Zhu Zhen became furious, gritted her teeth and tore the embroidered shoes apart with all her strength. A pair of delicate embroidered shoes were torn to pieces in a horrible way. Still nothing! Zhenzhu threw away her shoes suddenly and touched several places on Miss Er''s body that she knew. The touch under her hands clearly told her that there was nothing but clothes and flesh! ??Zhu Zhen was like crazy, muttering "Where is it, where is the thing?" while touching the second lady from head to toe, but there was still nothing! Zhenzhu is desperate. How could this happen? Not only Pearl, but also the second lady did not expect this. What about those things hidden in yourself? When did she disappear? Why didn¡¯t she feel anything at all? Mr. Liu watched with cold eyes. Seeing that Zhenzhu had just stripped Gu Fei and the second lady naked, nothing was found. This situation cannot be faked. He snorted coldly, "Don''t waste time. This girl falsely accused the master and deceived the officials. I''ll slap her twenty times." Zhenzhu shouted in horror, "Sir, it really does happen, it really does happen, I saw it with my own eyes!" How could Mr. Liu quarrel with a girl? He waved his hand and said, "Drag her down!" ??Zhuzhu cried and was dragged aside, her pants were pulled down, and a board one arm wide and **** thick fell heavily on her white buttocks. ?The female relatives standing nearby were all trembling. The officers and soldiers were playing with boards, but it was different from the women in the mansion. Once the board was hit, the skin and flesh were torn, and after several boards were hit, blood and flesh flew everywhere. ?At first, Pearl screamed like a pig. Gradually, her voice weakened. After playing twenty boards, there was no sound at all. ??Officials no longer delayed and asked the officers and soldiers to **** the people to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 6： Go to jail Chapter 6 Going to jail ?Gu Fei and the second young lady walked in the crowd with their heads down, and the second young lady held Gu Fei''s hand tightly. She didn''t know what happened just now, but she was sure that it must be Jade''s credit that they could escape. One by one, the female family members were taken into the cold and damp female prison of the Ministry of Punishment like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. The total number of female maids in Pingyang Hou Mansion was close to a hundred. The women''s prison was overcrowded, with more than ten people crammed into each cell. ?Gu Fei was in the same room with the second young lady. From the beginning to the end, the second young lady held her tightly and wouldn''t let go. After entering the cell, Gu Fei let go of her hand holding the hem of her clothes. She lowered her head and saw that the muslin middle coat had a tear all the way to her waist. It would be impossible to wear it unless it was repaired. The second young lady also saw it. She blinked, lifted up her blouse, pulled out a pink floral silk scarf from her waist and handed it to Gu Fei, "Take this to block it." ?Gu Fei smiled bitterly, if such a thing was seen by the jailer, it would be taken away immediately. She thought for a while, then tore the peach red sweat towel into two parts, and handed one half to the second lady, "Tie it up, don''t let your pants fall off." The second lady blushed and **** half of the sweat towel. Then she saw Gu Fei also took out a white cotton sweat towel from her waist and wrapped it around her chest. The second lady hurriedly stretched out her hand to help Gu Fei wrap it up. ??Gu Fei tied half of the pink sweat scarf around his trousers and looked down. Although it didn''t look good with the sweat scarf wrapped around it, at least his flesh was not exposed. Only then did Gu Fei find the time to look at the cell. The cell was only about ten square meters, with some straw piled randomly on the ground and a few shabby quilts with no visible color. It was two or three meters above the ground. There was a small window with two arms-thick wooden pieces nailed to it. fence. There was a toilet in the corner of the cell, and many suspicious stains were visible to the naked eye on the outer wall of the toilet. ?Gu Fei only took one look and didn''t dare to look again. ?In addition to a few girls from the second lady''s room, there are also a few rough ladies from the kitchen in this cell. ?Gu Fei pulled the second lady and said, "Let''s sit over there." The air will be better near the door. The second young lady was originally a sister to Gu Fei, and now she only follows Gu Fei''s orders. As soon as the two sat down next to the fence at the door, a woman''s sharp cry came from the cell diagonally opposite, "How are you going to live like this? There''s not even a place to sit!" ?Gu Fei looked over and saw that it was Mr. Hou¡¯s third concubine. ??This woman was bought from the land of fireworks. She usually relies on the Marquis''s favor to eat and use the best food. How can she stand such a dirty place. Before the jailer could come over, Mrs. Hou from the cell opposite shouted, "If you don''t want to live, just die. No one will stop you!" ?The only sound left over there was the whimpering and crying of the third aunt. The second lady pressed closer to Gu Fei, and she whispered: "Feicui, are we all going to stay in the prison from now on?" ?Gu Fei shook her head, she didn''t know what fate was waiting for them. ?It was dusk when they came in that day, maybe it was past the time for food delivery, and the prison didn''t even give them a bowl of gruel. It was already dark, and the oil lamp was giving off a dim yellow light. ?Gu Fei''s stomach growled. The second lady looked at her and touched her belly, "I''m so hungry too." ?Gu Fei whispered: "Go to sleep, you won''t be hungry when you sleep." She struggled to get up and get the quilt. ?Several tattered quilts with no visible color. I don¡¯t know when they were no longer in their original places. (End of this chapter) Chapter 7： Grab it if you can Chapter 7 Grab it if you can ??Gu Fei opened his eyes wide and looked around, and found that several quilts had been occupied by four thick-shouldered women with round waists. One of them was the most outrageous, with a bed underneath him and a bed covering him. ?It''s autumn now. It''s a northern night and I wear a middle coat to sleep. It''s going to be windy and cold tomorrow. ??Gu Fei approached the woman who had snatched two quilts and said, "Sister-in-law Xu, give me one quilt. There are only a few quilts in the first place. One bed for one person is not enough." ??Sister-in-law Xu turned over and put the quilt under her body. She was smiling but not smiling, "Girl Jade, do you think this is still in the Marquis'' Mansion and you are still a big girl?" ¡°I grabbed the quilt first and it¡¯s mine! The ground is hard, so it¡¯s just right to put a bed on it and cover it with a bed.¡± The second young lady came over and bit her finger, "But we don''t have quilts. We will get cold at night." ?Sister-in-law Xu sneered, "Who cares about you." ¡°We have reached this stage, and we have no choice but to take care of ourselves.¡± Gu Fei looked at the other women, "You can''t do this. There are only five quilts. There are ten people here, so they can only have one quilt for two people." She pointed at the four little girls huddled in the corner, "They also Ask for a quilt." ?The ladies were watching a joke, but they didn''t expect Gu Fei to come to them. ?One of the women laughed and said, "Girl Jade, you are like a toad yawning loudly. We will not give you the quilt. If you can, grab it!" ?Gu Fei¡¯s expression became solemn. ??If there were no injuries on her back and butt, it would be easy to take care of several women. With the end of the world approaching in her last life, many people have awakened their superpowers. However, the superpower Gu Fei awakened was not of the combat type. In order to protect herself, she had to practice **** fighting skills and marksmanship every day. ?Later on, she was able to kill level 2 zombies with her bare hands. But now she is injured, and her back hurts when she moves even a little bit. ?These women have been working in the kitchen all year round, and they are all very fat and round, so they are not easy to deal with. Seeing that Gu Fei was silent, the second lady nervously tugged on her sleeves, "Feicui, let''s forget it. If we squeeze together, it won''t be too cold." Gu Fei suddenly moved at this moment, and he didn''t see clearly how she moved. She bent down and moved, and Sister-in-law Xu rolled to the side. Gu Fei quickly took away the quilt and threw it to the corner. Little girl. Sister-in-law Xu howled, got up from the ground, and rushed towards Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei turned his back, stumbled, grabbed Sister-in-law Xu''s arm, bent down and threw her over her shoulder. ?Sister-in-law Xu was knocked unconscious and lay on the ground for a long time without making a sound. ?Gu Fei''s back was in burning pain at the moment. He had moved too much just now, and the wound that had just healed was split open. The second lady covered her mouth and looked at a large blood stain on Gu Fei''s back. ?Gu Fei pointed to the three remaining women, "I still need two more quilts. Take them out yourself, or I won''t be polite." ?The three women looked at each other, and one of them said: "I didn''t expect that this girl Jade has some skills. Let''s go together, and we are afraid of a little girl!" The mother-in-law clapped her hands and stood up as she spoke. The other two women also stood up. The second young lady panicked and said, "You guys, don''t do this. Jade is already injured." She turned around and pulled Jade, "Forget it, we don''t want the quilt." ?Gu Fei whispered: "Get out of the way-" (End of this chapter) Chapter 8： If you dont accept it, beat it Chapter 8 If you don¡¯t accept it, fight it As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Fei jumped out. She put her left and right hands on both sides of the heads of the two women standing side by side, and then hit them hard in the middle. Before the two women understood what was going on, their heads hit each other. After a muffled sound, the two of them shook a few times and slowly fell to the ground. ?The remaining woman who was still standing looked at the few lying on the ground, stepped back, and hurriedly picked up the quilt on the ground, "Girl Jade, here''s the quilt for you." ?Gu Fei took it, threw one to the little girl, and took one for herself. The little girls looked at Gu Fei with gratitude, "Thank you, sister Feicui." A clever little girl picked up some straw and spread it against the wall, "Sister Jade, Miss Second, please sit here." ?Gu Fei slowly lay down on the straw, breathing heavily, it hurt. The second lady was very anxious, "Jade, let me see the injury on your back." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "You don''t have to look, it won''t kill anyone." ?There is medicine in her space, but it can¡¯t be used right now. The second lady beat her head: "It''s all useless to me." ??Gu Fei was not in the mood to comfort the second young lady at the moment. She closed her eyes and her consciousness entered her own space. What she awakened in her previous life was the ability of space. The things in the space are just like when she left that world. The space as big as two basketball courts was divided into two areas. There is a tent in one corner, which contains her personal belongings and daily necessities, including shampoo, shower gel, sanitary napkins, etc. that she searched for in the supermarket in her previous life. The second lady¡¯s banknotes and jewelry are placed here. ??The boxes piled high in the rest of the place are daily supplies that were originally intended to be shipped to the base. Because she has awakened the space power, she is responsible for material transportation at the base. They evacuated these supplies from a large supermarket warehouse that had not been discovered by anyone. It was during this transportation of supplies back to the base that they encountered a zombie king. The last image in Gu Fei''s mind was that of the zombie king''s nails digging into her. in the throat. ?There are also bread and fruit snacks that Gu Fei usually collects in the space, but now, they can only be looked at but not eaten. ? Gu Fei licked his lips, his consciousness lingering on those snacks for a while, and then he reluctantly withdrew from the space. ?Consciousness returned, Gu Fei felt a little coolness behind her back. She turned around and saw that the second lady had lifted up her clothes and was blowing on her back. ??Gu Fei wanted to say there was no need to blow, it was useless, but seeing the serious look on the second lady''s face, she shut her mouth and let her blow, which might make her feel better. ?Pain and exhaustion, Gu Fei drifted off to sleep at some point. ? Genius Meng Meng Liang, Gu Fei was woken up. ?Several jailers knocked on the wooden fence with sticks of water and fire, "Get up, everyone, all the servants of Pingyang Marquis Mansion will stand at the door, and they will be called one by one. They will go to Nanshi in a while." ??Gu Fei pushed himself up and accidentally pulled the wound on his back again. He couldn''t help but hissed. Nanshi is a business that buys and sells slaves, oxen, horses and livestock. Do you want to sell them all? The second young lady also sat up. She looked at Gu Fei in horror, "Jade, what should I do? What should I do if you leave?" ? Gu Fei looked at the second young lady worriedly. Such a delicate little girl was really worried about whether the second young lady would be able to survive if she left. The second lady grabbed Jade''s arm, "Jade, don''t go, please stay with me. I''m so scared to be alone." (End of this chapter) Chapter 9： You buy me Chapter 9 Buy me ?Gu Fei smiled bitterly, "It''s not up to me." She whispered into the second lady¡¯s ear, ¡°I have hidden all your money and gold hairpins. If I can escape, I will find a way to find you.¡± After speaking, Gu Fei touched a handful of ashes on the ground and smeared it on his face. As soon as he struggled to stand up, the jailer came over, opened the cell door, and shouted coldly: "Every servant, come out, and tell me your name one by one." The women got up somewhat happily, finally no longer having to stay in this hellish place. The four little girls also stood up and stood behind the women. At this moment, Gu Fei realized something and put some fruit and a few steamed buns on the quilt. Then he whispered to the second lady, "I left something for you in the quilt. Hide it yourself so that no one finds it." The second young lady looked back at the quilt, shook her head, and looked at Gu Fei eagerly. She didn¡¯t want anything, she just wanted jade! ??The old woman in front quickly announced her name and walked out. Gu Fei lowered her head and walked to the door, "Jade." A jailer glanced at her, "First-class maid Jade?" ?Gu Fei nodded, the jailer checked the book in his hand, and Gu Fei was quickly pushed away. ??When Gu Fei looked back, the second lady was holding on to the wooden fence and looking at her with tears in her eyes, like an abandoned little puppy. ¡°Take care¡ª¡± Gu Fei mouthed and turned around. ??Gu Fei and many girls and women were strung up with a rope from the prison of the Ministry of Punishment and walked through the market. Many people pointed at this group of people along the way. After walking for half an hour, we arrived at Nanshi. ??Gu Fei and the others were quickly handed over to Ren Yazi''s hands and pulled to a platform to stand with numb expressions on their faces. Yazi jumped on the stage and began to work hard to attract business. "Come and see, these are all servants of Pingyang Hou Mansion. They have been trained well and can be used after you buy them." Yazi pulled over a little girl and said, "You''re a pretty little girl. You can buy her to work during the day and warm the bed at night. It only costs ten taels of silver!" ¡°Master, I see that you are a wealthy man. Buy one, ten taels, and the little girl can choose as she pleases!¡± ?Standing in the audience, a well-built middle-aged man was picking his teeth and said, "It''s expensive. This kind of girl only costs five taels of silver at most." ?Yazi smiled and said, "The price is not expensive, sir. This is a girl from Pingyang Hou Mansion. She can do anything to serve tea and water." The middle-aged man still shook his head, "It''s too young. It will take two years to raise it after I buy it." Yazi looked into the crowd and grabbed Bihe, the eldest girl in the eldest lady''s room, and said, "If you think it''s too small, why don''t you buy this? This is a eldest girl who specializes in serving the mistress. You can give me twenty taels and buy it back." use!" "Look, you have this body and this face. You can''t buy it for twenty taels and suffer a loss. You can''t be cheated!" The middle-aged man seemed to be a little moved, staring at Bihe''s chest, "It''s still too small." Just as he was talking, a middle-aged woman dressed up in a flashy dress came over and smiled at the people on the stage, "Twenty taels are not too expensive for me, let me pick a few first!" ? Gu Fei saw this woman in the crowd and took a few steps back. The way this woman was dressed showed that she was not from a good place. Sure enough, Gu Fei heard someone in the audience whispering, "Isn''t this the madam from Chunxiang House?" ?Gu Fei lowered his head even lower. ??It would be troublesome if she was sold into a brothel. With her injuries, she would not be able to escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 10： from Chun Heung House Chapter 10 Chunxiang Tower Ren Yazi smiled and said, "Okay, you pick first." The madam walked to the stage, first selected a few little girls and asked them to stand aside, and then her eyes began to roll over a few older girls. The madam pulled Bihe, first pinched her face, then asked Bihe to stretch out her hand to look at it, then pinched Bihe''s waist, and then nodded, "It''s okay, the skin and flesh are quite tender, stand up Go over there.¡± Bi He was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes, and she knelt down in front of the old madam with a plop, "Please, don''t buy me." She would rather be a slave than go to a place like a brothel. After saying this, Bi He He kowtows "bang bang bang". The old madam grinned, showing a big gold tooth, "Hey, girl, do you look down on our Chunxiang Tower? It''s really a good time to live in our Chunxiang Tower. You eat well, drink spicy food, wear silk and satin, and have a small I''m waiting for you, I''m sure you won''t want to leave." ?Bi He didn¡¯t say anything, just kowtowed. Ren Yazi waved his hand, and two people came up and pulled Bihe to the selected girls. ?Seeing that the madam was about to turn to Gu Fei''s side, Gu Fei was anxious when he suddenly saw a person running towards him not far away. When Gu Fei saw this man, he was so excited that his body trembled slightly. ?As soon as this man ran off the stage, his eyes were anxiously looking for him in the crowd. ?Gu Fei suddenly squeezed out of the crowd and stretched out his hand towards this man, "Brother, please buy me." ?This person here is none other than Gu Fei''s eldest brother in this life. ?The Gu family sometimes came to the city to sell vegetables or buy things, and they would visit Gu Fei at the back gate of Pingyang Marquis Mansion. Gu Qing was very excited when he saw Gu Fei. He went to the city to buy food today and wanted to visit his sister first. Unexpectedly, he heard on the way that the Hou Mansion had been raided. Gu Qing asked around and happened to hear someone say that a servant of the Pingyang Hou Mansion Today it is sold in Nanshi. ?Gu Qing ran over desperately, fearing that he would be late and the girl would have been bought. ?He was startled for a moment when he heard Gu Fei''s words, and nodded repeatedly, "Buy, buy, buy, I''ll buy you." Ren Yazi came over and yelled, "What are you doing!" ??Gu Qing looked at Ren Yazi and said, "How much does this girl cost? I want to buy her." Ren Yazi looked Gu Qing up and down, and when he saw that he was wearing blue coarse cloth, he sneered, "Okay, you can take the twenty taels of silver with you." "Two, twenty taels?" Gu Qing was so frightened that he couldn''t even speak. Ren Yazi said impatiently, "This is the eldest girl from Pingyang Marquis Mansion. Not only can she sew and thread, but she is also literate. Twenty taels is like picking up for free." ??Gu Qing gritted his teeth and said, "I, I will go back to get the money. Please keep this girl for me." ?He only had a few coins with him, and he came to the city to buy food today. Ren Yazi sneered, "I won''t give you this guarantee. Did you see that this eldest sister is waiting to pick someone?" ??Gu Qing begged anxiously, "Brother, just do it. I''ll go back and get the money. I''ll be back in an hour or two!" I don¡¯t know if my family has so much money, maybe I have to borrow it. ??The madam walked over and looked at Gu Fei who was standing in front of the stage carefully, "Hey, this girl has nice eyebrows. Why is her face so gray?" ¡°Haha, you must have covered your face on purpose, you are quite clever.¡± ?Gu Fei twitched the corners of his mouth and said nothing. Ren Yazi smiled and said, "Isn''t this still something that can''t be escaped from your eyes, eldest sister?" The madam waved her hand and said, "I want this girl." (End of this chapter) Chapter 11： Who can lend me some money? Chapter 11 Who can lend me some money? Ren Yazi smiled and said, "Okay." ?Gu Qing was anxious, "I wanted this girl first, you have to sell it to me!" Ren Yazi stretched out his hand and said, "Okay, bring me twenty taels, and you can take them away, girl." Gu Fei frowned. There was a banknote in her space. If Gu Qing was closer to her, she could place the banknote on him with her consciousness. However, she did not agree with Gu Qing in advance. She was worried that Gu Qing, who was wearing coarse cloth, would suddenly Taking out such a large sum of money will make these people suspicious. At this time, Gu Qing suddenly knelt down in front of the crowd and said, "Would you please be kind enough to lend me twenty taels of silver, this girl, please go back and get the silver from me." ?Gu Fei looked at her elder brother helplessly, thinking that now she couldn''t give out the money in her hand at all. You said you are out of money, so you can''t just sell two hundred taels of silver notes all at once. Who would lend money to a stranger for no reason? What¡¯s more, twenty taels is not a small amount. For many farmers, their annual expenses are only three or four taels of silver. ? Gu Fei squatted on the stage, watching her elder brother kowtow to the strangers desperately, feeling extremely sad. The old madam standing next to him suddenly looked at Gu Qing who was kowtowing and smiled, "Brother, looking at your outfit, you don''t look like someone who can afford twenty taels. Besides, you only need a few taels of silver to marry a wife." The betrothal gift is enough." "You insist on spending twenty taels on this girl, and you are so anxious. Doesn''t this girl have anything to do with you?" ?Gu Fei''s heart skipped a beat. She had deliberately pretended not to know Gu Qing before, just because she was afraid that Ren Yazi would know that their relationship was asking for a lot of money. Anyone with a little bit of brains should be able to see Gu Qing''s current appearance. ?? Gu Qing gritted his teeth, turned around and kowtowed to the old bustard on the stage, "Sister, I''ll tell you the truth, this is my biological sister. Please be merciful and let our family reunite." ??The old bustard looked at Gu Qing blankly for a while, then suddenly sneered, "What about the reunion of flesh and blood? This girl was sold to the Hou Mansion by her family, right?" ¡°Then when you sold her, how could you bear to be separated from her flesh and blood?¡± ?Gu Qing looked ashamed and was speechless. At that time, my father was seriously ill, and the few acres of land left in the family were sold to him to buy medicine, but the money was still not enough. In desperation, my grandmother took the initiative and sold the six-year-old girl for five taels of silver on a dead deed and two taels of silver on a living deed. . ?Grandma was so cruel that she signed a death contract because two taels of silver were not enough for the medicine. ??Gu Qing still remembers the day when his sister was taken away. The girl was holding on to the door frame and refused to leave, and her mother cried in the room until she fainted. My father was already unconscious in bed. He and his two younger brothers knelt on the ground and begged their grandma not to sell their sister. Sanlang also said that she would sell him, but grandma said, "I can''t watch your father die. Sanlang is a man who wants to establish a family, so he can''t sell it." ?Dad drank the medicine, turned around, and slowly came back to life. When he learned that he had sold his only daughter in exchange for his life, he remained silent for a long time and then said: "My life was saved by my daughter. In this life, as long as I still have breath, I must redeem my daughter." " Since then, redeeming the girl has become a worry for the family. Over the years, the family had saved all the monthly money that Feicui had brought back, intending to redeem her. However, the sale was a death deed. Even if they had money, the owner would not let her go, so they had no choice. ?Now it is easy to have the opportunity to buy a girl back. If you miss this, it may be really difficult in the future. ? It was difficult for Gu Qing to tell the inside story of his family at this time. It was a fact that he sold his sister, and after all, his family owed his sister. He just kowtowed to the madam on the stage. (End of this chapter) Chapter 12： Young Master Yushu faces the wind Chapter 12 Young Master Yushu Facing the Wind There was a kind-hearted man in the audience who said, "I mean Na Ya, you have been doing business all day long, and you have also done good things. Let this little brother go home to get the money, and there will be no delay." ¡°Looking very pitiful.¡± ¡°Yes, if you do something good, it will also be a good deed.¡± ?Everyone was talking in support. Ren Yazi was a little embarrassed and looked at the madam, "Sister, look at it, why don''t we just forget about this girl and you can choose someone else." Hearing this, Gu Qing looked at the Madam with hope. The old bustard sneered, "I don''t want to, I''m going to fix this girl today!" It''s okay not to say they are brother and sister. When I say brother and sister, the madam remembers that she was sold by her brother and sister-in-law. Bah, what kind of false kinship! The old bustard turned to Yazi and said, "I''ve had enough of these choices for now, let''s settle the accounts!" ??Gu Qing looked at the old madam with despair. If he just watched his girl being sold into a brothel, he would not have to live anymore, and his family would not let him go. ??Gu Fei stood on the stage, unable to do anything for a moment. Given a little time, this won''t be a problem, this madam is too hateful. Anxiously, Gu Fei''s eyes moved around, and suddenly he saw a boy holding a horse standing under the stage. The boy looked at Gu Fei and wiped away his tears. Next to the servant stood a young man with sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes. He looked like he came from a wealthy family. He wore a gold crown on his head and a tapestry robe woven with gold thread. His face was expressionless. ? Gu Fei''s heart moved. Kesi is not something ordinary people can wear. This thing is a tribute. Except for the royal family, only those of the third rank or above are qualified to wear this. Once upon a time, Mrs. Hou had two tasseled silk jackets, which were like treasures and she would only put them on when going out to be guests. ?This young master¡¯s identity is not simple! In ancient times, what was most useful was not money, but status! No matter how rich a businessman is, he must kneel down when he sees an official! Scholars, farmers, industry and commerce are not lies. As for the old bustard Ya Zi, he is even worse than the lowest businessman. ??Gu Fei closed his sleeves, and suddenly a small knife appeared in his hand. This small knife cut iron like clay, and the rope broke with just one cut. ?Gu Fei jumped off the stage desperately, rushed to the young master, and knelt down with a plop. "Master, I see that you are talented, jade trees stand in the wind, and handsome. You must be a kind person with a chivalrous heart. Please lend me twenty taels of silver and let my brother buy me back. I promise to return the money when I get home. you." ??Xiao Yu was startled and grinned, "You girl still have some sense." ¡°I¡ªI am exactly what you said, not only handsome but also chivalrous!¡± The people around him had different expressions on their faces when they heard what the young master said. It was rare for someone to praise himself in public. ?Yazi on the stage reacted at this moment, frowned and shouted: "Go and catch that girl!" ??Gu Qing also ran over at this moment, knelt down next to Gu Fei and kowtowed to Xiao Yu, "Please do me a favor and lend me twenty taels of silver." Xiao Yu waved his hand, "What a big deal, Shitou, give him twenty taels of silver!" He turned to look at the stone and saw his boy wiping away tears. ??Xiao Yu kicked him lightly and said, "Why are you crying? Get the money quickly." (End of this chapter) Chapter 13： Kill her with money Chapter 13: Kill her with money ??Stone wiped away his tears and muttered, "I thought of my sister when I saw this girl." While talking about Shitou, he unfastened the purse on his waist and took out a twenty-tael silver ingot. ??Gu Qing gratefully took the silver in his hand and was about to run to hand it over to Ren Yazi when two thugs came over, grabbed Gu Fei and left. ??Gu Qing shouted, "Let her go, I have money!" The two thugs ignored him and twisted Gu Fei away. Only then did Gu Qing see that the white tunic on the girl''s back was stained red with blood. ?"Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, , ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. "Now that I have the money, return my sister''s deed of sale to me." Gu Qing held the money in one hand and spread it out with the other. Ren Yazi didn''t bother, he rummaged through a stack of deeds of sale, found the jade one and was about to hand it over, when the madam suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute, I''ll pay twenty-five taels of silver for this girl!" " As soon as these words came out, Gu Qing was still stunned, and the audience was in a state of panic. ??It was originally a good comedy about the reunion of brother and sister, but the madam has lost her mind and gone crazy, insisting on getting a girl into a brothel. The indignant people said: "You old bustard, I have lost my conscience!" ¡°You thing that was struck by lightning, don¡¯t do good things!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in giving birth to a son!¡± ??Gu Fei stared at the old bustard, if there were countless pairs of eyes watching, she really wanted to rush over and beat her to death! ??Gu Qing was at a loss. This had increased by another five taels of silver. Where could he get the money? At this moment, Xiao Yu pushed aside the crowd and walked to the stage, glaring at the madam fiercely, "You bitch, are you tired of living? It''s rare that I want to do something good, but you have to stop me!" ¡°You have more money than me, right? I have more than enough money to buy the entire Nan City!¡± ¡°Stone, give me money and throw this old godly woman to death!¡± ?Stone is holding his wallet and is worried, Master, we only have banknotes now, how can we smash them! ??Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu and finally showed her first smile in this world. ?This pretentious second-generation official is full of life! The place where she lives is no longer a post-apocalyptic world full of zombies, nor is it a prison. This is the living world! As soon as Xiao Yu raised his eyes and saw the smiling Gu Fei, he was stunned by the smile and was stunned. Although this girl had unkempt hair, she still had a pretty smile. The madam was startled when she saw Xiao Yu. At first, Xiao Yu was far away, so she didn''t see what he was wearing clearly. Then she suddenly saw that he was wearing a silk robe, and she panicked. She was in the building, He is also well-informed and knows that tapestry is not something that ordinary people can wear. Don''t offend the nobles because of your dark little thoughts. The madam''s mind was spinning very fast. She immediately knelt down on the ground and slapped her face left and right. "My lord, please calm down. The old lady was just joking with Ya Zi. I don''t want this girl anymore!" ?Xiao Yu snorted and said nothing. ?That Yazi is also a human being. Seeing the old bustard''s attitude, he knew that he was someone who could not afford to offend. ??He quickly took the silver from Gu Qing''s hand and presented the deed of betrayal with both hands. ??Gu Qing took the deed of betrayal, rubbed his eyes and looked at it again and again until he confirmed that it was the girl''s deed, then he carefully put it in his arms. He hurriedly went over to help Gu Fei, and the two of them walked off the stage. ?? Gu Qing pulled Gu Fei and knelt down to Xiao Yu, and kowtowed three times, "Your kindness is so great that I will never forget it. Please send someone to go home with us brothers and sisters to collect the money." Xiao Yu waved his hand carelessly, "Get up, there''s no need to pay back the money. I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll reward you with the little money." (End of this chapter) Chapter 14： Are you back? Chapter 14 Are you back? The people eating melons next to me were all envious, and they all talked about it. ¡°This young master is really a kind-hearted person.¡± ¡°Yes, twenty taels of silver is enough for several years.¡± ?? Gu Qing''s expression calmed down, he stood up and raised his hands to Xiao Yu, "Young Master is a very righteous man, but I cannot be dishonest in my words." ¡°As I said before, this money was borrowed, so it must be paid back, otherwise I will become a villain who breaks his word!¡± ¡°Please also ask the young master to send someone to go home with my brother and sister to collect the silver.¡± Xiao Yu was a little impatient, "How can you be so polite when speaking? Okay, if you want to return it, just return it, the stone! Just let them get the silver!" Xiao Yu said a few words, turned around, and left with another boy. ?Stone didn''t say much and said to Gu Qing: "Then let''s go." After only walking a few steps, Gu Qing suddenly stopped and said, "This won''t work. My sister''s body can''t walk a long way. I have to hire a carriage." An enthusiastic crowd nearby said, "I''ll call you a carriage. I have an acquaintance named Wang Laizi who drives the carriage." ??Gu Qing bowed his hands and said, "Thank you very much, brother." After a while, the carriage arrived. Gu Qing helped Gu Fei into the carriage. Shitou sat outside with the carriage driver very consciously. ?? Gu Qing first asked the driver to go to the medicine shop, let the doctor take a look at Gu Fei''s injury, and bought some medicine to treat the injury, and then rushed home. Along the way, Gu Qing also sat outside and chatted with Shitou. ¡°Brother Shitou, your young master looks like a noble man, so why would he go to that place in Nanshi?¡± ??Nanshi sells people and livestock, and the livestock **** and urinate. It is really not a place for noble people. Shitou smiled and said, "My young master loves horses. When I have free time, I walk around the market to see if I can encounter any good horses. My young master has a good way of looking at horses." ¡°This is the first time for our young master to come to Lincheng, so he naturally wants to visit Fangshi.¡± ??Gu Qing nodded, "I see, your accent doesn''t sound like you''re from Lincheng." ?Stone smiled enigmatically and said no more. ? Gu Fei lay on the mat, listening to the gossip outside, while taking out a piece of bread from the space and gnawing on it. She was really hungry. ?The carriage moved quickly and left the city, arriving at Gujia Village in less than half an hour. ??The carriage stopped at the door of the Gu family, and Li Chunhua, the eldest sister-in-law of the Gu family, heard the commotion and came out. ??Li Chunhua saw her man getting out of the car and said, "How much grain did you buy, and you brought it back in a carriage." ??Gu Qing waved his hand, "I haven''t bought any food. Please call your parents out quickly. I''ll bring the girl back." ¡°Sister is back?¡± Li Chunhua wanted to open the curtain of the carriage, and at the same time hurriedly returned to the house to report the news. She stumbled with her left foot and almost fell, and ran into the house quickly. ?? Gu Fei opened the curtain and was about to jump out of the car when Gu Qing stood beside him nervously, "Sister, you are injured. Don''t move around. Lie on my back and I will carry you down." ?? Gu Fei was in a complicated mood and let out an "ah" sound, silently lying on Gu Qing''s back. ?From the moment I saw Gu Qing today, this eldest brother asked people to borrow money for himself, and even kowtowed to others until he got a bruise on his forehead. The elder brother really loves his sister. Before they reached the main room, a middle-aged woman rushed out of the room. When the woman saw Gu Fei on Gu Qing''s back, she cried, "Mother, Xiao Fei, you are back." (End of this chapter) Chapter 15： Get the land deed Chapter 15: Get the land deed ??Ms. Chen cried and threw herself on Gu Qing''s back. Gu Qing hurriedly got out of the way, "Mom, my sister is injured. Don''t press her. You have to let her lie down on the kang quickly." ??Ms. Chen stopped her feet and asked, "Where is it hurt?" ?She looked over and suddenly saw a large amount of blood on Gu Fei''s back. She swayed and almost fainted. Fortunately, Li Chunhua came over to support her. ??Gu Fei was quickly put on the kang, lying on her stomach with her head tilted. Mrs. Chen looked at her bloodstained middle coat, her hands were trembling and she didn''t dare to lift it. Gu Qing took out the ointment and handed it to Li Chunhua, telling her to apply it to Gu Fei in a while, and then said to Chen: "Mom, take out all the money at home. I will redeem the girl. It cost me twenty taels of silver. I have to Give it back to others.¡± Mrs. Chen was surprised, "Twenty taels, but we don''t have that many at home!" ? Gu Qing gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll borrow it if there''s still a lot left." ?Gu Fei was about to say that she had money, but suddenly she held back. It¡¯s not that she is selfish, she always has some knots in her heart about the family members who sold her. She wants to see how far the people in this family can go for her, and then she decides how to treat them. ??Ms. Chen hurriedly took the key to open the kang cabinet, took out a small box from inside, and opened the box. Inside was some scattered silver. Gu Qing weighed it and estimated that there were about twelve taels. ? Gu Qing took the money and walked out. Mrs. Chen stopped him, "Where are you going to borrow money?" ? Gu Qing paused, "Let''s go to the uncle''s house and brother-in-law''s house first. If it''s not enough, I''ll go to the village chief." ¡°Mom, you go to the main room to entertain the guests.¡± ¡°Chunhua, ask the two dogs next door to go find daddy.¡± Gu Qing went out after finishing speaking. He walked to the main room and saw Shitou still standing at the door. He hurriedly invited people in, "Brother Shitou, please sit down for a moment. I don''t have enough money here. I''ll come as soon as I can." Mrs. Chen also came out, went to the kitchen to find the most respectable coarse porcelain cup in the house, poured a cup of tea and sent it to the main room. As a peasant woman, Chen didn¡¯t know how to entertain guests, especially when Shitou looked like an ordinary person. The two of them were sitting in the main room. Fortunately, after a while, a middle-aged man came in. ??Ms. Chen quickly stood up and said, "Master, you are back." She pointed to the stone, "This is my benefactor. If he hadn''t loaned me twenty taels of silver to the boss, Xiao Fei wouldn''t be able to come back today." ??Gu Zhang bent down and bowed deeply to the stone, "Thank you so much for lending me the money." Shitou stood up hurriedly, "No need to thank me, it was my young master who borrowed the money." ??Gu Zhang nodded and still said: "My dear benefactor, please take a seat." ¡°Ms. Chen, go and arrange the food and wine for the table. It¡¯s noon. My benefactor will eat before leaving.¡± ? ? Shi Shi was extremely uncomfortable. It looked like the family was very poor. They couldn''t even afford twenty taels of silver. If he really wanted to stay for a meal, he would feel guilty. He waved his hands repeatedly, "No need, I''ll take the money and leave." After saying the words, he felt there was some ambiguity, and added: "Actually, my young master said that there is no need to pay back the money. I don''t think there is any need to go out to borrow money. I will go back right away." ??Mr. Chen''s face was happy when she heard this. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Gu Zhang say: "It''s a great kindness, but since the money was borrowed, it must be paid back. Please wait a moment." After Gu Zhang finished speaking, he pulled Chen outside and said, "Go and give me the land deed." Chen''s face looked horrified, "You don''t want to sell the land, do you? The boss has already gone to borrow money. The family only has these few acres of land. If it is sold, what will the family eat?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 16： real relatives Chapter 16 True Relatives ?Gu Zhang didn''t say much, just said in a deep voice: "Go and get it." He knew how much money he had at home, and there were only a few families that Gu Qing could borrow money from. These families were not rich and could not borrow much money. ??Ms. Chen didn''t say anything else. She went back to her room and opened the kang cabinet again, took out the box and took out the land deed inside. ?Gu Fei''s eyes flashed, and he turned around and asked, "Mom, what are you doing with the land deed?" Mrs. Chen held the land deed tightly in her hand and said with a forced smile: "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about these things. Just take good care of yourself. Mom will kill a chicken to make up for it in a while." Chen quickly came out and handed the land deed to Gu Zhang with great reluctance. ??Gu Zhang took the land deed and hurried to the village chief''s house. ??Ms. Chen saw Gu Zhang walking away, and she felt cruel. She went to catch a chicken from the chicken coop, brought it to the stove and killed it. ??Gu Fei was lying on the kang, Chunhua was giving her medicine. She heard the crow of the chicken and licked her lips. It had been a long time since she had eaten chicken. When the end of the world comes, it will be difficult to find food to survive, let alone eating chicken. ?Although there were a few frozen chickens in her space, she had no chance to make them. The base was too crowded with people, so she didn¡¯t dare to take them out. I really want to drink chicken soup. About a quarter of an hour later, Gu Zhang turned around and said, "This is twenty taels of silver. I just weighed it at the village chief''s house. Brother Shitou, please keep it." ?? Shitou took the money with a complicated expression. He admired this family. They were so poor, but they were still so trustworthy and courageous. It was clearly stated that the money did not need to be repaid, but even if the land was sold, the money would have to be repaid. ?When Gu Zhang took Chen out before, Shi Shitou had a sharp ear and vaguely heard the word "land deed". There was nothing he didn''t understand. He nodded, "The money has been repaid, and I won''t bother you, so I''ll leave." ??Gu Zhang grabbed him and said, "Brother, don''t leave. You''ve worked hard and you have to eat before going back." ? ? Shitou waved his hands repeatedly, "My young master is still waiting for me to serve him. I really can''t afford to delay him. I accept your wishes and take my leave." ??Gu Zhang couldn''t hold it back and watched the stone get on the carriage. The room became quiet, Gu Zhang turned around and asked Gu Qing, "Your sister¡ª" ?The door to the back room was closed, so he couldn''t go in rashly. ??Gu Qing just met his father at the village chief''s house. He glanced at the door of the inner room and said, "My sister is injured. Chunhua is giving her medicine." ?Gu Zhang¡¯s voice tightened, ¡°Where is it hurt?¡± ?Gu Qing said dullly, "On my back." ¡°The clothes were all stained red.¡± As he was talking, Chunhua came out of the back room, holding the clothes Gu Fei had changed into. ??Gu Zhang''s eyes lingered on the blood stains on his clothes for a long time, and he asked tremblingly: "Xiao Fei didn''t tell you how he was injured? Is it important? Do you need to call a doctor?" "My sister said she was beaten up in the Marquis'' Mansion. She went to the city to see her and came back with the medicine." After Chunhua finished speaking, she carried her clothes and went to fetch water from the water tank outside the door. ?Gu Zhang beat his heart and looked ugly, "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!" ?? Gu Qing helped Gu Zhang sit down, "Dad, don''t blame yourself. Now that Xiao Fei is back, the family is finally reunited. Let''s treat her well in the future and slowly pay back what we owe her." ??Gu Fei pricked up his ears and listened to the sounds outside, and let out a long breath in the back room. From this point of view, it seems that the Gu family values ????love and justice, and their character is upright. She will treat them as real relatives in the future. They were connected by blood, and the memories in her mind were also accompanied by emotions. She couldn''t let go even if she wanted to. (End of this chapter) Chapter 17： Debt collectors are coming Chapter 17 The debt collector is coming ?Gu Fei wanted to fall asleep in a daze. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Gu Fei was woken up by the strong smell of chicken soup. At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Li Chunhua pushed the door open and came in, smiling: "Sister, you''re awake. Mom has already prepared the meal. Can you get down to the ground?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "Sister-in-law, give me a hand." If there was chicken soup to drink, she would crawl over it. ??Gu Fei was helped to the main room, and the two teenagers ran over happily, "Sister, you are finally back." ¡°Second brother, third brother.¡± Gu Fei called. ?At this time, a little girl with two braids that reached the sky ran over and hugged Gu Fei''s leg, "Sister-in-law, you are back." ??Gu Fei looked down at Xiao Douding and smiled. This is Gu Qing''s child, whose nickname is Xiaocao. He is only a little over three years old. ?Li Chunhua hurriedly pushed her away, "Your sister-in-law is injured, please stay away." ??Ms. Chen took a cushion and put it on the chair, and then Li Chunhua helped Gu Fei sit down. The whole family was also seated. ?There is a pot of chicken, a stack of cornmeal pancakes, a bowl of pickled vegetables, and a bowl of beans on the table. This is the extent of the New Year celebrations at home. Gu Fei''s eyes narrowed as he smelled the aroma of chicken soup. ?Xiaocao sat in Li Chunhua¡¯s arms and clapped her hands, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time to eat chicken, eat¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, after redeeming a lost product, you actually kill the chicken and eat it?¡± Xiaocao¡¯s cheerful words were interrupted by a sharp voice, and a middle-aged woman with a droopy face and a long green cloth dress walked in from the door. ??Gu Zhang frowned and said, "Sister-in-law, my Xiaofei is not a loser. Please be careful what you say." "What is she if she''s not a loser?" Qian walked in quickly and almost poked Gu Fei in the face with his finger, but Gu Fei hurriedly got out of the way. "A girl''s movie is worth twenty taels of silver? If she can''t work for two years, she will get married off, and she will have to pay a dowry. Brother, I think you have lost your mind!" ??Gu Zhang stood up with an ugly expression, "Sister-in-law, how much I am willing to spend to redeem Xiao Fei is our family''s business and has nothing to do with you. Our family has been separated for a long time!" Qian turned around and pointed at Gu Zhang, spitting, "It has nothing to do with me? Then don''t come to our house to borrow money?" ¡°While I was away, I coaxed your honest eldest brother to get a tael of silver. Do you think I got the money wasted?¡± ??Gu Qing lowered his head when he heard this. He was the one who just went to his uncle''s house to borrow money. ¡°Give me back the money!¡± Qian spread his hands with his palms facing upward. ?Gu Qing looked at Gu Zhang, he knew that Gu Zhang still had two taels of silver in his hand. ??Gu Zhang hesitated for a moment, but then said: "Sister-in-law, I can''t pay you back the money right now. In two days, I will go to the city with their brothers to find work. I will pay you back the money before the end of the year." He still had some use for the two taels of silver in his hand. He had to go to the Yamen to cancel Xiao Fei''s slave registration, and he also had to transfer Xiao Fei''s household registration back. This all cost money, and two taels might not be enough. "Bah!" Mr. Qian spat fiercely, "Don''t lie to me. The drought has been like this this year, and there is no work in the fields. They have all gone to the city to find work. I''m afraid there are hundreds of people under the city wall. You¡¯re just looking for work, how many of you are going to take your turn?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want the money now!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 18： No one can stop me from eating chicken Chapter 18 No one can stop me from eating chicken Mrs. Chen stood up and looked at Mrs. Qian with a pleading look on her face, "Sister-in-law, we are all part of the same family, can you just give me a few days of grace? I will go back to my parents'' house tomorrow and borrow some money to pay you back." Qian Shi snorted, "This is like a human saying!" "Then the day after tomorrow, if you don''t pay back the money the day after tomorrow, let''s see if I demolish your house!" ??She rolled her eyes and saw the pot of chicken placed in the center of the table. She stretched out her hand to pick it up, "I took this chicken and treated it as interest!" Gu Fei almost went crazy wanting to eat chicken. She thought Qian was wasting her time and the chicken soup was almost cold. Seeing Qian''s sinful hands reaching for the pot of chicken, Gu Fei couldn''t help it anymore and grabbed the chopsticks. Knocked on Qian''s wrist, "Put it down!" Qian felt pain and immediately retracted his hand. She turned to look at Gu Fei fiercely, and slapped her, "You **** girl, you are such a rebel, how dare you hit an elder? ?Gu Sanlang, who was beside Gu Fei, rushed over and grabbed Qian''s wrist with a fierce expression, "Auntie, Xiao Fei is injured. If you want to hit me, just hit me." ?Mr. Qian was so angry that a girl couldn''t even fight, and there was still someone to protect her? ??Is this Saburo so cruel that he wants to eat himself? ?She tried hard to break free from Gu Sanlang''s hand. Gu Fei slapped the table and said, "Okay, it''s just one tael of silver. I''ll pay you back." ?Gu Fei slowly bent down, took out a piece of broken silver from his shoe and placed it on the table. Qian''s eyes lit up and he immediately rushed forward and grabbed the silver in his hand. People in the room looked at Gu Fei, and Gu Qing said: "Sister, what money do you have?" ??Gu Fei said casually: "It''s my monthly money. I hid it in my shoe before." ?Wouldn¡¯t it hurt my feet if I hid it in my shoes? ?Everyone has this question, but no one is embarrassed to say it. When Qian got the money, her eyes shone, and she looked Gu Fei up and down, "Xiao Fei, you must have made a lot of money in the Hou Mansion. You only have one tael per month. You have been here for eight years, but you can''t Can¡¯t you save dozens or hundreds of taels of silver?¡± ??Gu Fei said calmly: "I also received a commission for the first-class maid last year and my monthly salary was increased. My monthly salary was not that much before." She stared at the chicken on the table and said, "Auntie, I''m hungry, so I won''t gossip with you. You should go back and eat quickly." ?? Gu Zhang didn''t want his precious daughter to be hungry, so he hurriedly said: "Eat quickly, Xiao Fei is hurt, but he can''t be hungry!" He picked up his chopsticks, aimed at the chicken drumsticks, and was about to give it to Gu Fei. At this time, Qian, who had been standing by the table, stretched out his hands again, "I''ll take the chicken away. The chicken is profit, as agreed!" ?Who told you? It takes less than an hour from the time you borrow the money to the time you pay it back. You want the interest of a chicken, and Zhou Papi is not as ruthless as you! Gu Fei was angry, no one can stop me from eating chicken today! ?She didn¡¯t think much for a moment. With a thought, she put the pot of chicken on the table into the space. Qian reached out his hand and grabbed something empty. What about the chicken? Qian was dumbfounded. The whole family was dumbfounded. ?Xiaocao was stunned, stretching her neck and bending over to look under the table. ¡°Here, why is this chicken missing?¡± Qian was speechless. ?She didn''t blink just now, and a large pot of chicken disappeared under her nose. She has never encountered such a thing in most of her life. Isn''t this a ghost? Qian''s face turned pale, he looked around in horror, and ran away quickly. As Qian stepped out, Gu Fei took the chicken out of the space and placed it firmly in the center of the table. Li Chunhua exclaimed, "Ah, why did this chicken come out again?" ?The family stared at the center of the table, dumbfounded. ?Gu Fei calmly picked up the bowl and said, "Mom, scoop me some chicken soup first." (End of this chapter) Chapter 19： Whats going on with the chicken? Chapter 19 What happened to the chicken? "Ah? Oh, okay, okay." Chen''s heart was pounding. He poured a few spoonfuls of chicken soup into the bowl and put the chicken legs into the bowl. As if in a dream, the family picked up their chopsticks and started eating. After taking two bites, Gu Qing couldn''t help it anymore and looked at Gu Fei, "What''s going on with this chicken?" ? Gu Fei took a sip of the delicious chicken soup and narrowed her eyes happily, "It''s okay, it''s just a trick I learned from an old Taoist priest. This pot of chicken has always been there, but I can''t see it." The whole family nodded, "So that''s it." In the past when they visited temple fairs, they had also seen jugglers. The thing disappeared and then came out again. It must be the same reason. ?Only Gu Zhang stared at the basin in the middle. He could see clearly that the basin was clearly a little closer to where it was before, and the chicken soup was still rippling slightly. This was definitely not a trick! Seeing that Gu Zhang was still dazed, Gu Fei knew that he might have noticed something. ?But she is not too worried, after all, her family-friendly character is here. She smiled at Gu Zhang, "Dad, don''t be in a daze, let''s eat." ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Zhang then picked up the chopsticks and picked up the rice bowl. ?While eating, Mrs. Chen started to chatter: "Boss, you have to go to the city to buy food in the afternoon. There is no food for dinner at home today." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Speaking of entering the city, Gu Fei thought of the second young lady again, and wondered if she was still in prison. ??I have to ask my eldest brother for some news later. As soon as Gu Fei finished chewing the chicken drumstick, another drumstick fell into her bowl. Gu Zhang looked at her eagerly, "Eat more, and the injury will heal faster." Just as Gu Fei was about to start eating, she saw Xiaocao in Li Chunhua''s arms biting her fingers and looking eagerly at the chicken drumsticks in her bowl. The little girl''s big eyes are full of desire for flesh. ? Gu Fei felt soft, picked up the chicken legs and put them in Li Chunhua''s bowl, "Give it to Xiaocao to eat." Li Chunhua quickly took the chicken legs back and said, "You can''t help it. Sister, you are injured. You should eat something good. The grass is still small and cannot be digested." ?Gu Fei looked helplessly at the chicken drumsticks in the bowl. This family was too down-to-earth. She put the chicken legs into Li Chunhua''s bowl again, "Stop pushing them around, give them to the grass, I can''t eat them anymore." Li Chunhua glanced at her parents-in-law and saw that they were both silent. She then carefully tore off a piece of meat and put it in Xiaocao''s mouth. "These are the chicken legs given to me by my sister-in-law. Xiaocao must remember to thank my sister-in-law." ?Xiaocao mumbled to Gu Fei while chewing the chicken, "Thank you, sister-in-law." ??Gu Zhang looked at Gu Fei with relief. Although his daughter had been in the Hou Mansion for eight years, she had not changed at all. She was still the filial and sensible child. After eating, Gu Fei went to lie down on the bed again. Not long after, she heard someone whispering outside. "Dad, I have no money in my hand. What will I do to buy food now?" This is Gu Qing. Gu Zhang sighed, "Don''t be in a hurry for food. I asked Erlang and Sanlang to go up the mountain to see if they could find something to eat. The money in my hand has to go to the Yamen to handle your sister''s deregistration and settlement. Two taels of silver may not be enough." enough." ¡°Okay, Dad, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± ?? Gu Fei felt anxious after hearing this. There must be food in her space. When she went to the supermarket warehouse to move supplies, she didn''t take a closer look. The entire warehouse was packed into the space. ?Although the warehouse is not big, there is no shortage of basic things such as rice, flour and oil. It¡¯s just that this food cannot be taken out of thin air. Still have to buy it. ? Gu Fei was afraid that Gu Qing and Gu Zhang had left, so she raised her voice and shouted: "Brother, come in, I have something to ask you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 20： Feeling cold Chapter 20 Feeling cold ??Gu Qing hadn''t left the hospital yet when he heard Gu Fei''s shout and hurriedly walked into the house. ?? Gu Fei groaned and took out a few taels of silver from under the pillow, "Brother, I know there is no money at home. This is all what I saved before. You can use it to buy food first." ??Gu Qing took the silver in surprise. Could it be that the silver was hidden in the girl''s shoes? Such a big piece would hurt the feet. ??Gu Fei said again: "I have to ask my eldest brother for one thing. Go into the city and ask for me whether the female relatives of Pingyang Marquis Mansion are still in prison." She was worried that the second lady might be exiled. ??Gu Qing nodded, "I happen to be going to the Yamen, I will make sure to inquire carefully." ?Gu Qing took the silver and went out, and the father and son hurried to the city. After a while, Li Chunhua came in with Xiaocao in her arms, followed by a woman and a little boy. ?Gu Fei stood up and smiled at her, "Auntie." ?This woman, Mrs. Li, is the daughter-in-law of her brother-in-law and Li Chunhua¡¯s aunt. It was Li who was the one who led Gu Qing and Li Chunhua to get married. The little boy is Li''s child, named Huzi, and he is seven years old this year. ?? Li took a dozen eggs in her hand and put them on the bed, "Auntie heard that you came back and didn''t get any other good things. I also saved a few eggs at home to replenish your health." "Thank you, Auntie. How are you at home?" Gu Fei said while looking at Ms. Li. She hadn''t seen her in eight years. Ms. Li was much older, and her face was full of sorrow. Mrs. Li sighed, "Oh, what''s the matter? The harvest this year is not good. It hasn''t rained since the beginning of spring. Not even a drop of summer grain has been harvested. The autumn grain can''t be sown. What will the family eat from now on?" ah!" Li Chunhua hugged Xiaocao and sighed, "Isn''t that right? I heard that several families in the next village have fled to famine. There is no other way. There is no food, so we can''t starve to death at home." ?My family originally had some savings, but in order to redeem my sister-in-law, I emptied all my savings. I don¡¯t know how I will live in the future. The two women sighed at each other. Gu Fei felt a chill in her heart when she heard this, and suddenly remembered the history book she had memorized during the college entrance examination. In the year xxxx AD, there was a severe drought in the five counties in the north. The drought lasted for three years, and the entire north had no harvest, so that nine out of ten households were affected. The fields were empty, and the fields were starved to death. They ate bark, grass, roots, field mice and bugs, and everything edible in the fields. In the end, they had no choice but to eat people. Some ate their own wives, some ate their own sons, some cut the flesh directly from the corpses and ate them, and there were countless women and children sold to the south by human traffickers. ? Too many people died and no one collected their bodies. The corpses rotted and breed bacteria, which caused the plague. Later, the entire north became a hell. ??Gu Fei knew from his memory that it was now the third year of Jiayou of the British Dynasty, and Jiayou was the reign name of the last emperor of the British Dynasty! ??According to the year of the demise of the British Dynasty, wouldn''t this year be around AD xxxxx? The three-year drought has begun? Gu Fei''s heart trembled, and she tried her best to recall the content in the history book. The current emperor was called Emperor Ai in history. Since the severe drought in the north in the third year of Jiayou, the people in the north have been in dire straits. The central government has gradually lost control over the local areas. The vassal kings Separate regimes and endless wars, the entire Kyushu region fell into a century-long period of turmoil. Oh my God, how could I have traveled to this era? Gu Fei suddenly felt like she was getting cold. How to do how to do? (End of this chapter) Chapter 21： Entered the Jiaofang Department Chapter 21 Joined the Jiaofang Division ?While Gu Fei was worrying, a girl of fourteen or fifteen years old opened the curtain and came in. ?Gu Fei looked towards her, and the girl was also looking at her. ?This girl is wearing a madder red coarse cloth jacket and skirt. She has a delicate appearance and a slender figure. ?Li Chunhua smiled at the girl, turned to Gu Fei and said, "Sister, don''t you recognize her? This is the third girl from the uncle''s family, named Xing''er." ? Gu Fei was still searching for things related to Xing''er in his memory. Xing''er covered her mouth and laughed, "Listen to my mother, Xiao Fei, you were beaten and you are covered with injuries." ??Gu Fei looked at her strangely, "Why are you laughing? I was beaten, are you so happy?" Xing''er was startled and let go of her hand covering her mouth, "That''s not true. Grandma always said that you went to the Marquis'' Mansion to enjoy the blessings. Now it seems that you are not enjoying the blessings but suffering." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Well, I have to suffer, otherwise why would I come back?" Xing''er bit her lip and asked, "I heard that girls from wealthy families wear silk and satin every day and eat delicacies from all over the world. Is it true?" ?Gu Fei: "Well, almost." Xing''er actually came here to ask what kind of good life Gu Fei lived in the city, especially in the Marquis'' Mansion, what he ate, what he wore, and what he used. Grandma said all day long that Gu Fei was sold to the Hou Mansion to enjoy the blessings. She had good food, good clothes, and monthly money, which was much better than at home. ?Xing''er''s biggest wish is that she can also be sold into the Marquis''s mansion. ??But my mother refused, saying that she was going to be a slave, which was not a good thing. She originally thought that the Xiao Fei she saw was wearing silk and beaded jewelry like the ladies in the city. But when she came over to see Xiao Fei, she was not only wearing her sister-in-law''s old clothes, but she was also injured. . ?The original envy has disappeared. Mom was right, being a slave is not a good thing. Xing''er couldn''t help but feel happy, all the vague inferiority complex before had disappeared. How could Gu Fei know what a little girl was thinking? She was thinking about the problem with her eyes closed. ? No matter how bad things are here, it is still better than the end of the world where the ground is full of zombies. But next, the north is about to become a **** on earth, and the only way is to leave the north and go to the south. But how can she convince her family? ? It¡¯s hard to leave your homeland. It¡¯s not just a matter of words. Your family¡¯s fields, house, and all your relatives are here. Leaving is equivalent to abandoning everything. Starting from scratch requires a lot of courage and determination. Li and Xing''er sat for a while and then left. At dinner time, Gu Zhang and his son had not come back yet. They were waiting for the rice to be cooked at home. ?The whole family craned their necks to look. It was getting dark before they looked back at the father and son. ??Ms. Chen took the bag of grain from Gu Qing''s hand, and hurriedly entered the kitchen house with Li Chunhua to cook. Gu Zhang walked into the room carrying a baggage and took out a document from his arms, "Girl, your household registration has been completed by your father. From now on, you will no longer be someone else''s slave, you will be a good citizen." ¡± ? Gu Fei nodded, identity and household registration were important no matter in any era. In ancient times, without household registration and road guidance, it was impossible to go out. ??Gu Zhang carefully put away the household registration, and then unpacked the bag. "Dad bought you two pairs of clothes. I don''t know if you like them or not." ?He took out the clothes underneath. He was wearing a muslin jacket and skirt with white floral flowers on a blue background. The upper jacket was apricot yellow and the lower skirt was light green. It looked very fresh. ? Gu Fei agreed with her father''s aesthetics and nodded vigorously, "It looks good. I''ll wear it when I''m healed." ?? Gu Zhang received his daughter''s affirmation as if he had received some kind of praise, and rubbed his hands happily, "Actually, this is all your own money." Just as he was talking, Gu Qing also came in, "Sister, I asked you, it is said that none of the female relatives of the Pingyang Marquis Mansion have joined the Jiaofang Division." "What?" Gu Fei suddenly stood up from the kang and pulled the wound on his back, and couldn''t help but let out a "hiss". (End of this chapter) Chapter 22： Dad is sensational Chapter 22 Dad is sensational ?Gu Zhang said hurriedly, "Slow down and watch your back." ??Gu Fei is really in a hurry, what kind of place is Jiaofangsi? It''s an official brothel! It¡¯s just that the Jiaofang Division only receives officials. Except for the purchased girls, most of them are family members of criminal officials. ??Gu Fei didn''t know if she could redeem herself after entering the Jiaofangsi. She anxiously said to Gu Qing: "Brother, I have to go to the city tomorrow." ??Gu Zhang disagreed at the side, "You are still injured. If you go to any city or if you need anything, just ask your elder brother to handle it for you." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "Brother, I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle this. I''m going to the Jiaofang Department to redeem the person." ?Gu Qing was stunned, "Redemption?" ¡°Sister, if we don¡¯t have hundreds or thousands of taels of silver in that place, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get out, right?¡± ¡°Where do we have that much money at home?¡± ?Gu Zhang waved his hand, "This is not just a matter of money." ¡°We can¡¯t enter the Jiaofang Bureau at all. Even if we want to redeem people, only officials can do so.¡± Gu Fei looked at Dad blankly, how did you, a farmer, know this? ? Gu Qing looked at the silly look on the girl''s face and patted Gu Fei on the head in a funny way, "You forgot, our father was born as a child, and he didn''t continue to take the exam because of his family''s financial difficulties. Our father is very knowledgeable." ?Gu Zhang nodded, "I heard a classmate mention it in the past, and it shouldn''t be wrong." ?Gu Fei murmured, "What should we do? Where can we find an official?" You have to have officials willing to listen to you and redeem people obediently. is it possible? ?My family are all ordinary people, how can any official be willing to stand up for them? ??Gu Fei was worried to death. She felt that the second young lady might not survive a few days in Jiaofangsi with her temperament. Such a cute little girl, how could she just watch her die like this? ?Gu Fei raised his head and said, "Brother, I still have to go tomorrow to see if I can think of anything." ?Gu Qing nodded, "But your injury-" ?Gu Zhang sighed, "Then hire a carriage and go." ??Gu Fei turned to look at her father, "Dad, hiring a carriage costs money. Our family has no money, right? You just let me do whatever you want?" ??Gu Zhang smiled, "You also know that you are just joking?" "Since you have to go even though you are injured, the person you want to redeem must be very important to you. You might as well go and see him, maybe you can meet him." ¡°Today I have registered my household registration, bought you clothes and some food, and I still have one tael of silver left. This money is yours anyway, so you should spend it however you want.¡± ??Gu Fei turned to look at her brother again, "Brother, you don''t object?" ??Gu Qing smiled naively, "What do I object to? If it weren''t for the fact that my family really has no money, I wouldn''t accept your money in the first place." ?Gu Fei shrank her nose and pursed her lips, "You guys are so spoiled to me, I-" Gu Fei choked up as she spoke. ? She was originally an orphan and had never experienced the warmth of a family. When the end of the world came, she struggled to survive alone. Unexpectedly, she traveled to ancient times and gained the family love she had dreamed of. ?Gu Zhang''s big hand came down and gently stroked Gu Fei''s head, "Mom, dad, and several brothers, they should love you and pamper you." ¡°My father only has a daughter like you. When he gave birth to you, he was so happy that he finally had a daughter.¡± "Father named you Gu Fei. Fei is the most precious red jade. My daughter is the most precious jade in my heart." ? Gu Fei''s tears were streaming down her face. Although she had lived an extra life, she was just a girl in her twenties when she died in her previous life. How could she withstand her father''s sudden incitement? (End of this chapter) Chapter 23： Cant eat Chapter 23 Can¡¯t Eat ?? Gu Qing couldn''t help but burst into tears when he saw his sister crying. How much injustice had her sister suffered in the Hou Mansion over the years. I didn¡¯t know before that in the past few days, a delicate little girl had been slapped on the wall, sent to prison, dragged to the stage and sold, what kind of punishment was this. ?Gu Zhang touched Gu Fei''s head, his eyes were a little moist, "It''s all dad''s fault. If dad hadn''t been sick, he wouldn''t have sold you." ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to do anything at home, just think of it as daddy compensating you.¡± ¡°Also, from now on, if you want to get married, you can get married. If you don¡¯t want to get married, your father will support you for the rest of your life.¡± "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Gu Fei cried even more sadly. Her father is so kind. She really wanted to take out the rice, flour and other delicious food in the space to improve the family''s life, but she couldn''t. She could only eat cornmeal pancakes. . ¡°Woo woo woo¡± Poor me, I can only continue to eat cornmeal pancakes. The father and son were crying happily in the room. Gu Erlang opened the door and came in, startled, "What''s wrong? Does the girl''s wound hurt again?" ?Gu Fei raised his head and looked at him with tearful eyes, "No!" "Why are you crying? Crying makes me feel panicked." Gu Erlang patted his chest. ??Gu Qing wiped away her tears and looked at him sideways, "Why did you run in here?" ??It''s really annoying, you ruined the good atmosphere. ??Gu Erlang understood the look in his eldest brother''s eyes and felt aggrieved, "The meal is ready, Mom asked me to tell you to eat!" ?Gu Fei sniffed and stretched out his hand, "Second brother, help me up." ?Gu Erlang hurried over and helped Gu Fei get off the bed. The dining table has been set in the main room. ?Gu Fei guessed wrong. The staple food was not cornmeal pancakes, but cornmeal batter. ?There is only one pickle and one boiled wild vegetable on the table. ?Gu Fei sat down with a frown on his face, I want to eat rice, I want to eat braised pork, woo woo woo. Mrs. Chen felt a little embarrassed when she saw Gu Fei''s face, "Good girl, these are the only things at home. There isn''t even a drop of soup left from the chicken at noon. I''ll ask your elder brother to cut some meat and come back tomorrow, mother." I¡¯ll cook it for you alone.¡± ?? Chen''s words were generous, but her heart seemed to be bleeding. ?The family has no money. Not only does it have no money, but the land has also been mortgaged. How will we live in the future? ?? Gu Fei quickly smiled and said, "Mom, no need, these are very good. There is a drought this year and many families can''t eat. It''s good that our family can have food." ??Ms. Chen nodded, "That''s it, God, if not a drop of rain falls, this means no way for people to survive!" ?Gu Fei picked up his own bowl of cornmeal batter, picked a chopstick and put it into his mouth, swallowing it with difficulty. ?This corn flour is not as finely ground as later generations, and the coarse particles make your throat irritate when you swallow it. Gu Fei''s throat has been raised in the Hou Mansion. In the Hou Mansion, even the servants do not eat this kind of food. They only eat white rice and white flour steamed buns, but there are no good dishes. ??Gu Fei took a mouthful of cornmeal batter and a piece of pickle. It was a difficult meal. ?Gu Zhang looked at his daughter and fell silent. ??? I was bragging just now that I would raise my daughter all my life, but my daughter obviously can''t eat such coarse food, and I, as a father, can''t do anything about it. ?He thought sullenly, he would have to go to the city with his daughter tomorrow and find some work no matter what. He had to work hard to earn money and support his family first. After eating for a while, Gu Qing suddenly said: "I went to the city to buy food today, and the price has gone up again." The whole family stopped using their chopsticks to look at him. Gu Qing sighed, "The price of food has been rising since spring. It has more than tripled now. I think it will rise even further!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 24： tell you a story Chapter 24 Let me tell you a story ??Ms. Chen was anxious, "Then why don''t you buy more today?" ¡°The amount of food you buy is enough to last ten and a half months!¡± ?Gu Qing said nothing. ??Mr. Chen soon realized that she had said the wrong thing. If she didn''t buy more, it was naturally because she had no money. What else could be the reason? ?Xiaocao suddenly said: "Nai, don''t worry, Xiaocao will eat less in the future." Ms. Chen looked at Xiaocao, her eyes a little moist, "This child is really sensible." ??Gu Fei stretched out his hand and touched Xiaocao''s head, "You don''t have to eat less Xiaocao. My sister-in-law will give Xiaocao a lot of delicious food in the future, okay?" Everyone thought that Gu Fei was just coaxing the child, and no one thought that she was serious. After dinner, Mrs. Chen and Li Chunhua were clearing away the dishes. Gu Fei thought for a while, she couldn''t go on like this. She couldn''t just guard a treasure mountain and let her family eat chaffy vegetables. Wouldn''t that be stupid? ??There is also the matter of leaving the north, and I need to tell my dad quickly. This is not a trip that we can just leave. If we really want to leave, we still have to make a lot of preparations. ?Gu Erlang helped Gu Fei stand up, and Gu Fei stopped Gu Zhang, "Dad, come to the room with me. I have something to tell you." ?Gu Erlang helped Gu Fei lie down on the kang and walked out silently. Gu Zhang closed the door and sat beside the kang. ??Gu Fei made some notes before speaking, "Dad, the chicken pot at noon today¡ª" Hearing this, Gu Zhang looked at Gu Fei deeply and said, "Don''t worry, Xiao Fei, dad won''t say anything." No, Dad, I just want you to say it! Why don''t you say it? ? Gu Fei looked at her father with resentment, and had to say herself, "Actually, at noon, it''s not a cover-up." ?Gu Zhang nodded, "Dad sees it." ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you ask me what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Fei tilted her head. ?Gu Zhang shook his head, "No question, is there anyone in this world who doesn''t have secrets?" ??Gu Fei glared at her father, "You are so uncooperative. How can I go on?" ?Gu Fei puffed up his cheeks and said, "I have to tell you." ?Gu Zhang nodded with a smile, "Then I''ll listen." Gu Fei rolled his eyes and started telling a story. ¡°Dad, actually I have had an adventure in these years.¡± ¡°When I was in the Marquis Mansion, I was ill for several days. I felt like I was in another world.¡± ?Gu Zhang''s focus was very strange, "When did you get sick? Why didn''t your family know about it?" ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "Dad, don''t interrupt, let''s get down to business." Please, can you always keep the key points in mind? ¡°That world is very different from this one. I won¡¯t go into details. Even if I do, you won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°In that world, it seemed like many years had passed, and I also gained a magical ability.¡± ??Gu Zhang''s expression gradually became serious, "What ability?" An apple suddenly appeared in Gu Fei''s hand. She took a bite and said, "I have a space where I can put many things. This space exists in my mind. As long as I think about it, I can take things out and put them in." ¡± "Of course the distance is too far." Gu Fei waved his hand, "That''s not important." ??Gu Zhang suddenly realized, "You took in the chicken at noon?" ??Gu Fei nodded, and she moved closer to Gu Zhang, "Dad, I still have some food from that world in my dimension. We are not afraid of running out of food for the time being." She had probably looked at it before and found that rice, flour, cooking oil, etc. were all available. ?Gu Zhang''s eyes widened, and an expression of ecstasy gradually appeared on his face, "Do we have food?" Gu Fei nodded vigorously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 25： Let me show you the history textbook Chapter 25 History textbook for you to read ?Gu Zhang became excited, "That''s good, that''s good. I''m just worried about how the family will live in the future if they don''t have any money." Turning around, he frowned again, "Father said he would support you, doesn''t this mean you are supporting a family?" ? Gu Fei waved his hand, took out another apple and handed it to Gu Zhang, "Dad, don''t worry about these useless things. We are all one family, and it''s the same for everyone." ¡°Also, that¡¯s not what I want to say. We must leave the north and go to the south quickly.¡± ?Gu Zhang took the apple and put it in his arms, "Why, isn''t there food? We don''t have to flee the famine." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "Wait a minute." She closed her eyes, her consciousness sank into space, and she began to rummage through her personal belongings. ?She remembered that the day her space powers awakened, she excitedly put everything in the house she rented into it. ? Gu Fei searched for a long time and finally found what she wanted, a history textbook for the sophomore year of high school! Fortunately, she was afraid of poverty and was reluctant to throw away anything. Nothing is as convincing as this. ??Gu Zhang stared blankly as his daughter closed her eyes, as if she had lost all consciousness. He was worried when he saw his daughter suddenly open her eyes and there was a book in her hand. ?Gu Fei turned to the section about the drought in the British Dynasty and asked Gu Zhang to read it for himself. ??Gu Zhang frowned. He was not used to the characters in this book being arranged horizontally, and why these characters felt like they were missing arms and legs. He had to guess one by one. ?? Gu Zhang stumbled through the chapter that Gu Fei asked him to read. He roughly understood the meaning, and his expression was extremely serious. "You mean, what is written in this book is what will happen next?" ?Gu Fei nodded. ¡°There is no harvest, nine out of ten houses are empty, people are dying of hunger all over the land, and the plague is rampant?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded again. ??Gu Zhang clutched the history textbook tightly, "If this is true, I can''t even leave." ¡°Then, where are we going?¡± When talking about this, Gu Fei gets worried. There is drought in the north and floods in the south. God rains unevenly. There are not many happy places in this world. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "We''d better go to Donghai County." ¡°The flooding over there is not serious, and it¡¯s also close to the sea.¡± ?Gu Zhang sighed, "I''ve heard of Donghai County, but I''ve never been there, and I don''t know the way there." ?Gu Fei nodded, "This is a problem, so we need to get a map." Modern maps are available in history books, but they may not be accurate. After all, after thousands of years, the topography has changed, and river flooding often causes rivers to change their course. ??Gu Zhang''s face changed, "Only the government has the map, ordinary people cannot hide it privately." ??Gu Fei put a finger to her lips, "Let''s do it quietly, as long as no one knows about it." ??Gu Zhang looked at Gu Fei with a complicated expression and sighed, "My daughter has grown up." ?Gu Fei shook his head proudly, "That''s right, I have been fighting monsters in my dreams for several years." As she talked, she felt that her past life experience might have been a dream. ?Zhuangzhou dreamed of butterflies, and butterflies dreamed of Zhuangzhou. Who knows what was going on. ??Gu Zhang looked at his daughter with both heartache and pride. He nodded, "Okay, then we''ll leave." "It''s not enough for us to leave, we have to call your uncles and uncles, and your aunt. It''s best to leave together, and by the way, your uncle." ??Gu Fei¡¯s head was pounding, ¡°So many people are leaving together?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 26： Cut an apple into eight segments Chapter 26 Cut an apple into eight segments ?Gu Zhang nodded, "That''s not all. Since I know there is a disaster, I will try my best to mobilize the villagers to go together." He looked at the history textbook in his hand and asked, "Can I give this book to dad?" ?Gu Fei nodded, then shook his head, "I can''t give them all to you, I can only take this page." She guessed that her father wanted to use this book to make a fuss about it and persuade her relatives to leave together. ??Gu Fei tore off the pages of the book without hesitation and handed it to Gu Zhang. ??Gu Zhang looked at the cover of the book. There were two big characters called "history". He didn''t recognize the first character, but he recognized the character "history". This is the history of the past recorded by later generations. ??I really want to see what else is written at the end. ?Gu Fei noticed her father''s desire and whispered: "Dad, I will show you this book later." ?Gu Zhang nodded and stood up with the page in hand, "I''ll go find the village chief." ?He walked to the gate and met Mr. Chen who was walking in. Gu Zhang thought for a while and suddenly took out the apple that Gu Fei gave him from his arms and said, "My daughter gave it to you, you can eat it." ?? Chen took it in her hand and looked at it, "What is this?" Gu Zhang shook his head, "I don''t know, it''s food. I think my daughter eats it very well." ??Ms. Chen put it to her nose and smelled it, with a smile on her face, "It''s fragrant. It smells good even when you smell it." ¡°Are you going to eat this just like this, or¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, Gu Zhang had already left the courtyard. "What a **** old man, he can''t speak clearly." Mrs. Chen walked in happily and waved to Xiaocao, "Come on, there is delicious food here." Ms. Chen dazzled the apple in front of Xiaocao''s eyes. Xiaocao suddenly saw something novel. She grabbed Chen''s pants and became excited, "Grandma, give it to me, give it to me." ??Ms. Chen thought that this was a valuable thing and everyone had to try it. ?Hmm, let¡¯s ask my daughter first. Didn¡¯t I say that she gave it to me? It must be good food for the nobles in the Marquis¡¯ mansion. ?? Chen pushed the door open with grass on her legs, and saw Gu Fei lying on the kang, reading a book and gnawing on an apple. ?She blinked, and it seemed that there was no need to ask. This thing should be eaten raw. ??Ms. Chen walked to the main room and shouted, "Dalang, Erlang, Sanlang, Chunhua¡ª" ??Gu Fei was so frightened by the sound in the room that his hands shook and he almost dropped the apple. The whole family heard the sound and came. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The three young men rushed to the main room to look at Mr. Chen. ?Li Chunhua also came over soon. ?? Chen took out the apple from her arms mysteriously, "The good things you girls gave me, I want everyone to try them." "what is this?" "what''s that?" ?Several people asked in unison. Ms. Chen waved her hand, "I don''t know, don''t ask me." ¡°How to eat?¡± Li Chunhua asked the most critical question. ?? Mrs. Chen walked to the stove, picked up a kitchen knife, washed it carefully, then put the apple on the table and cut it carefully. Half and then in half, Chen cut the apple into eight pieces, "one piece for each person!" Saburo quickly picked up a piece and threw it into his mouth, chewed it twice, and then it was gone. ??Everyone in the room looked at him, and Erlang asked: "Is it delicious?" Saburo smacked his mouth and nodded, "It''s delicious, but it''s just too little. I don''t taste much!" ??Ms. Chen glared at him, "Who told you to eat so fast? Zhu Bajie eats ginseng fruit!" ?Gu Qing carefully picked up a piece and handed it to Xiaocao first. ?Xiao Caoxiu took a bite and narrowed her eyes, "Wow, it''s delicious." ?The remaining people quickly picked up their own piece and put it into their mouths to taste. "tasty." "too delicious." ?Gu Sanlang looked at them and his saliva flowed out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 27： My sister-in-law is a little fairy Chapter 27 My sister-in-law is a little fairy ??Gu Sanlang looked at the two remaining pieces on the table eagerly, "I''ll take one piece for my sister, and leave the remaining piece for dad." Mrs. Chen didn¡¯t say anything. Sanlang carefully took a piece of petal and went into the back room. Walking into the back room, Sanlang saw the girl holding something in her hand and was about to throw it away. Seeing him come in, Gu Fei smiled and said, "Third brother, help me throw this away." ?Gu Sanlang was stunned, "Throw it away? You don''t want to eat it?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Well, the apples have been eaten and only the core is left. Why not throw them away?" ??Gu Sanlang took the apple core from Gu Fei''s hand and rushed out of the room, "You can''t eat the core inside the apple!" ?Everyone is looking at him, where is the core? ?Xiaocao looked at her third uncle and slowly spit out a seed from her mouth, "Third uncle, are you saying you can''t eat this?" Saburo nodded vigorously and showed the apple core in his hand to everyone, "This is how girls eat it!" ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s meat on it!¡± Mrs. Chen looked at the apple in Sanlang¡¯s hand, eager to try it. Saburo quickly stuffed the piece he had held in his hand into his mouth and said vaguely: "My sister has already eaten it, this one belongs to me." Everyone looked at him angrily. ?Xiaocao said aggrievedly: "Uncle Third, you ate two of them by yourself!" "That''s right! Even if it''s too much, shouldn''t it be given to grass to eat?" Erlang said righteously. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± Gu Sanlang¡¯s mouth bulged and he ran away quickly. ?Gu Fei didn''t feel it at first, but later he vaguely heard the words in the main room. She was sad and funny at the same time. ?According to history, it was hundreds of years before apples were introduced into the country, so they naturally didn¡¯t know about it. An apple cut into eight segments is quite pitiful. ? Gu Fei looked inside the space and saw that there were only a few fruits, half a box of apples, half a box of pears, a few bunches of grapes, a watermelon, and only a few cherries. ??She collected this in a fruit supermarket when the zombies first broke out. ?These things were impossible to find after the zombie outbreak. I usually couldn''t bear to eat them, but I was really greedy, so I took some out to try. ?It has been several years. Fortunately, the space has its own preservation function. Things will look the same when they come out. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, took out a bunch of grapes, and shouted loudly: "Mother--" Ms. Chen quickly opened the door and came in, "What''s wrong? Do you want some water?" ?Gu Fei shook his head and pointed to the basket placed on the kang, "Mom, wash this and give it to everyone." ??Ms. Chen stared at the grapes and asked, "Is this¡ªgrapes?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Absolutely." ??Ms. Chen looked at Gu Fei and hesitated to speak. First it was apples, and now it''s grapes. Where did these things come from? ??The girl was wearing a single suit when she walked in! ??Ms. Chen¡¯s mouth moved but she didn¡¯t say anything. She took the bag and went out. ?After a while, Mrs. Chen washed the grapes and brought a small plate to Gu Fei before calling the family to eat. Saburo heard the sound and looked at the grapes on the table, "Where did it come from?" Mrs. Chen patted him and said, "You can eat it if I give it to you. Why do you ask so many questions?" Xiaocao was biting one in her hand and said vaguely: "I know, my sister-in-law gave it to me. My sister-in-law is a little fairy and she has a lot of delicious food." ??Mr. Chen laughed and said, "Xiaocao is right, our Xiaofei is a little fairy." ¡°Well, these grapes are not sour at all.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 28： Good things should be hidden Chapter 28 Good things should be hidden As the night grew darker, Gu Fei fell asleep while reading a book. ??Ms. Chen has been waiting for Gu Zhang in the main room. At midnight, Gu Zhang hurried back home. ¡°You **** old man, you didn¡¯t tell me where you were!¡± Ms. Chen cursed. ?Gu Zhang waved his hand, "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Tomorrow I, the girl and Da Lang will go into the city, so let''s rest first." The old couple and Gu Fei were lying on the same bed. As soon as the rooster crows for the first time, Mrs. Chen gets up. She has to quickly prepare breakfast for the father and son to eat before heading into the city. Entering the kitchen, Li Chunhua was already there. ?She squatted on the ground holding an oil lamp and was stunned. Mrs. Chen followed her gaze and looked over. There were two big bags on the ground. The material of the bags had never been seen before. There were writings on them, but Mrs. Chen was illiterate and didn''t know what was written. She walked over and looked at it doubtfully. Just as she was about to cut it open with a knife, Li Chunhua suddenly shouted, "Mom, be careful, I felt it was food inside." Food? Two bags so big? Mrs. Chen¡¯s eyes were shining, and she carefully untied the string at the mouth of the bag. When she opened it, she saw that there was white rice inside! Chen and Li Chunhua looked at each other, both of them were shocked. The other bag was also opened, and it was full of white flour. ??Ms. Chen stretched out her hand and grabbed a handful. It was white and thin. After a long while, Mrs. Chen said tremblingly: "Chunhua, you can''t talk to anyone except your family about this matter." ?Li Chunhua nodded vigorously, "Mom, I won''t tell you." ¡°You can¡¯t even talk to your mother¡¯s family! Remember!¡± "I won''t tell, I won''t tell anyone. Don''t worry, mother, I know the severity." Li Chunhua grabbed Chen''s hand, "Mother, I think this must be given to us by the fairy when she saw that our family had no food to eat. ,dont you agree?" Mrs. Chen nodded, "Isn''t it? The grass said she is a little fairy." The two of them knew tacitly that these things, like the fruit last night, had something to do with Gu Fei. Chen looked around and said, "This has to be hidden." Li Chunhua came up with an idea, "Mom, I''m afraid I have to hide in the room. Anyone can enter this kitchen." ¡°Yes, yes, yes, hide this flour in your room, and hide the rice in our room.¡± The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law hid the flour and rice, then scooped up a large bowl of flour to make breakfast. Back in the kitchen, Li Chunhua shouted again, "Mom, look what is this?" There is a transparent bag on the chopping board, and the contents inside are all white. ¡°This is salt?¡± Mrs. Chen opened the bag, dipped a little on her finger and put it in her mouth. So sweet! ¡°Spring flowers are sugar, try it!¡± ?Li Chunhua also dipped some in it and put it in her mouth. It was really sweet. ¡°Why is this candy so white?¡± At this time, the sugar consumed by every household was brown sugar. White sugar was already available, but it was expensive and ordinary people were reluctant to eat it. Chen hesitated for a moment and said, "Bring some eggs and make egg pancakes in the morning. Add some sugar." Li quickly took the eggs and started kneading the noodles. ?When Gu Fei got up, there was no one in the room. She took off her clothes tremblingly and put on the apricot-yellow and green jacket and skirt her father had bought for her. There was nothing she could do about her hair. It was painful for her to comb it herself. After changing her clothes, Gu Fei took the toothpaste and toothbrush from the space, disheveled her hair and went to the kitchen to get water. ?Now that there is a drought, the water in the wells is almost drying up, and only one or two buckets of turbid muddy water can be fetched a day. Li Chunhua saw her coming in and said hurriedly: "Sister, do you want some water to wash your face? Don''t move, my sister-in-law will do it for you." "Thank you, sister-in-law." Gu Fei smiled sweetly, and she smelled the fragrance of the dough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 29： Assignments Chapter 29 Assigning tasks Egg white pancakes, pickle dumplings, and a bowl of rice porridge. ??Gu Sanlang was shocked when he saw the dining table at home, "Mom, has our family become rich?" Chen said angrily: "Why do you talk so much? Why don''t you look at your two brothers and just eat them if they are given to you?" ??Gu Sanlang chuckled, "I haven''t eaten white flour pancakes in half a year." ¡°If our family lives like this every day, I won¡¯t change it even if you give me an emperor.¡± ??Gu Fei chuckled, "Third brother, as long as we all work together, this kind of life won''t last long." After breakfast, Gu Fei said seriously: "Dad, I thought about it and I''m afraid that the second brother and the third brother will go into the city together." ?Gu Zhang nodded and didn¡¯t ask anything. Yesterday he discovered that the girl had a plan in her mind. Also, in a place like the Marquis Mansion, she might not be able to survive without a plan. ??Gu Sanlang was very happy. He liked going to the city. He beat his chest loudly and said, "Sister, if you have anything to do, just tell the third brother." ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Yes, there are many things that need to be done by several brothers." ??Gu Sanlang geared up, "Then let''s go quickly." ??Gu Qing stood up and said, "I''m going to see if the carriage has arrived. I made an agreement with Boss Zhang yesterday." Li Chunhua hurriedly said: "Sister, let me comb your hair. It''s not easy to go into the city with such disheveled hair." ??Li Chunhua''s skillful hands allowed her to comb Gu Fei''s hair into a bun like that of an unmarried girl in a short time. Xiaocao clapped her hands and laughed, "My sister-in-law is so beautiful. She is a little fairy." ?? Gu Fei took out a lollipop from the space with a smile and stuffed it into Xiaocao''s hand, "Eat it quietly at home, don''t let anyone see it." ?Xiaocao nodded obediently, "If Xiaocao doesn''t go out, Xiaocao will stay at home with mother." The carriage has arrived, and all the men in the family and Gu Fei got on the carriage. There were so many people and the space was so small that Gu Fei couldn''t lie down, so she could only kneel on the mat with her **** stuck out. The carriage quickly left the village entrance. Gu Fei''s eyes flashed and he began to assign tasks. She took out a package of golden hairpins and pearls belonging to the second lady and handed it to Gu Sanlang. She lowered her voice and said, "Third brother, if you **** these things in a **** shop, you will die if you **** them. It''s best to go to more **** shops." She handed Gu Qing another two hundred taels of silver notes and whispered: "Brother, go to Nanshi and buy three horses. They need good horses. If you don''t know how to read horses, find someone who can tell horses to go with you." "It doesn''t hurt to give me some money." ¡°In addition to three horses, there are also three carriages.¡± Gu Fei turned to look at Gu Zhang, "Dad, are three carriages enough?" Gu Zhang was marveling at his daughter''s generosity. When he heard his daughter ask him, he thought for a long time, "Xiao Fei, it''s better to buy a mule than a horse. A mule has better endurance and strength than a horse. A good mule can carry hundreds of kilograms, and Mules are easier to take care of than horses." ?Gu Fei said in surprise: "Really? I don''t know. Then just buy a mule." "For the rest, I think about it, I need to buy some leather, sheepskin would be good." "We''ll talk about the rest later." Gu Fei was afraid that he would have to go to the Jiaofang Department to redeem someone soon, and he wouldn''t have enough money. ??Gu Qing was stunned, "Sister, what are you buying so many mule carts for?" ?Gu Zhang coughed lightly, "If my sister asks you to buy it, just buy it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 30： Snob Chapter 30 Dogs look down on people ??Gu Qing put the banknote into his arms with trembling hands. ?This is two hundred taels of silver! ?Such a large sum of money can last for the family for decades, but it must not be lost. Then Gu Fei turned to Gu Erlang and said, "Second brother, after third brother pawns something, you can take some money and go to the city to rent a yard. Just rent it for a month. The place needs to be bigger and can fit into the mule cart. Rent it well." If you want to go to the yard, you can go to Nanshi to meet your brother, buy some things and drive the mule cart into the yard." ??Gu Fei continued: "After the third brother sells jewelry, he will go to Nanshi to meet his eldest brother. Dad and I will go to the Jiaofang Division. You can buy good things and leave someone to look after the house in the rented place there." Gu Fei looked at Gu Zhang again, "Dad, is this arrangement okay?" ?Gu Zhang thought for a while, "Isn''t it necessary to rent a yard in the city?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Dad, if our family suddenly drives a few mule carts back, will the village be in trouble?" She came from the Hou Mansion, and it is not a secret that the Hou Mansion was ransacked. At that time, some people will definitely wonder if she has hidden the Hou Mansion''s money, and maybe there will be jealous people who will report it to the government, which will be a big trouble. ??Gu Zhang quickly thought of this, nodded, and looked at Gu Fei with relief, "Dad, you are not as considerate as you are." They entered the city in less than half an hour, and Gu Qing got off the bus with his brothers at the gate of the city. Gu Fei and Gu Zhang went straight to the Jiaofang Division. The door of the Jiaofang Department is open. ??Gu Zhang and Gu Fei got off the carriage. As soon as they walked to the door and looked in, the doorman yelled, "What are you doing? Come on, let''s go. This is not the place for you to come!" ??Gu Zhang felt for the money in his sleeve pocket and smiled, "Uncle, I want to ask you something." "Where are you from, country bumpkins? I told you to get out, didn''t you hear me?" The boy didn''t wait for Gu Zhang to approach, and stretched out his hand to push him hard. ?Gu Zhang was originally standing on the steps. With this push, his body leaned back. ??Gu Fei hurriedly tried to pull him, but she was injured and her skills were not as flexible as before. She failed to hold him, and Gu Zhang rolled down the steps. ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Gu Fei hurriedly ran down and helped Gu Zhang sit up. She saw that he had a broken piece on his forehead and was still bleeding. "Dad, it''s okay." Gu Fei said while looking at Gu Zhang anxiously, wondering if he had hurt his arms or legs. "Dad, it''s okay." Gu Zhang took a breath and slowly stood up with Gu Fei''s help. ??Gu Fei took out a piece of handkerchief and pressed it on Gu Zhang''s forehead. She turned around and said angrily to the boy: "Why are you so unreasonable? If you don''t let me in, you won''t let me in. Why are you beating people!" ??The boy sneered and said, "Hillbilly, what if I just beat you? Even if you beat me to death, it will be in vain. How can you still sue me?" ?At this time, a man who looked like a steward came out of the door and said, "What are you doing, making such a noise?" The boy instantly became respectful and bent down, "Manager Liu, here are two country bumpkins. If you look around, you can tell they are not good people." Manager Liu glanced at Gu Fei and his daughter, "Shoo them away, what do they look like standing in tatters at the door!" He turned around and went in. The boy bowed respectfully and said, "Yes." The figure of Manager Liu disappeared. The boy straightened up in an instant, ran down in a few steps, and kicked Gu Zhang in the chest, "Get away¡ª" ?Gu Fei was horrified and quickly pulled Gu Zhang aside. ??The boy missed kicking anyone and lost his balance. He staggered forward two steps and almost fell down. Several pedestrians passing by laughed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 31： Master, spare your life Chapter 31 Master, spare your life ?This laughter was like a slap in the face of the boy. He looked at Gu Fei and his daughter angrily, "Okay, two country bumpkins dare to tease the uncle. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you don''t know what the king''s law is!" ¡°Here comes someone!¡± the boy shouted, and soon two men with fierce looks and sinister faces rushed out from the door. The two men looked at Gu Fei and his daughter with unkind expressions. Gu Fei held Gu Zhang''s hand tightly, her heart pounding. She had no confidence in dealing with these two tall and strong thugs. She was the only one who was okay. She could endure the pain and run, but her father was still there! ?? Gu Fei became anxious and saw a few passers-by surrounding him, and shouted: "Everyone is here to comment. We are just standing here at the door, and we are going to beat people. Is there any royal law?" There were expressions of sympathy on the faces of the passers-by, but no one said a word. ?These people are not easy to mess with at first glance, and no one wants to get into trouble. The boy sneered and said, "Hit me, hard!" The two country bumpkins didn''t know the heights of the world. The Jiaofang Bureau belonged to the government, so who would dare to offend them? ??Gu Zhang whispered at this time: "Run quickly, dad will stop them." ?Gu Fei gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, don''t move, I have a way to deal with them!" ?Gu Zhang was startled when he saw his daughter suddenly lift up her skirt and kick a thug hard. ??The kick was high and straight, hitting the thug right in the forehead. ?The thug was kicked to the side, his body swayed, and he took a few steps back. ?Then Gu Fei blew up like a whirlwind, spun around, and kicked the other thug hard in the chest. ?The thug was unprepared, his chest felt tight, and he fell backwards. ?At this time, some melon-eating crowd actually shouted, "Okay!" ??The boy took a few steps back and looked at Gu Fei in surprise. This girl looked thin and small, but she didn''t expect that she was a practicing girl. ? Gu Fei took this opportunity to grab her father and run away. The thug on the ground quickly stood up. Although Gu Fei kicked him in the chest, the force was not strong. He just felt a tightness in his chest, but it was nothing serious. The two thugs saw Gu Fei''s intention and started to chase him. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the gate of the Jiaofang Division, "Girl Jade, Uncle Gu¡ª" ??Gu Zhang and Gu Fei both looked over reflexively. Shitou walked out of the door, with his young master standing behind him. Stone looked at Gu Fei, "Why are you here?" ??Gu Fei said dullly: "I''m here to find someone. This guy is unreasonable and will beat me." ??Xiao Yu glanced at the boy from behind, then at the two thugs, and snorted coldly, "Are you so brave, you dare to fight even my men?" ??He was deeply impressed by this articulate girl. After all, she was someone he had helped before, so he didn''t mind helping her again. ??The young man knelt down with a plop, "Sir, spare your life, I don''t know they are your people." Xiao Yu kicked him over and said, "Go away, I will get annoyed when I see you!" ??The boy ran away in a hurry, and the two thugs didn''t dare to say anything and left in despair. ?The guests who can come in and out of this door are all beings they cannot afford to offend. ??Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei with a smile. This girl had cleaned up now, and she looked okay, "Are you the girl from yesterday?" ¡°Those two kicks just now were very handsome. Where did you learn them?¡± Shitou hurriedly said: "My young master even called you hello." So you are the melon-eater! ??Gu Fei''s eyes fell on Xiao Yu, and suddenly his eyes lit up, "Young Master, I happen to have something to talk to you about." Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows. Isn''t this girl a servant? But her demeanor and tone now are completely different from yesterday, as if they are two equal people. Look, I come to you if I have something to do, not to beg you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 32： Do me a favor Chapter 32 Do me a favor Xiao Yu became more interested and said, "Okay, tell me about it." ??Gu Fei looked around and said, "Sir, this is not the place to talk. Why not-" Xiao Yu waved his hand, "Then go in and talk." After saying that, he walked up to the Jiaofang Office. ??Gu Fei was simply overjoyed. It was like walking through iron shoes and finding nowhere, and it took no effort to get it. ??Gu Fei quickly supported her father and walked in behind Xiao Yu. The boy at the door didn''t even dare to raise his head, let alone stop him. There is a large courtyard as you enter the door. Go through several doors and enter a small courtyard. ?Everything in this small courtyard is exquisite, even the flowers and plants are trimmed extremely neatly. ?Several people entered a room and sat down. ?? Shitou looked at Gu Fei''s back, "Girl Jade, the wound on your back is probably open again. It''s full of blood. I''ll find a medical officer for you to take a look." ? Gu Fei waved his hand, "I don''t need it. My father is injured. Show him." It''s just a little blood, but he won''t die. ?Stone went out to call for people. ?Gu Fei suddenly reached under her skirt and took out something. Xiao Yu stared at her. How could she hide such a big thing under her skirt? Why didn¡¯t you notice when you kicked someone just now? ??Gu Fei put the telescope on the table and pushed it towards Xiao Yu, "This thing is called a telescope. I got it by chance. I think only a man as wise, powerful and extraordinary as the young master deserves to own it." ?Xiao Yu picked it up curiously, "What''s the use of this thing?" Gu Fei pointed to the lens tube, "Look here." Xiao Yu picked up the telescope and put it in front of his eyes. He took a look at it twice. Suddenly his eyes lit up. He put the lens tube against his eyes and suddenly exclaimed, "Your eyes are so big!" "Ahem." Gu Fei hurriedly stepped away, "Sir, look at something else." He should have washed his face in the morning and it should be clean. There won''t be any eye mucus or anything like that. ??Xiao Yu suddenly stood up, walked to the window, and looked into the distance. ?The flowers and plants in the distance were suddenly zoomed in and became extremely clear, as if they were within reach. He pulled the telescope away and put it back together, and tried again and again several times. Suddenly he turned to look at Gu Fei with a serious look on his face, "Where did this thing come from?" Children¡¯s telescope found in the supermarket. ?However, the multiple is still quite high. Of course Gu Fei would not tell the truth. She smiled and said, "An old beggar was grateful that I gave him a bowl of rice, so he gave this to me." Xiao Yu''s eyes flashed, this girl wasn''t telling the truth. The material of this thing was very strange. It was not made of gold, jade, or wood, not to mention this magical function. He immediately thought that if the scouts used this during the war, wouldn''t they be able to grasp the enemy more accurately? intelligence? Xiao Yu didn¡¯t press any questions, but said, ¡°This thing is extraordinary. Tell me, what do you want?¡± ?Get on the road! ?Gu Fei likes smart people like this. ¡°I would like to ask the young master to help me redeem someone from the Jiaofang Division.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei and said casually: "Who do you want to redeem?" ¡°The second young lady of Pingyang Hou Mansion, who just entered the Jiaofang Division yesterday.¡± While Xiao Yu was thinking about it, Shitou came over with the medical officer. The medical officer came in and quickly treated Gu Zhang''s wound. Gu Zhang begged the medical officer to take a look at Gu Fei, but Gu Fei refused. She didn''t want to waste time. The injury was nothing to look at. It was either a complicated disease or a flesh injury. , I still use gold sore medicine after seeing it, but it needs time to heal, and I can¡¯t apply medicine now, so it¡¯s all in vain. ??The medical officer saw the blood on Gu Fei''s back, and then looked at Gu Fei''s innocent look, and couldn''t help but mutter, "I have never seen such a woman before." Xiao Yu agreed in his heart. She was obviously just a girl from the Hou Mansion, but she was so courageous. Not only did she know kung fu, she also didn''t care about being injured. It was strange. The medical officer left a jar of ointment for Gu Fei, shook his head and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 33： When to hook up with a man Chapter 33 When to hook up with a man Stone closed the door, and Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu imploringly, "Young master, the second lady and I are like sisters, but my identity means I can''t redeem him. I have no choice but to ask you for help." Xiao Yu played with the telescope in his hand, "If I say I won''t help you, do you have to take this thing back?" ??The corner of Gu Fei''s mouth twitched, "How can I? After all, the young master helped me a lot yesterday, so I will leave this thing to the young master." After she finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Yu eagerly. Xiao Yu trembled slightly at the sight of her pitiful deer-like eyes. He snorted and told Shitou, "Go and tell me that I want to redeem the second lady of Pingyang Marquis Mansion." ¡°Bring me here.¡± ?Stone agreed and went out. ??Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu with a happy face and said to him, "Thank you, Master, for your kindness." Xiao Yu snorted again, "You don''t need to thank me, let alone say any great favors. I got your things, so I will naturally repay you." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Young Master is a very particular person." "Whether the young master admits it or not, this is a great favor to me. If I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely repay the kindness to the young master." In the backyard of Jiaofangsi, the second young lady was crying in her room. The little girl persuaded her to eat something, but she couldn''t eat at all. The person in charge came over just now and asked her to get ready and start receiving guests tomorrow. ?These young ladies from all walks of life are proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and they can start working directly without any further training. The second lady was thinking about whether to take off her scarf and hang her from the rafters, when suddenly the steward''s voice came from outside, "Second lady, come out, someone is going to ransom you." Redeem me? Is Jade coming? She said she would come find me. The second lady opened the door excitedly and saw a man who looked like a servant standing next to the steward. The second lady was greatly disappointed. ?Stone glanced at her, "Our young master wants to redeem your life, so pack up and follow me." The second young lady gave a wry smile. She had nothing to clean up. The clothes she wore were the ones she changed into after coming to the Jiaofang Department. Apart from that, the only half of the sweat scarf around her waist belonged to her. She lowered her head, "No need to clean up, let''s go." ?She accepted her fate. Being bought by someone and only having to serve one man was better than receiving guests in this church. ?A few people were about to leave when the door next to them opened. Madam Hou stood at the door and looked at the second young lady coldly, "What are you doing?" The second young lady¡¯s fear of her aunt was deeply ingrained in her bones. She quickly lowered her head and replied respectfully, ¡°Someone has redeemed my daughter¡¯s life.¡± Madam Hou''s eyes suddenly burst out with jealousy, and she stared at the second young lady, "Redemption?" ¡°Who will redeem you? Is it the man you hooked up with when you were at home?¡± The second young lady shook her head repeatedly, with tears in her eyes, "Mom, I never leave the house, and I don''t recognize any men at all." Mrs. Hou sneered, "How can I come to redeem you if I''m not a man I hooked up with before?" ¡°We haven¡¯t started picking up customers yet, so we can¡¯t have hooked up here!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you look so honest and honest but have such a scheming mind.¡± "I''m not, I didn''t." The second lady cried and shook her head. ??The steward next to her scolded Madam Hou, "Okay, what use do you think she has? It''s just your fault that you don''t have such luck!" ??Stone also said with a cold face: "What are you talking about? Hurry up and leave. My young master is still waiting." The second young lady followed Shitou in tears. Mrs. Hou stood by the door, watching the few people go away, digging her nails deeply into the door frame. (End of this chapter) Chapter 34： Where did the gold come from? Chapter 34 Where does the gold come from? Gu Fei was waiting anxiously when she saw Shitou walking in with a young girl. Who is it if it¡¯s not the second lady? The second young lady suddenly saw Gu Fei, rushed over desperately, hugged Gu Fei and cried until she burst into tears, "Jade, I knew it was you, I knew you were the best, I knew you would come to save me, Wuwuwu, I''m so scared, Wuwuwu..." ??Gu Zhang was watching anxiously, "Um, Miss Second, your hand pressed on Xiao Fei''s back and was injured!" "Ah!" The second lady quickly retracted her hand, with a look of panic on her face, "I didn''t mean to do it. Does it hurt Jade?" ?Gu Fei shook his head, "It''s okay." Shitou then found an opportunity to hand the second young lady''s deed to Gu Fei, "It cost one thousand eight hundred taels to redeem the second young lady. This is her deed. She is a member of the family of a criminal official and cannot leave her country. She will be here for the rest of her life." Only slaves.¡± The second lady lost her voice and said: "Is it so expensive?" She saved a total of 1,400 taels of silver after more than ten years, half of which she gave to the jadeite. Even if the jadeite was not given out, including her gold hairpins and pearls, it would still not be enough! She looked at Gu Fei anxiously, what if she didn''t have enough money? ??Gu Fei was also stunned. She had given Gu Qing two hundred taels to buy a mule cart before. She thought that one thousand taels was enough, but she didn''t expect it to be so expensive. ?She only has one thousand, two hundred taels in her hand, and she is still short of 600 taels of silver. What should she do? Silver, silver, where can I get silver? ?Gu Fei was so anxious that beads of sweat dropped from his forehead. When the second young lady saw Gu Fei like this, her heart sank to the bottom of her heart. It was easy to see hope. If she couldn''t leave because she couldn''t get the money, she would really hang herself with a sweat towel. ?Gu Fei suddenly said, "Brother Shitou, wait a moment. I have the money hidden close to my body. I will go inside and take it out for you." Xiao Yu looked at her coldly. Gu Fei walked into the inner room, her consciousness sank into the space, and she searched frantically inside. She suddenly remembered that she once picked up a few gold bars while hiding from zombies in an abandoned villa. Although the gold was useless at that time, Gu Fei, who was greedy for money, could not resist the temptation of gold and still took it into the space. inside. She almost turned her tent upside down, and finally found three gold bars in the corner. The gold bar is engraved with FINEGOLD999.9 on the top and NETWT1000g on the bottom. ??Gu Fei quickly made a calculation. One kilogram of gold is equal to twenty taels. The gold and silver exchange rate here is one to ten, and one gold bar is equivalent to two hundred taels of silver. The three gold bars add up to 600 taels. Adding the 1,200 taels of silver notes left in her hand, it is exactly 1,800 taels, no more, no less. ?Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief and walked out with gold bars and silver notes. She put the things on the table and said, "Brother Shitou, here is exactly one thousand eight hundred taels. Please click on it." Xiao Yu looked at the gold bars on the table, narrowed his eyes, picked one up and looked at it carefully. Gu Fei''s heart was pounding. The gold bars were engraved with English and Arabic numerals, but it was impossible for the young master to recognize them anyway. , it shouldn¡¯t matter. The second lady also stared at the gold bars on the table. Where did the jadeite come from? At this moment, other than believing that Gu Fei was a little fairy, she could not think of any other explanation. Xiao Yu looked at it for a while and suddenly said: "Girl Jade couldn''t even get twenty taels of silver as redemption money before, so where did this gold come from? Don''t tell me it''s a family heirloom!" ?Stone told him when he came back that the Gu family even mortgaged the land deed for twenty taels of silver. (End of this chapter) Chapter 35： you are lying Chapter 35 You lied ?Gu Fei swallowed and said, "I went to the bank to pick it up early this morning." As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she knew she had said the wrong thing. As expected, Xiao Yu''s face suddenly turned cold, "You lied!" ¡°The gold of the British Dynasty did not have such a good color and luster, and it would not be cast like this! Let alone have these crooked symbols engraved on it. Where did this gold come from?¡± ¡°Also, who are you? Where do you come from, and what is the purpose of approaching me?¡± ??Gu Zhang looked at Gu Fei anxiously from the side. His daughter had magical abilities, but she couldn''t let anyone know about it. Who knew if these noble people might have any bad intentions. ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes and clutched his skirt tightly, "It is true that these golds are not from the British Dynasty, but I can''t tell the origin." ¡°I have no intention of getting close to the young master.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know the young master¡¯s surname or where his family is.¡± ¡°I just want to redeem the second lady, I don¡¯t have any other purpose.¡± She looked up at Xiao Yu with a magnanimous look, "Whether you believe it or not, sir, I can only say this much." Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei again. ???? He didn''t feel it when they met for the first time, but now the more he looked at this girl, the more strange it became. The gold she took out and the telescope she gave him, he was sure that they were not from the British Dynasty. Where did this girl come from? Could he be a spy from the enemy country? ??Gu Fei turned to Xiao Yu and said, "Master, if you have no other instructions, please leave first. I have things to do at home." ??Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "Did I let you go?" ?Gu Fei lowered his head, "I wonder if you have any other instructions, Master?" Xiao Yu was a little angry. Even if he was suspicious, there was no reason to detain these people here. ?Besides, he felt that he was a reasonable person and would not do anything to this girl just because of suspicion. He snorted, "You can go." ??Gu Fei gave Xiao Yu a deep blessing and said, "Thank you for helping me twice. If I have the chance, I will definitely repay you for your great kindness." After saying that, Gu Fei pulled the second lady, Gu Zhang quickly followed, and the three of them left in a hurry. Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, "Tell Lao He, find someone to keep an eye on them quietly, and let me know if there is any news. I always feel that this girl is not simple." ??Gu Fei and others got on the carriage outside. Gu Zhang and Boss Zhang were sitting outside. Gu Fei asked the second young lady, "What are your plans in the future? Do you have any relatives you can join?" The second young lady shook her head repeatedly, "No, my aunt died early, my uncle and the others have stopped visiting each other a long time ago, and I have nowhere to go." She grabbed Gu Fei''s hand tightly and said, "Xiao Fei, I''m sorry, I owe you so much money, and I don''t know what to pay back. From now on, I''ll just be your maid, okay?" Gu Fei smiled and said, "Don''t talk about me being a little girl. Since you have nowhere to go, just come home with me. But my home is just an ordinary farmhouse. The food, clothing and housing are very rough. I''m afraid you won''t be used to it." ¡± The second young lady said seriously: "No, I can endure any hardship. Compared with Mrs. Hou and my several sisters, I am the most lucky to be free." When she was following the stone, she looked back and Mrs. Hou''s jealous eyes almost ate her up. ?Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, let''s buy some clothes to change first." After saying this, Gu Fei remembered that she had no money at all and had to go find some brothers to get money first. Just as he was thinking about it, Gu Zhang''s voice came from outside the carriage, "Erlang¡ª" (End of this chapter) Chapter 36： What a big mule Chapter 36 What a big mule ?Gu Fei felt happy, opened the curtain, and saw Erlang standing beside the car. He went to see the courtyard with Yazi. He had just seen two places and Gu Erlang thought the courtyard was small and was not satisfied. ??While Gu Erlang was talking to Gu Zhang, he accidentally glanced into the car and suddenly saw a girl sitting next to her. ?This girl is dressed in pink clothes, with watery eyes and white and tender skin. She is extremely beautiful. ?Gu Erlang''s face turned red immediately and he stuttered when he spoke, "Sister, sister, where are you going?" ?While talking, Gu Erlang''s eyes kept glancing at the second young lady. The second young lady noticed his gaze and hid behind Gu Fei with a blushing face. "We were about to go find you, and we happened to go look at the house together." Gu Fei stared at Gu Erlang''s face, "Okay, why are you blushing?" ?So we went to see the house together. The house was not far away. Yazi opened the courtyard door and saw in front of him a large yard of seventy or eighty square meters. There was a well in the corner of the yard. There are also many houses. The main house and the wing rooms together have about ten rooms, which are enough for a family to live in. Gu Fei was very satisfied. ?Gu Erlang happily signed the contract with Yazi and paid the money. ??Gu Zhang helped Gu Fei lie down on the kang, told her not to move, and went out with Gu Erlang to find Gu Qing. At noon, Gu Fei and the second lady randomly ate two steamed buns. It was not until midnight that the father and son drove the mule cart back to the yard. ?Gu Fei got off the kang and walked to the yard to look at some mules. ??The mules are all very tall, estimated to weigh about a thousand pounds, much stronger than some ponies. Two are dark brown, one is almost black, and their four legs are thick and powerful. Gu Qing stopped the mule cart and handed over the account to his sister. ¡°This mule is the best mule I bought. It is a cross between a Hequ horse and a donkey. This mule is very strong and powerful. It costs twenty taels of silver a piece. I don¡¯t want any of the other ten taels.¡± ¡°The three mules cost a total of sixty taels of silver, the three carts a total of fifteen taels of silver, the mules¡¯ iron shoes were hammered for another twenty taels of silver, and thirty taels of sheepskin were bought.¡± ¡°There are ninety-three taels of silver left.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded and took the remaining money. ??Gu Sanlang smiled and handed Gu Fei a small package, "Sister, all the jewelry was pawned. A total of two hundred and fifteen taels of silver were pawned, and one tael was given to the second brother to rent a house. The rest are here. ?Gu Fei took the silver and put it away. Well, there are still three hundred and seventy taels of silver left, which should be enough for the journey. ¡°You didn¡¯t spend money for lunch?¡± ?A few people shook their heads. ??Gu Fei hurriedly took out a few steamed buns and shared them with everyone. He also left some money for Gu Sanlang and asked him to stay and look after the yard. Several people drove a mule cart out and bought two pairs of clothes for the second lady to change into. Gu Fei bought two large cotton-padded jackets for herself and the second lady to wear later. She passed by a butcher shop and cut some meat before returning. village. The carriage stopped at the door of Gu''s house. As soon as Gu Fei opened the curtain, she saw an old lady standing in the yard, looking at her with an unkind expression. ??Gu Erlang carried Gu Fei out of the car, and the crutch in the old lady''s hand stabbed the ground heavily, "Is this Xiao Fei?" ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days, and you haven¡¯t even mentioned coming to see me, this old lady!¡± ??Gu Qing hurriedly apologized and said, "Grandma, Xiao Fei is injured. Don''t you want to see your old man after the injury is healed?" ??The old lady snorted heavily, "It won''t matter if we go into the city. I live next door. How can I kill her if I just walk a few steps?" ¡°I think you just don¡¯t take this old woman seriously.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 37： Let that girl kneel down Chapter 37 Let the girl kneel down Gu Fei disliked this old lady very much. She was the one who made the decision to sell herself back then. ?Gu Fei said nothing, and Gu Erlang quickly carried her back to the room. The second lady cleverly followed them in. ??Gu Zhang''s voice came from the yard, "Mom, it''s not that Xiao Fei doesn''t want to see you. She''s really hurt. She can''t go into the city today." The old lady''s voice suddenly rose, "You are also a heartless person. You only know how to protect a girl. I think this girl has no elders in her eyes. She doesn''t even know how to scream when she sees someone!" ¡°No matter what happens, I will still be her breast!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the blessings in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion!¡± ??Ms. Chen came out of the kitchen with a dustpan and said, "Mom, please don''t say anything about going to the Marquis Mansion to enjoy the blessings." ¡°The injuries on Xiao Fei¡¯s back were caused by being slapped in the Hou¡¯s Mansion. If this were at home, could I touch her with a finger?¡± ¡°You think the Marquis Mansion is a good place? Xiao Fei is lucky to be able to come back alive.¡± Just as he was talking, Mr. Qian came over from next door and said, "Hey, sister-in-law, what you said is unreasonable." ?Her eyes went straight to the mule cart parked in the yard, "Is this cart bought with Xiao Fei''s money?" ¡°If the Marquis¡¯s residence is not good, can she save up the money to buy a car?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, such a big mule plus a cart only costs dozens of taels of silver. How much has Xiao Fei made in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion!¡± ??Gu Zhang said calmly: "Sister-in-law, please don''t talk nonsense. I borrowed this mule cart from someone and I have to return it tomorrow." Qian Shi sighed and said, "I believe you are a ghost!" She turned to look at the old lady and said, "Mom, as soon as Xiao Fei came back yesterday, the chickens were killed at the second brother''s house. Isn''t this crazy?" ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know how to bring you a bowl of chicken when the whole family is eating. I think that as soon as this girl comes back, the second brother and the whole family will no longer have you as an elder in their eyes.¡± Mrs. Chen was so angry that she threw down the dustpan and said, "Sister-in-law, stop stirring up trouble and picking up ashes. I also wanted to give the old lady some of that pot of chicken, but it suddenly disappeared? What can I do?" Speaking of this, Mrs. Qian became a little nervous, but she still said stubbornly, "Don''t talk nonsense. Why did the chicken disappear? If you don''t want to be filial to my mother, just say so." ??The old lady was so angry that he even killed the chicken without even giving it to her to eat. This guy has really lost his conscience! ?Back then she made the decision to sell Gu Fei. After Gu Zhang woke up, he was a little lukewarm towards her, and then divided the family, saying that he would not be a burden to everyone. ?But she knew that the second child was blaming her. But what can she do? Compared with her granddaughter, her son is naturally more important. Moreover, at that time, she did not sell eight or two silver in Qinglou at that time. The familiar mother -in -law sold Gu Fei into Houfu before getting five or two silver. Should they be grateful to her? The whole family is heartless! The old lady became more and more angry as she thought about it. She waved her crutch and said, "Call that girl out and kneel down. If you don''t teach her a lesson, she will climb on the elder''s head to **** and pee!" ? Gu Zhang said angrily, "Mom, what are you doing? Can''t you see the injuries on Xiao Fei''s body?" ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, how could you make her kneel down?¡± ??Gu Fei could hear clearly in the room, and his face didn''t look good. ??Had she not understood that etiquette is as important as heaven in this era, she would have rushed out to fight with the old lady. Did I provoke you? Find trouble for her as soon as she comes! The second lady grabbed her sleeves and shivered with fear. This old lady was so scary. At this time, Gu Erlang walked out of the house and knelt down with a plop, "Nai, my sister is injured. I will kneel on my behalf. If you want to teach me a lesson, just teach me a lesson." (End of this chapter) Chapter 38： Come on, hit here Chapter 38 Come on, fight here The second young lady lay beside the window and looked out through the hole in the window paper. When she saw Gu Erlang kneeling down, the second young lady wiped her tears. She really wanted a brother like this. She was a concubine. In the eyes of her elder brother, Here, he is almost a transparent person. ??The old lady became more and more angry, "Okay, okay, your whole family is protecting that girl Jianzi. I just said this, there are only so many people protecting her." ¡°You didn¡¯t redeem a girl, but you invited an ancestor back!¡± ??The old lady raised her cane and slapped Gu Erlang a few times. The second lady covered her mouth and shrank her shoulders. ?Gu Erlang lowered his head and remained silent. ?Gu Zhang and Mrs. Chen looked anxious, but it was hard to say anything. It was only natural for the old lady to lecture her grandson. After a few strokes, the old lady lost her energy, threw away the crutch, sat on the ground and cried, "What evil have I done? I have raised these unfilial children and grandchildren. My life is miserable. The old man left early. I pooped and **** them until they were big, and now they dislike me." ??Gu Zhang''s face was ashen. If it hadn''t been for his mother, he would have picked up the broom and driven him out. But this was his mother, so he couldn''t be beaten or scolded. ??The old lady¡¯s movement quickly attracted onlookers. There was no entertainment at this time. If someone had a quarrel or a fight, the melon-eaters would come over with their little horses. ? Gu Fei couldn''t bear it any longer in the house, so she climbed down from the kang and walked straight to the yard. She looked at the old lady sitting on the ground and said, "Grandma, don''t overturn a boat of people with one stroke. My parents are very filial to you." ¡°If you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± "I''m unfilial, come on, come on, hit me here." Gu Fei turned his back and knelt down, pointing to his back. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with this girl, Xiao Fei? Her back is covered with blood, she looks really scary.¡± ¡°I heard that he was beaten up in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion!¡± "That''s not all. The Hou Mansion was ransacked. I heard that Xiao Fei was also imprisoned. She was taken to Nan Market to be sold. Fortunately, Gu Qing saw her and bought her back." ¡°No wonder Gu Qing went everywhere to borrow money yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that it cost twenty taels to redeem it. At that time, it was only sold for five taels of silver. Now it costs twenty taels. It¡¯s not a loss!¡± ¡°The old lady has made a loss-making business. Xiao Fei was beaten like this again. No wonder she is resentful.¡± The melon-eating crowd stood at the entrance of the courtyard, chatting away. When the old lady heard the words about the loss-making business, she couldn''t help but think about it. She wanted to say that Gu Fei had enjoyed a good life by going to the Marquis'' Mansion, but she couldn''t say it when she saw the blood on Gu Fei''s back. I really want to take a crutch, I am afraid that the second family will be centrifugal with her. ??The old lady couldn''t get off the stage, so she could only cover her face and cry. ?Gu Zhang looked at his daughter kneeling on the ground, feeling heartbroken. He stepped forward and helped the old lady up, "Mom, you are old and sitting on the ground to cool down. I will help you go back and lie down." The old lady got off the donkey and beat Gu Zhang twice, "I raised your heartless son in vain!" ??Gu Erlang also got up from the ground, and he and his father helped the old lady out of the hospital. Mr. Qian sneered from the side. The old lady made a fuss in vain because of the thunder and the rain, and she didn¡¯t take advantage of anything! She raised her voice sharply, "Mom, didn''t you say yesterday that you were going to your cousin''s house?" ¡°Just in time, the second brother bought a mule cart. Let us lend it to you for a few days so that the second brother can take you to your cousin¡¯s house.¡± ??The old lady stopped at the entrance of the courtyard and looked back at the mule cart. The green cloth curtain on the cart looked brand new. (End of this chapter) Chapter 39： Theres a meeting Chapter 39 The meeting is about to begin ?Gu Erlang gave Qian a fierce look. ?? Gu Zhang used his strength to help the old lady move forward, "Mom, I borrowed this car from someone else. I have to pay it back tomorrow. If you want to go to your cousin''s house, I''ll hire a car for you." Old lady, when should I go to your cousin¡¯s house? ?? Gu Zhang and Gu Erlang were afraid of causing trouble, so they quickly carried the old lady into the yard next door before waiting for her to speak, and placed her on the Kang. ??The melon-eating crowd at the entrance of the courtyard lost their excitement and dispersed after a few comments. ??Ms. Chen hurriedly helped Gu Fei up and said, "What a sin! How can I recover from this injury after tossing around like this day by day?" ??Ms. Chen and Li Chunhua helped Gu Fei into the house, and suddenly saw the second young lady on the kang, "Here, where did this girl come from?" ?Just now she was picking vegetables in the backyard and didn''t even see the second lady coming in. "This is Er-" Before Gu Fei could finish her words, she was interrupted by the second lady, "Auntie, I am Xiao Fei''s sister, you can just call me Lanzhi." ??Gu Fei also woke up. The Hou Mansion was gone, so naturally there would be no second lady. She nodded, "Mom, Lanzhi''s parents are gone, how about she live in our house from now on?" Mrs. Chen was just about to say that her family couldn''t afford to support her, but then she thought about the mysterious things that appeared in her daughter''s eyes. It seemed that it would not be difficult to raise more people now. Moreover, her daughter''s visit to the city probably was just for this girl. Mrs. Chen hesitated and nodded. "That''s alright, I''ll just treat you as an extra daughter." Lanzhi said obediently: "Thank you, ma''am." As he was talking, someone outside shouted loudly: "The village chief asked every household to go to the ancestral hall now. There are important things to announce." Gu Erlang just returned to the door and asked: "Er Niu, should everyone go, or can one person from a family go alone?" ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go. The village chief said it¡¯s a big deal, so everyone needs to go and listen.¡± ??Ms. Chen opened the curtain and went out, and saw Gu Zhang coming back, "Old man, you take your sons with you. Chunhua and I will cook at home." ?Gu Zhang said in a deep voice: "We''ll cook the meal when we get back. Everyone goes." Lanzhi looked at Gu Fei on the kang, "Should I go too?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Go, you are now a member of the family." ??Gu Zhang went to see the village chief last night. He must have talked about escaping from famine today. ?It''s better to go and listen to them all, so that she doesn''t have to explain them one by one. ??Gu Erlang knocked on the door outside, "Sister, I will carry you." Lanzhi hurriedly got off the kang, turned her back and stood aside. As soon as Gu Erlang came in, his eyes turned around Lanzhi, and then his ears turned slightly red. ??Gu Fei now understood that the second brother was a young man, and he was already in love. No wonder I feel that I am extra attentive to her today. ??Gu Erlang carried Gu Fei on his back, Gu Qing held Xiaocao, Li Chunhua held Lanzhi, and the entire Gu family went out in a grand manner. As soon as he went out, he met Mr. Qian and his uncle Gu Zhong, as well as Xing''er holding her brother Bao''er, but the old lady was not seen. ?? Gu Fei called her uncle with a smile. Qian''s sharp eyes saw Lanzhi at once, "Where did this girl come from?" ??Ms. Chen rolled her eyes at her and ignored her. No one in the family spoke to her, so Lanzhi stayed close to Li Chunhua and walked over with her head lowered. ?Mr. Qian spat behind her, "Bah, the whole family is weird and there''s no one good." On the way to the ancestral hall, I met many villagers, and some asked about Lanzhi. Mrs. Chen said, "She is a girl from my relative''s family." Lanzhi lowered her head as low as possible. Except for the day when her home was ransacked, she had never seen so many men! (End of this chapter) Chapter 40： Ill die at home Chapter 40 Death must be done at home ?There were more and more people along the way, and it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to arrive at the open space in front of the ancestral hall. ??The village chief sat in front of the ancestral hall, frowning and smoking a cigarette. Many people ran to ask, "Village chief, why did you call everyone here?" ??The village chief lowered his head and said, "Go, go, I''ll talk about it later when everyone is here." ??Everyone was idle and bored, and started chatting. The most talked about thing was the drought this year. Several families in the village who were in poor conditions had long been out of food, and they could only survive by looking for wild vegetables in the back mountains. Everyone is sighing, this is not a good life. ?Seeing that the open space was densely packed with people, the village chief shouted, "Are everyone here?" Everyone responded in a mixed manner: "We''re here." ¡°Village chief, you always have something to say, and you have to go back to cook.¡± ??The village chief puffed his pipe a few times and said, "Quiet, quiet!" ¡°Next, what I want to say is very important, please don¡¯t make any noise.¡± The crowd quieted down, and the village chief climbed onto a stool and waved his hand, "Folks, this year''s drought has reached this point, and life is difficult for everyone." ¡°What I want to tell everyone is that this drought is not something that will happen this year. I¡¯m afraid there will be two more years!¡± The crowd immediately went crazy, "Two more years? We won''t be able to survive this year, and there will be another drought next year, and the whole family will starve to death." ¡°I¡¯m afraid the village chief is not talking nonsense. I have lived for decades and have never seen a severe drought for three consecutive years.¡± Someone shouted, "Village chief, you said there will be another two years of drought. How did you know?" ??The village chief picked up the tobacco pole and knocked it hard a few times, "How do I know? My ancestors gave it to me in a dream!" "believe it or not!" Last night, Gu Laoer showed him the Book of Heaven. It clearly stated that there was a three-year drought in the five northern counties. He was also knowledgeable about the paper on which the Book of Heaven was written. He had never seen that kind of paper. It was strong and light in texture. It''s dense and doesn''t look like something from the British Dynasty. ? He ??and Gu Zhang had agreed that this heavenly book should not be exposed. If the government knew about it, they would be arrested and put in prison immediately. It can only be said to be a dream entrusted by the ancestors. ¡°Quiet, quiet, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet!¡± the village chief shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Yesterday, my distant nephew came over and told me the news that the drought is not limited to our county, but also affects the five surrounding counties!¡± ¡°What, so many places were affected?¡± "real or fake?" ?Few people really know this news, mainly because transportation is underdeveloped in this era, let alone communication tools. Those with some knowledge immediately thought in their minds that if the affected area is large, the food shortage will be huge. Even if food can be transported from the south, the price of food will probably rise! ?Have to go and stock up on food quickly. The village chief stood on a stool and shouted at the top of his lungs: "This is the situation. Our village is relatively wealthy, and most families can barely feed themselves. I heard that several families in the next village have already fled the famine." ¡°I called everyone here today to tell you that my family and Gu Lao¡¯er¡¯s family have agreed to leave and go to the south.¡± ¡°Everyone who wants to leave should go together and have someone to look after him on the way. Otherwise, if we run out of food, we will be so hungry that we won¡¯t even have the strength to go on the road.¡± After the village chief finished speaking, everyone could no longer hold back, and some shouted, "I won''t leave. Our ancestors have been living here for generations. If people leave their hometown and are humble, there is no place for us to live outside!" "That is, it is a good thing to escape from famine. My grandfather escaped from famine. Four of the eight members of his family died on the road." The old man said stubbornly: "If I don''t leave, I will die at home." (End of this chapter) Chapter 41： One hundred times more delicious than maltose Chapter 41 A hundred times better than maltose The village chief looked at everyone with a complicated expression. Who wants to leave? He doesn''t want to leave either. ?His family has a row of brick and tiled houses and dozens of acres of land. Such a large family property must be thrown away in the blink of an eye! ??He felt the pain of having his heart and liver ripped out, but there was nothing he could do. ??It is clearly written in the Book of Heaven: people will die of hunger thousands of miles away, plagues are everywhere, and they will not be able to survive unless they leave! ??The village chief didn''t care after he finished speaking. It was up to everyone to decide whether to leave or not. He couldn''t put a knife to someone''s neck and follow them. ?The crowd became confused, everyone was looking for advice from their acquaintances, friends, or brothers and sisters. ??Gu Zhong looked around and finally found Gu Zhang, and quickly grabbed him, "Second brother, why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing first? Are you really planning to escape?" ??Gu Rong, the third eldest son of the Gu family, also squeezed over, "Second brother, it''s not like we have to flee. If we do, what will happen to our house and land?" ?Gu Zhang sighed, "I only got the news last night, and I haven''t had time to tell you yet." ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t worry about the house and the land. There is no food in the land anyway, and the house is not afraid of being stolen. We have to live first.¡± ?Gu Rong was startled, "Second brother, do you really want to leave?" Gu Zhang nodded cautiously. ?Gu Rong only thought about it for a moment before making a decision, "Okay, then I''ll go with my second brother." He gritted his teeth and said, "Anyway, there are only three people in my family and we don''t have a few acres of land. I wouldn''t feel bad if it was thrown away." The second brother is the only scholar in the family, no, in the whole village. Although he and the eldest brother are also literate, they can barely recognize a few words. The second brother is also smart. If there had not been an accident in the family that year, the second brother would have been a scholar. It''s no problem. He has been accustomed to letting his second brother make the decision on everything for decades. ??Gu Zhong was still hesitating, "I still have to think about this matter." ??Gu Zhang did not persuade him, and turned to Gu Zhong and said: "Go to the eldest sister''s house tomorrow and tell her that no matter what, let her go with us." ?Gu Zhong''s heart skipped a beat and he even called the eldest sister. This second brother had made a big decision. He was already inclined to leave, but he still said, "I''ll go back and discuss it with Mr. Qian." ??Gu Rong sneered, "Brother, my sister-in-law is a woman with long hair and short knowledge. Can you talk to her?" ??Gu Qing stood nearby, and only then did he understand the purpose of the girl asking her to buy a mule cart. Escape! At this time, Gu Rong''s son Huzi ran over and hugged Gu Fei''s leg, "Sister Xiao Fei, I want to eat candy." ?When Gu Fei went out, she stuffed a toffee into Xiaocao''s mouth. There was a bulge in Xiaocao''s mouth. She hadn''t finished eating yet, but Huzi saw her mouth moving, and when she came closer, she smelled another sweet fragrance. Asked what she was eating, Xiaocao said vaguely: "Candy given by my sister-in-law." The tiger came running away. ??Gu Fei took out a candy and quietly tore off the packaging and called Huzi, "Open your mouth." Huzi opened his mouth, and a candy slipped into his mouth. ?His eyes widened, feeling the sweetness imparted to him by his taste buds. This was too delicious! Before Gu Fei could say anything, Huzi ran away quickly again. He ran to a few friends and showed off vigorously, "I have candy to eat, but you don''t!" ?A child pouted, "Who has never eaten candy? I just came out of the house after eating maltose." Huzi opened his mouth and said, "It''s not maltose. It was given to me by my sister Xiao Fei. It''s delicious. It''s a hundred times better than maltose!" The friends couldn¡¯t imagine what it tasted like a hundred times better than maltose, so they all looked at Huzi with envy. The uncle¡¯s Bao¡¯er suddenly pulled Hu Zi and said, ¡°Give me the candy!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 42： I will fight with you Chapter 42 I will fight with you Huzi covered his mouth and said, "If you don''t give me any, there will only be one, and I will eat all of it." Bao''er turned around and ran, wandering around in the crowd, and finally found Gu Fei. He stretched out his hand to Gu Fei angrily, "Give me some candy!" ?Gu Fei was just about to take one out of the space, but after thinking it was wrong, he put it back. ?This baby has been very aggressive since he arrived. Do I owe you some candy? ?She rolled her eyes and said, "No more." ??Bao''er couldn''t help but grabbed Gu Fei''s pants and said, "Give me candy. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll ask my mother to beat you." ?Gu Fei turned his head away and said, "Go, go, your mother is there, let her beat me." ?Mr. Qian was talking to several women, and she was spitting. Bao''er ran over and grabbed his mother''s pants, "Mom, if Xiao Fei gives me some Huzi candies, please help me beat her up." ?Mr. Qian gave birth to three daughters before she got this son. He usually looks like eyeballs and wants the stars but not the moon. After listening to Bao''er''s words, he led him towards Gu Fei without thinking. ¡°Little Fei, why don¡¯t you give your brother some candy if you have it?¡± Qian asked as soon as he came. Gu Fei smiled, "No more." ¡°Even if there is more, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°I can give my things to whomever I want, do you have any control over it?¡± Qian''s eyes widened, "You girl, why are you like this? Bao''er is also your brother. Although we have separated, we are still one family in the end. You can''t bear to part with a piece of candy. Why are you so stingy!" ???Gu Fei smiled and said, "I learned this from your eldest aunt. I borrowed a couple of silver and came to collect the debt in less than an hour. Have you ever done this to my aunt?" Qian was furious, "You''re too small-minded, girl!" She pulled Bao''er and said, "Let''s go home. Mom will make maltose for you." Baoer said stubbornly, "I don''t want to eat maltose, so I will eat the candy that Huzi eats. Huzi said it is a hundred times more delicious than maltose." ? Gu Fei looked at Bao''er and felt a little soft-hearted. After all, he was just a six or seven-year-old child, so it was nothing to care about with him. Just as Gu Fei was about to take out a candy from the space, Bao''er suddenly rushed towards her, grabbed her hand and bit it. ??Usually, if his sister Xing''er disobeyed him, he would bite her hard, but Xing''er didn''t dare to fight back, so she had to compromise in the end. ?Baoer used this trick against Gu Fei without even thinking about it. Gu Erlang saw him from the side and hurriedly grabbed him, "Bao''er, let go of your sister Xiao Fei quickly!" ?Who would have known that Bao''er''s mouth was so harsh that he bit Gu Fei''s finger to death and refused to let go. ?Gu Fei screamed in pain. ?Gu Erlang became anxious and slapped Bao''er''s head away. The force was a bit too strong, and Baoer fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t feel the pain and rolled around, ¡°I want to eat candy, I want to eat candy!¡± When Qian saw her son being beaten, she felt so painful that her heart throbbed. Pounced up and slapped Gu Erlang, "If you dare to hit my treasure, I will fight with you!" ??Gu Erlang was nowhere to be hit by her, so he dodged with one side of his body. Gu Zhong, Gu Zhang, and Gu Rong were all standing nearby. Originally, they were talking about escaping from famine and didn''t pay much attention to their surroundings. ?Seeing that the fight started, several people hurriedly stepped forward and pulled him away. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him anymore, and the adults were all fighting, Baoer stopped rolling and sat on the ground to watch the fun. Qian tried hard to break away from Gu Zhong, but Gu Zhong hugged her tightly. Qian turned around and hit Gu Zhong, "You useless thing, your son was beaten, and you still held me back. If you have the guts, go and beat Gu Erlang up." (End of this chapter) Chapter 43： I can’t get enough of you Chapter 43 I can¡¯t get enough of you ??Gu Zhang asked in a deep voice: "Erlang, what are you doing to beat Bao''er?" ??Gu Erlang''s eyes turned red and he raised Gu Fei''s hand, "Bao''er bit the girl with all his strength. I couldn''t pull her away. What should I do if I don''t hit her?" ?At this moment, Gu Zhang saw that Gu Fei''s finger had been bitten with deep teeth marks. ??Gu Zhang was angry, "Brother, your son is precious, and my daughter is also precious. Watch your son carefully from now on, and don''t mess with my Xiao Fei!" Mrs. Chen ran over at this time, saw Gu Fei''s raised fingers, and looked at Mr. Qian''s desperate look, and immediately cried, "Oh, my mother''s heart and soul, she is already injured, this It¡¯s hurt again, but it¡¯s okay.¡± ?Gu Fei touched her mother with her elbow, "Mother, your drama is over." Boss Gu twitched his mouth, looked at his son sitting on the ground, and then at Qian, who was desperately trying to break free. He was exhausted both physically and mentally. At this time, the village chief saw the commotion everywhere. He stood on a stool and shouted at the top of his lungs, "It''s time to disperse. Let''s go back and cook. Let''s discuss the matter of escaping slowly. Don''t rush now. There are still a few days left before we leave." sky." ¡°Those who want to leave, hurry back and make preparations. We will set off in five days!¡± ?Gu Zhang looked worried, "Let''s go home." ??Gu Erlang quickly picked up the **** his back. Gu Fei glanced at Bao''er on the ground and suddenly shouted, "Bao''er!" ?Baoer stood up, sniffed and looked at Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei took out a piece of candy, shook it at him in his hand, and then slowly stuffed it into his mouth. Bao''er cried "Wow" and started rolling on the ground crazily, "I want to eat candy, I want to eat candy-" ??Gu Fei raised the corner of his mouth and patted Gu Erlang, "Second brother, let''s go." ?Langhi was covering her mouth and laughing next to her. At home, Lanzhi quickly gave Gu Fei medicine. ??Gu Fei was lying on the kang, breathing heavily. Mrs. Chen came in and said angrily: "From now on, you are not allowed to go anywhere. You are not allowed to go out until you heal your injury!" She took Gu Fei''s finger and looked at it carefully, "Fortunately, the skin is not broken." ¡°This baby is really good, he is six or seven years old, and he still bites people!¡± After speaking, he turned around and went out to cook. After a while, the meal was ready, and the family sat around the table to eat. ?Suddenly, Baoer¡¯s heartbreaking cry came from next door, ¡°I want to eat candy¡ªI want to eat candy¡ª¡± Then came Qian''s voice, "Bao''er, don''t cry, my mother will kill the chicken for you to eat." Bao''er''s cry immediately changed, "I want to eat chicken, and I also want to eat candy¡ª" ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but laugh out loud, and Lanzhi also pursed her lips and smiled. ?Gu Zhang cleared his throat and said, "Eat, eat." Today I cut some meat in the city. Mrs. Chen was reluctant to cook it all, so she cut half of it and fried a bowl of beans. ?There is a basin of cornmeal pancakes and two white flour pancakes on the table. Ms. Chen brought two white flour cakes to Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei needs to recover from his injuries and needs to eat something good. Don''t be greedy." Xiaocao was the first to express his opinion, "Grandma, I''m not greedy, so I''ll eat cornmeal pancakes." Lanzhi had never eaten cornmeal pancakes before, so she happily picked one up. The pancake was golden and must be delicious. ?Gu Fei looked at her calmly. ??Langhi''s pancake was quite delicious after taking a bite. After chewing a few mouthfuls and swallowing it, my throat felt like I was swallowing sand and I couldn''t swallow it. When Gu Fei sighed, she knew that the second young lady''s delicate throat could not handle coarse grains. She took a piece of cake from her bowl and put it into her bowl. Chen was about to speak but stopped. ?Gu Zhang frowned. ?Li Chunhua lowered her head to feed the grass as if she didn''t see it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 44： Come to your door Chapter 44: Come to the door Lanzhi straightened her neck to swallow while looking at the white flour pancake in the bowl. She quickly put the pancake into Gu Fei''s bowl again, "I''ll just eat this." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "I can''t even eat it. How can you eat it? Don''t make it difficult for yourself." Lanzhi waved her hands vigorously, "No, I must eat it. Whatever the aunt and others eat, I should eat. I, I will get used to it soon." Gu Erlang looked at Lanzhi trying to swallow, and felt a little uncomfortable for no reason. He stood up, took a bowl, filled a bowl of vegetable soup, and placed it in front of Lanzhi, "If you can''t eat it, soak it in the soup until it softens." It¡¯s easy to swallow.¡± ? Lanzhi smiled gratefully at him, tore the pancake into pieces and put it into the soup. ?? Gu Fei sighed, "Mom, from now on, either everyone will eat white flour or everyone will eat whole grains. Even if I can eat it by myself, I can''t eat it." Mrs. Chen was silent for a while and then said: "Xiao Fei, you don''t know how expensive firewood and rice are when you don''t become a householder. Now you have to flee the famine. I don''t know how long it will take. There are so many people in the family who need to eat and drink. Even a mountain can be empty." Well, why don¡¯t you save some money?¡± ??Gu Fei didn''t say anything else. She didn''t know how much rice and flour she still had in her space. She had to take a good inventory soon. ?At this moment, a trembling figure suddenly walked in at the door. In farmers'' houses, the courtyard gates are not closed. ??Gu Qing was sitting facing the door. He quickly stood up and went to help her, "Grandma, why are you here?" Mrs. Chen also stood up and said, "Mom, have you eaten? Let''s eat together." ??The old lady waved her hands with a worried look on her face, "I won''t eat your food." She turned to look at Gu Fei, staring at the white flour pancake in her hand, "The sun is really coming out in the west. I, a grandmother, haven''t even had white flour pancakes to eat, but you, a little girl, can eat it without fear of losing your life." !¡± ?Gu Fei said nothing, took a big bite of the pancake, and went to pick up the vegetables. Mrs. Chen quickly apologized and said, "Mom, isn''t Xiao Fei recovering from her injuries? I made her something good for you to eat. There is also some white flour. I will make it and send it to you later." ??The old lady pushed the cane hard into the ground and shouted: "I don''t want to eat. I''m not lucky. I haven''t raised a good son or daughter-in-law. I don''t deserve to eat!" ??Gu Zhang stood up helplessly, "Mom, have a good meal. What are you doing? If you have any dissatisfaction with your son, just say it." The old lady turned and glared at Gu Zhang, "I want to ask you, how do you teach your daughter to eat alone if she is unfilial to her elders and unkind to her brothers?" ¡°She is reluctant to give even a piece of candy to her brother. What¡¯s the use of raising this girl!¡± ?Gu Fei sneered in his heart, it turned out that he stood up for Bao''er, no wonder. She said calmly: "Nai, you can''t blame my father. I wasn''t sold when I was six years old. My father wanted to teach me, but unfortunately, I didn''t have the chance to listen to his teachings at home." ??The old lady''s face suddenly turned pale with anger. The second brother had been arguing with her for a long time about selling this girl, and she insisted that she was sending Gu Fei to the Marquis'' Mansion to enjoy his happiness. She said it so much that she even believed it. ?Gu Fei''s words were obviously accusing her again. She was trembling and speechless for a moment. Seeing that the old lady''s face was pale, Gu Zhang quickly calmed down the matter and said, "Xiao Fei, do you still have the candy? Take it out quickly and ask your grandma to bring it to Bao''er." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "No, I gave one to each of Huzi and Xiaocao, and I ate one myself and finished them all." The old lady glared at Gu Fei: "You still have some if you want, take them out quickly!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 45： I want to eat candy Chapter 45 I want to eat candy ??Gu Fei still has some sugar, but she is unwilling to give it to her. ?Whether it¡¯s a young one or an old one, if you ask her for something, can¡¯t you speak politely? Every one of them was aggressive and wanted to accuse her, as if she owed them something. She won¡¯t give it back! ?Gu Fei just shook his head, "It''s really gone." The old lady leaned on her cane and sneered: "I can tell, this girl hates me." "You and your family, just protect her, she is a white-eyed wolf, just look back!" The old lady turned around and left. Gu Qing stepped forward and said, "Grandma, let me help you over." The old lady shook Gu Qing away with a strong shake, "You are not needed, I will go by myself!" ?After a while, the old lady went out, and Bao''er''s crisp voice came from the yard next door, "Milk, where''s the candy you asked for?" The old lady whispered something. ?Baoer suddenly cried again, "I don''t care, I want to eat candy, I want to eat candy-" People in the room looked at each other in confusion. Gu Qing sighed, "Bao''er, this kid has such a stubborn temper." Everyone picked up their chopsticks and ate in silence. After eating for a while, Gu Zhang told Erlang: "Go to your uncle''s house tomorrow and talk to your uncle. It''s best to come with us." He looked at Ms. Li again and said, "The same goes for your mother''s family. You go back tomorrow and tell your mother''s family what the village chief said. If you want to leave, just go together." Li nodded. ?Her natal family is in the next village, so it¡¯s easy to go there. After dinner, Lanzhi volunteered to wash the dishes. ??Mr. Chen didn¡¯t let her do it, but she had to do it. ?Langhi was very panicked. She is now a slave that Gu Fei bought for 1,800 taels. This much money is enough to buy a hundred servants. If she doesn''t work hard and eats for free, the Gu family will sell her. . ?Gu Fei returned to the house, lay down on the kang, and counted the things in the space. There are more than a hundred bags of rice and flour in total, each weighing twenty kilograms. The total amount is more than two thousand kilograms, which should be enough to eat all the way to the south. There are more than fifty bottles of mineral water from several brands in total, and one bottle contains twenty-four bottles. It seems like a lot, but it is definitely not enough on the road. Two bottles of water per day is considered a small amount for a person. ?There are many people in the family, and I am afraid that one thing can be wiped out in one day. There is quite a lot of cooking oil, there are twenty or thirty items. ??All kinds of condiments are also available, and the rest include some snacks and other miscellaneous things. There was only that little bit of fruit, so Gu Fei decided not to eat it for the time being, and would eat it again when she had no other choice. After taking inventory, Gu Fei took out the leathers that Gu Qing bought from the space. There were dozens of them in total, and they were piled together on the kang. Mrs. Chen walked in and was stunned for a moment, "This leather is-" ? Gu Fei guessed that Mrs. Chen had gone wrong and thought she had conjured it up again. "My eldest brother went to buy it today. I was thinking about it and made some sheepskin jackets for you and dad to wear in the winter." Li Chunhua also opened the curtain and came in, interjecting: "There are so many leathers, if we can cut them well, everyone in the family can wear sheepskin coats." As he was talking, there was a crisp sound from the kitchen. Mrs. Chen slapped her thigh and said, "My bowl¡ª" ??Ms. Chen rushed to the kitchen and saw Lanzhi looking at her with tears in her eyes. There was a bowl broken into eight pieces lying on the floor. Mrs. Chen sighed. Her daughter didn''t say anything, but she could tell that this Lanzhi must be either a servant or a young lady from the Hou Mansion. She has thin skin and tender flesh, and there is no hope of working. ?Even if her daughter wants to keep her, she has nothing to do. ??Ms. Chen softened her voice and said, "Forget it, just let it go. You weren''t the one to do this work in the first place." ¡°You know how to sew clothes? Go to the house quickly. Xiao Fei told me to make a sheepskin jacket.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 46： What you thought was a coincidence Chapter 46 What you think is a coincidence ? Lanzhi nodded vigorously, "I can do it. I''m the best at sewing clothes." ¡°Then you go, I¡¯ll do it here.¡± Mrs. Chen waved her hand. Lanzhi arrived at the house, discussed with Gu Fei and Li Chunhua, took a pair of scissors and started cutting the leather. It had to be neatly cut before it could be sewn. Mrs. Chen came over after washing the dishes, and the women worked together in full swing. While sewing the leather, Mrs. Chen asked Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei, tell your father, can''t we leave in the spring? It''s getting cold now. If we travel in winter, we might freeze to death." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "Mom, we can''t wait any longer." ¡°When we go to the south, we have to pass through several counties, cover thousands of miles, and take two or three months to get there.¡± ¡°Plague is easy to occur in spring, and we don¡¯t know how many people will starve to death this winter. If we are late, if we catch the plague on the road, it will be all over.¡± ¡°I would rather be cold than leave early.¡± ??Ms. Chen was worried when Gu Qing came in and said, "Sister, what did you just say you want to buy?" Gu Fei nodded, "I need to buy ginger, charcoal, hand stoves, foot stoves, frostbite ointment, and various commonly used medicinal materials. I''m afraid I need to buy more fodder for the mules, and water bladders. It''s best to buy the leather ones." , buy more, and some alum, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to find clean water along the way.¡± ¡°If you need anything else on the road, you can buy it as you like.¡± Gu Qing rubbed his hands, "Don''t want to buy food?" ¡°The price of food will definitely continue to rise.¡± ??Gu Fei glanced at the people in the room and felt relieved, "I still have food here, enough for our family to eat all the way to the south." I''m afraid everyone in this family is well aware of her miraculous qualities, so she won''t hide it any more. I''m afraid she won''t be able to hide it all the way to the south. She took out one hundred taels of silver, "I will pay back my brother-in-law''s money in a while, then go to the village chief to pay back the money, and get back the mortgaged land deed." ¡°You and dad can use the remaining silver as you see fit.¡± ??Gu Qing took the money and was about to leave when Mrs. Chen suddenly stopped him, "I''m afraid I still have to buy some coarse grains. If you don''t put some grains in the car, it won''t look like it." ?Gu Fei looked at her mother, then at Gu Qing, and nodded. Mrs. Chen was thoughtful and wanted to cover up others'' ears. The next day, everyone in the family who should report the news should go to report the news, and those who should buy things should go shopping. The two Gu brothers and Gu Zhang went into the city again. The few remaining women in the family are mixing dough, steaming buns, and making cakes at home. It is more convenient to carry steamed buns and pancakes than flour on this road. Ms. Chen planned to steam as much as she could in the past few days. She quietly asked Gu Fei and said that she had a place to put it. If she put it in hot, it would still be hot when she took it out. ??The only thing Chen is dissatisfied about is that there are only fine grains and no coarse grains. This is too painful to eat. In the evening, the father and son who had gone out came back. Gu Sanlang still stayed in the city. Gu Zhang looked very excited. The family sat at the table and prepared to eat. Gu Zhang smiled and said to Gu Fei, "Dad bought a map today." ??Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, and Gu Zhang added: "That''s not all. When I went to the carriage and horse racing station, I happened to meet an old man named Ma. He heard that I was going to the south and said he was willing to be my guide." ¡°When he was young, he went to the south many times and was familiar with the roads.¡± ¡°Now that I am old and can no longer work as a bodyguard, I just drive cars in the car dealership, take care of animals and so on. He is a good hand.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded and smiled, "That''s great. This is just a pillow if you feel sleepy." (End of this chapter) Chapter 47： Keep an eye on that spy Chapter 47 Keep an eye on the spy Gu Erlang said: "My uncle refuses to leave. He said that no matter how dry the mountain is, we will never die of hunger in the mountains. If it doesn''t rain again next spring, we will leave then." ?Gu Zhang sighed, what if they don''t leave? He can''t force them to leave with a knife. ??Li Chunhua lowered her head, "My parents refused to leave. They also said they would wait until next spring to see us again." Gu Zhang didn''t say anything. He was tired from doing work for people these days. Everyone has their own destiny. "Okay, tell them, let''s go to Donghai County. If they leave next spring, , you can go find us over there.¡± Li Chunhua nodded. At the same time, in a courtyard of Jiaofangsi, Xiao Yu was listening to Shitou''s report. "Lao He sent people to follow the Gu family. The Gu family''s elder brother drove a mule cart around to buy some charcoal, a hand stove, chilblain ointment, medicinal materials, grass and other things." "Sent to a rented house in the city, Lao He''s people saw clearly that there were two mule carts in the yard." ¡°Then Gu Zhangze went to a few bookstores, and finally found a boss who secretly sold him a map.¡± Xiao Yu''s eyes flashed, there was indeed something wrong with that girl. Ordinary people do not need maps. They only need them when marching and fighting! Shitou continued: "Lao He felt something was wrong, so he asked Lao Ma to hook up with Gu Zhang. Gu Zhang said that people in his village were planning to flee to the south, so Lao Ma said he was willing to be their guide." Xiao Yu nodded slowly, "Let Lao Ma pay more attention, especially to that girl, and keep an eye on her every move. I suspect that that girl is probably an enemy spy!" ?Stone was startled, "No way, how can such a delicate and frail little girl be a spy?" Xiao Yu sneered, "If a spy could tell you, he wouldn''t be called a spy." ¡°I now doubt that the girl¡¯s handiwork was involved in the confiscation of the Hou Mansion.¡± ¡°Anyway, let Lao Ma keep an eye on this family. They are going to the south, so just follow them and see what they are going to do!¡± After speaking, he then ordered: "From now on, the information about the Gu family collected by Lao Ma will be sent directly to me via a single line." Shitou nodded, "Master, we have been out for so long, it''s time to go back." Xiao Yu stood up and said, "Leave back tomorrow." He thought for a moment and then said, "Don''t spend the gold that girl gave you, keep it." ??Gu Fei still doesn¡¯t know that she has become a spy in the eyes of others. She lay on the kang and studied the map. She took out the map from the history book and compared it. Donghai County is located in the southeast of Lincheng. ?Lincheng belongs to the West Qin County. Starting from Lincheng to Donghai County, you have to pass through Xishan County, Hedong County, Huainan County, and finally reach Donghai County. Huainan County can be regarded as the south, but Gu Fei doesn''t plan to settle there. Firstly, Huainan County is not as wealthy as Donghai County, and secondly, Donghai County is close to the sea. If the world is really in chaos, there is really no other way to go to the sea to find a place. It¡¯s not bad to live on an island. ?? Gu Fei used the scale on the map to roughly calculate that it was 1,600 to 700 kilometers or more than 3,000 miles to Ping''an City, the capital of Donghai County! ?This is still a straight-line distance. When you really walk, the road is not straight. If you encounter mountains and rivers, you have to take a detour, and the actual distance will only be longer! ??If you walk forty or fifty miles a day, it will take about three months at least! ?Gu Fei was simply a little desperate. She does have an off-road vehicle in her space, and she still has a lot of gasoline, but she can¡¯t use it! If she really took out the car, she would probably be captured by the Zhu Yiwei of the British Dynasty immediately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 48： Preparation before departure Chapter 48 Preparations before departure The pigs at home were killed the next day. Ms. Chen marinated half of the meat and asked Gu Fei to keep the other half. The next step was to use flour and whole grains to steam steamed buns and make cakes. At Gu Fei''s suggestion, Chen and Li Chunhua also made some dumplings, stuffed with pork and cabbage, and stuffed with pork and sauerkraut. , mainly stuffed with pure wild vegetables, and their family has almost plucked out all the wild vegetables in the back mountains. ?The women of the Gu family worked day and night, and finally made three sheepskin jackets. ??Ms. Chen was thinking that she and the old man would each have one of these coats, and there would be another for Gu Fei to wear. ?But then I thought about it, none of the old ladies had sheepskin coats, so it would be outrageous if they wore them. ??Ms. Chen looked at Gu Fei and said hesitantly: "I''d like to give this coat to your grandma. Xiao Fei, do you think it''s okay?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, mom, just send it over." Mr. Chen laughed, and her mother said that Xiao Fei was a white-eyed wolf. Look, her Xiao Fei is so filial. You must know that the money used to buy the sheepskin belongs to Xiao Fei, and the family has lost a penny. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it over then.¡± ??Ms. Chen excitedly went out holding her sheepskin jacket. Walked to the next yard, raised his voice and shouted: "Mother!" The old lady in the room responded impatiently, "What are you doing?" Ms. Chen quickly walked in and offered the sheepskin coat with a smile, "Xiao Fei is a filial girl. She took out the money and asked her elder brother to buy some sheepskins and make some coats. She said she would give them to you. One piece.¡± "We are going to the south soon. She is afraid that you will get cold on the way." ??The old lady touched the thick wool in her hand and snorted, "She will be filial to me, an old woman? I don''t believe it?" Mrs. Chen said angrily: "Mother, the things are placed here. Are there any fake ones? If you don''t like them, I will take them back and wear them myself." The old lady hugged her coat tightly, "If you give it to me, it''s mine, no one wants it." She looked at Mr. Chen and said, "Go back and tell the second brother that I know his filial piety." Such a coat costs several taels of silver. This is really filial. She doesn¡¯t believe what Xiao Fei gave her. Only her son has this kind of filial piety. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and tell the boss.¡± The old lady suddenly said: "Also, in two days, if you want to leave, you can leave. I won''t leave anyway." Mrs. Chen frowned, "Mom, how can that be done? Even the eldest sister has to go with you. If you stay alone, who will take care of you?" The old lady shook her head desperately, "I won''t leave anyway. I won''t be able to live for a few days. Once I leave, I won''t be able to come back. My old bones must be buried next to your father." When Mrs. Chen was about to persuade her, she thought that the old lady would not listen to her, so she just nodded, "Mom, I''ll go back then." Mrs. Chen told Gu Zhang when she got home. Gu Zhang waved his hand and said, "Ignore her, there''s no way to talk to her. I''ll just carry her away when the time comes." ?Gu Fei heard a chuckle in the back room. ?Dad is really good at dealing with grandma. ?At this time, a woman''s voice suddenly came from the door of the courtyard, "Is Second Sister-in-law Gu at home?" ??Ms. Chen responded, "Yes." A woman who had tidied herself up walked in. Mrs. Chen let her into the room and said, "Mom Shanzi, come in and sit down." Shanzi''s mother was holding a paper bag in her hand. She handed the paper bag to Chen, "I heard that Xiao Fei is back and injured. I have been busy packing my things these days and didn''t bother to see Xiao Fei." ¡°These two pounds of brown sugar will nourish Xiao Fei¡¯s body.¡± Mrs. Chen immediately felt that the paper package was tricky. Two kilograms of brown sugar was not a light gift, especially now that there was a drought and every household was tightening their belts. She remembered what the old man had said, a gift from a person must ask for something. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 49： About to set off Chapter 49 is about to set off Mrs. Chen hurriedly pushed the paper bag back, "Just come and take a look. Whatever you are carrying, take it back quickly." Shanzi''s mother pushed back persistently, "As an aunt, what''s wrong with me giving Xiao Fei some brown sugar? This is nothing. Please stop pushing her. I won''t enter your house again." ¡°Xiao Fei, please stay in the back room, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother opened the curtain and walked in. ??Gu Fei lay on the kang and raised her face and smiled at her, "Aunt Huang." ¡°Hey, look at this girl Xiao Fei, she still recognizes me after not seeing her for so many years. No wonder Aunt Huang is thinking about you.¡± ¡°Is the injury feeling better?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded. Shan Zi¡¯s mother said with concern: ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the day after tomorrow. Does your injury matter?¡± Mrs. Chen followed up, "There is no way. I told her to wait a few days until she recovers from her injuries before leaving. The village chief has already been decided, so it''s not easy to postpone." ¡°Anyway, she will either take the car or her father and several brothers will take turns carrying her.¡± Shanzi''s mother said hurriedly: "When it comes to escaping from famine, I really don''t have a backbone in my heart." ¡°Shanzi¡¯s father is gone again. As orphans and widowers, we don¡¯t know what to do if something happens to us on the road.¡± Chen''s eyes flashed, and he understood the purpose of her visit, and said with a smile: "What''s the matter? You are not going alone. You are all walking together. If you encounter anything, everyone must take care of it." Shanzi¡¯s mother said hurriedly: ¡°I heard that not many families are willing to leave, except for the village chief, your three brothers, and Mr. Zhang¡¯s family.¡± ¡°We all want to survive this winter and wait until spring next year. If there is rain, we can grow food. As long as we can grow food, we have nothing to worry about.¡± Mrs. Chen asked: "That''s true. I originally said I would leave when spring begins, but my Xiao Fei said that everything revives in spring, and bugs and other things come out, and the plague is most likely to occur, so we have to leave quickly." Shan Zima¡¯s eyes flashed, it turned out that Xiao Fei came from the Hou Mansion and was knowledgeable. ¡°By the way, have you made up your mind?¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Shanzi, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking, your head and the village chief are the two most knowledgeable and knowledgeable people in the village. If you want to leave, then we will follow you.¡± ?Gu Fei laughed when she was on the kang. This Shanzi¡¯s mother is really a sensible person. ?If you don¡¯t know what to do, just watch what those smart people do and follow them. This is the wisdom of life. Mrs. Chen patted her hand and said, "Don''t worry too much. My old man even hired a guide to follow him. He said he was a former **** and had been to the south." Shanzi¡¯s mother was overjoyed and said, ¡°Really? It will cost a lot of money to hire such a person.¡± Chen smiled enigmatically and said nothing. Shanzi''s mother whispered: "I bought a mule cart. When the time comes, I will follow your family." Mrs. Chen smiled and said, "Okay, you can just follow me. There are only a lot of kids in my house. If you encounter someone who can''t climb the slope, or someone who needs help, just call out." This is what Shanzi''s mother was waiting for, "Then I won''t be polite to you." The two women laughed. The morning of departure arrived in the blink of an eye. Mrs. Chen got up at nine o''clock and called all the family members one by one. ¡°Hurry up, pack all the quilts and everything and get on the carriage.¡± While Gu Fei was still dreaming, the quilt on her body was swept away by her impatient old woman. Lanzhi pushed her hard, "Xiao Fei, get up and get going." (End of this chapter) Chapter 50： The chicken is flying and the dog is jumping Chapter 50 The whole situation ?Gu Fei had no choice but to get up and get dressed. ?She walked to the yard and got some water to wash up, when she heard chickens and dogs jumping around in the neighboring houses. ?The uncle was shouting, "Kill the chicken quickly, it will be difficult to carry it on the road." "You can''t kill it. Bao''er eats eggs every day. If the chicken is killed, Bao''er will have no eggs to eat." Qian said as he tied the chicken''s feet and threw the chicken on the bullock cart. Ah Huang from my brother-in-law''s house was screaming wildly. My brother-in-law scolded him, "Stop screaming. If you scream again, I''ll kill you." The dog whimpered a few times in grievance. ??His own home is not much better. Mrs. Chen is directing Gu Qing and Gu Erlang to move the water tank at the door to the mule cart. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but shout, "Mom, there''s no need to bring this with you. This thing is so heavy that a mule will crush it." ¡°This¡ª¡± Mrs. Chen looked at the mule, then at the water tank, and suddenly approached Gu Fei and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a place where you can put things? How about putting this in too?¡± ?Gu Fei looked at the vat and sighed, "Okay." With a flash of consciousness, the water tank entered the space instantly. ??Gu Qing and Gu Erlang stared blankly at their empty hands, and then at the girl. If they hadn''t been mentally prepared, they would have shouted, "Ghost!" Mrs. Chen laughed, "No, no, this jar should be filled before it is put in. You take it out, and I will put something in it." ?Gu Fei looked at her mother helplessly and had to move the water tank out again. ??Ms. Chen happily ran in to get something. Gu Fei''s sharp eyes saw that Mrs. Chen stuffed a few rags into it. She twitched her lips and turned away, "Mom, call me when you''re done." ?When Gu Fei came out again, the yard was full of things, including water tanks, bedding and luggage, oil, salt, soy and vinegar, kang cabinets, and the broken tables and benches from home. ??Ms. Chen looked at Gu Fei putting all the things in and said with joy, "That''s good. There will be a free mule cart for you and Xiaocao to sit in. Your injuries are not healed, and you can''t walk." After packing up, Gu Qing drove the mule cart to the entrance of the village. When he saw his uncle''s house next door, he quickly drove out the newly bought mule cart that he had borrowed money from Gu Fei. ?Two mule carts passed by the uncle''s house. Qian was stunned when she saw them, "Leaving now? I haven''t finished packing yet!" She shouted at the top of her voice: "Master, hurry up, it''s time to set off, you go and catch the car!" "Bao''er, mother''s Bao''er, get up quickly, don''t sleep." Not long after, everyone in the village who wanted to leave drove their cars to the entrance of the village. Shan Zima jumped off the mule cart and walked to the Gu family. She looked around and asked Mrs. Chen, "Where is your Xiao Fei?" ?? Chen pursed her lips, "She''s in the car. She''s injured and can''t leave." Shanzi''s mother opened the curtain and took a look. The spacious area in the mule carriage was covered with several thick layers of mattresses. Gu Fei was lying on her back in the carriage enjoying herself. Shanzi¡¯s mother put down the curtain and secretly marveled at the Gu family¡¯s preference for Gu Fei. Then she thought, ¡°Where are your things?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t bring anything? You must have food!¡± Chen''s eyes flashed, "Bring it with you. My Sanlang is in the city. There are two cars in the city, and everything is in there." Shanzi¡¯s mother exclaimed, ¡°There are two more cars! Your family is really prosperous.¡± Just as he was talking, Gu Zhong drove a mule cart over and called Gu Zhang, "Mom refuses to leave. What should I do if she is making trouble at home?" ?Gu Zhang glanced at Gu Qing and Erlang, "Go and bring your milk over." Gu Qing and Erlang ran away in a hurry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 51： parting Chapter 51 Farewell After a while, the village chief''s family drove over with two mule carts. Boss Zhang also arrived with his carriage. The entrance to the village was crowded with cars and people. Not only are those who want to leave here, but even those who are not leaving are crowded here to watch the fun. Most people are full of panic. Seeing that these families were leaving with their families and their families empty, they suddenly felt that they had done something wrong by not leaving, and whether they should leave with them. Huzi was being pulled by several friends. The friends asked, "Huzi, when will you come back after you leave?" Huzi shook his head, "Dad didn''t tell me, I don''t know." A little boy cried and hugged Huzi tightly, "I won''t let you go. If you leave, no one will play with me." Huzi also cried, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu My dad is leaving, and I don''t want to leave either." Ms. Qian was also holding her two daughters and crying. Her Tao''er and Li''er families had already gotten married, and they wanted to go with their parents'' family, but their parents-in-law''s family refused to leave. What could they do, so they came here early today to see them off. While everyone was crying, Gu Qing and Gu Erlang came over carrying the old lady. The old lady struggled and shouted, "I won''t leave, and I won''t leave even if I die. Where are you going to carry me!" They were really carried. One held his arms and the other held his legs. The two of them walked to the car and asked Gu Zhang, "Dad, where do you put the milk?" ??Gu Fei quickly got out of the car and stood by the car and opened the curtain. ?Gu Qing and Gu Erlang threw the old lady into the car with all their strength. Gu Zhang shouted at this time, "Let''s go!" Ms. Chen was still standing on the roadside saying goodbye to several of her best friends in the village. As soon as she heard "Let''s go!" she burst into tears. She held each other''s hands and said, "If it doesn''t rain again next spring, you should hurry up and come south. But Don''t delay any longer." Li Shi pulled Huzi away from his friends and said, "Let''s go, don''t cry. When you grow up, come back to see them." ??Li Chunhua was still crying while hugging her mother. Her mother pushed her and said, "Let''s go and live a good life with Da Lang. Once we''ve settled down, we''ll come back with a message." ?Everyone turned around three times at a time, wiped away tears and left the entrance of the village. They need to go to the city first to meet up with Gu Sanlang, the eldest sister of the Gu family, and Uncle Ma, and then go out of the east city gate and go to Shangguan Road. From the village to the city, it usually takes half an hour in a carriage and then more than walking. The mule cart is full of things, and the man can only rely on two legs. Gu Fei pulled Lanzhi. This was the first time for Lanzhi to walk such a long way. Gu Fei had walked it in his previous life, but his body had become weak after being raised in the Hou Mansion for eight years, not to mention the injuries on his back were not fully healed. . Before they were even halfway there, Mrs. Chen came over and said, "Xiao Fei, don''t leave. Get in the car quickly." ??Gu Fei shook his head and said, "Mom, I''m fine. Ask your eldest brother to put the grass in the car." ?Her legs were now a little unable to move, but she knew that she had to walk, thousands of miles, and this was just the beginning, and she had to adapt as soon as possible. The mule cart cannot drag many people. At most, everyone can go up and rest. ? Lanzhi was even worse than Gu Fei. The tender-skinned young lady from the Hou family usually only wanders around in the garden. After walking such a long distance, the weather in mid-September made her sweat all over. She couldn''t walk a few steps before she asked Gu Fei, "How long until we get to the city?" ?Gu Fei always said, "Hurry up, hurry up, hold on a little longer." After walking for almost an hour, we finally entered the city. ?Except for Gu Fei and Lanzhi, the others didn''t feel tired at all. For country people, walking for an hour is really nothing. ?Going to the east city gate, Gu Sanlang was driving a mule cart, and Gu Fei''s uncle was driving another. The two sons of my aunt¡¯s family also drove two mule carts. ?Gu Qing stepped forward and replaced his eldest uncle. Uncle Ma, carrying a package on his back, was also standing by the city gate, glancing towards Gu Fei without leaving a trace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 52： Uncle Ma Chapter 52 Uncle Ma ??Gu Zhang quickly stepped forward to say hello to Uncle Ma. The two chatted for a while. Gu Zhang raised his voice and said to everyone: "This Uncle Ma is the guide I invited. This time he will go to the south with us." ¡°Uncle Ma was an **** when he was young and has rich experience. Everyone must obey Uncle Ma¡¯s instructions along the way, leave when he is told, stop when he is told, eat when he is told, and sleep when he is told.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to say something ugly first. Although there are all friends and relatives here, if anyone doesn¡¯t listen to greetings, then go alone and don¡¯t drag everyone down.¡± ??The village chief was the first to express his stance, "Of course, if there are too many people, there must be someone in charge. Otherwise, if you want to go east and he wants to go west, there will be no way to leave." Boss Zhang also said: "Second Brother Gu, it goes without saying that if I didn''t believe in you, I wouldn''t have left my hometown with you." Shanzi''s mother even louder said: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, we two will not hold you back." Needless to say, the rest are all family members. ?Gu Zhang nodded, "Okay, everyone should drink water, and we''re going to set off." ??Gu Fei found a water bag from Gu Sanlang''s carriage. It contained water that Gu Sanlang bought for money in the city. He boiled it last night and filled all the ten water bags. ?Gu Fei wrapped a circle of red thread around the lid of the water bag, then picked it up and took a few sips. Uncle Ma glanced at it. Is there any special purpose for marking the water bag? Or is it simply to differentiate yourself from others? After finishing the drink, Gu Fei put the water bag back in the car and called Gu Sanlang, "Third brother, my water bag is wrapped with red thread. Don''t let anyone drink from me." ??Everyone rested for a while by the city gate, then went out of the city gate and onto the official road. Not long after they got to the official road, Qian called to Xing''er, "You carry your brother on your back, he won''t leave." Xing''er didn''t say a word. She bent down and carried Bao''er on her back. Xing''er was thin, but Bao''er was stronger than the average child because she was well fed at home. Lying on Xing''er''s body, the little girl''s waist was bent. ?After walking for more than a quarter of an hour, Bao''er didn''t come down. Gu Fei followed them and saw Xing''er''s calves trembling with every step she took. ? Gu Fei frowned and took a few steps to catch up with them, "Bao''er, come down and walk by yourself. You see, tigers all walk by themselves!" Baoer rolled his eyes, "I don''t, I want my sister to carry it." Xing''er turned around, glanced at Gu Fei with a complicated expression, and lifted Bao''er''s **** up with both hands. ??Gu Fei glared at Xing''er: "Are you stupid? You can''t even walk by yourself and you still carry him!" Xing''er pursed her lips and whispered, "My mother asked me to carry it. What can I do?" ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes and shouted forward, "Huzi, come here." Huzi shook off his mother''s hand and ran over. ? Gu Fei took out a candy and said, "Huzi is the best. He knows how to leave by himself. I will reward you with a candy." Huzi was so happy, "Sister, I walk by myself every day, can you give me sweets every day?" ?Gu Fei touched Huzi''s head and said, "Okay, as long as Huzi is good, I will give you sweets every day." At this time, Baoer Ziliu got off Xing''er''s back and stared at Gu Fei, "I want to eat candy too!" ? Gu Fei stuffed the candy in her hand into Huzi''s mouth, "The candy Huzi ate was my reward for him walking on his own. Since you didn''t walk on your own, I can''t give you this candy." ??Baoer shouted angrily: "Can''t I leave by myself? Give me candy!" ??Gu Fei made a serious face and said, "Then you have to go first. When Uncle Ma asks you to rest later, I will give you a candy." (End of this chapter) Chapter 53： How much money did you get? Chapter 53 How much money was made ?Baoer bit his cheek and looked at Gu Fei fiercely, and after a long while he said: "You lied to me that you were a puppy!" ?Gu Fei nodded, "I promise I won''t lie to you." ?Baoer turned around and left angrily, "Just go by yourself, what''s the big deal!" Xing''er pursed her lips for a long time before saying lowly to Gu Fei, "Thank you." ?Gu Fei smiled and pulled Lanzhi, "Let''s go quickly, there''s still a long way to go." After walking for another hour, it was almost noon. The car in front stopped and Uncle Ma shouted, "Everyone, rest for a while and eat some solid food. We will set off again in half an hour." With this shout, Lanzhi collapsed on the ground. ??Gu Fei was not much better than her, so he pulled her up hard and said, "Go sit on the mule cart for a while, eat something and lie down." Lanzhi''s eyes turned red, "Xiao Fei, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go south. This is only the first day, and I already feel like I''m going to die." ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a bit difficult at first, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ?Gu Fei pulled Lanzhi to the car, and the old lady got out of the car while being supported by Gu Erlang. ??The old lady¡¯s face wrinkled up, ¡°It¡¯s all the second son¡¯s bad idea. What¡¯s the point of escaping? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have food at home.¡± ¡°My old bones are about to fall apart.¡± At this time, Bao''er ran over and stretched out his hand towards Gu Fei, "Give me candy." ??Gu Fei said nothing, took out a candy and put it in Bao''er''s hand, pulled Lanzhi into the car, lowered the car curtain, and Gu Fei handed her a steamed bun, "Eat it quickly, don''t let anyone see it." ? Lanzhi shed tears while eating. ?Tears dripped on the steamed buns, leaving a salty taste in your mouth. ?I thought that she, a wealthy young lady, would end up like this overnight. ?? Gu Fei was chewing on the steamed bun and opened a corner of the curtain to see Ms. Chen holding a package and sharing white flour pancakes with her family members. Uncle Ma gave two, and the old lady also got one. At this time, Mrs. Qian came over. When she saw the white flour pancakes, she exclaimed, "Brothers and sisters, how much money did your family make from the Marquis Mansion? Are you eating white flour pancakes?" Everyone who was resting looked this way. Each one¡¯s eyes flashed with different expressions. Uncle Ma pricked up his ears even more. Mrs. Chen''s expression suddenly changed, "Sister-in-law, stop talking nonsense. What does eating white flour pancakes in my house have to do with the Hou Mansion?" Qian sneered, "Why doesn''t it matter? These white flour pancakes and mule carts were only obtained when Xiao Fei came back. Do you dare to say that they were not given by Xiao Fei?" ¡°Where does Xiao Fei¡¯s money come from?¡± Gu Fei suddenly opened the curtain and got out of the car, staring at Qian, "Auntie, do you know that if you talk nonsense like this, if the government finds out, our whole family will be beheaded? What do you want to do?" Are we going to die as a family?" Qian Shi snorted coldly, "It''s none of my business. You are allowed to do it, but I am not allowed to say anything." ??Gu Fei stared at Mr. Qian and said word by word: "Let me tell you, the pancakes and mule carts that my family eats have nothing to do with the Hou Mansion." "If you dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth to pieces." Qian''s voice was sharp, "Tear it apart, I will stand here and tear it apart for you, you dare to touch a finger of mine and try!" ??Gu Fei''s eyes turned cold, and he raised his arm and slapped Qian''s face hard. ?This time Gu Fei didn''t hold back his hands and used all his strength. Some people, if you don¡¯t scare them away, they won¡¯t know how high the sky is. (End of this chapter) Chapter 54： There is a witness Chapter 54 There are witnesses ?The slap was so powerful that Qian¡¯s face quickly swelled. ??Gu Zhong hurried over and scolded Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei, how could you hit an elder!" ??Gu Fei sneered: "Does she look like an elder?" "You are talking nonsense when you open your mouth. You are obviously trying to kill our whole family. Is it allowed to say such nonsense?" ??Gu Zhong frowned, "Then you can''t hit people either!" ??The Gu family brothers and Gu Zhang quickly gathered around, standing behind Gu Fei one by one, staring fiercely at Gu Zhong and his wife. ??Gu Zhong shrank his shoulders. The second brother had three boys at home, which was his confidence. Unlike him, he only got an only son, Baoer, after being married for more than 20 years. His family is no match for them. ?Gu Zhong sighed and pulled Qian, "Let''s go, eat quickly and have to go on the road." ??Qian has the kind of temperament that will cause trouble even if there is no reason. At this moment, he feels that he is in the right, so how can he just let it go. It is obvious that you cannot win if you fight. She sat down on the ground and burst into tears, "Let''s all comment. Is there such a niece in the world? If she even dares to attack my uncle, why doesn''t God strike her to death with a thunderbolt?" ?Gu Fei looked at her coldly and suddenly raised his voice, "Everyone, come here, I have something to say." ??Everyone gathered around while eating dry food. It¡¯s just that there are smart people here, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t follow them. They gathered around and no one said anything. ? Gu Fei said solemnly: "Everyone must have heard the nonsense my eldest aunt just said." "Although I have a clear conscience and I didn''t have to explain anything, I don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. I, Gu Fei, swear here that the cakes I eat at home and these mule carts have nothing to do with the Hou Mansion." ¡°If I tell a lie, I will be struck by lightning and die!¡± Everyone was startled. ?In this era, people fear God, and generally no one dares to make such a poisonous oath. ??If Gu Fei said this, there is a high probability that what she said is true. At this moment, Lanzhi suddenly opened the curtain and got out of the car. ¡°I can testify to what Xiao Fei said.¡± ¡°I am the second young lady of the Hou Mansion.¡± When everyone heard this, they were stunned and looked at Lanzhi up and down one by one. No wonder this girl is so pretty, with tender skin and tender flesh. She turns out to be a young lady from the Hou Mansion. ? Lanzhi¡¯s shoulders were straight, showing the nobility of the Marquis lady without any reservation. She said calmly: "My home was raided, but I had saved 1,600 taels of silver at the bank." ¡°Xiao Fei spent one thousand eight hundred taels to redeem me from the Jiaofangsi.¡± ¡°The extra two hundred taels were given to me by Xiao Fei himself.¡± ¡°I can guarantee that Xiao Fei¡¯s money has nothing to do with the Hou Mansion.¡± She also saw the gold at that time. It was definitely not from the Marquis Mansion, and it was definitely not from the British Dynasty. ?Just as the young master said, the gold from the British Dynasty is not that good in color! ¡°Please don¡¯t talk about this again in the future.¡± ?Everyone nodded at this time, "Yeah, those words shouldn''t be nonsense. This is a crime of beheading, and it''s not a joke." Even the old lady said, "Qian, please restrain your mouth, don''t bring trouble to the family!" ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future.¡± ?Everyone is blaming Qian. Qian was furious, "Then where did her money come from?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 55： Just so confident Chapter 55 is so confident ?Gu Fei looked at her coldly, "Where do I get my money from? Do I need to tell you?" ¡°I don¡¯t steal or rob, and I don¡¯t do anything illegal. Where the money comes from is none of your business!¡± Boss Zhang suddenly said, "Yes, in this world, whoever tells others the way to get rich must keep it secret from the master and his disciples. Xiaofei''s ability to make money is hers, and others don''t need to be jealous!" ??The village chief also nodded quickly, "Xiao Fei, this girl has a lot of potential. From now on, our fellow villagers will point out to you, Qian, please stop being so careless!" ?Uncle Ma stood behind the people, his eyes flashing. Gu Zhang sighed heavily at this time. ¡°I did something wrong.¡± ¡°Originally, when I got the news, I should have left quietly with my family, and I wouldn¡¯t have caused so many troubles.¡± "I think about my relatives and neighbors. I can''t just care about myself and watch everyone die. I shouldn''t go to the village chief!" ?Gu Zhang beat his head hard. After speaking, he turned his back, his shoulders shaking slightly. ??Gu Fei glanced at her father, the scene was just right! ?But if there was only one family, all the things must be stored in the space now. The family would ride in a carriage and run very fast, so there would be no need to suffer like this. Mrs. Chen wasted no time in adding some firewood, and she punched Gu Zhang a few times, "It''s all because of you. I told you that we can just leave as a family. It doesn''t matter what other people do. It''s better now. Don''t talk about my daughter''s injustice. If you don¡¯t say it well, you¡¯ll get into trouble!¡± ??Gu Zhang really regrets it. Yes, he should have thought more about this matter. His family eats white noodles every day, who wouldn¡¯t be jealous! ??The village chief said quickly: "Boy Zhang has a conscience, and we are all grateful. Otherwise, everyone would still be in the dark and not know that this drought is so severe." "The Gu family can afford to eat white noodles, so no one should be jealous. You can''t compare with others. There are so many people in the city who eat white noodles every day. The emperor also eats delicacies from the mountains and seas every day. Can you compare with the emperor?" ¡°No one is allowed to talk about this matter from now on!¡± ??The village chief looked at Gu Zhong and said seriously: "Boss Gu, take care of your wife, she has nothing to say. If the officers and soldiers are recruited, no one will be able to think about it!" ??Gu Zhong pulled Qian Shi hard and said, "If you talk too much, please shut up and don''t speak!" Qian received a slap in the face and was criticized by everyone. She couldn''t keep it off her face, so she broke away from Gu Zhong''s hand and ran away. ??The village chief smoothed things over, "Okay, okay, everyone, hurry up and eat. After eating, you still have to hurry." Uncle Ma lowered his eyes and thought silently, what news did Gu Zhang get that made him decide to flee to the south? ?Furthermore, if the little girl¡¯s money does not come from the Marquis Mansion, where does it come from? ?But don¡¯t be in a hurry, the days are still long, and he will find out slowly. After the turmoil subsided, everyone was wondering in their hearts, where did Xiao Fei, a teenage girl, get the money, and how much money did she get? To redeem an individual, I paid two hundred taels, which is not a small amount. ?This girl probably still has a lot of money in her hands. ??Gu Fei knew what he said. Although he separated the origin of the silver from the Hou Mansion, everyone would inevitably have new doubts, and there was nothing he could do about it. ?Who told her that there was only rice and white flour in her space, and no whole grains? The journey is so long, and the white flour pancakes will eventually be seen by others. ?She had actually thought that exchanging the rice for coarse grains would cover people''s eyes and ears, but why, why should she wrong herself? ?She believes that with her own ability, she can eat rice, white flour bread, braised pork, and wood-fired turkey all her life! Zou is so confident! (End of this chapter) Chapter 56： Its getting dark Chapter 56 It¡¯s getting dark Everyone took a rest and continued moving forward. Gu Fei, Xiaocao, Lanzhi and the old lady were all crowded in the carriage. Her physical strength has reached its upper limit, and she cannot leave without resting for an hour or two. ?Gu Fei was sitting in the carriage massaging Lanzhi''s calves. The old lady snorted as she watched. She clearly remembered what Lanzhi said before. It cost one thousand and eighty taels of silver to redeem this girl, and Xiao Fei also paid two hundred taels. Two hundred taels! How many years will it last? ??This girl was determined to have a lot of money hidden, so she gave her a sheepskin coat! She is her own grandmother, worse than a poor young lady! ??Also, this young lady from the Hou Mansion was bought by his family. Shouldn¡¯t she be his maid? Why should Xiao Fei take care of her? Xiao Fei is also a member of the family, Lanzhi is an outsider, and the old lady can still clearly distinguish between the inside and outside. The old lady couldn''t stand it and couldn''t help but said: "I, an old lady, have a sore back after sitting in the car for a long time, and no one can help me." ? Lanzhi was very well-behaved and said quickly: "Old lady, if you don''t feel well, I''ll massage it for you." The old lady snorted, "I don''t feel comfortable anywhere. This car is so bumpy that my bones will fall apart!" Lanzhi quickly pressed her small hands on the old lady''s waist. At this time, Xiaocao said with a milky voice: "Sister-in-law, Xiaocao will press it for you too." Xiaocao''s hands were soft and without any strength, and she pressed them on Gu Fei''s legs. Gu Fei only felt itchy and couldn''t help but giggle, "Xiaocao, stop pressing it, little sister-in-law can do it by herself." ?Gu Fei pressed her legs with all her strength. She knew very well that if she didn''t massage her legs vigorously, she might not be able to lift her legs tomorrow. ?After riding in the car for half an hour, Gu Fei got out of the car and continued walking. ? Lanzhi also came down. She knew her current status. In short, she couldn''t go out of her way. Xiao Fei couldn''t walk, so she took a car. Along the way, Uncle Ma stopped two more times. When it got dark, Uncle Ma did not stop and continued walking forward. ??The village chief sent his eldest son Gu Jinsheng to ask Uncle Ma, "Uncle Ma, my father asked how long we have to go. This man is also hungry, and the mule can''t bear it anymore." Uncle Ma looked at the sky and shook his head. "We can''t rest yet. Everyone is walking too slowly. At that time, we could walk more than a hundred miles a day. Today, we only walked five or sixty miles in the whole day." "This night, you can''t stay in the wilderness unless you have to, for fear of wolves. There is an inn about ten miles ahead. You can rest there after you get there." ?Gu Jinsheng went to talk to the village chief dejectedly. ?Baoer couldn''t bear it for a long time and climbed onto his sister''s back again. ? Gu Fei said nothing more. After all, Bao''er was still young and must have been unable to walk. At this time, even if he was given more candy, he would not leave on his own. It''s good that the Gu family has an empty car. The women in the family, as well as Mrs. Li, all took turns to get up and rest for a while, then got down and continued walking. They can still hold on for now. ?Gu Fei looked at Qian, gasping for air and moving with difficulty. Along the way, she looked at the Gu family''s mule cart several times. She probably wanted to get on the cart and have a rest, but she couldn''t help but feel ashamed. ??If it were anyone else, Gu Fei would have asked her to get in the car and have a rest, but Qian''s mouth was too venomous, so Gu Fei was not so kind. It soon became completely dark. (End of this chapter) Chapter 57： too expensive Chapter 57 Too expensive There is no moon or stars in the sky. ?Every household had lit up lanterns, and the carriages could only illuminate a small area around them, and the surrounding area was completely dark. ?The howls of animals occasionally came from the surroundings, which scared the grass in the car and burrowed into the old lady¡¯s arms. Uncle Ma got out of the car and quickly adjusted the positions of several cars in the convoy. ?The car he drove with Gu Zhang was the first, and the car Gu Sanlang and his uncle drove was the last. ??My eldest uncle is from the mountains and often goes hunting in the mountains. Although he is a bit older, over fifty, he is courageous and experienced. He is the last to go and can respond to any emergencies in time. After adjustment, keep moving forward. The people walking were clinging to the side of the car at this time. The unknown darkness was really scary. If you walk quickly, you will arrive there in two-quarters of an hour. But this group of people was very tired after walking for a day, and it took almost half an hour to reach the inn that Uncle Ma mentioned. Everyone was overjoyed when they saw the light in the inn. ??The inn is surrounded by a low loess wall, which means to circle a place. ??Everyone rushed the car in, and the waiter at the door shouted, "We are here¡ª" ?The group of people had no experience in going out, and the car was not unloaded, so they all rushed into the inn. Qian found a bench and slumped down on it. ??Li''s body was already weak. Although she rested in the car several times along the way, she was no better than Qian. She leaned on a chair and panted. ?Li Chunhua and Chen were in good condition. They hurriedly unpacked their bags and got water to drink. The men were all gathered in front of the counter. Uncle Ma was asking the shopkeeper, "How can I stay in the shopkeeper''s hotel?" The shopkeeper glanced at the clothes of this group of people and saw that they were all country men. He said slowly: "One tael of silver for the upper room, four buckets of hot water, and five hundred yuan a night for the other rooms, one bucket of hot water, and one bucket of hot water for the whole room." Twenty cents per person, nothing. You have to pay for your own luggage. If you want bedding, you have to pay extra." "The fodder for the rest of the animals costs five cents a bundle. If you want it, go find the waiter and buy it yourself." ??The village chief frowned and said, "Shopkeeper, this store is not cheap for twenty cents. Isn''t it enough to even provide a bowl of water?" ??The shopkeeper raised his eyelids and said, "It would be nice to have a shelter from the wind for twenty cents. Do you want some water?" ¡°If you want to drink water, you can buy it separately, one hundred coins a bucket. If you want to drink it, you can collect firewood and burn it yourself.¡± Boss Zhang shouted first, "Isn''t the water you sell too expensive?" The shopkeeper shook his head, "Do you know where this water comes from? The water in the well has dried up! I hired people to pick it up from the Yangshizi River more than ten miles away. I have to pay dozens of coins for a bucket of water. If you find it expensive, go to the river and pick it yourself.¡± ?Everyone was silent, the drought was getting more and more serious. ?When I came out this morning, I also brought half a bucket of mud and water to my house. Uncle Ma didn''t say a word and looked at everyone. He only cared about things on the way. As for how everyone wanted to stay in the hotel, everyone had their own ideas and he couldn''t control it. ??The village chief spoke first, "My family all lives in Tongpu, and the roads are still choked, and money doesn''t go anywhere." ¡°Buy another bucket of water and we¡¯ll boil it ourselves.¡± Everyone also thought that it would be more cost-effective to live in Tongpu. ?The village chief has a family of eight, including the elder couple, two sons, two daughters-in-law, a teenage grandson, and a nine-year-old granddaughter. ??The village chief took out the money bag from his arms, and while counting the coins, he said to the shopkeeper: "I have two children at home, so I don''t need to pay, right?" The shopkeeper rolled his eyes and said, "Why not? Doesn''t your baby take up space when sleeping?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 58： I want to take a bath Chapter 58 I want to take a shower ¡°Then, give me half of the total amount. The little kid can¡¯t take up much space.¡± the village chief begged. The shopkeeper said impatiently, "Chengchengcheng." ??The village chief kept mumbling something, but for a long time he couldn''t figure out how many copper coins he would give. Just when the shopkeeper was about to ask how many people were in his family, Gu Fei said from the side: "Grandpa, the village chief, you have six adults and two children. Just add a bucket of water and give me 140 cash." ??The village chief looked at her in surprise, "You girl, can you still count?" ¡°Is this right?¡± The shopkeeper also glanced at Gu Fei and said, "This girl is right, it''s one hundred and forty yuan." ??The village chief gave a bunch of one hundred pennies, counted another forty pennies, and quickly called his son to fetch water. ?Gu Zhang looked at Gu Fei, "Where will we live?" It doesn''t matter where Gu Fei sleeps, but she wants to take a bath. Since she came to this world, she hasn¡¯t had a bath yet! ?The little water at home was barely enough for the family to eat and drink, but it was not enough for her to take a bath. She did not dare to make such an obviously unreasonable request to take a bath. ??Gu Fei pulled her father aside and said, "Dad, I''m thinking about getting a room. I need to take a shower. My injuries are not bad, and I''m itchy all over." ??Gu Zhang had no objection, "That''s fine. You women will stay in the dormitory at night. There aren''t enough beds to make the floor, so your brothers and I will share the common bunk." ¡°It¡¯s just Uncle Ma here¡ª¡± As he said that, he turned to look at Uncle Ma. Uncle Ma seemed to understand what he meant and smiled at Gu Zhang, "I just live in Tongpu." When he was young, he often slept in the fields. ?Gu Zhang nodded, "Then I''ll wrong you." ??Gu Fei quickly handed over the money to the shopkeeper and bought a few more buckets of water, planning to boil it at home for a bath later. ??Gu Qing and his younger brothers had built a simple stove out of clay and rubbish. Gu Fei pretended to rummage around in the car a few times and took out a large iron pot and then two buckets. Mrs. Chen came over and whispered: "Daughter, I''m thinking about it. Today at noon, everyone sees our family eating white noodles, and I''m afraid they feel a little knotty in their hearts. Bring out some meat, and we''ll make a pot of broth later. Give a bowl to every household.¡± ?Gu Fei admires her mother so much, she has such a high emotional intelligence. ?She nodded, pretended to rummage in the car for a while, took out a piece of meat, and took out the chopping board and kitchen knife. ?Gu Erlang went to fetch water, while Gu Qing and Gu Sanlang took a lantern and went to find dry firewood in the field nearby. ??Ms. Chen placed the chopping board on the waist-high loess wall and began to chop the meat. Qian''s side was in disgrace. Gu Zhong didn''t do any work at home, and he still didn''t do any work when he came out, wandering around with his hands behind his back. Qian''s earthen stove hadn''t even been set up yet, and Xing''er was being ordered around by her, sometimes asking her to take this, and sometimes letting her take that. Bao''er was playing with Huzi and the village chief''s grandchildren named Yam Yao and Forsythia. ??The old lady looked at Gu Fei''s house. Two earth stoves were set up, water was brought over, Li Chunhua was stirring a piece of alum in it, and Mrs. Chen was chopping meat. ?Gu Fei and Lanzhi picked off the roots and yellow leaves of the wild vegetables they picked on the road. Everything is in order. ??The rest of the families also joined the battle, and the village chief''s family started making noodles. ??The old lady hurried to Qian''s side to help. She was afraid that her eldest son and precious grandson would not be able to eat dinner. (End of this chapter) Chapter 59： Greedy Xiao Fei Chapter 59 Greedy Xiao Fei Gu Rong, the third eldest son of the Gu family, and he and Li finally built an earthen stove next to Gu Fei''s house. Gu Zhang walked over and frowned, "Third son, you''d better stop doing this. Just follow Let¡¯s eat together.¡± He knew that the third child didn''t have much money, so he had to get the money to buy the mule cart from Xiao Fei, and his family probably wouldn''t have enough food for a few days. ??Gu Rong hesitated and said: "Second brother, this is not good, I''m afraid the eldest brother will have objections." The sister-in-law is the one who despises others the most, so I am afraid she will think of ways to eat with the second brother''s family. No matter how much money Xiao Fei has, can he withstand such a big family? ?Gu Zhang snorted, "I am willing to raise my younger brother, can he take care of it?" ??He has some objections to the boss about what happened today, and his mother-in-law doesn''t care about it, just being careless all day long. ??Gu Rong shook his head, "Forget it, I still have food in the car. When the day comes when everything is exhausted, I can only ask my eldest brother to give me some food." ?Gu Zhang sighed, "It''s up to you." ?Li Chunhua purified the water with alum, came over and asked Mrs. Chen, "Mom, what should we eat tonight?" Without even raising her head, Mrs. Chen said, "Ask your sister for some rice. Let''s eat rice." ?Li Chunhua smiled. She still had white rice and meat to eat during her escape. Her life was more comfortable than at home, but she was a little tired walking in the hallway. ?Gu Fei got up and gave Li Chunhua rice, scooped out some water and washed the wild vegetables. ?At this moment, Gu Zhang remembered that he had not unloaded the cart yet, so he quickly unloaded the cart and took the mules to the livestock shed in the backyard to eat fodder. Uncle Ma was walking around with his hands behind his back. ?But no matter where he went, he always paid attention to Gu Fei''s movements. ?Now it seems that except for the unknown source of her money, Gu Fei seems to be no different from other little girls. ??Gu Qing and Sanlang quickly came over with a large bundle of dry branches. There was a drought at this time, and there were not many other dead trees. There were firewood all over the ground. There was a lot of firewood, and some were given to the uncle''s house next door. ??Gu Fei took a closer look and found that although the men from each family helped, none of them actually cooked. The ones who cooked were still women. After a while, the yard was filled with various fragrances. The aroma of rice, cornmeal, various grains, and even bacon. ?Gu Fei followed the aroma and found that her aunt was frying a pot of bacon. ?Yellow flames spread across Lao Gao, and Auntie sprinkled a handful of garlic. Oil sizzled in the pot, making the aroma stronger. Seeing Gu Fei swallowing next to her, the aunt smiled and said, "This is smoked rabbit meat. Your eldest uncle hunted rabbits on the mountain and smoked them with pine needles. It will be fried in a while. You can put a bowl over." ??Gu Fei waved her hands repeatedly, "No, aunt, you can eat it by yourself." After saying that, she ran away quickly. ?It¡¯s so embarrassing, she¡¯s no different from those kids who are greedy for her sweets. ?Here, Mrs. Chen chopped the meat, added some salt and seasonings, stirred it evenly, and started to put the meatballs into the boiling pot. The meatballs quickly floated up one by one, and the aroma was really tempting. In less than half an hour, almost every household had dinner ready. Ms. Chen took a few bowls and began to ladle broth into them. He scooped up a bowl and handed it to Gu Fei, "Bring it to your aunt''s house." ?Gu Fei hurriedly carried the bowl over. The aunt smiled brightly when she saw the broth. She poured the broth into her own bowl, then picked up her chopsticks and scooped the rabbit meat into Gu Fei''s bowl. ?? Gu Fei was really greedy, so she pretended to decline a few times. Seeing that her aunt had finished half the meal, she quickly snatched the bowl over and said, "That''s enough, aunt, give me what you want to eat." She thought for a while, took out a steamed bun from her arms and handed it to her aunt, "You eat it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 60： Have a lively meal Chapter 60 Have a lively meal Auntie took the steamed bun and smiled, "Little Fei girl has a conscience." Gu Fei ran away with a red face. ??Exchanging steamed buns for rabbit meat, is she going too far? ?Hmm, isn¡¯t there also broth? Auntie, it¡¯s not too bad. Mrs. Chen sent several children from her family, and each household sent meat soup. Then he placed the pickles, broth, half a bowl of smoked rabbit meat, and fried wild vegetables on a wooden board propped up with a bench from the inn, and invited everyone to eat. ??Li Chunhua filled bowl after bowl of rice and handed it to everyone. Uncle Ma took a bowl of rice and said with a smile: "This life is not bad. It would be even better if I can get two taels of wine at this time." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, and she remembered that there was wine in her space. Just as she was about to go get it, Mrs. Chen suddenly gave her a wink. Gu Fei felt a chill in her heart, yes, this Uncle Ma was an outsider after all, so she still had to be careful. The family was about to eat when they heard Qian''s voice over there, "Mom, my second brother has started eating over there. You should hurry over." ??The old lady opened her mouth and looked at Mr. Qian, speechless for a moment. ?When she was helping Qian to cook just now, Qian didn''t say anything. After the meal was ready, he couldn''t wait to drive her away. ?She didn''t understand that Qian just wanted to save food rations to eat at home. The Gu Rong family''s stove used to be the Qian family. Gu Rong sneered when he heard this, "Sister-in-law, isn''t my mother with your family? My second brother and I will give you one hundred catties of grain and one tael of silver every year. Why can¡¯t Mom eat at your house anymore?¡± ?The person he hates most in this family is his sister-in-law, no one else. Qian Shi smiled awkwardly, "Isn''t it because my family is full of coarse grains and I am afraid that my mother will be wronged? What your second brother eats is rice!" ??Gu Rong sneered, "Second sister-in-law''s broth was fed to the dog!" Qian''s face flushed, "Lao San, what do you mean by this?" ¡°It¡¯s not interesting, everyone knows it, don¡¯t treat others as fools!¡± Gu Rong filled a bowl of cornmeal batter while minding his own business. Qian was furious, "Lao San, if you don''t explain it clearly to me today, I-" Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a scolding from Gu Zhong, "Stop arguing and eat! It''s you who have been arguing all day long. Look at which woman is like you!" Qian was angered twice in public in one day and was embarrassed twice. Then he finally broke out and grabbed Gu Zhong and started fighting, "You useless man, you have the ability to make money and support your family. If you eat white rice, you will only fight with me!" ?? Gu Zhong fought back and cursed: "Shrew, I will be unlucky for eight lifetimes if I marry you!" The old lady¡¯s face was ashen. No mother would be happy watching her daughter-in-law beating her son. ?She cursed loudly, "Ms. Qian, you are a prodigal, you have rebelled against me, and you dare to beat your man!" It was only then that Mrs. Qian suddenly realized that this was not her own kangtou, but in public, with dozens of pairs of eyes staring at her! ?She covered her face and started to cry. Xing''er stood nearby and lowered her head as low as possible. Her mother was embarrassed again! ??Ms. Chen quickly touched Gu Fei at this time. Gu Fei raised her voice and said, "Milk, it''s time to eat. If you don''t come, the food will be cold." ??Gu Zhang also signaled to Gu Sanlang with his eyes. Gu Sanlang put down his rice bowl and walked over to help the old lady over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 61： direct skill Chapter 61 Getting Started Directly ? Gu Fei took out a small horse carrier from the car for the old lady to sit on, and Mrs. Chen quickly picked up the food for the old lady. ?The old lady was holding the bowl and hesitated, "How about I bring all my rations over here?" ??Ms. Chen smiled heartily, "Hey, mother, please stop talking about this. This was all bought with the money Xiao Fei gave me. You are her milk, shouldn''t you feed her?" The old lady understood the meaning of the words. A few days ago, she said that Gu Fei was a white-eyed wolf and unfilial. Mrs. Chen was reminding her that she was currently relying on Gu Fei for support. ??The old lady sighed. She was old, had no ability to work, and had no money. She had to rely on her children to support her. In fact, no one was willing to listen to her. She usually likes to talk about filial piety, just to tease the younger generation. But this girl Xiao Fei obviously can''t handle it. Sigh, forget it, forget it, having something to eat is better than anything else. While eating, Gu Fei suddenly said: "Dad, do we need to buy a mule cart? Just one cart to pull people. It won''t be enough for everyone to take turns to rest. I think my aunt will collapse after walking for two days." " Mrs. Li has always been in poor health. Before giving birth to Huzi, she lost a fully formed baby boy. After a few years, she struggled to give birth to Huzi, and her health became even worse. ?Gu Rong was next to him, holding a bowl. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. He just looked at Gu Fei gratefully. Ms. Li lowered her head and secretly wiped away her tears. ?Gu Zhang nodded, "Then buy another one, but who will drive?" ?Now the men in the family and my eldest uncle all take turns driving. Sitting in this car for a whole day will make everyone shake and fall apart. It would be more comfortable to get out and walk around. The eldest uncle happened to come over with a bowl, "My eldest grandson can drive, and my mother-in-law and two daughters-in-law can also do it. We use mules to carry things in and out of the mountains. Once they are cooked, everyone can take turns." ?Gu Zhang laughed and said, "That''s good. Then we can buy a mule cart when we get to the market town tomorrow." Uncle Ma ate rice soaked in broth and nodded, "Tomorrow we will pass through Fuyuan Town on the road. It is a big town and there are designated mule carts." At this time, Bao''er of the Qian family ran over with a white-flour steamed bun. When he saw the small half bowl of smoked rabbit meat on the wooden board, he reached out to grab it and stuffed it into his mouth. ??Ms. Chen frowned, wanting to say something but finding it difficult to say. Gu Fei looked at Bao''er''s hands, which were dark. She glared at Bao''er and said, "Bao''er, what do you want to eat? Just tell me and I''ll pick it up for you. Your hands are dirty and the vegetables are dirty. No one else can eat it." ?Bao''er didn''t care about her. While chewing, he reached into the bowl and grabbed a large handful and ran away quickly. ?Gu Fei was so angry that she just ate a piece, and now there was only the bottom of the bowl left. ??Gu Rong could see it clearly from the side and turned to Mrs. Qian and said, "Don''t your family also eat white flour? Why are you willing to give it to Bao''er but reluctant to give it to mother?" ?? Qian held a bowl of dark mixed grains in his hand and snorted, "Baoer is in poor health and needs to be taken care of. I am willing to feed him. Can you take care of it?" Mrs. Chen couldn''t help it at this time, "Sister-in-law, take care of your Bao''er. Each family eats from their own family. This is how my family orders food. Bao''er will eat it as soon as he comes over. Do we still want to eat?" Mrs. Qian was angry: "Brother and sister, what are you saying? How much can Bao''er eat as a child? Besides, Bao''er is also your nephew. What''s wrong with your nephew eating something from you? It''s worth saying, I''ve never seen you act like this. stingy." Chen''s chest was so angry that he felt his chest heaving. Gu Zhang frowned, "Forget it, let''s eat." (End of this chapter) Chapter 62： aches all over Chapter 62 It hurts all over ??Gu Fei stretched out her hand to calm Chen down and whispered, "Mom, don''t be angry. If that kid comes later, ask the brothers to pick up the bowls and not let him grab them." Ms. Chen was amused by Gu Fei''s words and shook her head, "No child in any family is like this." Isn''t it? Hu Zi is about the same age as Bao''er. He sits there and eats buckwheat paste in a well-behaved manner. He doesn''t run around at all. ?This Bao''er is really spoiled by Qian. After dinner, Mrs. Chen asked Erlang and Sanlang of the Gu family to fetch water for boiling. After heating the hot water, she asked the two of them to take Gu Fei to the inn room and give her a bath. ??The old lady was jealous and couldn''t help but murmur, "This girl is so rich and expensive. She doesn''t even have water to drink. She even takes a bath. This is a hundred pence a bucket of water!" ??Ms. Chen added firewood and said calmly: "After all, it''s the money Xiao Fei earned herself. She can spend it how she wants." The old lady was speechless. She definitely can''t go back to the boss''s house now. Qian doesn''t welcome her. At least she has to stay with the second brother''s family all the way. That¡¯s it, just turn a blind eye and close a blind eye. ?The old lady persuaded herself and closed her mouth tightly. The injury on Gu Fei''s back had scabbed over. She took out the shampoo and shower gel and took a quick bath. The dirty water that her second brother and the others carried out was all black, and Gu Fei didn''t even notice it. After taking a bath, Lanzhi wiped Gu Fei''s hair, while Chen and Li Chunhua set up shop on the ground. Fortunately, the ground was covered with wood, so it wasn''t too cold or damp, so I could sleep there. After Gu Fei took a bath, she sat on the mattress made by Chen on the floor. She looked at the soles of her feet and shouted, "Mom, I have blisters on my feet." ??Ms. Chen hurried over and held Gu Fei''s feet, "Oh, my girl has suffered a lot. Just wait, I will **** you with a needle. You won''t be able to walk unless you **** it." At this time, Lanzhi also said aggrievedly: "I have it on my feet too." ??Ms. Chen sighed, "I''ll give you a choice soon." ?The old lady was lying on the bed and muttered, "You''re so delicate." She turned over, and oh, her whole body hurt. There was a bright blister on Gu Fei''s foot. Chen found a needle, heated it on the flame of the candle, and popped Gu Fei''s blister with a quick movement. ??Gu Fei turned around and saw her sleeping with her **** facing this way, so she quickly took ointment from the space and applied it on her. The blisters on Lanzhi''s feet also popped. Gu Fei applied medicine to her and threw her two cloth towels, "Wrap them around to prevent the ointment from being rubbed off." ¡°It will be more comfortable to walk tomorrow if you wrap it up.¡± The Datong Shop downstairs is noisy at this time. ?This datongpu is a house with two rooms connected, with a row of earthen kangs built along the windows, and some straw piled randomly on the kangs. ?Except for Gu Fei, who asked for a room, the rest of the family asked for a bunkhouse. ?? Qian ordered Xing''er to grab more straw and spread it thicker. First, it would be warmer and secondly, it would not be so hard. Xing''er saw that the land she occupied was already covered with a lot of straw, but Qian was urging her, "Hurry up and bring more straw." Xing''er hesitated and went to the end of the kang. There was a lot of them against the wall. When Xing''er walked over there, just as she was about to pick up a handful of straw, her aunt''s granddaughter Juhua looked at her with raised eyebrows, "What are you doing? This is what we need to use!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 63： children Chapter 63 Children Xing''er retracted her hand and looked around. The straw was almost laid out. She couldn''t **** it from others. Xing''er turned around with empty hands. Qian asked her, "Where is the straw you are holding?" ¡°No more.¡± Xing¡¯er shook her head. Qian Shi slapped Xing''er on the face, "You''re a useless girl, you can''t even do such a job, what''s the use of you?" Xing''er covered her face and ran out crying. She is fourteen or fifteen years old. She is a thin-skinned girl. She is really shameless when so many people are looking at her. Shanzi saw Xing''er running out, hesitated for a moment, put down the straw in his hand and walked out. Shanzi''s mother said faintly, "Shanzi, what are you doing? Hurry and help your mother spread the mattress." Shanzi responded with a dull sound, turned around, took the mattress, and spread it on the kang. Shanzi¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes flashed. It''s not like she didn''t notice her son''s little thoughts. But she despises Xing''er. Xing''er can''t compare with Xiao Fei in any way, let alone a troublemaker like Qian. ??Gu Fei is her ideal daughter-in-law candidate. Although she is a bit squeamish, she can make money, which is better than anything else. Shanzi¡¯s mother feels that her family¡¯s conditions are pretty good. Although the man was hit and killed by a carriage in the city last year, the owner of the carriage was kind enough and compensated his family twenty taels of silver. Her family had a strong foundation, a small population, and low expenses. Over the years, I have saved dozens of taels of silver. She felt that her family in the village was worse than the village chief''s family, and that she was a close match with Gu Laoer''s family. As soon as the mattress was spread out, Shanzi¡¯s mother fell asleep. I was so tired that day that I started snoring when I lay down. Shanzi saw his mother snoring loudly, and quickly got up and ran outside. After searching around, he found Xing''er under the root of the loess wall. Hearing the movement behind her, Xing''er looked back and wiped away her tears, "What are you doing here?" Shanzi stammered for a long time, unable to utter a single word. Suddenly he remembered something and took out a cooked egg from his arms, "Here it is for you to eat." Xing''er stared at the egg and swallowed unconsciously. She turned her back proudly, "I don''t want it, you can eat it yourself." Shanzi couldn''t help but take Xing''er''s hand and put the egg into her hand, "It''s windy outside. If you eat, go inside as soon as possible." After saying that, Shanzi ran away quickly. As he ran, his mind was buzzing with thoughts: Hold her hand, he just held her hand! I can¡¯t tell you what it feels like, but my heart feels like it¡¯s about to jump out. Xing''er held the egg in her hand. The egg was hot and had Shanzi''s body temperature. Xing''er blushed and spat. Just as she was about to put the egg into her arms, she suddenly thought of Bao''er. Her face darkened, and she quickly peeled the egg and stuffed it into her mouth. ??It smells so good! When she woke up early in the morning, Gu Fei didn''t feel it at first. After walking a few steps, she felt as if a lead weight was tied to her calf. It was sore and painful, and she still couldn''t move. When Mrs. Chen saw her like this, she slapped herself on the head and said, "Look at me, I''ve forgotten all this." ?She pulled out two pieces of cloth, pulled Gu Fei to sit down, picked up the cloth strips and tied them to her legs. ??Gu Fei asked curiously: "Mom, why are you tying your legs?" While tying them up, Mrs. Chen said, "I don''t know why my legs don''t hurt when I walk a long distance after tying them up. Anyway, this is what the elders have passed down." (End of this chapter) Chapter 64： where is the head Chapter 64 Where is the beginning? ?Gu Fei suddenly remembered that the troops marched in the past. No wonder they all wore leggings. She should have thought of this earlier. ?Xiaocao said in a sweet voice beside her: "Brother, tie it up for me too." Ms. Chen smiled and said, "You don''t have to walk a few steps, so you don''t need to be tied up." ?Li Chunhua and Lanzhi were also tied to each other. Lanzhi looked at her legs. She really didn''t expect that one day she would go out dressed in such a weird way. There''s nothing I can do, my legs are so painful that I can''t lift them up. ??That''s not all, when the old lady left the room, Gu Fei pulled Lanzhi over, took out a box of shadow powder that she had used in her previous life, and applied it all over Lanzhi''s face. Lanzhi first thought that Gu Fei was applying makeup on herself, but when she saw her dark self in the bronze mirror, she was startled, "Why are you putting makeup on me like this?" ??Gu Fei pinched her face and said, "You are too good-looking. It is not safe on the road. What if we encounter officers, soldiers or bandits and **** you away?" ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this yesterday.¡± Upon hearing this, Lanzhi nodded quickly, wishing that Gu Fei could apply more on him. Coming out of the room, Chen and Li Chunhua also started to make breakfast. Breakfast consisted of wild vegetable and white rice porridge, plus pickles and cornmeal pancakes. After dinner, Mrs. Chen asked Gu Erlang to fetch two buckets of water, stir them with alum, put them in a large pot to boil, and then filled all the water bladders. The operations of every household are similar. Since my uncle has a small family, he only bought a bucket of water, boiled it, poured it into a jar and sealed it, and gave the rest to the mules to drink. ?At about midnight, the mule was brought out and harnessed. Uncle Ma shouted, "Let''s go. Let''s go faster today and try to get to Fuyuan Town to rest in the evening." Not long after setting off, I felt that there were slightly more people on the official road than yesterday. Gu Zhang saw a group of more than ten people walking in rags and carrying bags, old and young, both men and women. They looked like a family, so he went over to find an old man and asked, "Old man, Where are you going?" The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know, it doesn''t matter where I go." ¡°There are only three acres of land at home, but there is no harvest in the spring, and there is a drought now. We haven¡¯t harvested a grain of grain this year. We have been without food for half a year, and we have no way to survive at home. Maybe we can survive outside.¡± ?Gu Zhang sighed, and the old man asked, "Where are you going?" Gu Zhang said: "Go to the south. There is no drought in the south. The counties in the north are suffering from severe drought. Our families don''t have enough water to survive." ??The old man was stunned, "How many counties are suffering from drought? So where does this end?" ¡°I also thought that it would be better to go to Xishan County. My family still has a few laborers, and I can make a living by working as a long-term laborer.¡± Gu Zhang shook his head, "It''s been a drought, so Xishan County is probably not as good as ours. We, Xi Qin County, have had a good county governor in recent years. They have reduced a lot of excessive taxes and miscellaneous taxes, and they have also built water conservancy projects. Every family can live a good life." ¡°There are many coal mountains in Xishan County, so the output from the fields is less, so it will be even more difficult.¡± ??The old man''s face showed confusion. There is no way to survive in Xishan County. What should we do? ¡°Then which south side are you going to?¡± ?Gu Zhang replied: "Let''s go southeast to Donghai County." The old man shook his head: "Isn''t it closer to Hanzhong County? It''s also in the south. There''s a big river there so there won''t be droughts. I went there when I was young." (End of this chapter) Chapter 65： There is no three hundred taels of silver here Chapter 65 There is no three hundred taels of silver here ??Gu Zhang nodded, "It''s much closer over there, but I heard there are floods over there. Alas, it''s hard to live with this drought and flood." The old man waved his hand, "Don''t be afraid of waterlogging. It''s summer when the water rises. If we go to winter, the water will have receded long ago." He thought to himself while thinking, "It seems that we can''t go to Xishan County, we have to go to Hanzhong County." ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but think that there were no detailed records in the history textbooks, and he didn''t know how serious the floods in the south were. If the water really rose in Hanzhong County, there would definitely be many victims. Often when a dynasty is about to perish, it may be at the end of its tether, which is accompanied by natural and man-made disasters. ?However, Gu Fei did not advise the old man not to go to Hanzhong County. Each of his family carried a baggage, and there was no food left. It was impossible to go to Donghai County. ?Hanzhong County borders Xiqin County, which is not too far away. There may be a way to survive if you go that way. Just as she was thinking about it, Gu Fei saw a large cluster of wilting purslane growing in the field not far from the official road, and she felt happy. ?Although the food at home is sufficient, we also brought some dried vegetables and pickled vegetables, but who would let go of fresh and edible wild vegetables? If you don¡¯t eat vegetables for a few days, you won¡¯t be able to poop. ?She ran over, but before she got close, she saw a boy who was faster than her. He ran up to her in a few steps, quickly pulled out the purslane and threw it into the basket on his back. ?Gu Fei stopped, looked at it for a while, turned around and walked away silently. ?This boy and the old man belong to the same family. They may survive on these wild vegetables, and they will still have food to eat. Uncle Ma looked at it from a distance. There were still a lot of purslane. Gu Fei obviously wanted to pull them out, but he turned around midway and refused to fight with the boy. This girl is still kind-hearted. ?Such a kind little girl, is she really a spy? Uncle Ma doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s the same. ?After walking for almost an hour, Uncle Ma asked everyone to stop. ??Gu Fei took a sip of water from her water bag tied with red thread. She saw Huzi was wilting, so she hurriedly walked over and said, "Auntie, you and Huzi get in the car and have a rest." Li said hesitantly: "This, this is not good, I just rested for a short time. There are so many people in your family, everyone has to take turns to rest." ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not completely healed from your injuries. Just go and rest yourself. I can still walk.¡± ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but help her to go to her mule cart, opened the curtain and let Li get on the cart. ??When Huzi got in the car, Gu Fei secretly stuffed a piece of modern beef jerky produced by Space into his hand and whispered: "Eat it quietly by yourself, don''t tell Bao''er." Huzi grasped the beef jerky tightly and nodded nervously. When Xiaocao got out of the car, Gu Fei stuffed a candy into her mouth and secretly handed one to Li Chunhua. Then he asked Lanzhi to open her mouth and gave her one to eat. ??Gu Fei thought she was doing it secretly, but she didn''t expect that she couldn''t hide it from Uncle Ma who had been staring at her. Uncle Ma narrowed his eyes. This girl is so mysterious when she gives someone a candy. Alas, a little girl is a little girl, and a piece of candy is worth it. Just as he was thinking about it, Bao''er ran over and looked at Gu Fei stretching out his hand, "I walked today, please give me candy." ??Gu Fei hates this guy more and more. He even robbed her of smoked rabbit meat yesterday. She said harshly: "No more. The candy gold is very expensive. I gave you the remaining one yesterday." Lanzhi next to her quickly shut her mouth. Xiaocao was even more exaggerated, stretching out her little hand to cover her mouth tightly. Alas, poor little grass, I didn¡¯t know there is a saying that there is no three hundred taels of silver here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 66： confident Chapter 66 Feeling confident Bao''er shouted and pointed at Xiaocao, "You have it. What''s in Xiaocao''s mouth? Why do you give it to her but not to me?" ?Gu Fei snorted, didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and walked to the side. Baoer rolled on the ground again, howling as he rolled: "Give me candy, I want to eat candy-" ??Gu Fei was so noisy that his head hurt, but he didn''t want to succumb to the kid''s power, so he simply got into the mule cart. Qian heard the sound and came over to pull Bao''er, "My ancestors, don''t get out of here. There is no water for you to wash your clothes right now." ¡°I want it, I want it, I can¡¯t get up if you don¡¯t give me candy.¡± Baoer became even more happy when he saw his mother coming. The old lady in the carriage looked at Gu Fei and hesitated to speak. She opened the curtain and took a look. Seeing that Bao''er was covered in dirt, she couldn''t help but turn around and said to Gu Fei: "If you still have one, give him one." , isn¡¯t it just a piece of candy?¡± ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Bao''er was spoiled like this by you. No other child in any family is like him." ¡°Now I just want a piece of candy, but my family can afford it. What if I want something else in the future, but my family can¡¯t afford it? Should I steal it or rob it?¡± The old lady was unhappy, "What are you talking about? Bao''er is also your brother. Besides, he is still young. He will naturally become sensible when he grows up." ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She wouldn''t give it anyway, and she didn''t like to coddle such a naughty kid. Hmph, I shouldn¡¯t have given it to him yesterday! No more good intentions. ?After resting for almost a quarter of an hour, Uncle Ma shouted, "Let''s go. Those who should get in the car, get in quickly." Bao''er was still rolling on the ground, and Qian couldn''t bear to lay a finger on him. He was so angry that he shouted to Gu Zhong, "Just take care of him. He has to leave now and he won''t get up." ?? Gu Zhong still valued his only son very seriously. He pulled Bao''er up and said, "What''s the best thing about candy? When you get to the market town in the evening, whatever you want to eat, dad will buy it for you." Bao''er was dragged forward by Gu Zhong, and his body kept falling back, "No, I want to eat candy. That candy is the most delicious." As he spoke, Gu Fei and his mule cart passed by smoothly. ??Gu Zhong quickly coaxed him, "Look, Xiao Fei has left. If you don''t leave, you won''t be able to catch up with them." When Baoer refused, his father held him in his hand and danced around beating his father, "I want some candy, go and ask for some candy for me to eat -" ??Gu Zhong couldn''t help it anymore and slapped Bao''er **** the back of the head, "Where can I get it from you?" ¡°You don¡¯t know how to behave yourself, please beg Sister Xiao Fei, damn, why did I raise such a debt collector like you!¡± Qian was worried beside her, "Heads, get in the car quickly, they are all gone." ??Gu Zhong handed Bao''er to Qian, got into the mule cart, and hurried forward. Xing''er saw the opportunity quickly and slipped to the front, leaving Qian and Bao''er behind. Qian Shi dragged Bao''er, who was still struggling. Qian Shi got angry and said, "If you make trouble for me again, I will throw you here!" Baoer sucked back the snot that flowed to his mouth, "Throw it away. If you dare to throw me away, your family will be wiped out!" ??Bao''er often hears from his mother that if your mother hadn''t finally given birth to you, your father would have never had a child! ??Grandma''s tone when she said this made Bao''er feel that it was a terrible thing to have no future. He also became more aware of his status at home. ? Qian was scolding Gu Fei in her heart while dragging Bao''er forward. She had no choice but to throw away such a son. (End of this chapter) Chapter 67： What do you want when you see something? Chapter 67: I want what I want At noon, everyone parked the mule cart in the field beside the official road and started to have lunch. Gu Fei was eating dry food for everyone at noon. The aunt waved her over and handed her a piece of dried meat, "You didn''t eat anything about the rabbit meat yesterday. Bao''er took it all away. Eating some dried meat will make you feel better when walking." Out of the four nieces, my aunt usually likes Gu Fei the most. Gu Fei is the most well-behaved and the best-looking. ?Well, Yangou is regardless of era. ??Gu Fei was very embarrassed. All her aunt gave her was meat, and she didn''t know what she would get in return. As she gnawed the dried meat, she said, "Auntie, if Chrysanthemum can''t walk anymore, let her get on my family''s car to rest. I''ll buy a mule cart tomorrow, and everyone can take turns to rest for a while." Juhua looked at Gu Fei and called out hesitantly, "Cousin." She looked at Gu Fei who was about the same age as herself and felt a little embarrassed to scream. ??Gu Fei responded crisply and puffed up her chest, "Well, she is an elder here in Juhua." ?Here, do you want to give the junior some greeting gifts or something? Her things are all modern, which is not easy to give. ? Gu Fei pretended to dig into her arms, took a white flour pancake and handed it to Juhua, and ran away quickly. Auntie smiled and said, "This girl is honest and doesn''t want to let others suffer." ?Chrysanthemum held the white flour pancake in her hand and handed it to her aunt, "Grandma, you eat it." Auntie shook her head and said, "You go ahead and give some to your two brothers. The boys eat a lot, and this little nest is not enough." ??After eating dry food, we continued on our way. Today we walked faster than yesterday. In the evening, we arrived at Fuyuan Town, which Uncle Ma mentioned. The town is not big, with two horizontal streets and three straight streets. As soon as we entered the town, the village chief started to ask an old man, "Brother, where is the cheapest inn in your town?" The old man smiled and said, "There are only two inns in the town. There are so many mules here, so go to Liu''s Inn. It''s just at the end of this street. It''s a big place over there and the prices are not expensive." ?The village chief thanked the old man, and everyone drove the mule cart over there. ??Gu Fei didn''t ask for a bath today. One hundred yuan a bucket of water made her feel sick. ?She counted the heads of the family, paid the money for the shop, and the family began to make rice again. There was no firewood to collect in this town, so the Gu family spent two cents to buy bundles of dry firewood for the fire. ??Mr. Chen didn¡¯t cook meat today, and no one can eat meat every day. boiled a pot of water, made a basin of gnocchi, dug out some pickled vegetables, cut them, and boiled them together. Such a simple thing makes others envious. Qian Shi glanced here several times. When setting up the stove today, Gu Erlang deliberately chose a place far away from her. ??It¡¯s just that the yard is so big, and it¡¯s clear what every household eats. There were eleven people in the Gu family, including the old lady and Uncle Ma. One pot of gnocchi was not enough, so they ate it with the men and the old lady first, and then cooked a second pot. Bao''er was holding a cooked egg while gnawing on it while standing by the pot and drooling. However, he didn''t dare to reach out and grab it now. After watching for a while, he ran to Qian''s side and shouted: "Mom, I want to eat gnocchi too." ¡± Qian said angrily: "Guanggun, our family won''t even be able to eat grains for a few days, don''t think about that good thing." Bao''er sat down on the ground and started howling again: "I want to eat gnocchi soup, I want to eat -" The corners of Qian''s mouth twitched, and there was nothing she could do about Bao''er. She handed Xing''er a bowl, "Go, go to your second uncle''s place and ask for some noodle soup for your brother." (End of this chapter) Chapter 68： Why give birth to a son? Chapter 68 Why give birth to a son? Xing''er put down the bowl in her hand and said, "I''m not going. If you want to go, you can go by yourself." After saying that, she ran away quickly. ?Mr. Qian was so angry that when she saw Xing''er had disappeared and Bao''er was still crying on the ground, she called Gu Zhong again, "You are a dead person. You don''t care about Bao''er making trouble like this." Gu Zhong squatted beside him and said nothing. Qian Shi pushed him and said, "If you go and ask for it, your second brother will still give you this face." ??Gu Zhong said in a low voice: "I won''t go. It''s embarrassing. It''s not like there''s nothing to eat at home. If Bao''er wants to cry, let him cry. It won''t kill anyone." ??Qian cursed bitterly, "Useless thing." Turning around, he saw that Bao''er was out of breath from crying. He hurriedly walked over to comfort him, "Mom, there is no flour here. Why don''t you go to my second uncle''s house to ask for some flour, and mom will make it for you." Bao''er refused, "Sister Xiao Fei won''t give it to me, she''s cruel!" ?He had eaten twice at Gu Fei''s place and knew that Gu Fei was not his mother. He would obediently give him anything he wanted. Xiao Fei is cruel, this is what his mother murmured in private. Starting from that piece of candy, his mother said this often. Qian lowered her voice and said, "If Xiao Fei doesn''t give it to me, your milk is still there. If you go over there with a bowl, some of your milk will definitely be given to you." When Baoer heard this, he thought it was right. When he was at home, grandma would eat everything with him. ?Baoer stood up quickly and ran to Gu Fei''s house without even taking the bowl. He ran straight to the old lady and said, "Give this to me." After saying this, Bao''er took the bowl in her hand and left. ??The old lady was stunned. She looked at her empty hands and couldn''t come to her senses. ?Gu Fei could see clearly from the side. She put down the bowl, stood up quickly, caught up with Bao''er in a few steps, dodged the bowl in his hand, turned around and left. How could Bao''er just give up? He shouted, "That''s mine, the milk is for me." He rushed towards Gu Fei like a little calf. ??Gu Sanlang suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed him by the back of his collar, "What are you doing? You dare to rob something!" ?Gu Fei handed the bowl to the old lady. The old lady was holding the bowl and felt that it was very difficult. I don¡¯t know whether to continue eating or not. She has to give it to her grandson if he wants it. But it¡¯s not good to give it away. After all, it belongs to the second family. ?Gu Fei glanced at her and said, "Milk, you''ll get cold if you don''t eat it." ??The old lady responded awkwardly, holding the bowl and eating slowly. Here Bao''er was still struggling in Gu Sanlang''s hands. Gu Sanlang simply picked him up, walked to Qian''s side, and threw Bao''er in front of her, "Auntie, your Bao''er can''t even eat food from grandma''s mouth." If you dare to rob me, you''ll be fine when you grow up. I''m afraid I won''t point my finger at Bao''er to be filial to you." ??Bao''er hugged Qian''s legs tightly. He was a little afraid of Gu Sanlang. Gu Sanlang was tall and strong. He had seen Gu Sanlang fight with people, and he could knock people down with a fist as big as a bowl. The village chief next to him shook his head and said to Gu Zhong while eating cereals, "Zhong Zhong, I am not the one who said that your Bao''er really needs to be taken care of. No other child in any family is like this." ?? Gu Zhong looked a little worried, "This kid is usually fine, but now that he''s out, he''s not used to anything." ??The village chief smiled meaningfully, "I''m afraid it will still be like this if you get used to it." ¡°A son is for old age, not for him to be a grandson.¡± ?He took a sip of the paste and added, "Don''t blame me for being troublesome, I''m doing this for your own good." ¡°If he continues like this, think about it, will you be able to rely on him in the future?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 69： Just give it a good beating Chapter 69 Just give him a beating ?Gu Zhong felt a chill in his heart. ??Yes, I wholeheartedly want to have a son. Firstly, I am afraid of being accused of being destitute. More importantly, don¡¯t I hope that I will rely on my son to support me when I get old and can no longer work? ?This boy only cares about himself in everything he does, and even dares to **** his milk and food. How can he expect anything from this? Gu Zhong stood up quickly, lifted Bao''er out from Qian''s side, and slapped his **** hard several times, "I asked you to be unfilial, I asked you to **** your breasts, you little **** , you are lawless!¡± Baoer was beaten until he screamed wildly. ?? Gu Fei was eating gnocchi, listening to the voice, and said slowly: "If the child is disobedient, he is probably used to it, so just give him a spanking." ?At this time, Gu Zhong may have been cruel. Baoer burst into tears and shouted at the same time, "My mother asked me to go, my mother asked me to go, why did you hit me?" Lanzhi held the bowl, lowered her head and smiled. ?Although life is hard, she feels that it is much more interesting than in the Hou''s Mansion. The Hou''s Mansion is lifeless all day long, so there is no such drama. ??Gu Erlang looked at Lanzhi and also laughed silly. ? Lanzhi accidentally met his eyes and hurriedly looked away. ?After a while, she couldn''t help but steal a glance at Gu Erlang, who was still looking at her and smiling stupidly. ? Lanzhi quickly turned her back, not daring to look at it anymore. ??Gu Fei took in the two people''s glances, but pretended not to notice. She would not interfere in this kind of thing, but if the two of them really got along, that would be fine, and Lanzhi would truly become her family. When sleeping in Datongpu at night, Gu Fei¡¯s left side is Lanzhi, next to Lanzhi is Chen, Gu Fei¡¯s right side is Xiaocao, and next to Xiaocao is Li Chunhua. Although there is not much emphasis on the outside, men and women are still separated, otherwise it would look too shameful. The next day Gu Zhang got up early and called Gu Qing again. He had to get up early to buy a mule cart. The two of them went there for half an hour. After Chen''s breakfast was ready, the father and son drove a mule cart back. ??The other families are secretly envious because the Gu Laoer family still has a lot of money. Alas, people cannot be compared with others. After dinner, we set off from Fuyuan Town and when we were taking a break at noon, we met a caravan carrying food. The mule cart was piled high with sacks, and seven or eight bodyguards with knives in their hands stood around the mule cart. The caravan met the Gu family and stopped not far away to rest. ??Gu Zhang took a steamed bun and ate it while the village chief went over to inquire about the news. The leader of the caravan was a middle-aged man in his forties. Gu Zhang walked over and shook his hand, "Brother, where did you bring the food from?" The leading man looked at Gu Zhang and the others with some vigilance. He was relieved when he saw the white-faced steamed buns in Gu Zhang''s hands, "Are you from Lincheng too?" ?Gu Zhang nodded. The leading man then said: "This is brought here from Huainan County." ??Gu Zhang smiled: "There is a lot of food in Huainan County, so food shouldn''t be expensive, right?" The leader shook his head, "Why isn''t it expensive?" "There have been heavy rains in the south this year, and several rivers have swollen, especially in Hanzhong County. There was a flood at the end of June this year, and the Yunjiang River burst its banks, flooding tens of thousands of acres of fertile farmland. The rice that was about to be ripe was all soaked in water. There is a severe drought in the five counties in the north, and there is a shortage of food everywhere. Huainan County¡¯s food has to be sold to several counties in the north, and the price has now doubled. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 70： The road ahead is worrying Chapter 70 The road ahead is worrying ??Gu Zhang''s hands were tightly folded. His daughter''s history books were right. There was drought in the north and floods in the south. The British Dynasty was probably going to end. ??The village chief''s hands were shaking when he heard this. Gu Laoer was right. It was indeed a severe drought in the five counties. Only those who have been running outside all year round knew this. The leading man pointed to the grain in his car and said, "If I transport this grain back, it will cost at least ten times the price of last year. There''s nothing I can do about it." "This road is full of people fleeing the disaster. Our Xiqin County is a little better, but the situation in Hedong County is not good. The worst is in Xishan County. Food is scarce, but due to this drought, most people have no way of living. "The victims are wandering around, and some are coming to our West Qin County." ¡°How did you know we were also in drought?¡± "If I hadn''t hired these escorts, this food would have been robbed long ago." ¡°Just like that, I was robbed of a car and lost a load of grain!¡± ?Gu Zhang was silent after hearing this. In about ten days, they will enter Xishan County. There are too many refugees. Can they still leave? The leading man asked: ¡°Where are you going?¡± ??The village chief sighed, "I originally wanted to go to Donghai County, but from what you said, the road is not peaceful." The leading man glanced at the Gu family''s mule cart from a distance, "It''s okay for you, there is not much food. The refugees are mainly robbing food, and your mules should also pay attention." He said meaningfully: "I see there are some very big mules over there, each weighing more than a thousand pounds. Although the old saying goes, you will starve to death without eating mule meat, but now it''s hard to tell." After the leading man finished speaking, he saw that the village chief''s face turned pale, and kindly comforted him: "There are many of you, and I see that there are quite a few of you young and middle-aged. As long as we work together and don''t encounter large groups of refugees, there is no need to worry too much. " The village chief¡¯s face turned even paler. ?Gu Zhang thanked the leading man and walked back with the village chief. Both of them had solemn expressions on their faces. ??The village chief asked as he walked, "What should we do? Do we still want to go forward?" ??Gu Zhang glanced at the village chief and said, "Go back and discuss it with everyone." The two of them went around and gathered all the men in charge of the family together. The women and children knew that they had heard news, so they all gathered around. ??The village chief told the man who was the leader of the caravan what he said, and Shanzi¡¯s mother was the first to shout, ¡°Oh my God, what can we do? The food has increased tenfold, what can we eat from now on!¡± The men were thinking about more than just this problem. Boss Zhang asked: "There are many refugees in Xishan County. Can we take a detour?" ?Gu Zhang shook his head. After looking at the map, he knew clearly that in order to bypass Xishan County, he had to pass through most of Xiqin County and then enter Hedong County. Not to mention the long detour, West Qin County and Hedong County may not be in peace either. ??The village chief sighed, "Do you want to go forward? Or turn back?" The eldest uncle smiled and said, "Our family will follow my second brother-in-law. We will go wherever they go." The second brother-in-law can be said to be the most knowledgeable and understanding among this group of people. Moreover, the second brother-in-law is kind and it is right to follow him. Shan Zi¡¯s mother rolled her eyes and said, ¡°My family also wants to follow Mr. Gu.¡± ?Gu Rong didn¡¯t need to ask, ¡°I¡¯m following my second brother anyway.¡± Only Boss Zhang, the village chief, and Gu Zhong did not express their opinions. ?? Gu Zhong saw that his elder sister and younger brother were all following the second child. What could he do? It was always better for the brothers to be together than to go home alone. He was the only strong laborer in his family, so he had no choice but to rely on his brothers and sisters. Gu Zhong nodded, "My family also listens to the second child." (End of this chapter) Chapter 71： Worried Chapter 71 Worries ?? Gu Zhong saw that his elder sister and younger brother were all following the second child. What could he do? It was always better for the brothers to be together than to go home alone. He was the only strong laborer in his family, so he had no choice but to rely on his brothers and sisters. Gu Zhong nodded, "My family also follows the second child." Boss Zhang also quickly expressed his position, "I also listen to Brother Gu. I will do whatever Brother Gu says." ??The village chief sighed. He actually wanted to go back. He had heard from the elders how terrible the refugees were when they fled sixty years ago. They were so hungry that they would grab anything as long as they could eat. People are so hungry that they dare to eat. It is always safer at home than in the wild. He was silent for a long time and said, "Then make up your mind, Mr. Zhang." When Gu Zhang saw everyone looking at him, he suddenly felt a heavy burden on his body, so he had to say: "I still want to keep moving forward." ¡°If it¡¯s just a drought this year, that¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be over after a while, but if there¡¯s going to be a severe drought next year and the year after, there will definitely be no one left in the family, so we have to leave.¡± Uncle Ma pricked his ears. Will there be another drought next year and the year after that? Gu Zhang said so confidently, how did he know? Watching the sky at night? "If we take a detour, it won''t work. As each day passes, our life in Xiqin County will only become more and more difficult. Those who have food today may not have it tomorrow, and the number of refugees will only increase. " Everyone nodded, that¡¯s right, taking a detour would waste time, and by then there would be even more refugees. "I mean, we should still follow the previous route, but we have to think of a way." ??Gu Zhang looked at Uncle Ma, "Uncle Ma, you were a bodyguard when you were young. Think about it, what should we do if we meet a homeless person? Should we also hire some people from the bodyguard agency?" Uncle Ma shook his head, "I can''t say whether to hire people or not, but in this situation, it''s useless to hire less people. If you hire more people, the money will probably not be a small amount." ?At this moment, Gu Fei suddenly said: "Dad, I think this is not the case." ¡°Let¡¯s walk first. We will meet honest and reliable young adults on the way. We will allow them to have a good meal. The condition is that they will protect the convoy and go with it.¡± ¡°If someone who is really hungry has enough food to eat, I think he will risk his life to protect him.¡± ¡°Besides, there are quite a few of us. If we encounter someone who robs something, if we all attack together, we will definitely be stronger than the refugees. Are we still afraid that we won¡¯t win?¡± Uncle Ma looked at Gu Fei, this girl is really extraordinary. Shouldn¡¯t a country girl be so frightened when she hears such a thing? Just like Xing''er, who is hiding behind her mother and looking panic-stricken, she looks like a country girl now. ?This girl Gu Fei actually dared to come up with an idea. Don¡¯t tell me, the idea she came up with was still successful. ?Gu Zhang thought for a long time and said, "This is also a way." ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried that the people we picked up along the way may not be of the same mind as us. Their loyalty and honesty can¡¯t be seen just by looking at their faces.¡± ¡°Therefore, if you want to hire this person, you can¡¯t hire too many people. If there are too many, they might join forces and rob all the food.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 72： An empty joy Chapter 72 An empty joy Gu Fei is actually not that scared. She has seen zombies. Is she still afraid of refugees? And there are many weapons in her space. When zombies break out in the last days, weapons are the life-saving tools. The military factory at the base is producing ammunition day and night. There are two Type 95 light machine guns, three Type 92 pistols, and one Type 81 heavy machine gun in her space. These were all made exclusively for the army in the past, and they have more bullets than they can use up. When she died, she was still holding a heavy machine gun in her hand, but it was a pity that she could not bring it with her. ?There are still a lot of grenades in the space. There was no way, who made her a weak chicken with only space powers? She relied on these to save her life, but in the end, her life was not saved. It''s just that she can''t use these things unless absolutely necessary. These weapons are beyond this era, and the court will not allow such dangerous factors to exist. Gu Zhang concluded in the end, "Let''s do this for now. It will take about ten days before we reach Xishan County. Don''t worry too much. There will always be a way to cover up the water and earth when the soldiers come." ?Everyone set out on the road with heavy thoughts. The mules and carts were all next to each other, and the distance was much closer than before. Seeing the heavy atmosphere, Uncle Ma shouted loudly, "You can rest early today. There is an inn next to the official road more than twenty miles ahead. If you walk quickly, you can get there before the end of the day." Everyone cheered up and moved forward. After walking for more than an hour, Mr. Zhang sent his niece Zhang Xiaocui to the front and asked Uncle Ma, "Uncle Ma, how long will it take to get to the inn? I have no water at home." Yesterday, a water jar in her house was broken, leaving a jar of water missing. Uncle Ma looked at the roadside and thought for a long time, "It''s almost there. There''s still a quarter of an hour at most." ?Zhang Xiaocui ran back and told Boss Zhang, "Uncle Ma said it''s quick, we''ll be there in a quarter of an hour at most." Boss Zhang was already so thirsty that his throat was filled with smoke. He wondered why he would have to get another jar of water when he got to the inn. There was not enough water to drink. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Uncle Ma shouted, "We''ll reach the inn after turning the corner in front. Come on, everyone!" Uncle Ma drove the car and walked at the front of the team. When he turned the corner, Uncle Ma was stunned when he looked at the roadside in front of him. Where the inn should have been, there was only a piece of scorched earth and a few rafters that were burnt black. fell to the ground. ?He drove the car closer, stopped the car, and sighed at Gu Zhang, "It seems that we are going to rest in the wilderness today." The cars behind were catching up. Boss Zhang stopped the car and looked around to see the inn. He hurriedly ran to the front: "Uncle Ma, where is the inn?" Uncle Ma pointed to the ruins beside the road: "Well, that''s not it." Boss Zhang looked at the scorched black area, opened his mouth wide, and said after a long while: "Then where can I rest tonight? Also, my house has no water, what should I do?" ??Everyone gathered around one after another. Uncle Ma spread his hands and said, "I didn''t know this inn was burned down. I came here a few years ago." ??The village chief came up and said, "What should we do? My house doesn''t have much water." ?Gu Zhang looked at Uncle Ma, "Where is the inn near here?" Uncle Ma looked at the sky and shook his head, "The nearest small town from here is more than eighty miles away." (End of this chapter) Chapter 73： No one has many Chapter 73 No one has too much Eighty miles is almost a day''s journey for them. Obviously, staying in an inn is out of the question. ?Everyone was worried and looked at Gu Zhang eagerly. ??Gu Zhang had no choice but to say: "Why don''t we rest here tonight? At least there is still half a loess wall to block the wind." Boss Zhang looked at him, "What should we do if we don''t have water?" ??Gu Zhang pondered for a moment, "This inn has been open for many years. There must be a well. Let''s look for it and see if we can get some water." Boss Zhang hurriedly went to find a well. ??Everyone also scattered to look for the well. At this time, Zhou Tieniu, the eldest grandson of my aunt''s family, shouted from behind the ruins, "The well is here!" Everyone ran over. There were some dead branches and leaves piled at the mouth of the well. Gu Zhang pulled it away and looked inside, but couldn''t see anything clearly. He turned around and said, "Erlang, go get a bucket and a hemp rope." ??Gu Erlang ran to the car and took a bucket and a hemp rope. Gu Zhang tied the bucket and threw the bucket into the well. Uncle Ma shook his head beside him. The sound was wrong, indicating that there was no water. Sure enough, when the barrel was pulled up, half of the barrel was covered with mud, and there was not a drop of water inside. ??Ms. Chen groaned and quickly pulled out a handful of dead grass to wipe away the mud. Boss Zhang was very anxious, "What should we do? If we don''t have water, we will die of thirst." ?Except for the Zhang family, every household still has some water. The Gu Fei family has the most water. Their family has more than ten large water bladders and several wooden barrels. Every time they set out in the morning, they have to fill them up before leaving. ??Gu Zhang looked at Uncle Ma, "How about I take a few people to look around to see if we can find some water." Uncle Ma looked at the sky and shook his head, "We can''t go. It will be dark soon. It''s easy to get lost in this wilderness. We need to find water tomorrow." ?Gu Zhang had no choice but nodded, "Then we''ll look for him tomorrow." ?At this time, the women from each family took some dead branches and tied them with brooms, swept the dead leaves on the ground aside, and made a clean open space. Uncle Ma called to everyone, "Hard up the mules, and each family''s laborers will use their strength to line up the carts in a circle along the wall." ¡°The rest of the people will go and collect more firewood, and they will light a fire in the center.¡± ??Everyone listened to Uncle Ma''s command and quickly started to move. Soon the car circled the city. Gu Sanlang went to the car to get fodder to feed the mules. His mules were big and ate a lot. Fortunately, there was still one day''s fodder in the car. After feeding the fodder, Gu Sanlang took a water bag, poured a full water bag into the basin, and put it in front of the mule. Boss Zhang looked at the water, licked his lips, and couldn''t help but say, "Sanlang, do you have enough water at home? Give me a sip, I''m dying of thirst." Saburo turned to look at him, "Uncle Zhang, who has more water? I''m thirsty myself, but if I don''t take good care of this animal, it won''t go out tomorrow." ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you a little more.¡± He took a water bag and opened the lid. Boss Zhang quickly took a sea bowl and took it. ?Gu Sanlang poured him a full bowl of water. Mr. Zhang drank half the bowl in one gulp. Gu Fei also became worried when looking at the mules. She thought there were few mules before, but now there are more mules. They eat more, drink more, and the food is not bad. Mules are not picky about their food, corn, beans, straw, and bran. , the leaves can be eaten, but water is difficult to get, which is a big trouble. (End of this chapter) Chapter 74： Sell ??it to you as your wife Chapter 74 Sold to you as your wife There was no water and we couldn''t cook. Every household didn''t have much water left, so they only dared to drink a small sip. The village chief''s family also gave the mule some water, but in other families, the mule could only be thirsty. ?The children didn''t know anything about it, they were playing hide and seek around the carriage. ?Chrysanthemum and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s daughter Xiang¡¯er were sitting on the loess wall turning over flower ropes. Juhua suddenly shouted, ¡°Someone is coming.¡± ??Gu Fei looked over and saw a woman with a dusty face standing outside half of the loess wall, holding an eighty-nine-year-old boy, and a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old girl standing next to her. ?The woman saw everyone looking at her and smiled awkwardly: "We are fleeing from famine. Can you brothers and sisters-in-law let us ladies rest here for a few nights?" Everyone was silent and looked at Gu Zhang. ??Gu Zhang thought for a while, there was nothing to worry about with two women and a child, and besides, the place didn''t belong to them. He nodded: "Okay." ?The woman thanked her, took the child and walked in from the side. It was getting dark at this time, and Uncle Ma shouted, "Raise the fire." ?Gu Sanlang took a fire stick and lit some dead leaves, then added dry branches to it, and the fire quickly started burning. Everyone sat around the fire. ?The mother and son were sitting by the wall and did not come over. It was also dinner time at this time, and every household brought out dry food to eat. ?? Gu Fei was nibbling on the pancake when he suddenly heard the voice of the boy on the wall behind him, "Mom, I''m so hungry." ?The woman lowered her head and remained silent. ?The child said again: "Mom, I want to eat steamed buns." The woman was silent for a long time, then suddenly made up her mind. She took the two children to the fire and knelt down with a plop. "Brothers and sisters-in-law, can you please do a good thing and give us some food? It''s true that yesterday, I just ate some grass roots and didn¡¯t catch anything all day long.¡± ¡°Thank you all for your kind brothers and sisters.¡± The woman pulled the two children and kowtowed desperately. Everyone who was eating solid food suddenly fell silent, and no one made a sound. ? Gu Fei couldn''t bear to see it, but she also understood that there were many people like this along the way, and she couldn''t save them, and she couldn''t save them. ?She lowered her eyes and ate the pancake silently. ?The woman and the two children kowtowed for more than a dozen times. The village chief couldn''t help but sigh, "Stop kowtowing. Keep the strength you have for walking." ¡°We are also fleeing famine, so we don¡¯t have any extra food to give to others.¡± The woman raised her dusty face and suddenly saw the white flour pancake in Gu Sanlang''s hand. She rushed towards him and knelt down in front of him, "This little brother, my Lian''er will be your wife. All you need is a bag of pancakes." Just whole grains.¡± ??Gu Sanlang''s face turned dark. Who wants a dirty girl to be his wife? He waved his hand impatiently, "Let''s go, let''s go, I don''t want a wife!" Mr. Zhang next to him laughed loudly, "Sanlang, this girl is tall and has pretty eyebrows. She should be good at washing her. You can make a profit in exchange for a bag of coarse grains and a wife!" ??Gu Sanlang was annoyed, "Uncle Zhang, your family is already ten years old in winter. It''s just right to buy it back and be a child bride." Everyone laughed. ??Gu Fei looked at the mother and son and felt unspeakably sad. At this time, Mr. Qian suddenly said, "You are from Xishan County, right? You girl is so skinny, and you still want a bag of grain? I heard someone said yesterday that you can buy a girl in Xishan County with a bushel of grain now." ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 75： Should I buy it or not? Chapter 75 Should I buy it or not? ?When Gu Fei heard Qian''s words, she was so surprised that she even forgot to eat the cake. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??The woman''s body was trembling slightly, and the girl named Lian''er was kneeling on the ground with her head lowered, as if she was very embarrassed. ??The woman suddenly turned to Qian, "Sister, can two fights make it? Lian''er is very strong. Not only can she do the work at home, but she can also go to the fields. She won''t suffer any loss when she buys it back." Qian rolled her eyes and thought about it, she was a little tempted. ??Gu Zhong is a hands-off shopkeeper who does nothing but drive cars and carry water. This **** girl Xing''er is disobedient, especially now. It''s not like at home, just say a few words to her and she will run away. Now the old lady won¡¯t help her anymore. Bao''er is a child who refuses to walk. Today she carried her for an hour and Xing''er carried her for an hour. ???If you buy this girl to be a child bride for Bao''er, you can not only help her with the work, but also carry Bao''er on your back when you are on the road. In the future, you don''t have to spend money on Bao''er to find a wife. It is simply a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. It means having one more person''s rations, which Qian couldn''t bear to part with. She then thought about it, what was she afraid of? The food she brought home wouldn''t last long, and she wasn''t going to buy any more. By then, it would definitely be from Gu Lao Er''s family, and Gu Lao Er could still watch her eldest brother''s family starve to death. . ?The more Qian thought about it, the better it became. The second son¡¯s family had to pay for food, and her family had a girl to work for free. It couldn¡¯t be better. She sneered at the woman, "It''s just a bushel of cornmeal, no more. I can''t sell it if I want." ?The woman was still hesitating. ??Ms. Chen suddenly sneered, "It seems that my sister-in-law''s family has run out of food, and she even bought someone to help her eat." "I''m going to say something ugly first. If your food is gone, don''t ask us for it! My food is not enough!" Mrs. Qian didn''t expect that Mrs. Chen saw through her inner plan. She frowned and said, "Your family is great at eating white noodles. Why do you look down on others?" ??Ms. Chen just sneered beside her. ?The woman was afraid that Mrs. Chen would disrupt the business, so she hurriedly said: "Just exchange it for a bushel of cornmeal." Qian was hesitant. Chen was a powerful person. If he said no, he might not give it. Buy it, but you can¡¯t bear to part with the food. Don¡¯t buy it, because you want to take advantage of it. ??Gu Zhong frowned, "Are you crazy? We don''t have enough food to eat right now. Why are you buying it?" ?The woman quickly pulled Lian''er, turned around and kowtowed to Gu Zhong, "Brother, just buy this girl. She doesn''t eat much. She can survive on just two wotou a day." At this time, Mr. Zhang¡¯s Donglai suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, your mother bought her to be your wife!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡± everyone laughed. Dong Lai smiled happily when he saw everyone, his little face was full of pride. Hearing this, Lanzhi grabbed the corner of Gu Fei''s clothes tightly and bought a girl for only a bucket of rice! But her net worth is one thousand eight hundred taels of silver! She can¡¯t work yet! How precious food is now, she also knows that if the Gu family runs out of money one day, she is afraid that she will be the first to be sold! At this time, Gu Erlang next to her whispered: "Don''t be afraid, even if there is no food at home, I will protect you and find food for you, and I won''t sell you." ? Lanzhi looked down and saw that the corner of Xiao Fei''s clothes she was grabbing was clearly the corner of Gu Erlang''s clothes! When did he sit next to me? ? Lanzhi let go of her hand with a flushed face, feeling extremely panicked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 76： Almost starving to death Chapter 76 I¡¯m starving to death ? Lanzhi doesn¡¯t hate Gu Erlang. It¡¯s just that her ideal husband was not a farm man like Gu Erlang. She wants a gentle and elegant young man, with whom they can play the piano and play the piano in harmony, loving each other in front of the flowers and under the moonlight. ??If the Hou Mansion does not fall into decline, her ideals will probably be realized. But now, she has become a bitch, and those dreams she once had have disappeared without a trace. ? Lanzhi glanced at Mrs. Chen secretly, but she didn''t seem to notice it. ?She felt uneasy. Now she was just a slave bought by Gu Fei. Is she worthy of Gu Erlang? She knew that Xiao Fei wouldn''t care about this, but didn''t Xiao Fei''s parents care? Lanzhi''s expression darkened, and just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard Bao''er cry out, "Mom, I don''t want a wife. If I have a wife, she will steal my food!" Everyone laughed even more. ??Qian smacked him and said, "What nonsense are you talking about!" She turned to look at the woman and said, "Forget it, my family doesn''t have enough food to feed multiple people." ?There was despair in the woman''s eyes. By selling Lian''er for a bushel of rice, Lian''er can have a way of living, and she and her son can live a few more days. ??Lian''er couldn''t sell it, and the family couldn''t survive. Suddenly the woman grabbed Lian''er''s hair and started beating her, "You''re a useless girl, you can''t even exchange for a bucket of rice, so what''s the use of raising you! You might as well die early, and everyone will be clean after you die." Lian''er whimpered and didn''t dare to fight back. The woman was beaten a few times and lost strength, so she sat on the ground and cried. ?The boy cried too, and the whole family cried together. The woman fainted while crying. Lian''er and her brother grabbed her mother and shook her, "Mom, mother, wake up¡ª" Aunt Liu, the wife of the village chief, sighed, stood up and walked to the woman, squatted down, reached out and pinched the woman''s forehead. A slight sound came from the woman''s throat, and she faintly woke up. Aunt Liu shook her head, stood up and went back, "I''m hungry." Lian''er suddenly kowtowed to everyone crazily, "Everyone, uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters, please give me a bite of food. Please save my mother. My mother will starve to death if she doesn''t eat." ??Gu Fei looked at it blankly and saw that Lian''er''s forehead was quickly bruised and blood was oozing out. Mrs. Chen said in a low voice: "Oh, what a world! This girl is really filial. Go and get her two cornbreads." ??Gu Fei stood up and hurriedly went to the mule cart to get two nests made by her mother. She walked up to the woman and stretched out her hand. ?When the woman saw the food, she grabbed it and stuffed it into her mouth. Suddenly he stopped again, handed one of the cornstarch to his son, and broke the remaining one into two halves, one for himself and Lian''er. Qian sneered at the side and wanted to say something, but held back. Lian''er held half of the steamed bun in her hands but didn''t eat it, she was in tears. She suddenly stood up and walked to Gu Fei and knelt down, "Miss, you are kind-hearted. Buy me. I will be your maid, make cows and horses for you, and I can do anything." ¡°You bought me, I can live, my mother and brother can live too, I beg you, I only need to eat one steamed bun a day.¡± Gu Fei opened her mouth for a while, then smiled bitterly at Lian''er and said: "Stop kneeling, I''m not a young lady. I used to be a maid for others, and my family is not rich either. I''m sorry, I really can''t help it. " Mrs. Chen sighed to Lian''er from the side, "Daughter, in this world, no one has much food. Eat quickly. If you eat, you can live one day longer." (End of this chapter) Chapter 77： Itto ball rice side Chapter 77 A bucket of cornmeal Mrs. Qian thought about it, pulled Gu Zhong beside her, and said in a low voice: "I thought about buying this girl to be a child bride for Bao''er, so that I don''t have to spend money to get a wife in the future. Besides, our family has little labor, and Xing''er still has I can help with some work in the fields, but she is old and will get married in a year or two. Will the family rely on you as a laborer in the future? Besides, it is still cost-effective for just a bucket of rice. " ??Gu Zhong frowned, "That''s good, but how can we make a living now?" Qian lowered his voice and said, "Isn''t there a second child?" ¡°Their family has taken advantage of hundreds of taels of silver. We really have no food to eat. How can Gu Laoer watch a big brother like you starve to death?¡± ?Gu Zhong was silent for a while, "If you insist on buying it, then go ahead and buy it." With Gu Zhong''s agreement, Mrs. Qian straightened her back and looked at the woman squatting on the ground, "I want this girl, just a bushel of cornmeal!" The woman seemed to be hit by the surprise and was speechless for a long time. Qian stood up and said, "If you have a bag of grain, bring me a bag and I''ll fill it for you." Bao''er started to argue, "Mom, I don''t want a wife. I told you I don''t want a wife!" Qian Shi coaxed him, "I bought her as a horse for you to ride on, not as a daughter-in-law." Bao''er instantly became happy and clapped his hands, "Oh, there''s a horse to ride on, there''s a horse to ride on." The woman looked at Bao''er with a hesitant look on her face. She suddenly gritted her teeth, unpacked her bag, took out a bag, and walked with Qian to the mule cart. Qian poured half a bag of cornmeal into the woman''s hands, but the woman refused, "There''s not even a bushel here, give me some more." Qian squeezed the mouth of the bag tightly and said, "Why isn''t there a bucket? Look, the bag is half full. There is a bucket designated for it." ?Gu Fei glanced at it and suddenly said, "Mom, don''t we have a Sheng at home? Where is he?" Mrs. Chen said loudly: "It''s in the mule cart. Go look for it." ??Gu Fei got up and went to the mule cart, pretending to rummage around, but actually took out the wood sheng at home from the space. She handed the sheng to Lian''er, "Take it to your mother." Lian''er took it gratefully and hurried to her mother''s side. ?Mr. Qian had heard what Gu Fei said, and when she saw Lian''er coming over with a measuring tool, she was so angry that she kicked Ah Huang of the Gu Rong family, "Get out of here, you meddling dog!" ??The skinny Ah Huang whimpered and ran away. ?This dog is also pitiful. My uncle''s family didn''t want to take it away in the first place. It had to follow him and there was nothing for it to eat. It just wanted to find some bark, grass roots, or eat some food to stay alive. The uncle sneered at the side: "Did my Ah Huang provoke you? Your kick will definitely cause internal injuries to it. If it has any shortcomings, please pay me for it!" ?Mr. Qian made a sound, and saw Lian''er and her mother taking another bag, measuring the cornmeal one liter at a time and pouring it into it. A bushel of rice weighs ten liters, and half a bag of cornmeal weighs only six liters. The woman pulled Qian and said, "I can''t say it''s not enough. It''s too much. Please give me another four liters." ? Qian was cursing and had no choice but to measure another four liters of cornmeal for the woman. The woman tied the bag tightly and quickly walked aside with her son holding the bag. Lian''er returned Gu Fei''s invitation and stood there, not knowing whether she should follow her mother or go to Qian''s side. Qian gave her a fierce look, very unwilling, and wanted to find some work for her, but there was really no work at the moment, so she had to say: "Damn girl, come here, watch Bao''er, don''t let him run away. ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 78： Have to keep vigil Chapter 78: Keeping a vigil ??Lian''er did not go to Qian''s place. Instead, she walked to her mother, handed the half of the steamed bun she was not willing to eat to her mother, then covered her face and turned around to run away. The woman held half of the steamed bun, and her tears fell one by one like broken beads. He kept mumbling, "Don''t blame Mom. Mom is also trying to find a way for you to survive. Mom can''t do anything. Mom can''t do anything - wu wu wu." ??Ms. Chen sighed at Gu Fei, "This girl is a good girl, and because of her filial piety, she didn''t give her this stuff in vain." ¡°If your third brother hadn¡¯t looked down upon you, I would have bought it back and made him his wife.¡± After finishing the dry food, Uncle Ma discussed the night vigil with Gu Zhang. In this wilderness, one is afraid of refugees and the other is afraid of wolves. Uncle Ma said: "Each family will provide a strong laborer and divide it into two shifts to watch the first half of the night and the second half of the night." ?? Gu Zhong frowned after hearing this, "I still have to drive during the day. If I stay awake all night, how can I still have the energy to drive!" Uncle Ma looked at him sideways and said, "Who doesn''t drive a car? Are you the only one who is rich? I am doing this for everyone''s benefit. If you don''t want to keep vigil, you can leave by yourself tomorrow." ??Gu Zhong said hurriedly: "That''s not what I meant. Women can also keep vigil at night. Do you think it is possible for Lian''er in my house to keep vigil at night?" Uncle Ma snorted, "No, what use is a woman? You may not even know if someone touches her." ?Gu Zhong was speechless and stopped talking. Uncle Ma doesn''t like Gu Zhong very much. In the past few days, it seems that this man only cares about himself and has many small calculations in his mind. ?Besides, if he was given this opportunity and women were asked to keep vigil in every household, it would be of no use. ?At Gu Fei''s house, Gu Qing is keeping watch. Boss Zhang, Gu Zhong, and Gu Rong all have only one adult man in their house. They have to keep watch even if they don''t want to. ?Every household began to spread straw around the fire, and spread mats on top of the straw. ?There are tents and sleeping bags in Gu Fei''s space, but he doesn''t dare to use them. ??The village chief even brought a door panel with him. He put the door panel on the ground and spread the mattress. It felt beautiful. ??Gu Fei and Lanzhi share a bed. Chen and Li Chunhua sleep with grass on them. The bed they make is not far from the fire, and the men in the family are behind them. The old lady went to Qian''s place to sleep with Lian''er. The two of them slept warmly. Before going to bed, the village chief gave a gong to Gu Qing, who had been watching the whole night, "If there are refugees or there is any danger that you can''t deal with, just sound the gong, and everyone can help when they wake up." ??Gu Qing tried it, and the sound was so loud that his eardrums were about to burst. ??Gu Qing smiled and said: "Village chief, why do you bring everything with you?" ??The village chief glared at him and said, "What if I don''t take it with me? I don''t know how long it will take to go back. It''s not safe to leave it at home." ??Gu Qing nodded, "No wonder your family is considered well-off in the village, mainly because you know how to live a good life." Uncle Ma glanced at the gong and said, "This thing is good. From now on, I will put it on the car at the end of the queue. If there is any situation, I will know it when I hit the gong." The night is getting darker and everyone is gradually falling asleep. The ones who stayed up until midnight were Gu Qing, Gu Rong, and Boss Zhang. ??Gu Qing also wanted to sleep, but he forced himself to look around while sitting on the carriage shaft with his eyes wide open. Beside him, Boss Zhang was dozing off little by little, and Gu Qing didn''t call him. At this moment, Gu Qing heard a low "hissing" sound. He held up the lantern and shined it on the ground. What a big red chain snake! Swimming under the wheels of the wheel. ?Gu Qing was shocked, this snake is poisonous! ?He quickly poked Gu Rong next to him, held the machete tightly, and whispered: "Uncle, what should I do if there is a snake?" ??Gu Rong was startled, "Isn''t the snake afraid of fire? Why did it come here? Don''t move around. I''ll find a stone and kill it. It''s all meat!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 79： Braised or stewed? Chapter 79 Braised or Stewed ?Gu Rong quickly jumped out of the car and touched a large stone by the wall. ?He tiptoed onto the car and stared at the snake underneath. Seeing that it was about to swim under the wheels, he suddenly threw a stone at it. The stone hit the snake''s head just right, smashing the snake''s head to pieces. Just as Gu Rong was about to get out of the car to pick it up, Gu Qing said: "Uncle, wait a minute. I heard that snakes are not easy to die. Last year, I heard that someone brewed medicinal wine. There was a snake in it that had been soaked for ten years. When pouring the wine, , the snake suddenly jumped out and bit the person''s mouth. " ¡°I heard it was a venomous snake, and the man died soon.¡± ??Gu Rong smiled and said, "I''ve heard about this too. Well, the snake has died a long time ago, but snakes have a grudge and will take revenge even if they die." ??Gu Qing handed him the machete, "Then make two more cuts." ?Gu Rong took the machete, got out of the car, and carefully opened the stone. Then he picked up the stone and smashed the snake''s head several times until the snake couldn''t die anymore. Then he picked it up with a machete and hung it on a dead tree nearby. "This snake is venomous, but venomous snakes are not the best." The meat tastes better.¡± ¡°Let my second sister-in-law make snake soup tomorrow morning.¡± The night passed peacefully. As soon as the genius dawned, the old lady got up. Old people wake up early when they get older. Together with the old lady, Lian''er, who was sleeping with her, also had to get up. The old lady urged her to pack the bedding and asked her to collect some firewood from the surrounding area. Lian''er glanced at her mother and brother who were huddled under the wall, and silently went to collect firewood in the field. Not long after, the women woke up one after another. Women make breakfast in the morning and are used to getting up early. Hongxia, the second daughter-in-law of the village chief, was going to find a place to relieve herself. Suddenly she saw a dead snake hanging on a tree and screamed. ?Gu Fei was woken up immediately and sat up suddenly. What happened? She looked through the gap in the mule cart and saw Hongxia pointing at a dead snake and screaming. ? Gu Fei quickly put on her clothes and ran over to look at the snake, "This snake is so thick. It will be delicious when braised in braised pork." ?Hongxia has run away. Uncle Ma looked at the snake and nodded, "Braised in braised sauce is better than braised in plain broth." ?Gu Fei turned to look at Uncle Ma, "I heard it tastes good fried." Uncle Ma touched his chin and said, "I haven''t eaten fried food before. I don''t know if it tastes good." ?? Gu Fei has never eaten fried food. Before the zombie outbreak in her last life, she had eaten several flavors in restaurants. Death is expensive, and a pot of snake meat costs hundreds. ?That taste makes my mouth water just thinking about it. ?Gu Rong came over and said, "Xiao Fei, do you know how to make snake meat?" Gu Fei nodded vigorously. ?Gu Rong waved his hand and said, "Then you can do it. Our two families can eat it. I made this last night." ?Gu Fei was so happy that she almost jumped up, "Uncle, then I really did it." She looked at Uncle Ma and said, "Uncle Ma, do you know how to handle snakes? If not, I will do it after you handle them." Uncle Ma smiled and said, "I''m really good at this." He traveled all over the country, often resting in the wilds, and ate a lot of snake meat. ??Gu Fei hurriedly ran back to call Erlang and Sanlang to set up the stove. He ran back and forth to get the kitchen knife, the chopping board, the iron pot, and poured out the seasonings in his space. After a while, Uncle Ma disposed of the snake on a stone slab. All the internal organs were removed and buried in soil. Gu Fei took the broken snake aside, secretly washed it with water, put it on the cutting board and chopped it into pieces. Then heat oil in a pan, add snake meat and stir-fry. ?At this time, everyone got up and gathered around Gu Fei to watch her making snake meat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 80： Dare to eat anything Chapter 80 Dare to eat anything I saw Gu Fei flipping the spatula around. When the snake exploded until it turned yellow, he picked up the snake and put it on the plate next to it. ??Then Gu Fei added ginger, garlic, dried red pepper, star anise, cinnamon, and bay leaves into the pot. Various spices sizzled in the oil pot, and the fragrance spread everywhere. The old lady smelled it not far away and sneezed, "What does this smell like? It''s so choking!" There were also a few sneezers among the people watching. The village chief said "tsk tsk" a few times, "He is from the Hou Mansion after all. I have never seen any restaurant that uses so much oil and so many spices in cooking." Lanzhi was holding her nose and shaking her head. Houfu didn''t eat this stuff, and there was no such thing as choking. She didn¡¯t even know that Xiao Fei could cook! ??Gu Fei added the snake meat and stir-fried it until golden brown, then added soy sauce and hot sauce to color it. When the color of the sauce was in, put a bowl of water in, cover the pot and simmer. Uncle Ma touched his chin beside him and exclaimed, "Girl, you look delicious and you are a good eater." ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the red one you put there?¡± ??Gu Fei blinked, "A kind of wild fruit picked in the mountains becomes like this when dried. It''s very spicy. I tried it at home. It''s spicy, but it''s not poisonous. It can enhance the flavor in dishes." Uncle Ma looked at Gu Fei and said, "You are also a brave girl who dares to eat anything." Snake meat needs to be simmered for a while before it becomes rotten. The adults saw that there was no excitement and walked away silently. ?Those half-grown men gathered around the stove and refused to leave. ??Gu Rong patted several people on the head at this time: "Let''s go, there''s nothing interesting to see. With such a small amount of meat, we don''t have enough to eat at home." ?Gu Fei counted it when he was chopping, and found that he had chopped a total of twenty-nine pieces, which was really not enough. With a total of fourteen people from the two families, each person can get two pieces of money. At this time, the village chief called Uncle Ma over and invited a few men to discuss, "These guys are all out of water. Why don''t we send someone out to look around here?" Uncle Ma pondered for a moment, "I don''t recommend looking for water now. Firstly, it will waste time, and secondly, you are afraid of getting lost because the place is unfamiliar. Everyone, hold on. I remember that there is a small river twenty miles away, not far from the official road. There should still be water, so we¡¯ll leave early tomorrow.¡± ??The village chief had no choice but to nod, "Okay, then everyone will just have to endure it a little longer." Uncle Ma was eager to eat the braised snake meat. After speaking, he quickly turned around and stayed by the pot. The snake meat had been simmering for two quarters of an hour. Gu Fei opened the lid of the pot and a rich aroma wafted out. ?Gu Fei asked Gu Sanlang to add firewood, salt, oil and chicken essence. Uncle Ma blinked helplessly from the side. This girl put something in there, so don¡¯t let her poison her to death. The soup in the iron pot slowly gathered and bubbled, and each piece of snake meat was covered with oily and thick soup. ??Gu Fei took a big bowl, scooped up the snake meat, and placed it on the wooden board that Chen had set up. Just as she was about to turn around, she saw Bao''er''s hands stretching out. ?Gu Fei shouted, "Third brother¡ª" (End of this chapter) Chapter 81： tasty Chapter 81 Delicious With quick eyes and quick hands, Gu Sanlang picked up the snake meat and held it high. ??Baoer stood behind Gu Sanlang and jumped up, trying hard to reach the bowl with his hands. ??Gu Sanlang glared at him, "Go away, why do you want to rob everything!" ¡°I want to eat, I want to eat, third brother, I beg you, give me a piece!¡± ?Gu Fei sighed, it was not easy for this kid to learn how to beg for help just for a bite of food. ??Gu Sanlang knocked him on the head, weighed a piece of snake meat with his fingers and handed it to Bao''er, "Just one piece, no more, eat it while you''re at it!" ??Bao''er held the snake meat in his hand. He switched from his left hand to his right hand, which was too hot, and soon started to eat it. Hurry up and start your meal here. ??Gu Qing wanted to help the old lady over, but the old lady waved her hands repeatedly, "I don''t want to eat that food, and I don''t even want to look at it." Everyone in the Gu family squatted beside the wooden board, and Mrs. Chen gave everyone a steamed bun. Uncle Ma couldn''t wait to pick up a piece of snake meat. He took a bite and narrowed his eyes, seeming to taste it carefully. After a while, he gave Gu Fei a thumbs up and said, "This tastes amazing. The chef of Piaoxiang Tower in Beijing is like this." ¡± After taking another bite, Uncle Ma hissed, "Spicy, a little spicy." ??Gu Fei also quickly picked up a piece, eating steamed buns and braised snake at the same time. It was simply a delicacy in the world. Lanzhi didn¡¯t dare to eat it and walked aside. Li Chunhua quickly picked up a piece for Xiaocao, and then started to eat it herself. Although she was a little scared, her sister-in-law¡¯s cooking was determined to be delicious, so she was willing to try it regardless of her own risk. The grass has no concept of being afraid of it anyway, so it¡¯s just a matter of picking it up and chewing it. ??Bao''er has finished eating a piece of it. It''s too spicy. He''s asking his mother for water. After taking a sip of water, Bao''er ran over again. Everyone was a little annoyed with him and swayed around, trying not to let him get in. Bao''er cried anxiously, "I want to eat snakes, I want to eat snakes." ?Gu Fei glared at him, put two pieces into an empty bowl, ran to her aunt''s house, put down the bowl and ran away. A bowl full of snakes came back, with only some soup left. With quick eyes and quick hands, Gu Fei turned the steamed bun in his hand around in the bowl, sucked up the soup, and took another bite of the steamed bun. It was so beautiful. ?? Gu Sanlang saw the opportunity quickly and saw that there was still some juice left at the bottom of the bowl. He quickly took the steamed bun and wiped the bowl carefully. It wasn''t until the bowl was wiped clean and shiny that there was no need to wash it, then Gu Sanlang stopped his hand without feeling satisfied. ??Ms. Chen chewed on the last piece of snake meat in her mouth and said vaguely: "Why is Xiao Fei so good at cooking? I ate snake once when I was young, and it was not so delicious." ??Gu Fei sighed, "Mom, this is nothing. The conditions are simple and the ingredients are not complete, so just make do with it. When you settle down in the south, I will make delicious food for you every day." ??Ms. Chen smiled happily, "Then I will be very happy." ?Xiaocao''s mouth was red from the spicy food, and she was also asking her mother for water. ??Gu Fei touched her and said, "I forgot that Xiaocao is still young and can''t eat spicy food. I will make some non-spicy food for you in the future." ?Xiaocao pouted and inhaled, "It''s spicy. Xiaocao wants to eat spicy food." ??Gu Rong''s mouth was full of oil after eating, "Xiao Fei, your cooking skills are really amazing. From now on, my uncle will kill snakes and cook them for you every day." ?At this time, Boss Zhang came over and swallowed his saliva, "Gu Rong, where did you get this snake?" ??Gu Rong glanced at him and said, "Where else could it be? It''s right here. Da Lang found you when you were napping last night, and I beat you to death." Boss Zhang¡¯s face was full of remorse. Why did he fall asleep? Otherwise, the snake might be his! well- (End of this chapter) Chapter 82： Everyone has his own destiny Chapter 82 Everyone has his own destiny Not far away, the village chief looked at the Gu family and sighed, "Gu''s family is getting better." Aunt Liu, the village chief''s wife, packed her things neatly, "Who can say otherwise? Ever since Xiao Fei came back, his family''s life has been the same every day. It''s a life that makes people jealous!" ??The village chief nodded, "That girl Xiao Fei is lucky. It''s a pity that my yam is still small. Otherwise, if we book that girl, we won''t have to worry about anything in the future." Aunt Liu snorted, "Don''t think about that good thing. Even if your grandson is of the same age, he is not worthy of me!" ¡°Xiao Fei is literate, can make money, and can cook. What can your grandson do?¡± ¡°Besides, judging from her appearance, I¡¯m sure she will be a promising person in the future!¡± ??The village chief looked at his mother-in-law, "Really?" ?The grandpa of my mother-in-law¡¯s family was a fortune teller when he was still alive. He has a rich family background and the old woman knows a little bit about it. Aunt Liu nodded, "That girl has a straight and straight nose. She will definitely be able to find a good husband in the future, and she can make a lot of money with her chin. Look, this girl will have a bright future in the future." ??The village chief''s eyes flashed. It seemed that he would have to have a good relationship with the Gu Zhang family in the future. Everyone packed up after eating and hit the road. Not long after setting off, Gu Fei heard Qian''s scolding, "Let''s go, let''s go, what are you doing? Why do you still want my family''s food?" ??Gu Fei looked over and saw Lian''er, her mother and brother, each carrying a package, following the motorcade. ?The woman lowered her head and said nothing, and the little boy looked at Mr. Qian angrily. ??Gu Fei looked at her coldly, and the village chief scolded, "Ms. Qian, what''s bothering you about the walkway? Is this your home''s road? Go your way and stop meddling in other people''s business!" Qian didn''t dare to beep with the village chief. She glared at the mother and son, turned around and slapped Lian''er, "Carry Bao''er on your back, you slut!" Lian''er squatted down silently, and Bao''er climbed on her back and patted her head: "I''m riding a big horse, walk fast, drive - drive -" ??The woman looked at Lian''er''s tears and stood there for a long time before gritting her teeth and following the convoy. ?Gu Fei looked at it for a long time and was speechless. Uncle Ma next to her patted her on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go. Everyone has their own destiny. Others can help for a while, but they can''t help for a lifetime." ?Gu Fei walked forward silently. ?Everyone was thirsty, so they walked in a hurry on the road, and within an hour they arrived at the place Uncle Ma had mentioned. Uncle Ma looked around and pointed to the small **** beside the road, "This is it. After climbing over this slope, there is a small river behind." Everyone cheered, and after the mule cart stopped, they rushed to the small slope. Tieniu, the grandson of my aunt¡¯s family who was running at the front, had already reached the top of the **** and shouted, ¡°There is water, there really is water!¡± ??Everyone became more and more anxious. Gu Zhang quickly called to his sons, "Untie the mule and take it over to drink more water." Uncle Ma was as steady as an old dog and stood motionless. Gu Fei stood beside him and didn''t move either. Uncle Ma glanced at her and said, "Why don''t you go get water quickly?" ??Gu Fei blinked, "Didn''t you, old man, go too? Everyone has gone, who is watching the car?" Uncle Ma laughed and said, "What''s the use of your little girl''s head?" "Okay, let us stay here first." (End of this chapter) Chapter 83： Almost discovered Chapter 83 Almost Discovered ??The Gu family''s mule was placed by the river to drink water. Gu Dalang, Erlang and Sanlang hurriedly took various utensils from the car to fill the water. ?Someone who was very thirsty mixed the water with some alum and drank it. Mrs. Chen was busy building a stove by the river and lighting a fire to boil water. It didn¡¯t take much trouble. There was plenty of firewood and the fire was strong. A large pot of water was boiled in less than a quarter of an hour. Shanzi¡¯s mother also boiled water. In short, she would do whatever Gu Fei¡¯s family did, and she would never go wrong. ? Gu Fei stood by the road and saw disaster victims walking past them from time to time. Everyone looks numb, has a sallow complexion and is thin. ??There were also people who looked at the convoy when they passed by. Uncle Ma had a big knife on his waist and glared back when people looked over. ??Gu Fei was a little sad, but also a little funny. She whispered: "Uncle Ma, did you go to the battlefield when you were young?" Uncle Ma raised his eyebrows: "Why do you say that?" ¡°I feel like you have murderous intent!¡± Gu Fei tilted her head and looked at him. Uncle Ma laughed and said, "I have killed some people. Little girl, are you not afraid of me?" ?Gu Fei smiled: "What are you afraid of? I''m also¡ª" You haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, so shut up and stop talking. At the end of the world, she not only killed zombies, but was also forced to kill people who were trying to steal supplies from her. In that world, it was impossible to survive without killing people. Uncle Ma lowered his eyes. What did this little girl want to say just now? I also- Have I killed someone too? ?Perhaps, in a place like the Marquis Mansion, intrigues are inevitable, and it¡¯s not uncommon to kill a lot of people. The two of them were having their own thoughts, when an old woman staggered over with a child of five or six years old, and bowed to Gu Fei repeatedly, "Girl, do you have anything to eat? Give my little grandson something to eat. Let''s go." I gnawed some grass roots for three days in a row.¡± ?The child was so thin that only a pair of big eyes were left on his face. ??Gu Fei showed an unbearable look, and Uncle Ma next to him said sternly: "Hurry up, we don''t have anything to eat ourselves, where can we give you any extra!" The old man and the child did not leave either. They looked at Gu Fei eagerly. Uncle Ma was afraid that Gu Fei would be soft-hearted, so he said in a deep voice: "Girl, you don''t know how powerful it is. Have you seen how many victims there are on this road?" ¡°As long as you give them even a little something, they will follow you and stare at you, unable to shake you off, and they may even cause trouble.¡± ??Gu Fei sighed. She also knew that she couldn''t save others, and she didn''t plan to do anything, but it felt uncomfortable to watch. She nodded, turned around and walked to the slope, "Uncle Ma, I''m going to fetch water." Climbing over the slope, we saw Mrs. Chen, Shan Zima, and the village chief¡¯s family boiling water by the river. When Mrs. Chen saw her coming, she hurriedly pulled her aside and said, "Isn''t the water tank at home at your place? This mule can drink water so much that I thought about filling up the water tank. Who knows when we will leave here?" to find water.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded and whispered: "Wait a while, after everyone has left, mother, stand on the **** and look out for us, and ask a few brothers to pour buckets in and fill the water tank." Chen nodded vigorously. After a while, Shanzi''s family and the village chief''s family boiled water, packed their things and left. ??Ms. Chen hurriedly walked to the slope. Gu Fei moved the water tank out of the space and placed it by the river. The three brothers filled it with buckets. Seeing that the water was about to be filled, Mrs. Chen on the **** suddenly coughed loudly. ?Gu Fei hurriedly put her hand against the water tank, and with a flash of thought, she put the water tank in. Uncle Ma came down the **** and saw his brothers and sisters standing by the river looking at him. He felt something was wrong and didn''t know what was wrong. His eyes flashed and he said with a smile: "Why are you brothers and sisters still here?" Throwing a water bag over, "fill it for me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 84： Meeting noble people on the road Chapter 84 Meeting a noble person on the road Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "Uncle Ma, you can''t drink this raw water. If you drink it, you will have diarrhea." Uncle Ma smiled and said, "It''s okay. I run out all the time and I''m used to it." After filling up the water, we moved forward again. Because they were delayed for half an hour on the road and it was already dark, their group arrived at the small town. ?Every house in the town was closed, except for one inn with its lights on. ??Everyone drove over, and there were several young men standing at the door of the yard. ?Several people looked at their motorcade and asked, "Are you staying in a hotel?" ?Gu Zhang nodded hurriedly, "Is there any room left to stay in the hotel?" ?A few people got out of the way, "Come in, there''s still room." ?The people drove the mule cart in and saw several carriages parked in the yard, and there were many horses in the stables. There were two empty carriages, and the loads on them must have been unloaded. ?There are also two carriages, a green oil carriage and an eight-treasure necklace carriage. Gu Fei often sees cars like this in the Hou Mansion. ??It''s just that at this moment, all the pearl decorations that should be on the Yingluo Car are gone, and only the brocade car curtain is glowing faintly at night. ?There are noble people in this inn. ?Gu Fei and Lanzhi exchanged a look, and both of them understood that the status of a person who could ride in such a car was extraordinary. ??The Eight Treasures Yingluo Cart can only be ridden by a woman of high rank. Everyone unloaded the carts and took the mules to eat fodder. Gu Fei followed Gu Zhang into the inn door. There are three tables of guests sitting in the lobby. At one table were a beautiful middle-aged woman and a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old wearing blue brocade clothes. There were several maids standing nearby waiting on him. At the other two tables are eight guards in black. ??Gu Fei only glanced at it and quickly looked away. ? Lanzhi touched her arm and whispered: "It''s the county governor''s wife." ?Last year, the prince of the Hou family got married, and this lady attended the wedding banquet. ?Gu Fei said "hmm" in a low voice. No matter who this lady was, she had nothing to do with them. ??The village chief came up and asked the shopkeeper directly: "How much does it cost to stay in Tongpu?" The shopkeeper raised his eyes and said, "Fifty cents per person." He glanced at Yam Yao, the grandson next to the village chief, "Half the amount for children." ??The village chief was stunned for a moment, suspecting that he heard wrongly, "Fifty cents? My former son only had twenty cents to live in Tongpu!" The shopkeeper smiled and said, "Brother, these days, there is no tomorrow, so the price will naturally change every day." He pouted outside and said, "When you came in, you saw those people standing at the entrance of the courtyard. They are all hired by me. It costs a lot of money a day. How can you do it without raising the price?" ??The village chief asked in confusion, "Why hire those people?" The shopkeeper spread his hands and said, "There is nothing I can do. If I don''t hire someone to stand at the door, the refugees won''t be able to drive away. They all want to come and beg for food and drink, and I won''t be able to continue my business." He sighed, "I can''t say, this business won''t last for a few more days. Let''s just take it one day at a time." ??The village chief was reluctant to pay and stood at the back hesitantly. ??Gu Fei took out a piece of broken silver and said, "We live in Tongbu, with ten adults and one child. We also need four bundles of fodder and six buckets of water. How much do you think it will cost?" The shopkeeper glanced at Gu Fei, rattled his abacus, and said with a smile, "This girl is so happy, I''ll calculate it for you. The accommodation is 525 renminbi, the four bundles of fodder are 80 renminbi, and the six buckets of water are 900 renminbi. In total, It¡¯s one, two and a half pieces of silver and five copper coins.¡± "Well, I''ll give you five copper coins to wipe it, and you can give me one, two, and five coins." ??Gu Fei shook his head. The accommodation fee has gone up, and the price of water has also gone up. There is no other way, so we have to stay. She put the silver on the counter, "Here are two taels of silver, please weigh it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 85： That girl is extraordinary Chapter 85 That girl is extraordinary The shopkeeper took the silver, weighed it in his hand, and said with a smile: "No need to weigh it, this is twenty taels. I have been doing this for decades, and I have a lot of silver in my hands, and I never make a mistake." ¡°I¡¯m looking for five hundred articles from you¡ª¡± The shopkeeper took out a bunch of copper coins and put them on the counter. ?Gu Fei took it and put it into his arms. The shopkeeper looked at her with a smile: "If you don''t count, what if there are a few missing?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "You are always a kind person. Besides, you have such a big business, how can you be short of a few copper coins? No need to count." After Gu Fei finished speaking, he went out to help Chen. The shopkeeper looked at her back and said to the waiter next to her: "This little girl is not an ordinary person. She does things in an open and open manner." The waiter smiled and said: "Why is it unusual? I think she is no different from other girls." The shopkeeper shook his head and pointed at the village chief who was still hesitating at the side, "Have you seen any of these peasants who count and pinch a few copper coins and are reluctant to take them out?" "Looking at the girl''s appearance, she is not a rich person, but she is very generous in her actions and pleasant in her words. If she marries someone from this family, she will definitely be a good person in charge of the family." ¡°Also, do you think any family would give their money to a little girl for safekeeping? What does this mean? Either she is favored at home or she has the ability, neither of which is easy.¡± ??The young man in blue brocade was passing by the counter. Hearing this, he glanced outside and saw only a slender figure wearing a blue floral jacket and skirt. The village chief was not willing to pay the money in the end. Go out to the yard to discuss with the other families. ?Several families were shocked when they heard that Gu Fei''s family spent one, two or five cents on accommodation and water. In the past, the family had enough food to eat, and so much money was enough to spend half a year. Qian first shouted, "It''s so expensive, I can''t afford to live there. I''d rather live in the wilderness." Boss Zhang also shook his head, "I can''t afford it. I can''t afford it. It costs fifty cents per person and one hundred and fifty cents for a bucket of water. If this continues, within a few days, the family will be completely depleted." Shanzi¡¯s mother clutched the waistband of her trousers tightly. It was so expensive that she really couldn¡¯t live with it. Everyone discussed what to do. In the end, Gu Zhong came up with an idea, "I think we should discuss it with the shopkeeper and we can rest in the yard at night. However, we still have to buy water and the mules have to eat fodder." Everyone nodded, this is a good idea, and the family can save several hundred coins. ?In the end, the village chief had some good discussions with the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper finally agreed that they should build a floor bunk in the corner next to the stable. ?Beside the stable, the animals were pooping and urinating, which was stinky and stinky, but there was nothing anyone could do. At least this place was protected from the wind and was safe. With Lian''er in his sight, Gu Zhong didn''t even need to carry the water, but ordered Lian''er to follow the waiter to carry the water. Lian''er''s mother and brother did not dare to enter the inn door. They found a sheltered place at the corner of the street and were cooking cornmeal paste. They followed the convoy today and finally got water. Mr. Chen started cooking the rice. ?Li Chunhua is cutting sauerkraut and planning to make sauerkraut soup. Gu Fei came to her mother''s side and said, "Mom, aren''t you going to eat meat today?" ?? Chen shook her head and said, "If you don''t want to eat, you can''t eat." ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? Our family can sleep on the same bunk and eat white flour steamed buns. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous after seeing this? I¡¯d better find a way to eat the meat secretly in the future.¡± ?Gu Fei licked his lips. Alas, it would be miserable to have meat but not be able to eat it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 86： Human life is worthless Chapter 86 Human life is worthless The whole family slept in the main room of the inn that night. ??The old lady went to bed early, Uncle Ma went for a walk somewhere, Gu Fei took out the remaining sheepskins, and several women were sewing sheepskin jackets under the oil lamp. ?It¡¯s getting colder day by day, so this jacket will come in handy soon. While sewing, Gu Fei secretly took out some scraps of silver and asked Chen and the others to sew them to the corners of their clothes. "I see that the road is getting more and more unsafe. If something happens, someone in the family gets separated, I will give it to you." A little money is better than nothing. If we really get separated, we will find a way to meet up in Ping An City. " ?Gu Sanlang came over and said with a smile, "Then let me sew more silver into that coat of mine." Mrs. Chen patted him and said, "This is just in case. Our family members have to be together." At the time of the garrison, Mrs. Chen blew out the oil lamp and let him sleep. Everyone was planning to cook in the yard again when they got up early. The shopkeeper was a very particular person and did not allow them to cook in the front yard, so he drove them all to the backyard. While making breakfast, two guys from the inn came to the backyard to chop firewood and started chatting. A waiter said: "There is a dead person over there on the corner of the street, do you know? I just went to see it." ?The other one shook his head and struck down with an axe, "Not surprising, I heard that an old man died outside the town a few days ago. He said he died of starvation." The guy waved his hand and said, "These two did not starve to death. They were a woman and a boy. They should be mother and son. I heard that they were beaten to death, as if they were trying to grab food. There was a broken pot thrown on the ground. The woman There¡¯s blood on the head!¡± The two were talking, and everyone making breakfast in the backyard heard it. Lian''er, who was lighting the fire, suddenly dropped the firewood in her hand and ran out like crazy. Qian was scolding from behind: "Damn girl, where are you running? You''re crazy!" ?Gu Fei was startled and ran out as well. At this time, several men also reacted, looked at each other, and walked out in unison. ??Gu Fei followed Lian''er to the corner of the street and saw a broken iron pot thrown on the ground, the inside of the pot was clean. Two people were lying next to the wall. The woman was lying on her back with a blood hole on her forehead. The blood had already solidified. ?The boy was sitting against the wall, his neck tilted to one side and his face was purple. The baggage of the two men was scattered on the ground, and a few tattered cotton-padded jackets were exposed. There are some scattered yellow spots on the bluestone floor, which look like cornmeal. Lian''er rushed towards her and burst out with a heart-rending scream, "Mother--" "younger brother-" ?Gu Fei bit her lip, tears flowing down silently. Two people who were still alive yesterday fell here in this posture today. I thought that the corn surface could be alive, how can I know that the corn surface has become a life -threatening symbol. Several men also came here and watched silently. At this time, a house next to me opened the door, and a woman stood at the door, "Is this someone you know?" ¡°Take it away quickly and bury it, it¡¯s very unlucky to die here!¡± Everyone was silent. Lian''er lay on her mother''s body and cried for a while, then crawled next to her brother, hugging her brother''s body and shaking her body, "Xiao Song, wake up, wake up, sister is here, sister will take you home. " The boy''s head hung weakly on one side, shaking continuously with Lian''er''s movements. Aunt Liu, the village chief''s wife, also followed over. She sighed, walked forward and put her hand on Lian''er''s shoulder, "My daughter, your mother and brother are gone. There is nothing you can do about it. Human life is worthless in this world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to bury them quickly and don¡¯t let wild dogs eat them.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 87： There is a boy Chapter 87 There is a young man ??Lian''er slowly put down her brother''s body, turned around and kowtowed to everyone, "All kind-hearted uncles and aunties, please help me bury my mother and brother. I will repay you by working as a cow or a horse in my next life." ?Gu Zhang sighed, "Daughter, please get up and stop kneeling. We should help each other." He turned around and shouted: "Da Lang Er Lang, help carry people." ¡°Xiao Fei, go get the shovel from home.¡± ??Gu Fei quickly ran to the inn, took the shovel from the mule cart and ran back. Gu Zhang hurriedly took it. ??Gu Qing and Erlang carried the woman, and Lian''er carried her brother on her back. The group turned the corner and arrived outside the town. ?Gu Zhang found a flat piece of land and asked Sanlang to dig a hole. Sanlang dug for a while, sweating profusely, and Erlang continued digging. ?In a short time, a pit was dug one meter deep and as wide as one person. Erlang Sanlang put the woman down, Gu Fei took out the tattered cotton jacket from the woman''s bag and covered her face, and Lian''er put her brother next to her mother. She took the other tattered cotton-padded jacket left in the bag and covered it with her brother, staring blankly at the two people lying together in the pit. ?Gu Erlang went down with the shovel, lifted up the soil and sprinkled it. ?There is more and more soil, more and more, and gradually you can only see a piece of clothing, and then nothing can be seen. ?A few people built a grave together, and Gu Zhang found a wooden board and planned to insert it on it. ?Gu Fei suddenly said, "Dad, I have a knife here." ?She took out a dagger. Gu Zhang nodded, took it, and asked Lian''er, "What are your mother and brother''s names? I''ll make a monument at least, and maybe I can find them later." Lian''er shook her head numbly, "I don''t know, I just know that my mother''s surname is Zhang, my grandma calls her Erya, and my aunt calls her Erjie." ¡°My brother¡¯s name is Liu Song.¡± ? Gu Fei felt pity in her heart. In this era, women are a kind of existence without names. They can be called whatever they want. ??Gu Zhang took the dagger and reluctantly carved a few words on the wooden board, the tomb of Zhang''s second sister Liu Song. ?Gu Zhang inserted the wooden board in front of the grave, and Lian''er knelt down and kowtowed several times. Aunt Liu pulled her up and said, "Daughter, let''s go. It''s not a bad thing to leave this world, so as not to suffer anymore. They are going to enjoy the blessings." ??Lianermu was pulled by Aunt Liu in a daze, and the group of people circled back to the inn. As soon as they entered the backyard, Mrs. Qian pointed at Lian''er and screamed, "You **** girl, where have you gone? You just ran away while I was cooking. Do you think I won''t beat you to death?" ?Gu Zhang shouted sharply, "Sister-in-law, please calm down!" ¡°Lian¡¯er¡¯s mother and brother are gone, so we have to collect the bodies!¡± Qian was startled for a moment and then stopped talking. ?Lian''er walked over numbly, mechanically picked up the firewood and stuffed it into the stove hole. ??The backyard was quiet, and everyone looked sympathetically at the thin girl squatting in front of the stove to light the fire. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After having breakfast and filling the tanks with water, everyone drove the mules out and put them in harness. At this time, the black-clothed guards from the inn came out. Those who led the horses led the horses, and those who harnessed the carts were in good order. After a while, they were all sorted. The beautiful middle-aged woman came out of the inn and was helped by several girls into the car. The young man also came out, changed into a light blue brocade robe, with a black jade hairpin on his head, and got into another green car. Oil truck. The carriage moved slowly. ??The young man suddenly opened the curtain and took a look at the girl wearing a blue floral jacket and skirt. ?Gu Fei looked over accidentally and met the young man''s eyes. The clear and cold gaze is like a mountain stream, clear and clean. (End of this chapter) Chapter 88： Why do people live? Chapter 88 Why do people live? ?After the startling glance, the curtain of the carriage was lowered, and the young man''s face could no longer be seen, and the carriage gradually moved away. The Gu family also set up their mule carts and set off. There were more victims on the road than in the past few days, and the people in the convoy were all energetic and on their way. At noon, Uncle Ma asked him to stop and have a rest and eat solid food. ?? Gu Fei drank some water and ate the steamed bun. As he was eating, he saw Mr. Qian next to him taking a coarse grain steamed bun, breaking it into two halves, handing half to Lian''er and putting the other half in his arms. ??Gu Fei frowned and couldn''t help but say, "Auntie, just give Lian''er half a bun. Can she eat enough? Besides, she has to walk with Xiaobao on her back!" Qian rolled her eyes and said, "It''s none of your business. Lian''er is the girl I bought. Even if I don''t feed her, you have nothing to do with her." Chen Shi pulled Gu Fei, "Forget it, it''s useless even if you tell her, you can''t control it." Just as he was talking, Bao''er came over with an egg in his mouth, knocked the nest in Lian''er''s hand with a snap, and stuck out his tongue at Lian''er, "Damn girl, you crybaby, just a little bit -" ??Lian''er cried a lot this morning, and Bao''er saw it. Gu Fei was so angry that he picked up half of the steamed bun and handed it to Lian''er. He glared at Bao''er fiercely and said, "You kid, why are you so bad? Thunder God doesn''t even hit anyone who eats. How dare you do such a thing again?" I''ll let Saburo hit you!" Baoer made a face and ran away. Lian''er''s face was blank. She took the half of the steamed bun and stuffed it into her mouth without dusting it off. Gu Fei hurriedly grabbed it and patted it, then pulled Lian''er aside, handed her the steamed bun, and broke off half of the steamed bun to her. Lian''er held the steamed bun in her hand and looked at Gu Fei blankly, "I know you are kind-hearted. You don''t need to worry about me. It doesn''t matter whether I eat or not. Anyway, I don''t want to live anymore." ??Gu Fei frowned, "What nonsense are you talking about? Look at these people, who is not struggling to survive!" ¡°Have you forgotten why your mother sold you?¡± Lian''er lowered her head and remained silent. ??Gu Fei continued: "Your mother sold you so that you could survive. Those people who beat your mother and brother to death for food also wanted to survive." ¡°How can you say such a thing when you still have something to eat?¡± ¡°Do you want your mother to die without feeling at ease?¡± Lian''er raised her head and gave a smile that was uglier than crying: "What''s the point of living for me? My parents and brothers are gone. I''m just a lonely ghost in this world." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°You can still burn paper money for them during the Hungry Ghost Festival if you are alive. If you die too, your family will not even have anyone to burn paper money in the underworld, and your whole family will still suffer from poverty. Think about it, is this true?¡± Lian''er blinked slowly and suddenly said: "Yes, I have to burn paper money for them and burn a house for them to live in, so that their life in the underworld will be easier." ?Gu Fei smiled, "That''s right. Only when people are alive can they have hope. Eat quickly. Eat so you can go on your way." ?Lian''er quickly stuffed the steamed bun in her hand into her mouth. Once a person has the motivation to live, he will find ways to live. ?She knew that if Qian saw this white-flour bun, she would definitely take it away! Qian had seen it a long time ago. ?It''s just that Gu Fei is over there, so it''s hard for her to go and grab him. She quickly made a calculation in her mind. Since this girl Gu Fei was willing to raise Lian''er for her, it was just right. She didn''t have to give her half a nest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 89： Lion opens his mouth wide Chapter 89 The lion opens its mouth That evening, we stopped in the wilderness again. As we get closer and closer to Xishan County, the number of victims is increasing. The bark of the trees on both sides of the official road has been stripped clean, which is shocking to see. Fortunately, the place Uncle Ma found was not far from a small river, so there was no shortage of water. ?Every family quickly set up a stove to cook. When Chen saw there was water, he boiled a large pot of water to cook the dumplings. He didn''t dare to cook the pork stuffing, so he asked Gu Fei to secretly take the dumplings stuffed with wild vegetables and cook them in two large pots. ??Ms. Chen also sent Gu Fei and several brothers to give a few gifts to each family. The dumplings sent to Qian''s side were naturally for Bao''er alone. Qian made some grain paste, scraped the bottom of the pot, and divided it into three bowls. Gu Zhong had a big bowl, and she and Xing''er had one each. Small bowl. Lian''er was carrying water and making fire, but nothing was shared. Lian''er stood in shock for a long time, then suddenly walked up to Qian and said loudly: "Madam, why don''t you have my dinner?" Qian didn''t expect that this girl would dare to ask her for dinner. She raised her eyebrows, picked up a fire stick, and hit her head and face, "How dare you talk about having dinner? What have you done all day? You deserve to eat." ?¡± Gu Fei looked furious and was about to say something when Mrs. Chen held her back and whispered: "I told you to leave her alone. That Mrs. Qian has a bad idea, just so that you can''t see it. If you give Lian''er something to eat, she won''t have to take care of her anymore." ?She sighed, "It''s a good idea. She can do it herself and let my family raise it for her!" ?Gu Fei thought about it, maybe that was really the case. Even this person can''t escape the word "love". Although Gu Fei felt pity for Lian''er at first, it was just a kindness to strangers. ?Having been together for a few days now, and watching Lian''er go through such a tragic incident, Lian''er is no longer an irrelevant person, and it''s not easy to pretend not to have seen it anymore. Gu Fei was eating dumplings and thinking about her mother''s words. When she saw Qian still beating Lian''er with a fire stick, she couldn''t help it anymore. She gritted her teeth and stood up with the bowl, walked to Qian and said coldly. : "Auntie, stop fighting. Since you don''t like this girl Lian''er, why not sell it to me and I''ll give you a bucket of cornmeal." Lian''er''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she looked at Qian with expectation. ?Mr. Qian looked at Gu Fei twice and suddenly smiled. Gu Fei is really a stupid girl. Can''t you stand watching her beat Lian''er? Qian stood up and said, "Xiao Fei, nothing is so cheap in the world. If you want to buy Lian''er, it''s not impossible. If you give me ten bushels of cornmeal, I will give you Lian''er. Otherwise, five bushels of white flour will do." Mrs. Chen hurriedly came over at this time and gave a loud "poof", "Sister-in-law, I think you are crazy!" She pulled Gu Fei and said, "Let''s go and ignore her. She can sell ten measures of cornmeal to whomever she likes. My family won''t buy it anyway." ??Gu Fei looked back at Lian''er, who shook her head and signaled her not to worry about her. After walking a few steps, Gu Fei suddenly heard Bao''er''s cry, "Mom, she snatched my dumplings!" ??Gu Fei turned around and saw Lian''er holding a dumpling in her hand, her mouth bulging and chewing hard. Qian Shi screamed in shock, "You **** girl, you''ve rebelled!" She ran toward Lian''er with a fire stick in hand. When Lian''er saw her coming, she quickly walked left and right in the crowd and ran away. It was already dark at this time, and there was no other light except the stove fires used for cooking in every household. Lian''er ran into the darkness, but Qian didn''t dare to chase her, so she had to turn around, cursing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 90： Want to eat meat buns Chapter 90 Want to eat meat buns ?After half a quarter of an hour, Lian''er emerged from the darkness. When Qian saw her, she picked up the fire stick and started to beat her again. The village chief next to her yelled, "Qian, that''s enough. Since you bought her, you should give her food. If you don''t give her food, you still have to give her food." If you hit someone, don¡¯t blame her for robbing Bao¡¯er!¡± Qian threw the fire stick heavily and said, "You are really lenient, old man. Do you think this is still in the village? Now there is no village anymore. Huh, don''t do it in front of me!" ??The village chief fell down in anger and pointed at Mr. Qian, "You, you-" Aunt Liu quit her job, stood up quickly, and stood in front of Mr. Qian with her hands on her hips, "Even if my head is not the village chief, he is still Boss Gu''s cousin who has not yet graduated from the fifth level!" ¡°You **** bitch, how dare you talk back to your elders?¡± ?Gu Fei¡¯s eyes were shining brightly when she heard this, and she gave Aunt Liu a hard slap in the face. Aunt Liu glanced at her, smiled at her, turned to look at Mr. Qian and snorted again, "Every generation in our Gu family has been kind and kind, but I don''t know why I married a wicked woman like you!" ?Gu Rong stood beside him and clapped his hands vigorously. Huzi saw his father clapped his hands and followed suit. ??Ms. Qian couldn''t keep it off her face, and she knew that she was no match for Aunt Liu. This woman was the unrivaled quarrelmaker in the village, not only in quarreling, but also in fighting. She had no choice but to sit down in frustration. ??The old lady looked on and got angry. Qian was her natal niece, and Aunt Liu said that, and she felt shameless. ?However, after careful consideration, she realized that she was no match for Aunt Liu, and she would only suffer from the quarrel. Qian didn''t start beating Lian''er again. It was getting late, so everyone took a rest. After driving for several days, they entered Xishan County. When we rested at noon, there was a village beside the official road, but at noon, there was no smoke in the sky above the village. Boss Zhang came over and said to Gu Zhang, "Brother Gu, let''s go to the village and have a look. Maybe we can get some water." ?Gu Zhang nodded, called Gu Qing and his eldest uncle, and walked to the village together. Not long after, several people were spinning around. ?Gu Rong asked curiously, "Have you found water?" Boss Zhang turned pale and shook his head, "There is no water anywhere, and there is no one in every house." ¡°Some people are also dead!¡± They had just entered a house with an open door and wanted to ask questions. But when they walked to the door of the house, they saw an old man lying beside the door. It seemed that he had been dead for a long time. ?Going to the next door, I saw a skinny woman dying on the kang holding a baby. ?A few people did not dare to go any further and quickly retreated. ?At midnight, the motorcade stopped in a small town. ?There are almost no people in this town. Some people''s doors have locks on them, and some people''s doors are just open. ??Gu Zhong said happily: "There is no need to stay in the inn tonight. There are many rooms here." Everyone was looking around, and then a man came out of the alley next to him. The man was pushing a wheelbarrow with a big steamer on it. He seemed a little surprised when he saw this large group of people. He suddenly approached with the wheelbarrow and said, "Do you want some meat buns? I have freshly steamed meat buns here." , only thirty coins each." ??Gu Zhang straightened up and quickly waved his hand, "Brother, we can''t afford food. By the way, is there a well in this town?" ??The man smiled and nodded, "There are several wells, but only the well at the end of this street has water. That well is deep." ?Gu Zhang thanked him hurriedly and planned to call a few people to go over there to fetch water. At this time, Bao''er started making trouble again, "Mom, I want to eat meat buns!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 91： Human meat buns Chapter 91 Human Meat Buns Qian said angrily: "For thirty cents a bun, you might as well just eat it." On weekdays, buns only cost three to five cents each. Bao''er didn''t care, he had to get what he wanted. He lay down on the ground and rolled around again, "I want to eat meat buns, I want to eat meat buns -" ??Gu Zhong was annoyed by his quarrel, so he gave Xing''er 30 yuan, "Go and buy a bun for your brother." Xinger held the coins in her hands and walked up to the man. The man opened the steamer with a smile, and inside were white and fat meat buns. It¡¯s actually white flour! Many people were moved after seeing this. In such a disaster year, thirty cents for a piece of white bread is really not expensive. While getting the buns for Xing''er, the man said with a smile: "My family used to run a grain store, and I have the last bit of white flour left. I can''t bear to eat it, so I want to make buns and sell them to get some money." Xing''er took the bun and handed it to Bao''er. ??Bao''er was not afraid of being burned, so he took a big bite and chewed it a few times, until the corners of his mouth split. "It''s delicious, it''s delicious." Xing''er looked at him enviously and licked her lips. Bao''er ate all the delicious food, and she never had a share. At this time, Boss Zhang¡¯s son Dong Lai also pulled on his trouser legs and whispered: ¡°Dad, I want to eat steamed buns too.¡± Boss Zhang was hesitant. Thirty yuan could buy ten steamed buns in the past! Just as he was hesitating, Baoer suddenly spat out something from his mouth, held it in his hand and tilted his head to look at it, "What is this?" ??Gu Fei was standing next to Bao''er. She stared at the thing for a long time, then suddenly took a step back and grabbed her mother''s arm tightly. ?? Qian took the thing from Bao''er''s hand and looked at it for a long time. Suddenly, he trembled all over, threw the thing away suddenly, turned around and knocked the bun out of Bao''er''s hand. Baoer cried loudly and squatted down to pick up the buns on the ground again. Qian screamed, "Stop eating, these buns are inedible!" ?Everyone has a vague guess in their minds, but no one is sure or dares to say. ??Ms. Chen reached out and held Gu Fei in her arms, trembling all over. ??Baoer pushed his mother hard, and Qian fell to the ground unprepared. Baoer picked up the buns on the ground and stuffed them into his mouth. ??Gu Zhong suddenly walked over, his eyes flashing with horror, snatched the bun from Bao''er''s hand, and stomped on the ground a few times. Baoer burst into tears. Qian got up from the ground, opened Bao''er''s mouth, put a finger into Bao''er''s throat, "Spit it out, spit it out quickly -" ?Everyone was shocked and retreated. Lanzhi also understood something, her face turned pale and her whole body was shaky. ??Gu Erlang quickly supported her and said, "Stop thinking about it, stop looking at it." ?Gu Fei buried her head in her mother''s arms, not knowing what it was like. She has killed people, but only in a matter of seconds. Helping human flesh¡ª ??Who dares to eat it unless he is a perverted person to a certain extent! Auntie''s chrysanthemum suddenly started retching. ?The sound of vomiting was like a switch, and everyone started retching. For a time, the small street was filled with the sound of retching. Uncle Ma suddenly said: "Where is that person?" ?Everyone looked again, and the man pushing the wheelbarrow disappeared at some point. ?Gu Zhang''s voice trembled, "Uncle Ma, what should I do? Are you still staying here tonight?" Uncle Ma said in a deep voice: "Go to the end of the street, which is closer to the well, and find a bigger house. We all will live together tonight, don''t be separated." (End of this chapter) Chapter 92： Touched in Chapter 92 Got in ??Everyone quickly drove the mule cart and left the place. As expected, there was a well at the end of the street. Gu Qing put a bucket down and pulled up most of the bucket of water. Uncle Ma took a knife, took Gu Sanlang, his aunt''s grandson Tieniu, and the village chief''s eldest son Gu Jinsheng, and they walked around and found a house. There are three main rooms in the house, which can be enough for everyone to sleep in. Uncle Ma and a few young men took down the door panels in the middle of the three rooms, and the three main rooms were barely opened. Then everyone drove in the mule cart. Everyone hurried to cook. ?There was a ready-made stove in the house, but it was only enough for one household. Aunt Liu took a spatula and stopped there, but no one went there anymore. Everyone is quieter than usual today. ??Only Huzibaoer, Yam, Forsythia and a few ignorant children are still running around in the yard in winter. ?? Bao''er bumped into Xing''er while running. Xing''er screamed and pushed Bao''er away, "Don''t touch me!" Qian glanced over there and hesitated to speak. ?Gu Zhong didn¡¯t say anything either. ?Langhi sat there, still shivering. The eldest uncle came over at this time and asked: "Uncle Ma, are you still keeping vigil tonight?" Uncle Ma said solemnly: "The mule can only stay in the yard overnight, and it must be watched by someone." ¡°That man may have accomplices.¡± The eldest uncle nodded. In such a chaotic world, it is impossible to survive without sticking together. After dinner, Uncle Ma directed everyone to unload everything from the mule cart and put it into the house. After arranging the night watchman, everyone went to sleep. While sleeping in the middle of the night, Gu Fei was woken up by the sound of gongs, and Gu Qing''s shout, "There''s been a thief, everyone, get up!" ?Gu Fei stood up in a hurry, grabbed some clothes and put them on, when he saw that Gu Qing and his eldest uncle had retreated to the door of the house. Gu Fei stood behind Gu Qing and looked outside. There was a fire burning in the center of the yard. Behind the fire stood seven or eight men. If you ignore the machetes, kitchen knives and axes in their hands, they looked like ordinary farm men. No different. ??Gu Fei saw that the man selling meat buns in the evening was also inside. The leader was a man who was not tall but strong. He said without any fluctuation in his tone: "Hand over the food and I won''t kill you." ?Gu Fei narrowed his eyes and found a dagger in his hand. At this time, Uncle Ma came out, stood in front of Gu Qing and his uncle, and said calmly: "We also need food to survive, and we can''t give it to you." ¡°There are many of you, and there are also many of us. I advise you to leave as soon as possible.¡± The strong man at the head waved the machete in his hand, "Then there''s nothing more to say, brothers, move-" Before he could finish his words, a black shadow suddenly jumped out of the room. Before the strong man could react, he felt a chill on his neck, like a gust of wind. The strong man''s open mouth could no longer be closed, and a **** arrow shot out from his throat. ?Gu Fei succeeded in one blow and quickly retreated. ??The strong man covered his neck, shook a few times, and slowly fell down. The remaining men were stunned. The strong man was the most powerful one among them, so he died? ??Gu Fei held the dagger in his hand and stood in the middle of the yard, looking at the group of people coldly, "Get out of here right now, otherwise, no one will survive." Some people stepped back and some stood still. ?The man selling meat buns suddenly said gloomily: "What are you afraid of? She''s just a little girl." ?Someone whispered: "It''s the little girl who''s scary -" (End of this chapter) Chapter 93： Killing chickens to scare monkeys Chapter 93 Killing the chicken to scare the monkey Yes, a little girl has such skills, but what about the others? ?Especially the man standing at the front clearly has a murderous aura about him. ?These people looked at each other without saying a word. Their eyes were all asking the same question. What should I do? Retreat or not? ?At this moment, everyone in the room was stunned. ??Gu Zhang and Mrs. Chen stood behind the door and looked at each other with shock in their eyes. ??Although Gu Zhang heard Gu Fei say that she fought with monsters every day in another world, seeing her daughter kill someone with her own eyes was still too impactful. ? Qian and Xing''er were the two brave ones. They were lying by the window. When they saw Gu Fei rushing out, the leading man spurted blood from his throat and fell down. ?? Qian was trembling all over. Thinking of all the provocations she had made to Gu Fei in the past, she suddenly felt a little cold on her neck. Uncle Ma looked at Gu Fei calmly. He now understood what Gu Fei had not finished. I have also killed people. Have really killed someone. This skill is definitely honed in actual combat and can kill with one blow. Uncle Ma shouted sharply, "Why don''t you retreat? Do you still want to kill a few more people?" At this moment, someone suddenly turned around and ran away. As long as the first one runs away, there will be a second one. ?Gu Fei suddenly shouted, "Take the people on the ground away!" It would be bad to stay here and scare the children and flowers. The remaining men who had not left had no fear on their faces and were still weighing the pros and cons. ??They were all farmers originally, and during this period they were killing ordinary people who had no power to restrain themselves. ??They kill people just to survive. If they really meet Lian Jiazi and see that there is no chance of winning, they don''t want to die. ?A few people thought for a while, picked up the strong man''s body and went out from the door. The man selling buns also looked back at Gu Fei. ??Gu Qingfei quickly ran over and closed the courtyard door, turned around and grabbed Gu Fei, "Sister, you are too impulsive. Why did you rush out alone without saying hello?" ¡°You are a girl, and your brothers should do these things.¡± Having said that, Gu Qing¡¯s legs were actually a little trembling. He has only killed chickens, never a human being. ?He couldn''t imagine himself taking a knife and stabbing people, they were all made of flesh and blood. ??Gu Fei just said "hmm" softly. ?The reason why she struck preemptively was because she was afraid that these people would swarm up. She and Uncle Ma obviously couldn''t deal with so many people. If everyone came forward, and their swords had no eyes, someone would inevitably be injured. She cannot risk her father and brother getting hurt. ?The best strategy is to kill the chicken to scare the monkeys, scare them and make them retreat. Uncle Ma took a deep look at Gu Fei and went into the house. He now agrees with the Young Master''s view that this girl is really a spy. ?Gu Fei took a ladle of water, rinsed the dagger and put it away. ?Gu Qing and Gu Erlang went to collect some ashes from the stove, sprinkled them on the bloodstains in the yard, and then stamped them flat. ??Aunt Liu, Mrs. Qian and several other women in the room who had just been leaning on the window to look at Gu Fei couldn''t help but avoid their eyes when they saw Gu Fei coming in. Auntie and Juhua also have complicated eyes. ?Only Lian''er''s eyes were shining. If her mother had been as powerful as Xiao Fei, she wouldn''t have died. The other women, including Lanzhi, Li Chunhua, Li, the old lady, Shanzi''s mother, Zhang''s family, and the two wives of the village chief''s family, when they heard about the thief, they crowded together with their children in their arms, not daring to look at them at all. He didn''t know that Gu Fei had killed someone. The other men looked at Gu Fei with different expressions, Gu Sanlang, Tieniu and several other young men looked at him with admiration in their eyes. The elders of the village chiefs had fear in their eyes. ?Everyone was strangely silent, and no one discussed what had just happened in public. ?Gu Fei took off his outer clothes as if nothing had happened, got into the quilt and fell asleep. (End of this chapter) Chapter 94： Selling oneself Chapter 94 Selling Oneself ?At dawn, we continued our journey after breakfast. Before setting off, Uncle Ma called everyone together and said with a serious expression: "Everyone is aware of the situation now. It will only become more difficult as the days go by." "Our convoy can''t leave like this. Two mule carts are in a row. The team is shortened to ensure balance. In places where there are many people, men from each family get off the car and lead the mules. They also carry kitchen knives and machetes for protection. Cars and women.¡± "Also, let me remind everyone one thing. No matter how pitiful you meet on this road, you are not allowed to give out a grain of food. This is not because you are reluctant to give up a little food, but for the sake of everyone''s safety. Do you understand?" Everyone responded in a mixed manner, "Understood." "Okay, let''s set off. We will probably have to rest in the wild tonight. Everyone should have brought enough water. We can arrive at Tongcheng in Xishan County tomorrow. If we don''t have enough food or are short of something, we can go to Tongcheng again. Go buy it.¡± ?Everyone cheered up and drove the mule cart on the road. ? There were more and more victims on the road, and this team of mule carts was particularly eye-catching. From time to time, people stopped the convoy to ask for food, and the car couldn''t move fast at all. ?Gu Fei blocked Lanzhi inside and walked outside. No matter who tried to stop her, she would glare at them fiercely. She also knew that at this point, it was really impossible to be kind. When it was time to take a break at noon, Uncle Ma shouted, "Everyone is eating solid food next to the car. Don''t put down what you have in your hands. Be careful. Eat quickly. Eat quickly and leave quickly. Don''t waste too much time." As time went by, the victims in this area knew that they had food, and they were afraid that they would all come over. That¡¯s hard to say. Uncle Ma climbed on the roof of a car and looked around. On the official road, on both sides of the official road, there were scattered disaster victims everywhere. Uncle Ma thought for a moment and jumped out of the car, "Don''t rest, keep walking and eat while walking! You can''t stop now!" Everyone was stuffing dry food into their mouths desperately. Huzi was walking in front of Gu Fei. Suddenly a man ran over, snatched half of the nest from Huzi''s hand and ran away. Huzi looked at his empty hands and was about to cry when Gu Fei pulled him inside and stuffed a piece of chocolate into his mouth, "Come inside and eat with your mouth closed." Huzi tasted the taste in his mouth and looked up at Gu Fei with bright eyes. ??Gu Fei held a dagger in one hand and gnawed on a steamed bun in the other, looking around with vigilant eyes. The convoy moved forward with difficulty. Some time ago, I walked seventy or eighty miles a day, and this whole day I walked more than forty miles. ?It was getting dark, and no one thought about finding an inn. They just set up a stove to cook in the wild. ??Ms. Chen made a pot of millet porridge, and Li Chunhua took out a bowl of pickles and put it in it. Bao''er ran over and took a look. When he saw that there was no oil or water, he curled his lips and ran away. When Bao''er ran away, Mrs. Chen shared another pancake. While eating, a girl in tattered clothes came over and suddenly knelt down in front of everyone, "Master and aunt, please buy me. I don''t need any money. I just need to give it to those who stutter. I can help with the work." Qian heard a scream next to him, "What do you mean, you don''t want money? You don''t want food either?" The girl quickly turned around and kowtowed to Mrs. Qian, "No money, no food, nothing. As long as the stuttering people can survive, I can work. I can chop firewood, go to the ground, cook, and so on." I¡¯m capable, ma¡¯am, please buy me.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 95： The girl who wants money and the girl who doesn’t want money Chapter 95 The girl who wants money and the one who doesn¡¯t When Qian heard what the girl said, she suddenly picked up a fire stick and hit Lian''er without thinking. Lian''er turned her back and raised her arms to protect her face. ¡°You shameless little whore, you still dare to ask me for a bushel of grain, I shouldn¡¯t buy you, you just eat and don¡¯t do any work!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had eight lifetimes of bad luck before I bought you, a loser!¡± ? Gu Fei frowned, and Mrs. Chen touched her, "Don''t say anything, just watch, she will let you buy Lian''er soon." As the two were talking, Qian threw down the fire stick in his hand and said to the girl, "Wait a minute." She walked over to Gu Fei in a few steps and smiled sarcastically at her, "Xiao Fei, didn''t you say you wanted to buy this girl Lian''er a few days ago? My aunt won''t earn you a penny, so you give her a bucket of cornmeal. This girl Lian''er belongs to you." ??Ms. Chen raised her lips and said to Gu Fei: "What am I talking about? This woman is very calculating." ??Ms. Chen rolled her eyes at Mr. Qian, but secretly poked Gu Fei, "If you don''t buy it, you can''t afford it. You can keep it for yourself." ¡°I¡¯m sick, so I¡¯ll leave it alone and buy your girl for a bushel of cornmeal.¡± Mrs. Chen waved to the **** the ground, "Come here and let me take a look." The girl was extremely clever. She glanced at the white flour pancake in Gu Fei''s hand, walked over quickly, and said obediently to Mrs. Chen: "Auntie, let me follow your family, I can do any kind of work, and I won''t eat much. " Qian was so angry that she ran over and said, "I want this girl, sister-in-law, please don''t **** her from me!" Mrs. Chen snorted, "Sister-in-law''s family is really rich. Now that we have two girls, I''m not afraid of ruining your family." Qian looked at the girl, then at Lian''er, making quick calculations in her mind. She definitely couldn''t afford to raise two girls, she could only raise one. ??This **** girl Lian''er has become more and more disobedient these days, and she even dares to steal Bao''er''s food. ?Especially when she thought about buying Lian''er''s bucket of cornmeal, her heart ached. ?Had I known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed to buy it. How could I have known that there would be something for free! She rolled her eyes and said, "Sister-in-law, if not, you can give half of it, five liters of cornmeal, and you can take Lian''er away. That''s all right. I''m still losing half a bushel!" ??Ms. Chen secretly winked at Gu Fei and snorted again, "It''s a nice idea. I don''t want it. It''s not like I don''t have enough food at home." ?? Gu Fei then looked at Mrs. Chen pretending to beg, "Mom, why don''t you give me half a liter of millet in exchange for Lian''er? Lian''er and I are in love." She thought about it and realized that if she didn¡¯t give him anything, Qian wouldn¡¯t let her go. Moreover, she was afraid that Qian would regret it in the future. Just give the meaning of half a liter. Qian shouted, "Half a liter? I bought her for ten liters!" Chen''s eyes widened and she continued to act, "No, I don''t agree. I won''t give you even a grain of rice. I just want to buy a girl. Isn''t there one readily available for free? This girl looks smart!" ¡°Also, from now on, there will definitely be a lot of girls who don¡¯t want money.¡± ??Ms. Qian was anxious. What she said was true. She now regretted not selling Lian''er ten liters of cornmeal to Gu Fei that day. Little did she know that the girl didn''t want the money now! What a big loss, what a big loss! Qian was heartbroken, but thinking about it, she could take back half a liter of millet. She gritted her teeth and said, "Half a liter is half a liter, change it!" ?Mr. Qian pushed Lian''er towards Gu Fei, "I''ll give you the man, and you can give me the millet whenever you want." ?With Gu Fei''s temperament, she knew she would never default on her debt. After saying that, Mrs. Qian pulled up the **** the ground and said, "Okay, you will work for my family from now on, and I will take care of your food." The girl turned back and looked at Mrs. Chen longingly. ?Gu Fei and Chen looked at each other, and Chen raised her eyebrows. What''s the matter? I hope I can do something about it. Look, this will save a lot. ??Gu Fei smiled, she was still far behind when it came to the sophistication of people and she would have to learn from her mother in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 96： Life is yours, death is your ghost Chapter 96: The person who is yours in life is your ghost in death ??Gu Fei stood up and measured half a liter of millet and brought it to Qian, "Here, here it is, Lian''er will belong to my family from now on, so don''t talk any more." ?? Qian took a bag and packed the millet, handed it to Gu Fei, and said with a sneer: "How can you do that? Your mother-in-law is not an unreasonable person." ?? Gu Fei turned around with the instrument, and Lian''er suddenly knelt down to Gu Fei, "Miss Xiao Fei, from now on Lian''er''s life will be yours. She is yours in life, and your ghost in death-" She knew that Gu Fei''s family didn''t need a girl. She was willing to pay half a liter of millet to buy her. It was purely out of Gu Fei''s kindness. She couldn''t bear to see Qian mistreating her and saving her from the fire pit. Mrs. Chen laughed beside her, "Girl, what are you talking about? Get up quickly." ?Gu Fei pulled her up and said, "Just call me sister Xiao Fei. You haven''t eaten yet. Here, here it is." She took out a white flour cake from her arms and handed it to Lian''er. Lian''er pushed it away anxiously, "I don''t want to eat this. I''ll just eat whole grains." ? Gu Fei grabbed her hand and put the pancake into her hand, "When you come to our house, we must abide by our rules. In our house, everyone eats the same thing." The old lady murmured next to her, "Does the girl we bought deserve to eat white flour? If she eats like this, Jinshan will collapse!" ?Gu Fei glanced at her, pulled Lian''er and walked away. When Qian saw Gu Fei handing Lian''er a cake, she snorted and gave the newly bought girl a steamed bun. ?This girl has a sweet mouth and hurriedly said: "Thank you, ma''am." While nibbling on the bun, the girl said: "Auntie, my name is Xiaohong. My family is gone. What you give me to eat is my benefactor. I will work hard to repay you in the future." Ms. Qian felt a little relieved. This girl could talk and was much more lovable than Lian''er. Mrs. Chen sneered over there and said to Li Chunhua next to her: "Just watch, this girl is very naughty. Mrs. Qian may suffer from her one day." At this time, Gu Sanlang finished watching the excitement and got up to relieve himself in a dark place. As soon as he finished relieving himself, a black shadow ran past his eyes. ??Gu Sanlang saw that the black shadow was the size and shape of a rabbit. He pounced forward without hesitation and pressed the thing tightly under his body. He stretched out his hand and touched it. It was fluffy. He carried it to a bright place and saw that it was indeed a gray rabbit. ¡°Sister, sister, Xiao Fei¡ª¡± ??Gu Sanlang shouted at the top of his voice, "Come on, I caught a rabbit!" Everyone is looking this way. Boss Zhang couldn''t help but mutter, "Why is Brother Gu''s family so lucky? They catch snakes and rabbits. Why can''t other families catch them?" He has been hungry for meat for a long time. Aunt Liu echoed from the side, "Isn''t that right? This man lived in the thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi. At that time, Gu Laoer was very ill and was about to die. He only survived by selling Xiao Fei." ¡°As soon as Xiao Fei came back, the family¡¯s fortunes improved. That girl is very lucky. Catching a rabbit is nothing. As you watch, his family¡¯s life will only get better and better.¡± ?Gu Fei ran over quickly and said, "Ah, what a big rabbit, enough for a meal." Xiaocao also ran over and hugged Gu Sanlang''s trouser legs, "Uncle, let me play with Tutu." ??Li Chunhua quickly coaxed her, "Xiaocao, we don''t want to play with this. The rabbit needs to eat grass, and now it can''t survive without any grass for it to eat." Xiaocao asked: "What should Tutu do?" ??Gu Sanlang chuckled and said, "Xiaocao, was the snake meat delicious that day? I asked my sister-in-law to make this rabbit, so I''m sure it will taste better." Xiaocao nodded vigorously, "It''s delicious, I want to eat rabbit." (End of this chapter) Chapter 97： You have to pay to enter the city Chapter 97 You have to pay to enter the city Sure enough, all love is just a cloud in front of delicious food. ??Gu Sanlang raised the rabbit to the side and killed it. Gu Fei rinsed it a little, and Lian''er quickly took it, "Miss Xiao Fei, tell me what you want to do, and I will do it. Don''t dirty your hands." Lian''er insisted on calling her Miss, but Gu Fei had no choice but to say, "Just chop it into small pieces." Mrs. Chen came over and said, "Don''t eat today. You''ve already eaten the pancakes. Save them for tomorrow." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, I''ll marinate it first and cook it tomorrow." ?She took the salt, pepper, and cooking wine and poured them into a basin, mixed them evenly with chopsticks, then covered them with a lid, wrapped them, and put them in the car. Uncle Ma originally decided to distance himself from the spy Gu Fei, but he found that he already liked Xiao Fei. This was not possible. How could he have a good impression of a spy? At this time, he couldn''t resist the temptation of rabbit meat, so he came over and said, "Little Fei, what are you going to do with rabbit meat?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "How about making a dry pot rabbit meat?" Uncle Ma¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple twitched, ¡°That¡¯s a good decision.¡± Uncle came over and said, "Where''s your rabbit skin? Don''t throw it away. Let it dry for a few days. When I''m free, I can help you with the skin." ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Okay, thank you uncle, this leather can be used to make a hat for Xiaocao." Lanzhi said from the side: "I will make the skin after tanning it, and I can also make a scarf. I think this rabbit is big enough." Now Lian''er is here, and she has a deep sense of crisis. How can she be so smart and rush to do everything? Compared with herself, she is like a stick. Uncle Ma arranged for the night watchman to go to bed. Get up early the next morning and go on the road again. ?There are still many victims on the road, and the moving speed is also slow. ?Originally, Uncle Ma estimated that he would not be able to reach Tongcheng until the end of time, but he saw the city wall at the end of Shen Shi. By the time everyone reached the city gate exhausted, the city gate was already closed. It was not known whether it had been closed all day or not opened at all. ?There are shacks built everywhere around the city gate, especially along the base of the city wall. ?With great difficulty, everyone unloaded the truck after searching for an open space despite the hungry eyes of the victims. ??Gu Zhang and the village chief hurriedly looked around to see if the city gate could still be opened. There is a river running through the city in Tongcheng. Although the water level is much lower than in previous years, there is no need to worry about water. Several families hurried to the river to fetch water. After a while, Gu Zhang and the village chief came back after asking around, and said to everyone: "The city gate can be opened early tomorrow morning. Now the opening time has been shortened. The city gate will be closed at the end of the afternoon, and you have to pay to enter the city. An adult Three hundred coins, even for a half-year-old, but I don¡¯t charge for a kid.¡± ?Everyone was furious when they heard this, "Three hundred coins per person! How much money does this cost?" ??The village chief squatted on the ground and sighed. His family of eight would need more than two taels of silver just to enter the city. Thinking about it made his heart hurt. Boss Zhang was reluctant to leave and looked at Uncle Ma, "Uncle Ma, why can''t we go around instead of going to this city?" Uncle Ma shook his head, "I''m not going to the city. I haven''t been there. I don''t know the road. Even if there is one, I don''t know how far it will take to go around." ¡°If you want to enter the city, go out through the east gate, which is still the official way.¡± ??Gu Zhang said in a deep voice: "At the gate of this city, there have been large families giving porridge for several days in a row, so the victims of the disaster gathered here and refused to leave." ¡°I heard that the purpose of paying money to enter the city is to distinguish the victims and prevent them from entering the city and disturbing the order of the city.¡± After all, those who can afford to pay the entry fee mean that they still have money and purchasing power in their hands, and they will not steal or rob. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s decide how to leave.¡± Gu Zhang said and didn¡¯t care. ?In fact, everyone still has some money in their hands, but they are reluctant to part with it. Everyone talked for a while and quickly set up the stove to cook. ?At this moment, Mrs. Qian looked at Xiaohong and became angry again. Did she still have to pay 300 Wen for this girl to enter the city? ?There must be many cities along the way. If we pass them all the way, I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold them for even a few taels of silver! ?However, Xiaohong is still useful right now. Qian rolled his eyes and said, "Xiaohong, go to the river and fetch two buckets of water." (End of this chapter) Chapter 98： Food is missing Chapter 98 Food is missing ?Xiaohong responded, carrying the bucket and following the person fetching water. ??Gu Qinglei finished cooking the stove, and Uncle Ma looked for Gu Fei, "Where''s the rabbit meat?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "Uncle Ma, I''m afraid I can''t eat today. Look around." Uncle Ma didn''t need to look to know that there were disaster victims all around him. He slapped his head and said, "Look at me, I''ve forgotten everything when I''m so greedy. I''ll eat another day." ??Ms. Chen directed Lian''er to cook a pot of porridge, put some dry vegetables in it, and distributed steamed buns to everyone. While eating, Xiaohong''s voice came from Qian''s side, "Madam, you forgot to give me the steamed bread." Qian said with a straight face, "What kind of steamed buns? None!" "My family is running out of food and I can''t afford to feed you. You can find another family. I have supported you for so long, so I am worthy of you." ?Everyone understood as soon as they heard that Qian was reluctant to take the three hundred coins into the city. ?Xiaohong bit her lip and glanced at Gu Fei''s house. Everyone in the Gu family quickly lowered their heads and looked at the sky to avoid accidentally meeting their eyes. ?Xiaohong lowered her head, then raised it after a while, and looked at Qian pleadingly, "Madam, I don''t want to eat the steamed buns, so I''ll sleep one night before leaving. It''s cold at night and I don''t have any bedding." Seeing the girl''s soft begging, Qian''s heart softened for a moment, "Okay, just sleep for one night, and don''t follow us tomorrow." ?After dinner, everyone discussed together whether to pay the money tomorrow. ?Gu Zhang didn''t say anything. He was now thinking about how his family would have lived if Xiao Fei had not returned home. ??The village chief sighed, "Just hand it over, there''s nothing we can do about it." ? Mr. Zhang¡¯s family is quite wealthy, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a carriage. The cheapest horse costs about thirty taels of silver. ?He sighed and said nothing. Just hand it over. What else can you do if you don''t hand it over? Even though my eldest uncle¡¯s house is in the mountains, he and his two sons are both good hunters. He can also make leather tanners. After a year, he can save at least ten taels of silver. ?It¡¯s just that his family is used to saving and is reluctant to eat fine grains, so they still have a lot of money in their hands. ??Gu Zhong still has his mother''s pension money in his hand, twenty taels a year, and he has saved one or twenty taels over the years. ?The only one who really has no money is Gu Rong. He only has a few coins in his hand, which is really not enough. ?He grabbed his hair and was about to speak when Gu Zhang touched him and Gu Rong fell silent. Shanzi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t say anything from the beginning to the end. There were only two people in her family anyway, so she could afford this little money. Seeing that no one said they would not go into the city, Uncle Ma said: "Everyone, please rest early. We will go into the city tomorrow and buy everything we need to buy, especially food and water. We must prepare enough food and water. We will meet at the east city gate at noon." Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone rested. ?? Gu Fei was getting dressed early in the morning when she suddenly heard Qian''s scream, "Where''s my millet? Where did most of my bag of millet go?" ?Everyone panicked when they heard this, and quickly checked their own food. Fortunately, it was all there. ??Gu Zhong said impatiently: "Look again, you are stuffing that little food here and there all day long, who knows where you put it." Qian frantically rummaged through everything in the car and sat down on the ground, "It''s gone, it''s really gone." She suddenly got up and asked, "Who were the night watchers yesterday? Why did you keep watch so you didn''t see anyone stealing anything from my house?" The eldest uncle stood up and frowned, "I stayed with Dalang for half the night yesterday and didn''t see anyone approaching the car." "Your man is staying late at night, ask him!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 99： The roll bag ran away Chapter 99: Juanbao ran away ?? Gu Zhong''s face froze. Yesterday, he and Boss Zhang were keeping watch, and he couldn''t hold on any longer and took a nap. Could it be that someone stole his food at that time? Isn¡¯t there still Boss Zhang? Boss Zhang also felt guilty. He was so sleepy that he didn''t even know when he fell asleep. ?While avoiding Gu Zhong''s gaze, he was thinking, this thief was also curious, why did he steal from Gu Zhong''s house instead of other people''s? Boss Zhang suddenly asked: ¡°Where is the girl your family bought?¡± Qian looked around suddenly and shouted, "Xiaohong, Xiaohong, where did you die, you **** girl?" ??Xiao Hong was nowhere to be seen. Qian hurriedly rummaged through the mule cart, and even the bedding roll for Xiao Hong was gone. Qian came to understand, slapping her thighs and sitting on the ground, howling: "Shameless girl, you eat what I have and use what I have, steal my food and steal my quilt, kill me with a thousand cuts, chop my head into eight pieces, you must not Good to die!¡± No one sympathized with Mr. Qian. Gu Fei saw the sarcastic smile on Shan Zima''s lips, and Aunt Liu rolled her eyes with disdain. ??Ms. Chen winked at Li Chunhua and said, "What am I talking about? That girl is not an ordinary girl." ?Li Chunhua quickly flattered her mother-in-law, "You are really a wise man." ??Mr. Chen smiled and said, "Hurry up and make breakfast before you can go into the city." "I have to buy a few pairs of shoes. I need to walk every day to wear shoes. I can''t do it in a hurry. I think Dalang and Sanlang''s shoes are broken." ??Gu Zhang took advantage of this moment when everyone was cooking, walked over to Gu Rong, and secretly gave him two taels of silver. ??Gu Rong held the money and wanted to cry, so he quickly showed it to Li quietly, "With the money given by the second brother, we have money to go to the city." Li Shi nodded, "I will pay it back to my second brother slowly in the future." ?While we were having breakfast, the victims around us suddenly started to move and rushed towards the city gate like a tide. Someone was shouting, "It''s time to give out porridge, get the bowl quickly!" Upon hearing this, Qian quickly called Xing''er, "Get a basin and follow them." Boss Zhang was also a little moved. He stood up, took a look, and waved his hand to his mother-in-law, "Forget it, there are a lot of people queuing up. I don''t know how long the queue will last." Xing''er bit her lip, "I won''t go, and they won''t go, so why should they ask me to go?" ?She was afraid that her mother and father would take Bao''er into the city and leave her behind while she was queuing up to get the porridge. ?She thinks her mother can do it. Qian Shi slapped her **** the back of the head, "Are you going or not? If you don''t go, you won''t have food for lunch!" Xing''er turned around and ran away, "If you don''t want to eat, I won''t eat!" ??Gu Fei finished breakfast at home and quickly packed up to go into the city. There is no need to wait for anyone at this time. Anyway, we have agreed to meet at the east city gate at noon. Uncle Ma left without knowing when. Gu Fei''s family, brother-in-law''s family, and aunt''s family walked together in several cars toward the city gate. The queue to receive porridge was long. There are officers and soldiers wearing swords patrolling around to maintain order. ?When Gu Fei passed by, he took a look at the big pot of porridge. It was millet porridge. The fire underneath was still burning, and the porridge looked thick enough. The court generally stipulates during disaster relief that the porridge must be thick enough for chopsticks to be inserted into it. ??This is not disaster relief provided by the court, but the wealthy families themselves provide funding, which is not bad at all. It is estimated that these victims live on one bowl of porridge a day, but they don¡¯t know how long this porridge will last. ?Arrived at the city gate and lined up to pay. Gu Zhang counted the heads and paid three taels of silver before the family entered the city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 100： Young master, please take me with you Chapter 100 Young Master asks for help ?This Tongcheng is also a lively big city. As expected, there were no ragged victims in the city. Those who came in must have been kicked out, but many shops on both sides of the street were closed. ??Ms. Chen took the money from Gu Zhang and hurriedly went to buy shoes. Fortunately, the price of these shoes has not increased. The price is less than 100 or 200 renminbi, and the better price is 300 to 500 renminbi. Mrs. Chen gave the cheapest shoes to everyone in the family, and even Lian''er didn''t take them off. The shoes on Lian''er''s feet have the front toes hanging out. ?? Gu Fei took her eldest brother to the medicine shop again. The eldest brother had bought too few herbs before. The weather was getting colder day by day, and he often rested in the wild, so he was prone to wind and cold. He also had to buy some medicine to treat injuries. ?The two of them walked into the medicine shop and met a guard in black carrying a young man in green on his back, followed by another guard. ?Gu Fei was slightly startled. Isn''t this young man the one he met at the inn that day? Being carried on someone¡¯s back, is this an injury? ?Gu Fei only glanced at it and then looked away. ??The first thing Su Chen saw was the blue floral coat and skirt. The skirt of the coat was dusty, and the corners of the skirt underneath were still stained with mud. Su Chen''s mouth twitched slightly. It''s been several days. Could it be that this girl hasn''t changed her clothes? ?Looking up from the bottom, you can see a delicate face. The face is relatively clean, but the hair is all hairy. Su Chen recalled what the shopkeeper said about this girl being unusual, and pursed her lips. She was nothing special, she was just a sloppy little girl. ?? Chen Hu carried Su Chen out of the medicine shop and saw several mule carts outside and Gu Zhang on the mule cart, "Sir, that girl just now was the one we met at the inn a few days ago, right?" Su Chen said "hmm". Chen Hu added: "Since the young master said he bought a carriage and left today, why not ask them where they are going? If they go the same way, it would be safer for us to go together." Su Chen frowned slightly, "They are just farmers, why should you follow them?" Zhang Ze, the guard next to him, said: "Sir, I think what Chen Hu said makes sense." ¡°The old man leading them is a practicing man. I could tell it as soon as we met a dozen of them that day. Maybe this group of people has some skills.¡± "The road is still long, and there are so many refugees. It is difficult for two fists to defeat four people. Chen Hu and I are afraid that we will not be able to protect the young master. The bodyguard bureau does not have any bodyguards to hire. Anyway, they have many people and can withstand anything they encounter. two." Su Chen thought for a while and said, "That''s okay, then let''s ask." ?A few people were spinning around again. ??Gu Zhang and Gu Erlang were sitting on the shaft of the car. Zhang Ze came over and said, "This uncle, we met at the inn a few days ago. Do you still have any impressions?" ??Gu Zhang hurriedly got out of the car and bowed his hands, "Remember, remember, you are¡ª" Zhang Ze smiled bitterly and said, "We are in trouble. When we were about to enter the city a few days ago, a large number of refugees suddenly surged towards the city gate. The officers and soldiers could not stop them. Several horses were frightened and ran away randomly. My family The young master and his wife are also separated." "The young master was dragged by the frightened horse for more than ten miles. He fell out of the car and broke his leg." ??Gu Zhang quickly expressed his sympathy, "This is really a natural and man-made disaster!" Zhang Ze nodded, "Who says it''s not the case? I want to ask uncle, where do your family plan to go?" ??Gu Zhang said: "I plan to go to Donghai County." ?Zhang Ze looked back at Su Chen, who nodded slightly. Zhang Ze then said: "Uncle, I have a gracious request. I wonder if I can go on the road with your family. We happen to be going to Donghai County. There are only three of us. There will only be more and more refugees along the way. I really don¡¯t dare to leave.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 101： Zhenwei Escort Agency Chapter 101 Zhenwei Escort Bureau ??Gu Zhang pondered for a long time, hesitating whether he should agree or not, when he suddenly saw Gu Fei coming out of the pharmacy. He said to Zhang Ze: "I''ll discuss it with my daughter." He pulled Gu Fei aside and talked about the matter. ?Gu Fei blinked, "Dad, I think it''s okay." "Do you know who this young master is? He is most likely the son of the county governor''s family." "Didn''t you want to go to the **** agency to hire someone a few days ago? The guards of the county governor''s house must be very skilled. Moreover, we know their origins. Besides, they are definitely not short of money and will not be jealous of our little food. They will go with us. , doesn¡¯t it mean we have two more free guards?¡± ?Gu Zhang was a little surprised, "Is he really the governor''s son?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "I saw the lady who was with them that day. She was the county guard''s wife." ¡°But, dad, since they didn¡¯t identify themselves, I think we¡¯d better pretend not to know.¡± ?Gu Zhang nodded slightly, "If they don''t tell me, I won''t ask. It''s best to just pretend I don''t know." "The county governor is a rare good official. For this reason, we should protect this young master." Su Chen lay on Chen Hu''s back, watching Gu Zhang and his daughter murmuring on the side. He couldn''t understand what a grown man had to discuss with a little girl. Just as they were thinking about it, the two of them turned around and walked over. Gu Zhang said with a smile: "It''s okay to go together. There will be someone to take care of you on the way. The few people we came out with agreed to meet at the East City Gate at noon. If you want to leave, don''t leave." It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s too late.¡± ?Zhang Ze felt happy, "Thank you very much, uncle. Let''s go buy a carriage and meet him at noon." The Gu family went shopping in Tongcheng again and bought some expensive vegetables. When they passed a gate, Gu Fei said "Hey", "Dad, there is a bodyguard agency here." ??Gu Zhang looked up and saw a plaque hanging on the door with the words "Zhenwei Escort Agency" written on it. ??Gu Zhang couldn''t help but ask the old man at the door, "Old man, are you here to pick up the escorts going to Donghai County?" ??The old man waved his hand and said, "I won''t accept the **** anymore. We don''t have any manpower. All the masters in the **** agency have been sent out." ?At this time, Gu Zhang completely ran out of ideas. At this time, in a room in the backyard of the **** agency, Uncle Ma had just finished writing a secret letter. He basically wrote everything Gu Fei had done during this period in it, trying not to mix in personal emotions, so that it would be easier for the prince to make a decision. Accurate judgment. After writing the secret letter, Uncle Ma sealed it with fire paint and gave it to the steward of the **** agency. The steward had his own channel to deliver the secret letter to the prince. The Gu family never expected that Uncle Ma was in the **** agency. After asking for a few words, they left. It was almost noon. It was not easy to cook in this city, so the family found an inexpensive-looking restaurant. Ordered a bowl of noodles. Lian''er originally refused to eat, saying that she could just eat steamed buns, but Gu Feifei ordered a bowl for her. ?Several brothers from the Gu family were not full after one bowl, so another one asked for another bowl. ?Gu Zhang finally settled the bill, one hundred coins for a bowl of noodles, a total of one, two or three coins. ??When the old lady heard one, two or three coins, her body shook a few times, as if she was about to faint. Before she even walked out of the store, she cursed: "This store is too evil. A bowl of noodles costs 100 cents. I have never seen anything like this in my decades of life!" ?The store owner stared at the old lady and said, "If you don''t have money, don''t eat it. What are you talking about? What''s the price of white noodles now?" ¡°If you shout again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 102： Know it well Chapter 102: Know it well Gu Zhang quickly apologized to the store owner and pulled the old lady out, "Mom, if you can''t bear it, don''t eat it. If you don''t like us eating it, don''t watch it. People who are away from home, don''t make trouble. !¡± ??The old lady pointed her hand at Gu Zhang, trembling all over, "Am I looking for trouble? You, do you dislike me? Do you have such money to spend?" ¡°I have eaten more than one tael of silver in one meal, and you are not allowed to tell me!¡± ¡°You prodigal things, sooner or later this family will be destroyed by you!¡± ?Xiaocao looked at the old lady at this time and said softly: "Grandma, don''t you like noodles?" ¡°The noodles are so delicious, you ate them all and even drank the soup, why are you still angry?¡± ?Gu Fei couldn''t help but turn his back and chuckled. ?Xiaocao is really a treasure. ??The old lady looked at Xiaocao and was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t talk to a three-year-old child, so she was either an old fool or an old fool. ??Gu Zhang quickly signaled to Gu Qing to help the old lady get into the car. He also had a headache for his mother. Alas, he shouldn''t have taken this hot potato. ??The old lady, with a livid face, was carried by Gu Qing and Erlang and put on the mule cart, and the group hurried to the east city gate. It was not yet noon, and only the village chief and his family were waiting at the city gate. When the mule cart of Gu Fei''s family arrived, the village chief and his family were eating white flour steamed buns. ?Suddenly seeing Gu Zhang and Gu Fei, the village chief hurriedly stuffed the white-faced steamed buns into his arms. ?Gu Fei chuckled. People in this era are not sure whether they are afraid of poverty. Even if they have money, they are reluctant to eat. If they eat something good, they are afraid of being seen by others. ??Gu Zhang also smiled and said, "Village chief, please stop hiding. Why don''t you worry about others seeing you when you eat a white-flour steamed bun?" ??The village chief smiled awkwardly, "I, aren''t the kids just greedy? There''s no way, there''s nothing I can do." As he was talking, my aunt¡¯s family also came over. ?Chrysanthemum and Tieniu got out of the car, their lips glossy. Aunt Liu joked: "Hey, what good food has this family eaten?" ?Chrysanthemum smiled heartily, "Master took us to a restaurant to eat meat." Aunt Liu smiled and said nothing. She also said she would take the children to a restaurant first. After all, they had to eat and sleep in the open every day. After finally arriving in the city, they deserved a good meal. ??But the old man was reluctant to part with it, so he tried to persuade him, so he gritted his teeth and bought a few white-flour steamed buns, sharing half of them with each person. Aunt Liu turned around and glared at the village chief, "You are the only one who is stingy, you old man." Soon several families arrived one after another, and Uncle Ma also came over carrying a bag and a wine bag in his hand. ??Gu Zhangzheng was worried about why the governor''s son hadn''t come yet. A carriage came from a distance, and the driver was Chen Hu. The carriage stopped, and Gu Zhang said to the confused group, "This is an acquaintance of mine who is walking with us on the road." ??Chen Hu and Zhang Ze quickly jumped out of the car to say hello to everyone. Su Chen was sitting in the car and just raised the curtain to briefly glance at everyone. Uncle Ma looked at the carriage curtain with his eyes flashing, and said meaningfully: "It''s okay to walk together, but from now on, I''m afraid there won''t be any inns to stay in. I don''t know how many of you can bear it." Before Chen Hu and Zhang Ze could answer, Gu Zhang asked, "Why are there no inns along the official road?" Uncle Ma shook his head, "Of course there are inns along the official road, but the news I just got is that Xishan County and Hedong County are in chaos, and most of the inns are afraid to open. From now on, we can only rest in the wilderness. , It¡¯s hard to find water along the way!¡± He thought for a moment and then added, "It is possible to live in Guanyi, but we ordinary people are not qualified to live there." (End of this chapter) Chapter 103： Work harder Chapter 103: Work harder Su Chen smiled bitterly when he heard this in the car. That day, the horse was frightened and he was thrown out of the carriage. The horse dragged the carriage and ran away without knowing where. He lay on the ground for half an hour before two guards came over. The baggage he put in the car, the clothes and luggage in the baggage are all gone, and the stamped official document that can prove his identity is with his mother. Now he can''t prove his identity as an official family member, so he can''t live there. Official post. Fortunately, I kept the banknote close to my body and didn¡¯t lose it. So now, for the sake of safety, I can only choose to go with these people. ?Zhang Ze also gave a wry smile, "If you have a place to live, live there. If you don''t have a place to live, there''s nothing you can do about it." Uncle Ma smiled and said, "Everyone is here, let''s go." Uncle Ma arranged the cars in order. The car he drove with Gu Zhang and the car driven by Gu Qing were at the top. The two cars from his uncle''s family were at the end, and Su Chen''s carriage was sandwiched in the middle. Before setting off, Uncle Ma added: "We must go faster. We should pass Xishan County and Hedong County as soon as possible and arrive at Huainan County." ??Gu Zhang couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Ma, how long will it take for us to get to Huainan County?" Uncle Ma thought for a while, "If you can walk a hundred miles a day, you can enter Huainan County in more than ten days." ¡°It¡¯s not good if you walk slowly.¡± After hearing this, the village chief shouted: "Everyone, please work harder. If you get to Huainan County as soon as possible, you will be safe." Hearing that it was only about ten days, everyone became energetic. My aunt''s two grandsons at the end both responded loudly, "Okay, let''s walk harder." ??Gu Fei estimated that it was impossible to walk a hundred miles a day, and it would be considered good to be able to walk seventy or eighty miles a day. It is estimated that it will still take about twenty days to enter Huainan County. Everyone set out. ?Perhaps it was because of Uncle Ma¡¯s words that everyone walked faster. ?Mr. Ma is in front of the car. When he encounters refugees from afar, he shouts at them and sometimes throws his whip out to avoid being blocked. ?As soon as it got dark, Uncle Ma shouted to stop, and everyone stopped. "We have to walk a little longer. It''s not completely dark yet, so we all still have energy and can walk." ??Everyone wants to get to Huainan County as soon as possible. ??Everyone kept walking for another half an hour before they found an open space beside the official road and started cooking. As soon as Mrs. Chen set up the pot, Uncle Ma looked for Gu Fei and said, "The rabbit meat can be eaten. If you don''t eat it, it will spoil." He picked up the wine bag in his hand and said, "I brought wine here specially!" ?Gu Fei smiled, "Eat, make it right away." She went to the carriage and pretended to rummage for a while, taking out the marinated rabbit meat from the space. ? Gu Fei took out the chopping board and planned to chop **** and garlic. Lian''er quickly took it and said, "Miss Xiao Fei, don''t do anything. I''ll do whatever you want to do." ?Seeing that Li Chunhua had just cooked the rice, Gu Fei was not in a hurry. He closed his eyes and searched for ingredients in the space. In the end, she did find something. There was a bag of potatoes thrown in the corner. Gu Fei didn''t even remember when she put it in. Potatoes were also available in this era, but they were not widely promoted, and few people used them for cooking. They were cooked and eaten as food. ??Gu Fei got up and walked to the mule cart and took out two large potatoes. Lian''er took them and washed them and peeled them. Cut the potatoes into small pieces and marinate them for a while. Gu Fei heats up the oil in a pan and deep-fries the potato pieces until cooked. ?Seeing that the rice was almost done, Gu Fei started frying rabbit meat. The rabbit meat was fried in the oil pan until it was crispy before being taken out. Gu Fei then added ginger, garlic and dried red pepper. Considering the grass, Gu Fei didn''t add too much chili pepper. Saute the **** and garlic until fragrant, then add a few Sichuan peppercorns. Then he added rabbit meat and stir-fried. Gu Fei added some sugar to taste. Fresh, then add potatoes, pepper and soy sauce. Seeing that it was almost cooked, Gu Fei sprinkled a handful of cumin powder, and the aroma spread out in all directions. (End of this chapter) Chapter 104： a huge sum of money Chapter 104 A huge sum of money Uncle Ma shrugged his nose, "Cumin powder, this one is good, this one is fragrant!" ??The scent attracted every household in the surrounding area to look this way. Su Chen and the two guards were sitting next to each other. Looking at the roast chicken in their hands, they suddenly felt that it didn''t taste good. Because of the addition of potatoes, the amount of rabbit meat this time is enough to fill a large pot. ??Gu Fei took two small bowls and filled two bowls. One bowl was given to the uncle next to him, and the other bowl was carried over to his aunt''s house. Bao''er tried to reach out several times, but Gu Sanlang drove him away. The pickled cabbage soup made by Lian''er is also ready. ?? Gu Zhang smelled the aroma of rabbit meat and couldn''t help but sigh, "I didn''t expect that I could live such a life after escaping from the wilderness." Uncle Ma opened the lid of the wine bag, took a sip, picked up a piece of rabbit meat, squinted his eyes, tasted it carefully, and nodded, "The rabbit meat is charred on the outside and tender on the inside. There is no fishy smell at all, and the potatoes are also flavorful." ¡°I didn¡¯t expect potatoes to be a good dish.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement while eating. ?Xiaocao chewed the rabbit meat in his mouth and said vaguely, "The rabbit is so delicious." ? Gu Fei took a few bites and suddenly noticed that Lian''er was holding a bowl of white rice. She didn''t add any vegetables, so she just lowered her head to eat. ?She hurriedly picked up a piece of rabbit meat and a piece of potato and put them in her bowl. "Try how the food I cook tastes." Lian''er was holding the bowl and was slightly startled. She remembered every bit of Xiao Fei''s kindness to her. She would try her best to repay Xiao Fei''s kindness to her throughout her life. A large pot of rabbit meat and potatoes in a dry pot disappeared quickly. Gu Fei soaked the pickled cabbage soup in the bowl and ate it in large gulps. If she didn''t eat some fiber, she would be unable to eat it. Su Chen and the two guards looked at the lively eating over there, and felt more and more that the roast chicken in their mouths was tasteless. ??Chen Hu licked his lips and said, "Sir, the little cooked food we brought is enough to last for a few days. Uncle Ma said there is no inn to stay in. What should we do in the future?" Su Chen squinted at him, "I don''t know, what do you think?" ?Zhang Ze smiled and said, "Sir, Chen Hu is an honest man, so don''t tease him." ¡°Look, why don¡¯t I go and talk to Second Uncle Gu¡¯s house later? We¡¯ll give him some money and we¡¯ll have dinner with them.¡± He swallowed his saliva and said, "I think that little girl is very good at cooking. She''s very good at it." Su Chen nodded slightly. He also wanted to eat some hot rice and dishes. Even if it was roast chicken, it would not taste good if it was cold. After dinner, Lian''er and Chen''s Li Chunhua were cleaning up when Zhang Ze came over. ?Every household, except Uncle Ma, is quite curious about the three new members. ?Especially the young master, who is wearing silk and satin clothes. He looks like a young master from a wealthy family. ?Seeing Zhang Ze walking over to Gu Zhang, everyone pricked up their ears and listened. ?Hearing Zhang Ze say: "Second Uncle Gu, please do something." ¡°None of us can cook, and the cooked food we buy won¡¯t last long. I was wondering if we could have a meal at your house.¡± ¡°This¡ª¡± Gu Zhang glanced at Chen and then at Gu Fei. ?Ms. Chen continued to pack her things as if she hadn''t heard anything. Gu Fei turned her head and ignored the look her father sent her. ??The governor''s son is not easy to take care of. If he fails to do something well, it will not be worth it if he offends others. Seeing Gu Zhang''s hesitation, Zhang Ze hurriedly said: "I know that food prices have risen sharply recently, especially since we can''t find any good ingredients on the road. We don''t choose, we eat whatever we want. This is one hundred taels of silver. You see , is it enough for one month?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 105： The magic of silver Chapter 105 The Magic of Silver One hundred taels! The people around me who had their ears pricked up were all stunned. ?It takes one hundred taels of silver for three people to eat for a month? This is a gift of money, right? Are there any pitfalls in the brains of rich people? ?Zhang Ze also thought carefully before proposing a price of one hundred taels, which he thought was neither too much nor too little. ??Grain prices have increased tenfold recently, and the prices of meat and vegetables have also skyrocketed. Just eating in Tongcheng these days costs several taels of silver, and I can''t get used to the taste. ?Looking at Gu Zhang''s food, the food is not bad. It''s not like the coarse grains eaten by other families. Although there are no vegetables, they don''t pay so much attention outside. When Mrs. Chen heard the one hundred taels, she stopped packing her things. She straightened up and looked at Gu Zhang with bright eyes, as if urging him to respond quickly. When Gu Zhang looked at Gu Fei again, Gu Fei had already turned around and blinked desperately at him. ?Gu Zhang knew well that neither the mother-in-law nor the daughter could resist the magic power of silver. Just as he was about to nod in agreement, Mr. Qian suddenly came over from the side and said, "Young gentlemen, why don''t you join us at my house? I still have some white flour at home. I will make white flour pancakes and white flour steamed buns for you. What do you think?" Mr. Qian He stared closely at the banknote in Zhang Ze''s hand, as if he wanted to stretch out a pair of hands from his eyes and **** the banknote away. ?Zhang Ze glanced at her and said calmly: "Thank you for your kindness, auntie. We still want to eat at Uncle Gu''s house." ??Gu Zhang made a quick decision and reached out to take the banknote, "Okay, those guys will eat with my family, but I can''t find any good food right now, so I''m afraid I''m going to suffer a lot." ?Zhang Ze hurriedly said: "No matter whether you feel wronged or wronged, we will eat whatever your family eats." Zhang Ze completed the task and left happily. ??Ms. Chen glared at Mr. Qian fiercely. She was so shameless that she actually wanted to steal her family''s good things! ?? Qian watched Gu Zhang hand the one hundred taels to Gu Fei, and Gu Fei turned his hand and put it in his arms. She really wanted to rush over and grab the banknotes. The mood of all the people who eat melons cannot be calm for a long time. Aunt Liu''s lips twitched for a long time, then she turned to the village chief and said, "What am I talking about? Gu Laoer''s family must be lucky. If they hadn''t made rabbit meat today, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. One hundred taels! One hundred taels!¡± ¡°Oh, why are you picking up a rabbit when you don¡¯t have the ability to pee!¡± ¡°My craftsmanship is not bad either!¡± Mr. Zhang¡¯s daughter-in-law, Mrs. Yu, also sighed, ¡°Oh, why can¡¯t this kind of good thing happen to our family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one hundred taels!¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t even be enough to sell our family for one hundred taels.¡± Seeing one hundred taels of silver, everyone felt envy, jealousy, and hatred to varying degrees in their hearts. Qian returned to his home and kept beating and beating him. ?Seeing helplessly that one hundred taels of silver was taken away by others, she was filled with anger and didn''t know who to direct it at. ?Her eyes fell on Xing''er, and suddenly her eyes lit up, and she pulled Xing''er away. Xing''er was confused, "Mom, what are you doing?" Qian did not say anything, but directly pulled Xing''er to Su Chen''s side and smiled flatteringly at him, "Master, do you want someone to wait on you? My daughter can do everything, serve tea and water, make the bed and fold the quilt." , Sir, you just want¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Su Chen didn''t even raise his eyelids and called out softly, "Chen Hu¡ª" ??Chen Hu immediately stood in front of Su Chen like an iron tower and scolded: "What are you doing, woman? Don''t bother my young master!" ?? Qian wanted to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Chen Hu held his hand on the handle of the knife at his waist and took a step forward, "Aren''t you leaving yet?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 106： I do not like her Chapter 106 I don¡¯t like her Qian''s face twitched and he had no choice but to drag Xing''er back. Shanzi looked here, the expression on his face changed, and his fists clenched. Shanzi¡¯s mother spat next to her, ¡°Bah, I don¡¯t even look at my daughter, she still wants to climb that high branch and dream!¡± Xinger was still confused until her mother pulled her back. What did her mother do just now? You actually said something about making the bed and folding the quilt? The meaning of these words was something even a little girl like her knew was inappropriate. ?Thinking that the young master was too lazy to raise his eyes to look at them, a trace of shame and anger flashed across Xing''er''s face, she threw away her mother''s hand and ran into the darkness. Qian frowned and went to pack her things without paying attention to her. Shanzi watched Xing''er rush into the dark ground, gritted his teeth and ran over there. Shanzi''s mother shouted from behind, "Shanzi, what are you doing? Don''t go to that dark ground!" Shanzi didn¡¯t even look back, and quickly rushed to a place where the fire could not reach. Xing''er didn''t run far either. She squatted on the ground and angrily grabbed the dead grass on the ground. Shanzi walked up behind her and suddenly said, "What do you mean?" Xing''er might as well have someone behind her, so she was startled. She stood up and saw Shanzi, her expression relaxed, but then she became embarrassed again, "What do you mean? I don''t know what my mother is dragging me to do?" Shanzi took a step forward, "You really don''t know?" Xing''er felt terribly wronged, "Do I know? My mother pulled me away and left. I didn''t expect her to say those words!" Shanzi breathed a sigh of relief, "I thought you also wanted to climb a high branch." Xing''er''s mind recalled the scene when she just saw the young master. ?That young man had a snow-white face and indescribably handsome features, but there was a cold smell all over his body. Xing''er gave a wry smile and said, "What kind of person am I? At first glance, I look like a young master. Even if I am treated as a girl, others would not look down on me." Shanzi wanted to ask, "Then if you like it, would you like to be a girl?" After thinking about it, he swallowed the words that came to his lips and whispered: "You know my feelings for you." ¡°When we get to the south and settle down, can I ask my mother to go to your house to propose marriage?¡± Xing''er might as well say this suddenly, she was stunned for a moment, then her face turned red and she lowered her head. Shanzi asked eagerly: "Okay? Just give me a word!" Xing''er lowered her head and bit her lip, and after a long while she let out a low "hmm". Shanzi suddenly became happy and suddenly stepped forward to grab Xing''er''s hand, "Don''t worry, I''m the only one in my family. My mother has saved a lot of money. I won''t let you suffer in the future." Just as he was talking, Shanzi¡¯s mother shouted in the night wind, ¡°Shanzi¡ªShanzi, where have you been?¡± Shanzi squeezed Xing''er''s hand and said, "My mother called me, so go back and don''t stand in this dark place." Xing''er responded and shyly withdrew her hand. Shanzi¡¯s mother watched as Shanzi ran away with her fists clenched and then came back happily. There was nothing she didn¡¯t understand. She held back her anger and pulled Shanzi aside: "Don''t interact with that Xing''er. Her mother is not easy to get along with. Besides, Xing''er''s temperament and appearance are far worse than Xiao Fei." "When you have time, go hang out with Xiao Fei. That girl can make money and is lucky. Didn''t you see that your second uncle Gu''s family just earned a hundred taels of silver?" Shanzi said gloomily, "I won''t get close to her." He saw Gu Fei kill someone that day and had a nightmare in the middle of the night. Now that he sees Gu Fei, he has palpitations. Shanzi¡¯s mother slapped Shanzi in disbelief and lowered her voice: ¡°You worthless thing, if you can marry Xiaofei home, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything in your life.¡± Shanzi got angry and said, "I don''t like her. If you want to marry her, you can marry her yourself!" After saying this, he walked aside and sulked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 107： The wolf is coming Chapter 107 The wolf is coming Just at this time, Gu Fei came over, smiled at Shan Zi''s mother and said, "Aunt Huang, do you have a thimble at home? Lend it to me." Shanzi¡¯s mother hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes, yes, wait for my aunt to find it for you.¡± Gu Fei was waiting nearby. Shanzi, who was sitting on the horse, raised his head and glared at Gu Fei fiercely. ??Gu Fei was puzzled. As for you, just lending you a thimble and a few cents worth of it is worth glaring at me like this? The family has been busy making sheepskin coats these days, and there is an extra Lian''er doing the work, and the thimble is not enough. ?Gu Fei stood a little further away from Shanzi, and Shanzi''s mother quickly found the thimble and brought it over. "Thank you, Aunt Huang. I have to wait for a few more days, and I will return it to you in a few days." After Gu Fei said that, she left quickly. If she didn''t leave, Shanzi''s eyes would eat her up. Behind her, Shanzi''s mother slapped Shanzi **** the back and whispered: "Why is Xiaofei here? You are like a mute. You don''t have a word. What do you want me to say about you?" Shanzi stood up, looked at her mother, and said word for word: "I won''t marry her anyway!" ??Gu Fei glanced back at this time. She seemed to have heard something about whether to marry or not, and the two women didn''t know what they were talking about. Back at home, Gu Fei sat down next to Chen, put the thimble on her finger, and started working. ??The fire in the middle was crackling, and the women were doing needlework with their heads lowered. Everything seemed quiet and beautiful. Suddenly, Xing''er''s scream came from the dark ground, "There is a wolf!" Then I saw Xing''er running to the light while rolling and crawling. Just as she was about to turn around and come back, she saw two faint green dots in the black ground in the distance. Remembering what the old man said about wolf eyes being green, she screamed, turned around and ran away. Everyone stood up in panic, some looked left and right, "Where is the wolf?" Some shouted: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Some were so frightened that they wanted to run, but they didn¡¯t know where to run. ?Uncle Ma quickly shouted loudly: "Everyone, please stop messing around, gather us all, and come to the fire!" The fastest one was Chen Hu. The three of them had lit a fire next to the group. When they heard that there were wolves, Chen Hu picked up his young master and ran quickly to Gu Fei''s house. Zhang Ze also quickly followed. Just because Uncle Ma is here. Life was more important than anything else. Everyone quickly gathered around the fire at Gu Fei''s house, huddled together and shivered. Uncle Ma shouted, "The women, children and old people will stand inside, and the young and middle-aged men from each family will stand outside. We will surround the city in a circle, pick up the guys, and watch the outside for me." As soon as he finished speaking, a wolf howl sounded out, and then several wolf howls sounded in the wilderness. ??Chen Hu placed his young master in the middle and turned to look at Zhang Ze with a solemn expression, "It''s bad, I''m afraid there are several of these wolves." ?Zhang Ze nodded, "You protect the young master, I will stand outside." Uncle Ma looked back at this time and pointed at Chen Hu, "You come out too. It''s useless for you to protect your young master. If you fight off the wolf, your young master will be fine." Chen Hu looked troubled, "This¡ª" Su Chen said softly: "Go ahead." Chen Hu had no choice but to walk outside. Uncle Ma called his uncle and his two sons again. Finally, he hesitated and called: "Xiao Fei, come out too." Hearing this, Mrs. Chen anxiously grabbed Gu Fei''s lapel. She wanted to say something, but couldn''t. (End of this chapter) Chapter 108： There is one more Chapter 108 There is another one Gu Fei gently opened her mother''s hand, pretended to pull out a knife from the mule cart, and walked to Uncle Ma. Uncle Ma quickly said: "The seven of us separated and stood on one side. Listening to the voice just now, I guess there is Five or six wolves almost surrounded us." He raised his voice and said, "Once you find a wolf coming from somewhere, don''t move around. The wolf is afraid of fire and may not come close to you." "If a wolf pounces on you, mainly the few people here, don''t move if they don''t move. If they do, the men from each family will be there to help. No matter what, just follow the wolf''s instructions, but everyone should pay attention. Don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ?These farmers, don''t expect them to have high combat effectiveness. It''s good if they can help a little without causing trouble. ¡°Furthermore, the women of each family have taken care of their children, and don¡¯t make any noise or shout, so as not to distract the men. Do you all hear clearly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear.¡± Everyone responded tremblingly. ?Li Chunhua quickly buried Xiaocao''s head in her arms. ?Qian hugged Bao''er tightly, her face turned pale. Huzi clung to his mother, not daring to express his anger. ?The fire at Gu Fei''s house was almost in the middle, and there were several fires from other houses on the periphery. At this time, everyone huddled around the fire. The men were holding machetes, hoes, sickles, and axes in their hands, and they all looked around nervously. ? Gu Fei held a sharp long knife in his hand and stared closely at the dark place in front of him. Not far away on her left is her eldest uncle, and some distance away on her right is Zhang Ze. ?Behind her stood her father, and beside her were several of her brothers. ?The fire only illuminated the immediate area, leaving a large area of ??darkness around. ?Suddenly, Gu Fei felt something in his heart. He saw a wolf walking out of the dark place with unhurried steps, and stopped not far from the fire, motionless. Looking at this group of people with indifferent eyes, it seems that he has not yet decided whether to launch an attack. ??The men standing outside all saw the wolf at this moment, and each of them clenched the guy in his hand, not daring to express his anger. At this time, Bao''er was sitting on the ground, hugged by his mother. Through the gap between his legs, he saw the wolf not far away. He suddenly screamed, "Wolf¡ª" ??Qian hurriedly covered his mouth, and the women and children around him all looked at Bao''er, glaring at him angrily. At this moment, the wolf, perhaps stimulated by the scream, suddenly moved. His hind legs kicked off and he rushed towards the crowd. ??Gu Zhang, Gu Qing and others all panicked, but they still remembered what Uncle Ma said: Gu Fei and the others couldn''t move, and they couldn''t move either. ??Gu Fei stared at the wolf closely. He saw the wolf leap into the air and swung out the long knife in his hand. The long knife slashed from the wolf''s neck to its belly. Wolf blood sprayed from the air and splashed all over Gu Fei. The wolf fell down and struggled to get up from the ground. Gu Fei stepped forward, bent down, and slashed hard at the neck with a knife. At this moment, a shadow passed by Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei was shocked, there was another one! But she had just struck out with the knife and had no time to stop, and behind her were her father and several brothers! ?In his desperation, Gu Fei suddenly had a pistol in his other hand. Without looking, he fired at the shadow based on his feeling. There was a gunshot, and Gu Fei didn''t know whether he had hit the wolf. ?The wolf in front of her was slashed on the neck with a long knife, creating a **** and bleeding profusely. ?This wolf was also fierce and was still charging forward. Gu Fei aimed at the wolf''s head and shot it. Then she no longer cared about the life or death of the wolf. When she turned around, she saw her father being bitten on the neck by the wolf. Not far away, her uncle ran towards her father with a machete. (End of this chapter) Chapter 109： Uncle Ma is angry Chapter 109 Uncle Ma gets angry Uncle Gu Zhang still had a chance to shoot, but Gu Qing and Erlang raised their knives and were about to chop down. ??Gu Fei raised his gun, aimed at the wolf''s head and fired several shots "bang bang bang". ?The wolf stiffened, slid off Gu Zhang, and fell to the ground, with his eyes open and still breathing. ?Gu Fei hurried over and asked, "Dad, how are you?" Gu Zhang was speechless. ?Gu Fei saw the **** patch of flesh on her father''s neck. She quickly took out the golden sore medicine she bought at the drugstore and threw it to Gu Qing with the clean cloth strips she had prepared. "Let Dad go in and apply the medicine to Dad!" ??Gu Qing took the medicine bottle tremblingly and quickly pulled his father into the circle. ?Gu Fei only glanced at it and then turned back. It is not the time to relax our vigilance yet. Uncle Ma said that there are five or six wolves. The gun was put away by Gu Fei. She held the long knife tightly and still looked around cautiously. At this time, there was a commotion behind him, and Gu Fei guessed that a wolf was running over there. She didn''t move. There is Uncle Ma over there, and there is another guard of the county guard. They are all good people, so she doesn''t need to worry. Her mission is to guard this side. The women in the middle all huddled together, especially when they saw the **** mass on Gu Zhang''s neck. They were so frightened that they didn''t scream. Only Aunt Liu, Mrs. Chen, and her aunt were relatively calm. ??Ms. Chen helped Gu Zhang lie down, opened the medicine bottle, sprinkled the powder on top for free, and then wrapped it in a cloth. Auntie and Aunt Liu were helping. After wrapping up the wound, Mrs. Chen asked Gu Zhang tremblingly, "Master, are you okay?" ?Gu Zhang waved his hands slightly, his heart full of fear for the rest of his life. He just felt that the wolf was about to bite his throat. Fortunately, his daughter hit the wolf a few times with something, and the force in the wolf''s mouth relaxed. ??Two wolves also came from Uncle Ma''s side. He and Chen Hu joined forces and killed both wolves in a short time. After breathing for a while, Uncle Ma suddenly lowered his body and lay on the ground listening to something. After listening for a long time, he straightened up, turned around and said to everyone: "There are two more wolves that must have left." ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will come again. This won¡¯t work. We can¡¯t last all night like this.¡± He said quickly, "Everyone, hurry up and bring firewood and light a fire around it outside." The women were crowded in the middle and couldn''t move. Uncle Ma yelled, "What are you doing in a daze? Go get some firewood. The wolf is gone now. Hurry up!" There were a lot of firewood piled around, which each family had collected to burn at night. It was already the end of October, and it would be extremely cold without lighting a fire in the field. Uncle Ma walked around and directed everyone where to light the fire. ?Several women walked around the wolf carcass on the ground in fear, holding firewood in their arms. Uncle Ma didn''t stop until the fire was lit in a circle. ?He suddenly saw Bao''er and stared at him fiercely, "Did you scream just now? Didn''t you hear what I said before?" ?Baoer was so frightened that he shrank back from his mother. Qian hurriedly said: "Uncle Ma, his little kid is ignorant. Besides, when the wolf comes, whoever doesn''t get startled or howl would be weird!" Uncle Ma said with a cold face, "He''s the only little kid here? Why doesn''t he scream when others don''t?" ¡°I specifically told you from the beginning that you, a woman, don¡¯t take good care of your children, and yet you are still making excuses!¡± ¡°If he hadn¡¯t barked just now, those wolves wouldn¡¯t have pounced!¡± Qian only felt wronged: "How can you blame Bao''er? Besides, the wolf was killed, and no one was killed. What''s there to say?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 110： Killing Chapter 110: Killing Uncle Ma laughed angrily, "Second Master Gu is so injured, you can say this!" ¡°So you¡¯re still looking forward to the dead, right?¡± Qian called out to Qu, "That''s not what I meant. I meant that nothing serious happened." Uncle Ma said sternly: "I''m too lazy to argue with you, a woman. Let me warn you. This is the last time. If there is another time, whether Mr. Gu agrees or not, you and your family will leave alone!" Aunt Liu next to her snorted, "That''s right, so as not to drag everyone down!" Shanzi''s mother sneered: "I''ve never seen a child like Bao''er before. If you have such a mother, why don''t you raise such a child!" Mr. Zhang¡¯s mother-in-law, Mrs. Yu, couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Really, no one else cares about your own family, but don¡¯t drag us all to suffer together!¡± Although Bao''er was only six or seven years old, he knew that everyone was talking about him. When he saw Uncle Ma walking away, he was not afraid of these women. He stared and clenched his fists, "You stinky women, talk to me again, I will let you My mother will beat you to death!¡± Aunt Liu stood up quickly and said, "You little brat, believe it or not, I will beat you to death!" ?At this moment, Gu Zhong who was standing next to him suddenly rushed over, took Bao''er and threw him heavily to the ground, and then stamped on it with his feet without thinking. He was still shouting, "I''ll beat you to death, you little beast, so that you don''t harm others!" Baoer rolled on the ground and cried loudly. Qian was stunned for a moment, then rushed over to protect Bao''er, crying: "You hit me, don''t hit my Bao''er, I didn''t take good care of him, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!" ??Gu Zhong kicked Qian hard, "Do you still think you are not to blame?" ¡°It¡¯s not because you pampered your son like this, nor is this the case!¡± ¡°You stinky bitch, you can¡¯t even teach your son well, what¡¯s the use of you!¡± The old lady was so anxious that she hurried over with a cane, "How can you beat the child like this? You usually don''t care about it, but now you are so cruel. It''s so bad that it breaks the child. You are only a son like this!" ¡°You will not be able to rely on him to support you until the end of your life!¡± ?Gu Fei watched coldly. ?That wolf jumped out, maybe it had something to do with Bao''er''s cry, maybe it had nothing to do with it. ?But this child, Bao''er, really can''t survive without beating him. ?It¡¯s just that Gu Zhong is also a talented person, and any mistakes are the fault of others. As a father, he doesn¡¯t know how to raise his father! Aunt Liu looked with her arms akimbo, and the women next to her were silent. They also saw that Gu Zhong was really ruthless in beating Baoer now, and it would be a bit unkind to add fuel to the fire. Gu Zhong kicked a few times and finally stopped. ?The reason why he did this was that he could not save his face because everyone was blaming his family, and he was really afraid that Uncle Ma would abandon his family and either wait to be eaten by wolves or be beaten to death by the refugees. Mr. Qian was lying on the ground holding Bao''er and crying. They looked like the most miserable mother and son in the world. Gu Fei just disliked the noise and didn''t bother to look anymore. She put the knife on the mule cart and squatted next to her father. Her father was lying on the ground and smiled hard at her. His voice was low and hoarse: "Dad is fine. It''s just A little bit of skin." ? Gu Fei almost burst into tears, her neck was bitten so much that the flesh and blood were all blurred, and the skin was only slightly broken. She nodded dully and suddenly saw Uncle Ma walking aside, squatting on the ground and looking at the two wolves that Gu Fei had killed, especially the smashed wolf heads. ?Gu Fei narrowed his eyes and hurriedly walked over. Uncle Ma saw her coming and asked, "Xiao Fei, that sound was so loud just now. What did you use to beat the wolf?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 111： blood drops Chapter 111 Blood Drops ?Gu Fei said in a deep voice: "Hidden weapon." Uncle Ma raised his eyebrows and said, "What kind of hidden weapon can be so destructive? His skull was broken." ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Blood droplets." ??If Gu Zhang hadn''t been in a life-or-death situation just now, she wouldn''t have taken out the gun. ?This thing is no joke. Uncle Ma asked, and Gu Fei suddenly became suspicious. Looking at the people around her, no one cared about what she used to kill the wolf. They would take a detour when they saw a wolf carcass, let alone observe a dead one. Wolf''s head. Even the two guards of the county governor''s family didn''t pay much attention to this and quickly went to guard the young master''s side, but Uncle Ma wanted to get to the bottom of it. ?This can only show that Uncle Ma is not an ordinary person. ?Also, along the way, especially today, what has Uncle Ma shown, is he really just as simple as a washed-up escort? Would he have any other purpose in serving as a guide for his family? Uncle Ma didn''t know that Gu Fei was already suspicious of him, and was still asking: "What is a blood droplet? Why have I never heard of it?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "This sect has rules and you can''t talk about it." ¡°A disciple? Do you have a disciple?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled softly, "Of course there is, otherwise where would my skills come from?" ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what sect it is, and who is the master?¡± ??Gu Fei looked at Uncle Ma and said slowly: "These are secrets related to the master''s sect. I''m sorry, I can''t tell you." After saying that, Gu Fei walked over and called her uncle to help dispose of the wolf carcass. The eldest uncle came over with a knife. Gu Fei squatted next to her and watched Uncle Ma leave. When her eldest uncle wasn''t paying attention, she looked here and there and collected the bullets in the two wolf corpses and the bullet casings on the ground. Get up and put into space. ?Watching her uncle peeling off the wolf skin, Gu Fei asked: "Uncle, can wolf meat be eaten?" The eldest uncle smiled and said, "Why can''t you eat it? It tastes pretty good." ??Gu Fei became happy and said, "This wolf must weigh several dozen kilograms, which is enough to eat for a few days." Uncle Ma arranged for people to keep watch over there, and arranged for Zhang Ze, his uncle''s eldest son Yougen, Gu Sanlang, and Zhang Boss to look in one direction. Uncle Ma specially told Boss Zhang: "Don''t take naps anymore. This is not a joke. If the wolf is coming, you must sound the warning immediately. Remember." Lao Zhang nodded repeatedly, "Don''t worry, this is a life-threatening matter, I won''t be careless." The eldest uncle skinned the two wolves that Gu Fei had beaten and hung them to dry, then cut off the meat from the wolves piece by piece. Lian''er also came to help. The aunt got salt, made a basin and marinated the wolf meat. The aunt suddenly looked at Gu Fei and said, "Xiao Fei, go wash your face quickly and change your clothes. The blood all over your body may be wet inside." ?Gu Fei then lowered his head and looked at himself, wasn''t he? He was covered in blood, which looked scary. Su Chen and two guards were sitting next to him. Hearing this, he glanced at Gu Fei. There were a few spots of blood on her face, and on the shoulders and chest of her blue floral floral jacket, the white flowers turned into red flowers. It¡¯s really hard for this girl to still be able to wear this dress. ?Zhang Ze also looked at Gu Fei at this time and whispered: "This little girl is really not simple. She killed those two wolves by herself." Su Chen raised his eyebrows and asked, "She?" He was sitting inside and couldn''t see anything clearly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 112： Is embroidery good? Chapter 112 Is embroidery good? ??Chen Hu also came over and whispered: "Really or not? Over here, Uncle Ma and I worked together to kill two wolves." ?Zhang Zedao: "There can still be lies. I saw it with my own eyes." ¡°She took a long knife and chopped down one wolf, and then shot a hidden weapon behind it, killing the other wolf.¡± ??Chen Hu smacked his tongue, "My dear, the little girl looks quite pretty." Su Chen looked at Gu Fei thoughtfully. ??Gu Fei stood up and planned to change clothes. Lian''er quickly stood up and said, "I''ll boil water for the lady." Mrs. Chen''s face was not very good, and she complained that she didn''t think of going up here. She said to Gu Qing and others: "Are you stupid? Looking at the girl like this, you still have to wait for the aunt to tell you, why don''t you hurry up and boil the water? , wash your face and body!" ??Gu Qing hurriedly went to the mule cart to pick up the bucket, Gu Erlang set up the pot, and Gu Sanlang added firewood, but Lian''er couldn''t help. Xing''er was looking on with envy. It''s good to have more brothers, but what''s the use of having more sisters? They''re all married and can''t even see her. After a while, the water was boiled. Gu Fei washed his hair first. It was impossible not to wash it, and there was a lot of wolf blood on his hair. After washing her hair, Gu Fei got into the mule cart, followed by Lanzhi, and Lian''er brought a basin of hot water and put it in the cart. ? Lanzhi lowered the curtain and undressed Gu Fei. She had been looking at Xiao Fei from between the man''s legs just now, fearing that something would happen to her. When she saw Xiao Fei holding such a long knife and slashing at the wolf, her heart was in her throat. Helping Gu Fei take off her blood-stained clothes, Lanzhi muttered, "Don''t do this kind of thing in the future. Let the men do it. Isn''t it good for a girl to do embroidery?" ?Gu Fei smiled bitterly, "I don''t want to either, but I can''t help it." She has to protect her family. She was actually really tired of this life of fighting for her life with knives and guns. She just wanted to stay at home every day and be pampered by her parents and brothers. Lian''er twisted the handkerchief and wiped Gu Fei''s body. Gu Fei said softly: "It''s almost time. When we get to the south, we can live a quiet life." Lian''er suddenly said: "Miss Xiao Fei, why don''t you teach me Kung Fu? I''ll learn to protect you." ??Gu Fei smiled at her and said, "I can''t teach you this skill myself." They are all trained on the edge of life and death. There are no tricks. They just kill people, oh no, kill zombies. Seeing that Lian''er was a little disappointed, Gu Fei smiled and said, "How about I teach you how to read?" Lian''er twisted another handkerchief and wiped it with Gu Fei while saying, "What''s the use of knowing how to read?" Lanzhi said from the side: "It''s useful. I can write letters and read books. Of course, the most important thing is that I can understand things through reading." Lian''er shook her head, "I don''t have any use for these." Who is she writing to? There is no one at home. ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "How about I teach you how to calculate accounts? Of course, you also need to know some simple words." Lian''er didn''t have the nerve to refuse anymore. Although she had no interest in literacy and accounting, since the lady asked her to learn it, she would learn it. ??Gu Fei wiped herself clean and put on her only apricot yellow and light green jacket and skirt. Mrs. Chen washed it a few days ago when there was water. Lanzhi took a handkerchief and twisted Gu Fei''s hair. After twisting it for a few times, it was still half dry and half wet. Gu Fei grabbed his hair back and said, "Don''t bother, just go to the fire and dry it." Lanzhi hurriedly grabbed her, "There are so many people outside, how can you appear in front of others with disheveled hair?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 113： The value of money spent Chapter 113 The Value of Silver Flowers ?Gu Fei looked at her helplessly, "What should I do? My hair is still wet, should I comb it?" ¡°You can¡¯t go out like this!¡± Lanzhi said, finding a piece of cloth to wrap Gu Fei¡¯s hair before letting Gu Fei out. ??Everybody outside gathered around the fire and made bedding. Lian''er quickly opened the bedding. Qian took a look at it and felt very unhappy. ?When Lian''er was at her house, she was like a mallet. She would move when she was called, but would not move unless she was called. Why are you rushing to do everything when you arrive at Gu Fei''s house? ?What a bitch! Uncle Ma also disposed of the two wolves that he and Chen Hu had beaten. The wolf skins were given to his uncle. The wolf meat was removed and put in a basin and given to Mrs. Chen. ??Ms. Chen took the basin and saw all the eyes around her staring at her. She said calmly: "Everyone has worked hard to beat the wolf. Let''s divide the meat of the two wolves here according to their heads." ¡°The rest, my Xiaofei made it, and I keep it for myself.¡± As soon as Mrs. Qian heard that there was meat, she stood up first and reached into the basin without saying a word. ??Ms. Chen held the basin and turned her back to her, "Ms. Liu, you are fair in dealing with things. Please share this meat with everyone." Aunt Liu took the basin with a smile, "Okay, I''ll share it with everyone." "This is more than a hundred kilograms of meat. Everyone can eat well for a while." ?Each household had a share of wolf meat, and they all happily brought the basins over. Aunt Liu worked quickly, and each family had just a few pieces, and it was all finished quickly. ?Gu Fei secretly gave her father a few anti-inflammatory pills before falling asleep. I don¡¯t know whether it was because of the fire or some other reason, but the wolf did not come again that night. When he got up early in the morning, Gu Fei took a piece of wolf meat that had been marinated yesterday, cut it into thin slices, fried it in a pan, and then sprinkled it with five-spice powder, chili powder, and cumin powder to make it fragrant. Considering that the father and the governor were sick, Gu Fei also specially cooked a small plate without adding chili pepper or spices. Lian''er was chopping meat, Li Chunhua was chopping vegetables, and her father was injured. Gu Fei felt that she had to eat meat to replenish her father''s health. She would never admit that she was greedy for meat. ?Breakfast is ready, and there is a large pot of vegetable and lean meat porridge, a large plate of fried wolf meat, and white flour pancakes placed on the wooden board. Mrs. Chen first served Su Chen and others a large bowl of porridge, then Uncle Ma, and finally it was her family''s turn. Su Chen held the porridge bowl and took a bite. He raised his brows and said, the porridge tasted pretty good. He picked up a piece of wolf meat and chewed it slowly. The wolf meat was fried until it was charred on the outside and tender on the inside. Chewy, really delicious. ??The little girl is really good at cooking. He glanced at Gu Fei. The little girl was picking vegetables for her father. Her eyebrows were curved and she was particularly beautiful. Su Chen quickly looked away and concentrated on eating. After dinner, the water was boiled. Mrs. Chen asked Zhang Ze to bring the water bags and filled them all. Then she picked up the medicine jar and poured the medicine for Su Chen into a bowl to cool down. ?Zhang Ze picked up the water bag and went back, smiled at Su Chen and said, "Sir, what do you think? It''s worth spending the one hundred taels, right? Not only is the food delicious, but we have saved a lot of trouble!" Su Chen nodded slightly, "When we get to Ping''an City, we will give her family some more money." After breakfast, I packed up my things and hit the road. ??Everyone became more and more frightened as they walked. After walking a short distance, they could see people lying on the side of the official road, motionless, and they didn''t know whether those people were dead or alive. Lanzhi walked close to Gu Fei. As she walked, she suddenly screamed and hugged Gu Fei. Gu Fei looked to the side and saw a wild dog gnawing on a corpse on the roadside. People''s stomachs were cut open and their intestines flowed all over the floor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 114： Refugees grab food Chapter 114 Refugees grab food ?The wild dog raised his head and glanced this way, his eyes were all red. Gu Fei didn''t dare to look any further, turned her head quickly, and pulled Lanzhi forward a few steps quickly. Fortunately, the weather is cold now, and the daytime temperature is only about a few degrees. These people died on the roadside with no one to collect their bodies, so they did not rot quickly. ?When the temperature warms up in spring, you can imagine how many bacteria will breed in the rotting corpses everywhere, and the plague will rise. By that time, it¡¯s really impossible to leave even if you want to. Gu Zhang leaned in the car and saw it, and said to Gu Fei who was walking beside the car: "Oh, how come this world has become like this? I should have gone to your uncle''s house by myself, so I had to pull him along. Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s like this. If it doesn¡¯t rain in spring, there will really be no way to survive.¡± ??The village chief shook his head, "You really have to hurry up and hurry up. You will feel at ease when you reach Huainan County as soon as possible." ?At noon, as I was walking, I saw a large group of refugees sitting or standing on both sides of the official road ahead, estimated to be more than a hundred people. There were men, women, and children. There were some tattered bags, jars, etc. on the ground, as well as some sickles and machetes. These people seemed to have escaped from one place. Uncle Ma immediately became vigilant and shouted to the back, "Everyone, copy it, walk faster!" ?He whipped the mule, and it started to trot. The people walking beside the car also quickened their pace. ??Gu Fei hurriedly picked up the grass in Li Chunhua''s arms and threw it into the car, then turned to Huzi and shouted, "Hurry up and get in the car!" The mule started running, but the tiger''s short legs couldn''t keep up, and it was impossible to climb up. ?Gu Sanlang ran over quickly, grabbed Huzi and threw it to the shaft of the car. Huzi rolled and climbed into the carriage. ??Gu Zhang held Xiaocao in one hand and Huzi in the other, staring closely at the outside of the car. ?Seeing that the mule cart had reached the group of people, Gu Fei held her long knife and looked around cautiously. At this time, someone in the crowd shouted, "Come on, everyone, and rob his mother, they have mule carts and designated food!" ¡°You can live if you have food!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd on the roadside cheered and rushed up. Uncle Ma stood beside the car, his eyes like a falcon filled with murderous intent. Seeing a man swinging over with a sickle, Uncle Ma dodged to avoid it. The big knife in his hand fell down and struck the man on the shoulder. Uncle Ma drew back his knife and slashed again, knocking the man to the ground. Standing next to Gu Fei was Lian''er, with Lanzhi hiding behind her. There were also many people gathered in front of her. A man, several women, and a half-year-old child were all unarmed. They came over and rushed towards the car. ??Gu Fei swung his sword and drew a sharp arc, "If you want to die, don''t come here." ?A few people hesitated when they saw the knife. The man climbed onto the car desperately, with one hand on the shaft of the car, shouting, "What are you afraid of? It''s death anyway, and you have to be a full-fledged ghost!" ? Gu Fei''s expression turned cold, and the long knife in his hand passed by the man''s neck. The man staggered a few times, covered his neck and fell down. A woman cried, "Master!" and threw herself on the man. ??Gu Fei stared at the people around him and said in a deep voice: "Everyone, get away. I''ll kill anyone who comes over!" Several people next to him took a few steps back and looked at Gu Fei with fear in their eyes. ?The woman on the ground suddenly stood up and rushed towards Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 115： a melee Chapter 115 A melee ??Gu Fei''s eyes turned cold, he closed them, then opened them again, and moved the long knife forward, "puff", and stabbed it into the woman''s stomach. ?The knife was withdrawn, and blood dripped from the tip. The woman shook a few times and fell softly. ??Gu Fei took the time to look around. Everything was in chaos. Behind him, Aunt Liu was holding a kitchen knife in her hand and slashing at a man who was climbing on his mule cart. Qian and an old lady were twisted into a ball, pulling each other''s hair. ?Her mother was with Gu Sanlang in the front. Her mother was holding a rolling pin in her hand and banging a woman on the head. ?? Gu Fei saw that her mother clearly had the upper hand, so she did not go over. She looked away and just stared at the area in front of her. As long as anyone tried to come over, the long knife would be swung over without mercy. The chaos lasted for almost a quarter of an hour. Perhaps because too many people had fallen, the remaining people around them did not dare to jump up any more. But these people didn''t leave either. They all stood by the road with blood-red eyes, staring at the mule cart. ?Li Chunhua from the front suddenly shouted, "Our mule!" ?? Gu Fei looked over and saw the black mule, which weighed about a thousand pounds, slowly falling to the ground. Its four legs kept bouncing. There was a blood hole in its neck, and it was still bleeding out. ??The mule cart also tilted forward, and the old lady fell out of the cart with an ouch. ?Gu Fei hurriedly shouted, "Second brother, carry grandma onto this car." ??Gu Erlang carried the old lady on his back and came over. Gu Fei shouted again: "Sister-in-law, move the things in the car over." Lian''er hurriedly ran over and helped Li Chunhua carry the mattress, quilt and several bundles in the car. Everyone was vigilant about the remaining people while reviewing their losses. ??Aunt Liu was scolding: "The black-hearted thing robbed me of half a bag of cornmeal." Shanzi¡¯s mother stared blankly at several people picking up the millet that her family had scattered on the ground. These people stuffed it into their mouths after picking it up. ??Qian''s hair was disheveled and he stood beside the car, panting. ? Boss Zhang ran over, covering his arm, and shouted beside Gu Zhang''s car, "Brother Gu, do you have any wound medicine? My arm was chopped with a knife." ??Gu Zhang hurriedly took out a bottle of Jinchuang Medicine from his baggage and handed it to him. Uncle Ma walked back and forth and looked around, "Everyone is okay, can you leave?" Lao Zhang shouted, "Uncle Ma, wait until I take the medicine before leaving." After waiting for a while, the convoy started moving forward again. ??Gu Fei looked back and saw that the people on the side of the road ran quickly towards the mule on the ground, while no one paid attention to the people who had just been killed and injured lying on the ground. ??There was also a big stain of blood on someone''s clothes, and they were also crowded into the crowd to grab the mule meat. Lian''er murmured next to her, "Didn''t you say that you won''t eat mule meat until you starve? I heard that you can''t have children if you eat mule meat. Also, mule meat is very sour and doesn''t taste good." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "If you don''t eat, you will really starve to death." There was one missing mule cart. The old lady, the sick Gu Zhang, and Xiaocao were all crowded in the cart, and it was difficult for the rest of the people to get on the cart and rest. Fortunately, after walking for so long, everyone¡¯s legs were stronger than before, so they all managed to keep going. ?????????????????????????????????In the evening, Uncle Ma pointed to a ruined temple next to the official road ahead and said: "Everyone will rest there tonight. This is the boundary of Hedong County." The courtyard door of the ruined temple was ajar, and the courtyard was filled with dead leaves. Everyone led the mules in and found someone in the hall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 116： Unruly women Chapter 116 Unruly conduct Four or five men were gathered around a large iron pot. Something was cooking in the pot, and it was steaming. ??The village chief went over and bowed his hands, "Guys, we are passing through and we plan to rest here tonight. Please forgive me if I disturb you." ?A bald man glanced outside and saw that there were quite a few people there. He hesitated and nodded, "I''ll do it on my own." ??This hall is not small. Except for a headless Buddha statue in the middle, the rest is empty space. Everyone simply walked down the threshold and drove all the mule carts in. The carts were placed in the corner, and the mules were unloaded to eat fodder. Then he went to the yard to pick up some dead leaves and branches to make a fire for cooking. There was a well in the yard, and water could still be drawn. Everyone hurried to draw water. Everyone was busy cooking when Gu Fei saw a few more people walking in at the door. ??A young man, carrying a big baggage on his back, holding a two or three-year-old girl in his hand; a young woman, quite pretty, holding a four- or five-year-old boy in her hand. As soon as they came in, they saw a big pot of food cooked by the men. The woman stared directly at the pot. The young man pulled her and they found a place to sit down. Mr. Chen and the others haven''t finished cooking yet, but the things in the pots of some men here are already cooked. One person took a bowl and a big bamboo spoon to scoop out the food in it. ?The woman could see clearly that what she scooped out were pieces of meat, and the soup had a light milky white color. ?The woman suddenly ran over and looked at the men pleadingly, "My family hasn''t eaten a grain of rice for two days. Brother, can you do a good thing and give me some food?" Her answer was a cold snort from a man, "We don''t have enough to eat ourselves, how can we give it to you?" ?The young man looked at his wife going to beg for food, with a bit of embarrassment and helplessness on his face. ?The woman was still begging, "Would you please do me a favor? I don''t want too much, just give me a bone." The bald man suddenly smiled and said, "It''s not impossible." ¡°Little lady, why don¡¯t you come with me and I¡¯ll scoop you a bowl?¡± ?The woman had a look of struggle on her face. ??The young man scolded, "You woman! Why don''t you come over here!" ?? Gu Fei saw that the man looked very angry, but his voice was not very loud. He didn''t sound very energetic, so he was probably hungry. ?The woman looked back at the two children, hesitated for a while, then quickly walked to the bald man, knelt down and lowered her head, and said meekly: "I am willing to follow you. I just want to have a full meal every day." ?The young man''s eyes were splitting as he shouted, "Shameless, extremely shameless! You, you don''t behave like a woman!" The woman looked at him indifferently and said, "How can you survive as a woman? You are a scholar. You can''t lift your shoulders or lift your hands. You can''t even find food. If you follow you, you will starve to death sooner or later. I can''t help it." ?The bald man laughed loudly, took a bowl, and scooped out a bowl of meat for the woman. ?The woman took the bowl and drank the soup in a few mouthfuls without caring about the heat. Then she grabbed the meat with her hands and ate it. The scene of eating was really hard to describe. ??Gu Fei couldn''t bear to look at it anymore, so she turned her head and sat there depressed. Su Chen sat not far from her, glanced at the woman and sneered with disdain. ?Here, Mrs. Chen stewed a large pot of wolf meat. After cooking it for half an hour, the wolf meat was cooked through. The meal was also cooked. The Gu family had packed it up and were about to eat. At this time, they heard the young man''s voice, "Bitch, you, what are you going to do?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 117： Just listen to others Chapter 117 Listening to others ??Gu Fei looked back and saw that the bald man had his arm around the woman''s waist and was coming this way. There was a door leading to the side hall. ?Happy and warm thoughts**! This is the only thing that came to Gu Fei''s mind. Sure enough, the bald man turned his head and smiled provocatively at the young man, "I said, scholar, this woman is mine, what else can you do? Of course I will do that kind of thing!" ?The scholar''s face turned red, and he hugged the doll in his hand tightly, his teeth chattering loudly. ?Gu Zhang frowned and wanted to say something, but held it back. ??The bald man entered the side hall with his arms around the woman. I think of what someone said in my previous life: When watching TV with your parents, if an ambiguous scene appears, your parents will be embarrassed, and so will you. The Gu family has four generations living under one roof! ?That embarrassing multiple goes straight up! It can be said that it is like sitting on pins and needles, like a ray on the back, and like a lump in the throat! ?Gu Fei didn''t know where to look, and in a panic, he accidentally made eye contact with Su Chen. Su Chen also looked slightly red and looked flustered. When the two of them met their eyes, they both felt guilty about being caught in bed, as well as the embarrassment that was difficult to express in words. They both looked away in panic. Su Chen stared at his robe, and Gu Fei looked down at his hands. bowl. ??Gu Fei wanted to plug her ears, but she couldn''t do it. She didn''t know if her parents were paying attention to her expression at this time. Don¡¯t do it! Damn it, even though she has been an old maid her whole life, she understands that she is dying of old age! Degrees and seconds are like years! ??Gu Fei didn''t dare to pick up the food, but lowered her head to pick up the rice, for fear of accidentally meeting someone''s eyes again. It just so happened that the **** bald guy next door was surprisingly durable. ?The bursts of movement went straight into my ears. ??Everyone was extremely embarrassed, especially young men like Gu Erlang and Gu Sanlang. The blood all over their bodies was gushing from nowhere. ???Gu Zhang really wanted to rush over and drive away the couple, and he also wanted to cover his daughter''s ears, but in the end he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t bear it anymore and punched the ground hard, "The world is declining, and there is no shame!" At this time, the scholar who was sitting there holding the baby suddenly screamed wildly. He held the two- or three-year-old girl in his left hand, picked up the five- or six-year-old boy in his right hand, and ran out of the hall. Aunt Liu was sitting at the door of the hall. Suddenly her face changed and she shouted, "No, that scholar jumped into the well!" ?Everyone was shocked. One by one, they ran out with their rice bowls, and saw that the scholar was no longer in the yard, and even the two dolls were gone. ? Gu Zhang didn¡¯t dare to move his neck until he heard a voice shouting from inside, ¡°I have a rope here.¡± ??Gu Sanlang ran back, took the rope, ran out again, hurriedly threw it into the well mouth, and shouted inside: "The people below grab the rope, and I will pull you up!" He was answered by a few splashes of water. ??Gu Sanlang shook the rope without any weight. ?After a while, Gu Qing also shouted a few times from the side. ?The bottom of the well actually became quiet. After a long while, Aunt Liu said faintly: "Sanlang, go and eat. He will die sooner or later." ??Gu Sanlang looked slumped and took back the rope. Everyone returned to the hall with heavy faces and lowered their heads to eat. ?There was a low cry in the side hall. Qian suddenly shouted, "No, my family just got a bucket of water!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 118： If you dont go, you have to go Chapter 118 If you don¡¯t want to go, you have to go Everyone''s expressions became strange for a moment. Lao Zhang took a sip angrily, "Mother, if I had known, I would have drawn more water just now." After dinner, everyone had tidied up, and then the bald man and the woman came out of the side hall. The woman covered her face, and Gu Fei saw faint traces of tears on her chin. ?When the woman passed by Gu Rong, Gu Rong turned his head and spat **** the ground. The woman and the bald man still sat down in front of the fire in the main hall. Uncle Ma suddenly patted Chen Hu on the shoulder and winked at him. Chen Hu followed Uncle Ma out. Uncle Ma whispered: "Come with me and look around." The two of them walked around from the side of the main hall to the back. There was another main hall at the back, which housed a wooden statue of Guanyin. The paint was peeling off and it was covered with dust. ?This main hall is smaller than the previous hall, and there are two side halls next to it. Uncle Ma looked around and then entered the side hall on the left with Chen Hu. As soon as they entered, the two of them were stunned. ?There is a hook hanging from the beam of the side hall. It is the big, thick iron hook used to sell pork in the market. ?Hung on the hook was a human skeleton, the flesh on which had been removed, leaving only a skeleton and a head, with two pieces missing from the cheeks. The two people hurriedly exited and looked at each other. Uncle Ma clenched his fists and said, "Beast!" ??Chen Hai''s face was twisted, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Uncle Ma, how about we kill those men?" Uncle Ma took a deep breath and shook his head after a long time, "The world is like this, what''s the use of killing them?" ¡°Let¡¯s go and be more alert at night.¡± ?Going to the front hall, I met Gu Feilian''er and Lanzhi, and the three of them went to relieve themselves together. Uncle Ma stopped and said, "You guys, don''t go to the side hall at the back." ?Gu Fei responded, and a few people found an empty room in the side passage of the side hall and settled down. ?? Gu Fei couldn''t help but look behind her when she came out. She didn''t want to go there unless Uncle Ma said anything, but Uncle Ma''s words aroused her curiosity. ??While Lanzhi was still fastening her trousers, she quickly slipped under the window of the side hall and took a look inside. After just one glance, Gu Fei ran back with a pale face. ?The people packed up and returned to the main hall. Seeing Gu Fei''s pale face, Uncle Ma sneered, "If you don''t want to go, you have to go!" ?Gu Fei looked at Uncle Ma resentfully, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t go. Don''t you know that curiosity killed the cat?" She suddenly turned her head and looked at the woman nestling next to the bald man. ?This woman abandoned her husband and son in order to survive, showing no shame. How do you know that when this bald man gets tired of playing with her, she won''t be the next one to hang from the rafter? A famine caused by a drought has forced out all the evil in human nature. No one knows what they will be like when they get to that point, and they may not be much better than this woman or these men. ?Perhaps because there were so many people here, or perhaps because the men were full and had food reserves, it was quiet that night, and everyone spent the night in peace. Get up early, have breakfast, and continue on the road. Hedong County has slightly fewer disaster victims than Xishan County, but there are still many refugees walking unsteadily on the official road carrying baggage. After walking for a few days, nothing major happened. That night, everyone found a place to stay in a village next to the official road. ?There is no one in this village anymore. Everyone did not dare to disperse, so they found a larger house and started cooking on the stove. As soon as Mrs. Chen finished cooking, Shanzi''s mother came over and said in a calm voice, "Sister-in-law Gu, most of my bags of food were robbed earlier. I have no food now. I would like to ask your family to borrow some." (End of this chapter) Chapter 119： Come with me, there will be food to eat Chapter 119 Follow me, there will be food to eat There was sudden silence in the yard. Everyone listened with their ears pricked up. Chen said calmly: "My family doesn''t have enough food to eat, so I can''t borrow more." Shanzi''s mother said hurriedly: "I made a mistake. I didn''t borrow it, I bought it." "According to the current price of grain, it is ten times the price. You sell me a little, otherwise Shanzi and I will have nothing to eat." Shanzi¡¯s mother said she would borrow it first, but she actually planned to go to Huainan County or Donghai County to buy food and then pay it back. The price of food there would not be ten times that of previous years. But Chen refused to lend it, so Shan Zima made a quick decision and bought it! ?? Chen hesitated for a moment and looked at Gu Zhang. ?His family still has some coarse grains they bought earlier, but they haven¡¯t eaten much and there is still a lot left. ?Gu Zhang nodded slightly. Mrs. Chen then said: "Then I''ll give you two liters. No more will be left. Alas, I can''t really see you and Shanzi without food." "Don''t talk about ten times the price. When Dalang bought it, it was only five times the price. You can pay it at that price." Shanzi¡¯s mother was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Mrs. Chen took out the liter, measured two liters of millet to Shanzi''s mother, collected the money, and continued cooking. Qian rolled his eyes, and just when he was about to say something to Gu Zhong, he heard Uncle Ma say: "If every family has insufficient food, they can enter the city in two days and buy it then." Uncle Ma was kind-hearted, but he was afraid that every household would come to Chen to buy grain at five times the price. After all, the price of food outside has increased tenfold. ?Gu Zhong¡¯s family was running out of food, and Mrs. Qian was reluctant to buy it, but after looking at the situation, she was afraid that Mrs. Chen would not lend it to her, which would put her in a dilemma. Thinking about it, she might as well forget it. If she didn''t buy it, she wouldn''t believe that Gu Lao Er could watch his eldest brother starve to death. Even if he can do it, others will criticize him! Sure enough, we arrived at Xincheng two days later. There are still many victims outside the city gate. The imperial court has begun to provide disaster relief. ??The imperial court would give out porridge outside the city gate every day. Naturally, the victims would not leave because they had something to eat. ?Gu Zhang''s injury has long been cured, and he followed the village chief around to inquire about the news. ?? Gu Fei was looking around when a man with stern eyebrows suddenly came over. He looked at Gu Fei up and down, then at Lanzhi, then at Lian''er behind Gu Fei, "Little girls, do you want to have a good meal?" ¡°Follow me, there will be food to eat!¡± ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes, he believed he was a trafficker. ?Lian''er took a step forward and waved her hand to chase him away, "Let''s go, let''s go, we are not short of food." When the trafficker saw the three pretty little girls, he was reluctant to leave. He stayed around to persuade them, "Little girl, I am an honest person. I won''t lie to you. Just follow me and you will have enough to eat right away." ?Seeing that he was always entangled, Gu Fei bulged his eyes, raised his fists, and threatened: "Go away, if you don''t go away, I will beat you." Su Chen sat next to him and chuckled. The girl''s eyes were quite cute when she bulged her eyes. She was obviously a master who dared to kill people and wolves with a long knife. But when he put down the knife, he was just a silly little girl. He didn''t know why, but he always paid attention to this little girl unconsciously. Maybe he was curious at first, but later he always found something different in her. Not only is she different from other girls, she also seems to have many different appearances. ?Zhang Ze glanced at his master from the side and felt that his master was paying too much attention to this little girl. ?However, this is not his business. (End of this chapter) Chapter 120： slang Chapter 120: Jianghu gossip Not long after, Gu Zhang and the village chief came back. The entry fee to the city is still the same, 300 cash per person. It was a familiar experience, and no one raised any questions about the city fee at this time. Gu Zhang estimated that Gu Rong had spent all the money he had, and was thinking of giving some secretly, when he saw the eldest sister coming over and stuffing it into Gu Rong''s hand. After grabbing something, he left. ?Gu Zhang felt relieved and called everyone into the city. After stopping briefly in Xincheng, everyone continued to move forward. After walking like this for a few days, before setting off this morning, Uncle Ma said seriously: "Today we are going to cross the Qinglong Gorge. There is a group of bandits occupying the Qinglong Gorge. There are about a hundred or so people. Everyone needs to go faster. , strive to pass the Qinglong Gorge boundary before dusk.¡± "Secondly, everyone should cheer up. These bandits are not the refugees we encountered before. The bandits have been robbing homes all year round. They have some skills in fists and kicks. If they start to attack, no one will care about anyone. If you don¡¯t work hard, you might have to explain it there.¡± ?These words made everyone feel uneasy. But we still have to go. ?Hurrying quickly and slowly, we encountered refugees blocking the road. At dusk, we had just entered the boundary of Qinglong Mountain. Seeing that it was getting dark, everyone was worried. Gu Zhang asked Uncle Ma, "Can we go back a few miles and stop here during the day tomorrow?" Uncle Ma shook his head, "It doesn''t matter if you live today or tomorrow, sooner or later you have to live." "What you need to rob is the same as during the day. It''s just that during the day, everyone feels safer." "This journey is less than ten miles. If you walk faster, it will only take half an hour." Uncle Ma shouted, "Follow me, everyone, walk faster!" Not long after entering the mountain road, it seemed to get dark all of a sudden, perhaps because of the cover of the surrounding trees. ??The wind lantern was hung on the mule cart, and no one dared to speak. For a while, there was only the sound of mules'' hooves and the rustling of dead leaves in the mountain wind. The doll door had already been put into the car. Qian stuffed Bao''er over, and no one said anything. Gu Zhang only said, "Sit inside quietly and don''t move or scream." ??Bao''er didn''t say anything. He screamed that day and was not only scolded by everyone, but also beaten by Gu Zhonghao. He also felt fear in his heart. ?After walking for more than a quarter of an hour, Uncle Ma saw a handful of thorns lying on the road ahead. His heart trembled. He stopped the mule cart and asked in a loud voice, "Is that a hero from Qinglong Gorge in front of you?" As soon as he finished speaking, a man walked out of the dark place beside the road. The person who came was a bearded man, holding a big knife in his hand and looking sideways at Uncle Ma. Uncle Ma got out of the car and said, "Thank you for your hard work, boss." The bearded man lazily raised his hands and said, "Thank you for your hard work, shopkeeper. Whose food do you eat? Whose clothes do you wear?" Uncle Ma took out an **** flag from his bag and put it on the mule cart. "I hope the boss of the **** agency will give me a good show of strength, old horse." Every year Zhenwei Escort provides some benefits to the bandits on the roads they often walk. This Qinglong Gorge is also provided every year. The bearded man hesitated for a moment, "It''s not that I won''t give you face, but it''s just a bad year. Everyone needs to eat. If I give you face, everyone will starve to death." Uncle Ma said in a deep voice: "My ancestors have left some food, and the head of the house can eat it all. Brother, I only eat a small amount. I ask the head of the house to show his respect." At this time, Gu Sanlang whispered: "What did Uncle Ma say? Why are you so verbose when you are dealing with this bandit? The bandit is only one person. What is there to be afraid of? If you don''t believe me, you can''t defeat him!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 121： Everyone copies guys Chapter 121 Copy everyone ??Gu Fei whispered: "Uncle Ma''s words are probably due to the rules of the world." ¡°Also, are you stupid? There are countless people ambushing this road. Do you think there is only one?¡± ??Gu Sanlang quickly looked around, and Gu Fei said softly: "Don''t look, you can''t see it." "I have the knife in my hand, but I don''t think Uncle Ma makes sense." ?Sure enough, the bearded man in front shook his head and said, "Shopkeeper, don''t make things difficult for me, brother, we''ve been waiting for our meal for more than a hundred times." Uncle Ma looked back at the crowd. They were all farm men, and there were only a few who were capable of fighting. He raised his hands and said, "Two bags of grain, how about the master letting us pass?" The bearded man said in a deep voice: "Keep all the food and let you go!" The village chief was very anxious after hearing this. His family had harvested grain from their ancestors every autumn and had to save enough to feed the family for a year. New grain was replaced with old grain every year. This time, all the grain in the family cellar was I brought all the food with me, which is a lot of sincerity. He couldn''t help shouting, "That''s no good. What can we eat if we give it to you?" Uncle Ma didn''t have time to stop him, so he looked at the beard and sneered, "Then there''s nothing to say!" The bearded man put his hand to his mouth and whistled. ?Suddenly, there was a rustling sound on the mountain roads on both sides. Gu Fei hurriedly backed away, pulling Gu Sanlang close to the car. Uncle Ma shouted anxiously, "The wheels are turning, everyone is copying!" ?He forgot that everyone was not an **** and could not understand his slang. The wheel head allows everyone to form a circle around the mule cart for easy protection. ?At least everyone understood the sentence "Copy Guy", and everyone grasped the machetes, sickles, and axes in their hands. Uncle Ma then shouted: "Women and children should hide under the car and don''t move!" When mountain bandits seek money, except for young and middle-aged men, women and children are generally not killed. ?In just a moment, dozens of bandits rushed down from both sides, holding machetes in their hands and slashing with the swords. ?Gu Fei had already held the gun in his hand. When he caught a glimpse of the bandit, he raised his gun and shot without hesitation. "Bang, bang, bang," three shots were fired in succession, and three of the bandits who came towards Gu Fei fell down in an instant. ?These bandits are also powerful. When they see someone fall, they not only do not retreat, but they rush forward without fear of death. Su Chen''s carriage was behind the Gu family''s car. He clenched the dagger in his hand, lifted a corner of the car curtain and looked out. They saw Chen Hu and Zhang Ze. They took knives and started slashing at the bandits. ?He was a little worried about whether the little girl could cope with it, so he couldn''t help but stick his head out and look forward. ??She saw that Gu Fei had something in her hand. The bandits fell to the ground with a "bang" before the bandits even got close to her. Gu Fei killed seven or eight people in a row, and a vacuum appeared in the land around her. ??The bandits on the mountain have all come down, and the bandits next to them are all catching and killing each other, and no one is coming this way. ??Gu Fei quickly changed his gun and told Gu Erlang and Gu Sanlang, "Stay here and don''t move." Then he rushed out. She jumped to the front first, her father and her elder brother''s car was in front, and they were fighting with several mountain bandits. The two of them had no plan and were swinging around with machetes. It was a dangerous situation. ?Gu Fei shot one at a time, killing two bandits, and then cleared out all the bandits nearby. Then he ran back and ran to Su Chen''s car. He saw Chen Hu and Zhang Ze surrounded by several bandits. At this time, a bandit not far away shouted, "Kill that little girl first. The girl has a powerful hidden weapon and has killed many brothers! " ¡°The little girl is over here, everyone should come here first!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t kill her, everyone will be dead!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 122： The wind is blowing Chapter 122 The wind is blowing hard ??Gu Fei raised his hand and shot the bandit who shouted, and then killed all the bandits surrounding Chen Hu and Zhang Ze. ?This area was also vacant. She glanced at Chen Hu and Zhang Ze, "You leave one to protect your young master, and the other -" Before he finished speaking, a bandit suddenly jumped out from behind a tree next to the mountain road and slashed at Gu Fei''s back with a big knife. Su Chen could see clearly in the car and shouted, "Watch your back!" ??Gu Fei didn''t expect that there were insidious bandits lurking behind the tree, so she pounced forward without even looking back. He just happened to rush to the car and met Su Chen''s eyes very close. His eyes were as bright as stars in the night, and they were full of anxiety and horror. ?Then there was a chill on my back. ??Gu Fei put his hands on the carriage, turned around and fired. ??The gun hit the bandit right on the forehead. A big hole appeared in the bandit''s forehead and he slowly fell back. Su Chen saw in the car that Gu Fei''s apricot-yellow coat was torn open in the middle, and blood flowed out from the inside, quickly turning the coat red. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Gu Fei running back. Su Chen watched her running and raising her hands, and the bandits kept falling one by one. Gu Fei ran to the back of the motorcade. Her eldest uncle and her eldest grandson Tieniu were together. Her eldest aunt was also beside her. Her eldest uncle slashed a bandit on the neck, and another bandit also gave her eldest uncle a slash. on the shoulder. Gu Fei killed several bandits here with a few shots, then went around the back of the team and headed towards the other side of the convoy. While running, quickly change the magazine. This side is much worse than Gu Fei''s side. ??At the village chief''s house, the village chief and his two sons were covered in blood and were still fighting with the bandits. Aunt Liu was sitting on the ground panting. She didn''t know whether she was injured or something else. Further ahead, Mr. Zhang fell to the ground. His women and children hid under the car, watching the bandits tumbling over the mule cart. ??Gu Zhong''s family also hid under the car and huddled together. The belongings in his car were thrown all over the floor by the bandits. ??Gu Fei swept over all the way, with cold weapons under hot weapons. He didn''t have the slightest chance to fight back before he could get close, and fell down one by one. At this time, the bearded man who was fighting with Uncle Ma in front saw Gu Fei coming all the way, and the brothers fell one by one, almost killing them all. He was extremely sad and angry, and wanted to go over and kill Gu Fei, but Uncle Ma again Clinging to him. Whiskers watched Gu Fei getting closer and closer, and he was also afraid of the thing in her hand. He suddenly shouted at the top of his voice, "The sticks **** my hands, and the wind is pulling hard!" ??There were a few bandits who were still fighting and some robbers who were looking for things. When they heard this, some took knives and some took the things they had just grabbed and ran up the mountain quickly. Whiskers slashed hard, Uncle Ma dodged to the side, and Whiskers took the opportunity to run away quickly. ??Gu Fei put away his gun and stood there panting, and the mountain road became quiet for a while. Suddenly Zhang¡¯s daughter-in-law, Mrs. Yu, cried, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you, master? Don¡¯t scare me¡ª¡± As Gu Fei walked quickly over there, he consciously searched for the bullet casings on the ground and the warheads on the bandits, and put them all into the space. ?Going to Boss Zhang and squatting down, Gu Fei took a look and saw that there was a cut in Boss Zhang''s clothes on his chest, and there was a cut on his ribs, and the bones were clearly visible. ?Gu Fei shouted hurriedly, "Aunt Yu, tear off Uncle Zhang''s clothes, I have medicine here!" ?While she took out the golden sore medicine and poured it on Mr. Zhang¡¯s wound, she shouted: ¡°Xiao Cui, bring me a clean cloth.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 123： Deliver medicine Chapter 123 Delivering Medicine ??Xiao Cui hurriedly turned over the strip of cloth, but couldn''t find it for a while. In desperation, she found a clean undergarment belonging to Mr. Zhang from the bag and tore it open with all her strength. Several people worked together to bandage Boss Zhang''s wound. At this time, Uncle Ma came over and saw that Boss Zhang was unconscious. Just as he was about to move forward to look at the others, he suddenly saw the blood stains on Gu Fei''s back and frowned. : "Little Fei girl, don''t worry about this. You are also injured. Go get some medicine quickly." ??Gu Fei said "Hmm" and just as she was about to leave, Mrs. Chen ran over and pulled her hurriedly, "You are injured on your back. Mom will give you medicine." ?Gu Qing invited the old lady out of the car. When she saw the body on the ground, the old lady was shocked and chanted repeatedly, "Amitabha, sin, sin, sin." Gu Fei got into the car. Mrs. Chen untied Gu Fei''s clothes and looked at the knife mark on her back. She couldn''t help but shed tears. ? Gu Fei saw that her mother suddenly stopped moving. When she looked back, she saw that her mother was crying. She bared her teeth and smiled, "Mom, it''s okay. The incision is not deep, so it only hurt a little bit of skin." ?This is true. Thanks to Su Chen''s shout, Gu Fei jumped forward, and the tip of the knife fell on Gu Fei''s back. The injury was not serious, but there was some blood, which looked scary. Mrs. Chen wiped away her tears, silently gave Gu Fei good medicine, wrapped her up with a cloth, and changed Gu Fei''s inner clothes into a small coat, and then put on a sheepskin jacket. Just as he put on his coat, Chen Hu''s voice came from outside, "Miss Xiao Fei is injured, right? This is the best gold medicine that my young master asked to deliver." ?Gu Zhang took the medicine, thanked Chen Hu, and asked Lian''er to pass the medicine in. ?Gu Fei had already bandaged it, took the medicine from Lian''er''s hand, and put it into her arms. When Lian''er got out, Gu Fei took a few anti-inflammatory pills before getting out of the car. ??Gu Zhang said hurriedly: "Why did you come out when you were injured? Just lie down." ?Gu Fei asked: "What''s going on, everyone?" ??Gu Zhang sighed, "Boss Zhang was the most seriously injured. The rest, your eldest uncle, your eldest uncle, your third uncle, the village chief, Jin Sheng Yinsheng, and Shan Zi were all injured." ? Gu Fei sighed, which meant that people in every household were injured, so she should move faster. Uncle Ma came over at this time, looked at Gu Fei and said solemnly: "If it weren''t for Xiao Fei today, everyone would have to explain everything here." Just as he was talking, Qian''s cry came from the other side, "The bandits who killed a thousand people have robbed all my family''s food. What a life it is!" ?His family didn¡¯t buy food when they went to the city this time. They didn¡¯t have much to begin with, and now it fell on the bandits. A bag of food from Mr. Zhang¡¯s family was also taken away, but his family didn¡¯t care about it at the moment, as Mr. Zhang was still unconscious. Uncle Ma shouted angrily, "Everyone, hurry up and get on the road. We can''t stay here for long." There was almost no loss at Gu Fei''s house, and there was no food loss at the village chief''s house. First, Gu Fei came quickly, and second, everyone in the family tried their best to protect the food. ?Xiao Cui from Mr. Zhang''s house came over at this time and said to Gu Zhang and Uncle Ma: "Uncle Ma, Uncle Gu, my uncle is seriously injured. There is no driver in the family anymore." The eldest uncle came over and said, "My family has a lot of people, so Iron Ox can drive the carriage for your family." ?Xiao Cui thanked her uncle and hurriedly ran away. Soon, the convoy continued to move forward. Gu Fei looked back and saw that there were twenty or thirty corpses left scattered on the mountain road. (End of this chapter) Chapter 124： Outside the program Chapter 124 Eat the inside and outside ??After walking for another hour, they were still some distance away from Qinglong Gorge, and then Uncle Ma told everyone to rest. As usual, first collect firewood and light a circle around it, then surround the city with the mule cart, and light a fire in the center. Everyone will rest in the middle. ?The fire was lit, illuminating all around. ?At this moment, Gu Fei saw the miserable situation of everyone. Gu Jinsheng, who lives in the village chief''s house, is limping with one leg. Uncle Gu Zhong had one arm hanging on his chest. The eldest uncle¡¯s shoulders were covered in blood. Each one seems to be a defeated soldier returning from the battlefield. As soon as Chen set up the pot, Qian suddenly came over and said in a loud voice: "Brother and sister, my family''s food has been robbed. Please lend me some." Chen''s hands froze, and here she was. What she had been worried about along the way finally came to pass. It doesn¡¯t make sense if you don¡¯t borrow her. This is Gu Zhang¡¯s brother and sister-in-law. It goes without saying that if you borrow something, you won¡¯t have to pay it back. Aunt Liu looked at this and hesitated to speak. After thinking about it, she decided to forget it. It was not easy for an outsider to get involved in the matter between the two brothers. At this time, the old lady hurriedly said to Chen: "Why are you still standing there? I see there are two bags of flour in the car. Just give me one bag." What does it mean to eat everything inside and out? The old lady is a typical example! Eating her food, but also giving her food to others! She didn¡¯t say to give coarse grains, but said to give flour! ?Gu Fei opened his mouth several times and swallowed the words again. ??This is Gu Zhang''s brother and sister-in-law. It''s hard for others to speak. ??Gu Zhang said in a deep voice: "My family doesn''t have much food. Everyone knows it. Mr. Su and others eat at my house, so I have to keep this flour for them." ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s not impossible to borrow it. I still have half a bag of millet, which is enough for your family to eat all the way to Huainan County.¡± ¡°Ms. Chen, give it to her.¡± Qian felt unhappy after hearing this. She obviously had flour but gave her millet. What does that mean? You must know that flour is a fine grain and millet is a coarse grain. Flour is usually three times the price of millet. She had borrowed it and had no intention of paying it back. Naturally, she wanted flour. She couldn''t help but mutter, "Can the three of them eat so much flour?" ??Gu Fei finally couldn''t help it anymore and wanted flour even after getting it for nothing! She said quietly: "Uncle, you haven''t said yet when you will pay back the grain you borrowed." "My family will lend you a tael of silver and I will pay it back to you in an hour." When Qian heard what Gu Fei said, she opened her mouth and said, "You **** girl, you have no right to interrupt when the master is talking¡ª" As she finished speaking, Qian suddenly remembered that Gu Fei killed people, killed wolves, and killed countless bandits today. Her cheeks twitched a few times and she hurriedly said: "Xiao Fei, that''s not what I meant, that''s right. ¡ª¡± ??Gu Fei looked at her coldly, "Food is so valuable now that it is a life-saving thing. I must have seen how many people died trying to grab food along the way." ¡°The eldest uncle said it lightly, borrow¡ª¡± Lian''er summoned up the courage to respond from the side, "That''s right, your family doesn''t have any money. Shanzi''s family ran out of food a few days ago, but they bought it with money." The two of them sang together, and Qian''s face turned red as she talked about it. She stared at Lian''er, a girl she bought, and she actually dared to choke with her! The old lady became anxious at this time and scolded Lian''er, "Shut up, you have no right to speak!" She turned to look at Chen again, "Didn''t you hear what the second brother said? Go and get it quickly!" Chen silently took out half a bag of millet from the mule cart, put it on the ground, and went to cook. (End of this chapter) Chapter 125： Dont want to be a loner Chapter 125 I don¡¯t want to be alone At this time, Gu Zhong suddenly walked over with one arm hanging, took out a small piece of broken silver from his arms, handed it to Gu Qing''s hand, picked up the millet and left. ?These days, he watched with cold eyes. Gu Zhangming secretly subsidized the third child, and the eldest sister also secretly subsidized the third child. ??The second brother¡¯s family has something good to eat. I give a bowl to the eldest sister and a bowl to the third brother, but there is no share from his family. He couldn''t understand why his brothers and sisters were so unkind to him. It couldn''t be because he was jealous of his family''s prosperity. The eldest sister¡¯s family and the second son¡¯s family are much better than his. ?Also, Baoer and Huzi are both cousins. He often saw Gu Fei secretly giving Huzi food, but not Baoer. His sister and brother had all separated from him. When Gu Zhong realized this fact, his heart felt cold. He just watched Qian confidently go to borrow food, and then he suddenly realized that Qian wanted to take advantage of others, but no one is a fool, so why should he take advantage of you? In the end, instead of taking advantage, he became annoying. . ??The third child neither fights nor robs. Seeing that he is in trouble, the brothers and sisters are willing to contribute money and effort to help him. If he allows Qian to continue like this, he will become a loner! Even Bao''er has to be taken care of. No matter how much he cares about it, who can he rely on when he gets old? No one knew what was going on in Gu Zhong''s heart, and Gu Zhang''s face was a little ugly. Brother, this silver is very hot to his hands. As if he was the one who had no brotherhood at all, Gu Zhang winked at Gu Qing. Gu Qing understood. Seeing Gu Zhong give the money, Qian felt a pain in her heart and walked towards her home with an unhappy look on her face. Gu Qing said loudly: "Auntie, Xiao Fei is still young, don''t stop saying those things she said. If you don''t care about her, we are all one family, and the food will be the same when your family is rich." ¡°Take this silver back.¡± ?? Qian didn¡¯t expect such a good thing, and his face instantly burst into smiles, and he was so happy that he planned to take the money. ?Over there, Gu Zhong suddenly yelled, "Don''t ask for any money, come here and cook for me right now!" ?? Qian''s hands shook, but he didn''t dare to take the money when he saw it, and his face was a little distorted. ¡°Come here yet!¡± Gu Zhong yelled again. Qian didn''t dare to look at the silver anymore and ran away in a panic. ??Gu Fei is also sick now. Mrs. Chen doesn''t let her cook, and forces her to sit by the fire. Su Chen sat next to her. After spending some time together, everyone knew that this young man¡¯s surname was Su. ??Gu Fei had nothing to do, just holding a stick to stir the fire out of boredom. Su Chen beside him suddenly whispered: "Is your injury okay?" ??Gu Fei paused with the hand holding the stick and said softly: "It''s nothing serious. Thank you Mr. Su for the gift of medicine." After saying that, Gu Fei stood up, said something to Su Chen, and walked away. Su Chen followed her with his eyes. I saw her walking to her aunt and talking to a little girl. ?She was wearing a bulky sheepskin jacket and a pair of bloated red calico cotton trousers. A real country girl dress. But what she did was not like a country girl. ?The firelight illuminated her profile, giving her face a gentle orange color. Her eyebrows were arched, her nose was high and straight, forming a graceful curve from her chin to her neck. ?She smiled as she spoke, the corners of her mouth turning up, as if the pale pink petals suddenly bloomed. Su Chen suddenly saw the face turn around, and there seemed to be two clusters of bright firelights flashing in her eyes. Su Chen looked away in a panic, and his heart seemed to be beating out of control for a moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 126： Cant enter the city Chapter 126 Can¡¯t enter the city After talking to Juhua for a while, Gu Fei mixed in a piece of dried meat with her aunt. Seeing that the food at home was almost ready, Gu Fei wandered back to eat. Ever since Su Chen and the others ate together, they had meat every meal. Eat wolf meat instead of pork. Today we eat dumplings. Mrs. Chen is a kind person. Her family ate food stuffed with wild vegetables and cooked pork and cabbage stuffing for Su Chen and the others. After all, she felt a little guilty for receiving one hundred taels of silver. Of course, as a patient, Gu Fei also enjoyed dumplings stuffed with pork and cabbage. ??It¡¯s just that Chen Hu and Zhang Ze were really good at eating. Each of them ate thirty pieces, as if they were not full yet. Mrs. Chen fished out a few more stuffed wild vegetables and gave them to them. Have a meal, move around for a while and then go to bed. Su Chen took his ponytail toothbrush, dipped it in tooth powder and brushed his teeth carefully. Then Chen Hu got him hot water to wash his face. No matter how short of water it is, this is what Su Chen must do every day. ?Zhang Ze spread the quilt for Su Chen. Just as Su Chen was about to get in, he suddenly glanced at Gu Fei out of nowhere. ??Gu Fei had just taken off her sheepskin jacket and was wearing a close-fitting jacket. The pink jacket perfectly outlined the girl''s slightly undulating curves. Su Chen felt a "bang" in his head, and the tips of his ears turned red. He quickly turned his head and got into the quilt. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the morning, Boss Zhang finally woke up. Gu Zhang gave Yu some more herbs and asked her to drink them for Boss Zhang. Yu was so grateful that he kowtowed to Gu Zhang. ??The next few days will be peaceful, and there is not that much water shortage here. But wherever there is a well, water can be fetched. At noon that day, Uncle Ma pointed ahead and said: "This is already the boundary of Huainan County. If you don''t see the city in front of you, you can''t really enter Huainan County until you pass that city." ?Everyone cheered, and entering Huainan County meant that they only had to hurry and no longer had to worry. ?Suddenly the convoy arrived at the city wall. The city wall was sandwiched between two mountains. If there was a war, this must be an important pass. There were more victims than ever under the city wall, almost densely packed, and shacks were set up everywhere in the open space in front of the city gate. ??The convoy had to stop at the outskirts. Gu Fei stood on the shaft of the carriage and looked over from a distance. There were heavy soldiers guarding the city gate. Gu Zhang got out of the car and walked through the crowd of victims with Gu Qing. When they walked to the city gate, they saw several rows of soldiers standing along the base of the city wall. Several officers and soldiers were sitting at the city gate, checking on a pair of children holding a child. The household registration of the young couple. ?Gu Zhang stepped forward and was about to ask when he heard the officer and soldier say: "Go, go, people from Hedong County cannot enter the city." A government official next to him said: "Didn''t you see such a big notice? The victims of the disaster in Xiqin County, Xishan County, Hedong County and other counties are not allowed to enter the city." While the couple was still pleading, the officers and soldiers nearby came over and drove the two away with knives. ?Gu Zhang and Gu Qing hurriedly went to see the notice. The notice clearly stated that people must check their household registration before entering the city. Anyone whose household registration is in these counties are not allowed to enter the city unless they have an official document issued by the government. The two of them looked at each other, both looking unhappy. Turning around and squeezing through the crowd of victims, Gu Zhang told everyone about the situation. Everyone was dumbfounded. They had gone through so much trouble to get here, but they were not allowed in! It is impossible to go back. These counties are in chaos, and there is no way to survive. ??The village chief looked at Uncle Ma eagerly, "Uncle Ma, can we take a detour?" Uncle Ma pointed to the mountain walls on both sides of the city wall, "Just look at it for yourself. Do you think ordinary people can climb that mountain?" ? Gu Fei looked over and saw that the mountain walls on both sides were high and steep. Unless he had the legendary light skill, no one could climb up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 127： Still cant do anything Chapter 127 Still can¡¯t do anything ??The village chief sighed repeatedly, ¡°What can we do, what can we do, we can¡¯t go back this time¡ª¡± ??Gu Zhang thought for a while and asked Uncle Ma in a low voice, "Do you have any ideas?" Uncle Ma pondered for a long time, "It''s hard to say, I have never encountered such a thing in the past." "Let''s go and ask around first, maybe there will be some other way." Su Chen could hear clearly from the carriage. He didn''t look too good. He called Zhang Ze over and whispered a few words. Zhang Ze nodded and left. Uncle Ma, the village chief, Gu Zhang, and Gu Qing all went around to inquire. The rest of the people had no choice but to unload their cars and huddle together to eat solid food. ?There are many disaster victims here, and no one dares to cook. The people who went to inquire about it lasted for more than half an hour before they came back one after another. ?Zhang Ze came back the fastest. He walked to the carriage and whispered to Su Chen: "I asked the officers and soldiers guarding the gate secretly. If you give us ten taels of silver per person and don''t need to check the household registration, we can be let in." Su Chen pursed his lips and said after a long while: "We''ll see what Uncle Ma and Uncle Gu say when they come back." ?Gu Zhang and Uncle Ma came back together, and both of them looked a little heavy. When everyone saw the two men turning around, they all surrounded them. ??Chen Hu also walked over with Su Chen on his back and found a place for Su Chen to sit down. Everyone fell silent and looked at Gu Zhang eagerly. ??Gu Zhang looked at the eager faces around him and smiled bitterly, "After asking about this for a long time, there are two ways to enter the city -" Everyone was happy and looked relaxed. ?Gu Zhang continued: "But it''s not a good idea." He held out a finger and said, "One way is to give each person, no matter adults or children, ten taels of silver and secretly give it to the officers and soldiers, and they will let you pass." ?Everyone was stunned, twelve or two? ??Which of these companies can''t live without a few dozen taels of silver? The key is that they don''t have that much silver! Qian couldn''t help shouting, "Why is it so expensive? You''re robbing money¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Gu Zhang gritted his teeth and looked at her, lowering his voice, "Sister-in-law, are you allowed to shout about this? Even if you give me money, you give it secretly, and when people let you go, they let you go secretly!" ?? Gu Zhong''s face turned red, and without saying a word, he raised his uninjured arm and slapped Qian, "Shut up." ¡°No woman in any family has spoken, but you are the only one who talks too much!¡± ?? Qian covered her face in grievance. Recently, the head of the house had become more and more dissatisfied with her. She was either beaten or scolded. She couldn''t live this life. ??The village chief asked eagerly, "Is there any other way?" ?He just asked around but didn''t find anything. ??Gu Zhang''s voice became even lower, "This is more risky. There are people here who forge household registrations for people. The price is not expensive, only two coins. As for whether this fake household registration can be passed through, they can''t guarantee you." ¡°It is said that some people got through, and some were discovered.¡± ??The village chief asked again, "Then, what should I do if I am caught cheating?" Gu Zhang glanced at him and said, "Normally, those who forge documents will be imprisoned, but now, the prisons are full of people, and the government has to take care of the food. Everyone wants to go to the prison, but now they can''t get in." " ¡°It is said that when the forgery was discovered, they took off their trousers and slapped them at the city gate, ten pieces per person.¡± ??The village chief trembled. If he fell ten steps, he would probably lose half his life. ??But for his family of eight, they need eighty taels of silver to enter the city. He really can''t afford so much! To say there are two ways is to say there is still no way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 128： borrow money Chapter 128 Borrowing Money When it came to playing the game, everyone was silent. Boss Zhang was still injured. He was leaning on the mule cart and struggling to ask Gu Zhang, "Brother Gu, how do your family plan to enter the city?" Everyone looked at Gu Zhang. His family is rich, that¡¯s for sure. Let¡¯s not talk about how much money Xiao Fei took home. Mr. Su just gave him one hundred taels not long ago. His family can enter the city no matter how much money they spend. ??Gu Zhang said after a while: "I don''t know either. Let''s discuss it first. We will rest here today. Maybe we can find other ways." ??The village chief took out the dry cigarette and lit it, took a deep puff, and said to his family: "I think we''d better find someone to register a household, and maybe we can get away with it." "Even if you can''t get through it, at worst you''ll get beaten up and you won''t die even if you''re beaten ten times." As soon as he finished speaking, the eldest daughter-in-law Jin Feng shouted, "Dad, how can this work? We can''t compare to you men. If we really take off our pants and hit the boards, how can we survive!" Hongxia, the second daughter-in-law, also said: "Yes, dad, this is not safe. If we find out, everyone in the family will be in trouble. There is not even a medical center outside the city, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive!" ??The village chief frowned and said, "What should we do? Our family needs eighty taels of silver to enter the city, and this is not eighty taels!" ?Eight taels of silver, he gritted his teeth and got out. ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t have that much money!¡± Aunt Liu didn''t say anything. She took all her family''s belongings with her. There was less than seventy taels of silver left in total. This was the accumulation of several generations. It was not enough even if she wanted to enter the city. ?Every household gathered here at this time. After hearing the conversation at the village chief¡¯s house, everyone was worried about what to do! At this time, Boss Zhang, who was leaning on the mule cart, suddenly said: "Brother Gu, I, I want to ask you to borrow some money." ??Gu Zhang smiled bitterly. He had a lot of money. The one hundred taels given by Mr. Su was considered family money. The rest was Xiao Fei''s money. He couldn''t borrow Xiao Fei''s money. Seeing that Gu Zhang remained silent, Boss Zhang struggled and said, "Brother Gu, I know you are in trouble, but I have figured it out. This city must be entered." ¡°The road has become such a mess. I can¡¯t go back to my hometown. Even if I go back, I won¡¯t be able to survive!¡± "I still have a carriage at home. When I get to Donghai County, I will sell the carriage and return it to you. I can sell my carriage for twenty or thirty taels of silver no matter what." ??The village chief said in surprise, "Boss Zhang, your family of five requires fifty taels of silver to enter the city. Are you willing to give it up?" Boss Zhang gave a bitter smile, "So what if you can''t bear to leave? Haven''t you seen it yet? There is no way to survive in these counties. The only way to survive is to enter this city and go to a place where there are no victims!" ¡°No matter how important money is, it is not as important as life!¡± ?These words fell on everyone¡¯s ears and they all started thinking. Yes, there are not many people who died along the way. As long as people live, they can earn more money. The eldest uncle nodded at this time: "That''s right, people must live first!" ¡°Besides, I heard that people in Donghai County are extremely rich, and money is definitely easier to earn than here. As long as you are diligent and willing to endure hardship, you can survive.¡± ?This is true. Donghai County, south of Yunjiang, is commonly known as Jiangnan. It has a pleasant climate, rich products, and a large concentration of salt merchants. It is the most prosperous place no matter what dynasty or generation it is. At this time, Gu Zhong hurriedly said, "Second brother, my family doesn''t have enough money to go to the city. Lend me twenty taels of silver. I will write you a note. When we get to the place, I will sell the mule cart to pay you back the money." ?He was worried that every household would ask Gu Laoer to borrow money, and it would be too late if he didn''t ask. (End of this chapter) Chapter 129： I have money Chapter 129 I have money Ms. Qian was anxious when she heard that Gu Zhong wanted to borrow money. In the past few days, Gu Zhong had told her many times to stop taking advantage of other people''s families, especially the second family. Said that he didn¡¯t want to be separated from his brother. ?Since he said this, he was determined to pay back the money he borrowed. ??This is not a small amount of silver, she couldn''t help shouting, "Xing''er is just a girl, is it worth paying her ten taels of silver to enter the city?" ¡°It¡¯s better to sell her and get some money!¡± Xing''er was stunned for a moment, then pulled Gu Zhong and started to cry, "Dad, don''t sell me. I can help the family with work. I - don''t sell me." ??Gu Zhong had veins popping on his forehead and pointed at Mr. Qian, "Shut up, or I''ll sell you!" Qian shivered and did not dare to speak. ?Gu Zhang felt as if he was being roasted on a fire. He gave a wry smile, and just as he was about to speak, Aunt Liu spoke up, "Brother Zhang, I also want to ask you to do something. My family doesn''t have enough money, can you lend me twenty taels?" At this time, the aunt also looked at Gu Zhang and hesitated to speak. His family was also short of money. Nine people had nine taels of silver. Even if his family was rich, they couldn''t afford so much! ??There are still thirty taels missing! ??Gu Rong lowered his head and said nothing. There were three people in his family, and this was thirty taels of silver. What should he do? Should he ask his second brother to borrow it again? He has no face. He suddenly raised his head and said, "My family doesn''t need it. I''m going to get a fake household registration. If I can, I can live. If I can''t, I''ll take the punishment for my wife." Li stood nearby and almost cried when she heard this. ??Gu Zhang said helplessly: "There are currently twelve people in my family, and it costs one hundred and twenty taels to enter the city -" The old lady next to me hurriedly interjected: "How can there be twelve? Didn''t those two girls just buy them? Just sell them!" ? Lanzhi nervously grabbed the corner of Gu Fei''s clothes, and Lian''er lowered her head. ?Gu Fei glanced at the old lady coldly. ??Gu Zhang said in a deep voice: "Since these two girls have been bought, they are members of the family, and there is no reason to leave them here." ??The old lady snorted, "Tell me, what are you buying these people for? They are of no use except for eating free rice!" ¡°We are just a farmer¡¯s family, and some of us really think we are young ladies. Do we need someone to take care of us?¡± ??Gu Fei sneered, "I can spend my own money however I like!" Are you in charge? The old lady poked the ground with her crutch, "Look, everyone, look, does anyone speak to their elders like this? I am her grandmother, and she didn''t even spend ten or eighty taels of silver on me! She is quite willing to treat outsiders!" ¡°My old lady¡ª¡± Beside Su Chen looked at the old lady with disgust, and suddenly interrupted her, "Let''s do it. I''ll lend it to you as much money as you guys still need. I''ll ask Uncle Gu to help you set up the paperwork." ??If he doesn''t say anything, the old woman still doesn''t know what to say about Xiao Fei. ?No one expected such an unexpected surprise. Shanzi¡¯s mother hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Su, my family doesn¡¯t have enough money. Can I borrow 120% from you?¡± She actually has enough money to get into the city, but it would be nice to borrow some. Wouldn¡¯t she need money when she settles down in Donghai County? Su Chen didn''t care about the 12 or 8 taels at all, and nodded casually, "If you want to borrow money, just come over and sign a note." Gu Zhang hurriedly rummaged around in the mule cart for a long time. Gu Fei walked over, pretending to look for it together, and handed him a small baggage, which contained a half-bald brush, an inkstone, a small half of pine smoke ink, and a few pictures. Yellow rough edged paper. ??Ms. Chen collected all these and stuffed them into her space. After taking out the things, Gu Qing poured a few drops of water into the inkstone to help grind the ink. (End of this chapter) Chapter 130： Borrow money to go to town Chapter 130 Borrowing money to go to the city ?The village chief over there pulled Aunt Liu and said, "Do you really want to borrow it? Why don''t you get a household registration? Maybe you can get through." Aunt Liu shook off his hand and said, "You tough guy, is this the time to worry about money?" "If we are really discovered, our whole family will have to be beaten. If we are beaten, we will definitely lie down. Look at the people around us. Do you think our family''s food will be able to be saved by that time?" ¡°Not only will our money and food be robbed by others, but our grandchildren may also be captured and sold. As for us, we will either starve to death or die of pain!¡± The village chief thought of the tragic situation described by Aunt Liu, and nodded helplessly, "Okay, let''s borrow it. Alas, running away will ruin all the family''s wealth. If I had known better, I wouldn''t have come out." Aunt Liu glared at him, "Aren''t you going to come out?" "If you don''t come out, someone will definitely come to our house to steal food. Do you believe it?" His family is one of the richest in the country. If those people have nothing to eat, won¡¯t they steal and rob them? ?Have you seen anything less along the way? ??The village chief sighed, "Same." He waved his hand painfully, "Go and borrow it. Alas, I don''t know when I can pay it back." ??Gu Zhang used a wooden board to write the documents, but there was no ink pad, so everyone rubbed some ink on the edge of the inkstone and made fingerprints. ??The village chief''s family borrowed thirty taels. A smart person like Aunt Liu knew that opportunities were rare, so she would be better off if she could borrow more. ?Gu Zhong borrowed twenty taels, Shan Zima borrowed ten taels, and Mr. Zhang borrowed thirty taels. My aunt''s family borrowed thirty taels. ?Gu Rong also borrowed thirty taels. Su Chen borrowed one hundred and fifty taels of silver, and Zhang Ze took back a stack of IOUs. ?Handing the banknote, everyone looked at Gu Zhang and a new question arose. To whom should the money be handed over? How should it be handed over? Is it safe? Uncle Ma said in a deep voice: "Get on the car and rush to the city gate. Since everyone has decided to enter the city, don''t delay. It may not be safe here at night without officers and soldiers." ?This is also the case. Some of the victims around them are staring at these mule carts eagerly, but there are so many officers and soldiers at the moment that they dare not take action. Uncle Ma added: "Every family will hand over their banknotes to Mr. Gu according to their heads, and everyone will go into the city together." The newly received banknotes were handed over to Gu Zhang one by one before they were warmed. ?Gu Fei also took out one hundred and twenty taels and gave them to her father. ?Gu Zhang worked carefully and brought the household registration of each family. The banknotes and household registration papers of each family were put together. ?Hatching up the cart, everyone walked through the pile of victims and walked to the city gate. ?Seeing so many people and cars arriving, the officers and soldiers who checked household registration at the door cheered up. ??The village chief and his family were walking in front. Gu Zhang smiled and handed the household registration paper to the officers and soldiers, flipping it up slightly with his fingers to reveal the banknotes underneath. Officials and soldiers are very sensitive to banknotes. ??Had it not been for the money, they would not have been willing to guard the city gate and do this hard work. Of the money collected, those with high positions would get the big ones, while the big-headed soldiers guarding the side could only get the small ones. The officers and soldiers pretended to look at the household registration, but they were actually looking at the number on the bank note. A soldier nearby had already nodded the heads and shouted: "Nine people." ??The officer nodded and counted the silver notes. It was exactly ninety taels of silver. He quickly took out the silver notes and put them in his sleeves. He returned the household registration to Gu Zhang and shouted, "Pass-" ??Gu Zhang handed the household registration to the village chief, and the village chief and his family quickly passed through the city gate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 131： near miss Chapter 131: A near miss ?Family after family passed by, and in the end only Su Chen and Gu Fei''s family were left. Su Chen and the others did not have any documents to prove their identity, so they agreed to follow Gu Zhang and sneak out. Because Lian''er still has her family''s household registration in her hand, and her family of four is listed on the household registration. ??Gu Zhang handed over the household registrations of his family and Lian''er''s family, and whispered: "There are fifteen people in the two families." At this time, the soldier next to him finished nodding the heads and shouted, "Fifteen." ??The officers and soldiers didn''t take a closer look. They only saw that the banknote was one hundred and fifty taels, and they felt quite happy. This group of people had gained quite a lot from passing by. Then he nodded and said, "Pass-" As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a middle-aged man wearing civil official clothes walking out of the city gate. ??The officers and soldiers'' expressions changed, they quickly put away the banknotes and whispered: "Quickly go-" ??This man is the county magistrate here, and he is the most rigid and eccentric person. He comes here several times a day to check if anyone from the three counties has wandered in. ??Gu Zhang also saw the man at this time, put away his household registration, and secretly screamed that it was bad. ??This man is from the yamen, and judging by his clothing, he is the eighth-grade county magistrate. However, the yamen and the army are two different systems. Most of the local people are in a state of disobedience to the other. The county magistrate glanced at Gu Zhang''s group of people. These people were wearing sheepskin jackets and looked like authentic northerners. He pointed at Gu Zhang, "Where is your registered residence?" ?Gu Zhang was so anxious that he was speechless for a moment. At this time, Su Chen opened the carriage curtain and said, "Our household registrations are all from Donghai County." He spoke in the standard Donghai County dialect. ??The county magistrate looked at Su Chen. This young master was wearing a fox fur cloak with a blue brocade cover. At first glance, he was not an ordinary person. He looked at Gu Zhang and his group, they all looked like country guys. The county magistrate raised his eyebrows and softened his tone towards Su Chen, "Are you together?" Su Chen nodded, "This is my uncle. He has been here for a long time, but his household registration is still in Donghai County. I specially took them back to his hometown this time." The mule carts were dragging so many things, and it looked like the rhythm of moving. The county magistrate was still looking at Gu Zhang. Gu Fei turned to Su Chen and said, "Cousin, there should be a medical clinic in this city. The injury on your leg cannot be delayed." A smile appeared on Su Chen''s lips. This girl actually knew the dialect of Donghai County. Her cousin''s voice was also very pleasant. He nodded, "When we enter the city, we will find a medical clinic." ??Gu Fei turned around and looked at her father with an innocent face, "Dad, let''s go quickly." ??Gu Zhang responded vaguely. When the county magistrate saw that Su Chen and Gu Fei both spoke in dialect, his suspicion disappeared and he waved his hand, "Let''s go." ?The people hurriedly drove the mule cart into the city gate. It wasn¡¯t until they were farther away that everyone relaxed. ?Gu Zhang hurriedly saluted Su Chen, "Thank you so much, Master." Su Chen laughed and said, "Uncle Gu, why are you thanking me? I am with you. I am doing this for myself." ??Gu Zhang smiled and said, "It''s thanks to Mr. Su that he speaks southern dialect. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would be in big trouble." Su Chen glanced behind him. Gu Fei was standing with his back to this side, "My mother is from the south. I''ve heard a lot about it since I was a child." ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the daughter of my second uncle Gu¡¯s family could do it.¡± Gu Zhang made a fool of himself, he wasn¡¯t surprised that Gu Fei knew anything. ? Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled. When she was in college in her previous life, she had fun learning some dialects from her classmates in the dormitory, and her level was only good at coaxing foreigners. She didn''t expect that it would be useful in this time and space. At this time, the village chief and his family came over, and Uncle Ma asked, "How about we rest in the city tonight?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 132： Pingan City Chapter 132: Ping An City is in a state of drunkenness and wealth The village chief felt sorry for Yinzi and said, "No need, it''s just fine to rest in the wild." Su Chen stuck his head out and said, "Let''s take a rest for the night. I need to take a look at my legs." ??The village chief had no choice but to agree. This man was now his family''s creditor. ?So we went to find an inn first. I found an inconspicuous inn. There was no need for bedding and it only cost ten cents per person. I had to fetch water from the well myself. ?Everyone felt that they had gotten a huge advantage, and happily handed over the copper coins and unloaded the mules. Su Chen originally planned to find a better inn, but finally decided to live together, but what he wanted was a room. Gu Fei also asked for a room. He boiled a few buckets of free water, took a bath, and then had a good sleep. Chen wanted to go shopping, but Gu Fei refused to go. After half a day''s rest, she just wanted to have a good sleep. When she woke up, Gu Fei decided to make something delicious to reward herself and everyone. Xunji took out a large piece of meat and asked Lian''er to cut it into small pieces. ??Gu Erlang didn''t go out, so Gu Fei ordered him to set up a stove in the backyard and fetch water. While they were busy, Mrs. Chen and the others came back and bought a large bundle of vegetables and a piece of fish. In addition to being greedy for meat along the way, what Gu Fei was most greedy for was vegetables. She stared at the vegetables and fish with bright eyes. Gu Qing said hurriedly: "Chunhua, go and cut open the fish and let Xiao Fei do it." The women of the family go into battle together, those who wash the vegetables and those who chop them. ?Gu Fei enjoys the treatment of a master chef and takes charge of the spoons. ?Gu Fei cooked the braised pork today and simmered it on the fire in an earthen bowl. The aroma spread far and wide. Then I made crucian carp meatball soup, stir-fried cabbage with minced garlic, and then fried a large plate of eggs. ?The shopkeeper is a nice person, so I asked them to put the food in the lobby to eat, since there were not many customers in the lobby anyway. After the food was set, Gu Zhang asked Gu Qing to go upstairs and call Su Chen down. There were too many people to sit down, so two tables were divided, one for men and one for women. ? Braised pork is Gu Fei¡¯s favorite dish. She learned this from her classmate¡¯s grandmother after eating it at her classmate¡¯s house. Xiao Caochi narrowed his eyes and chewed quickly with his shiny little mouth. Su Chen savored the braised pork carefully and asked casually, "Second Uncle Gu, which city in Donghai County are your family planning to go to?" ??Gu Zhang took a sip of wine and said, "Safe City!" Su Chen''s heart skipped a beat and he said with a smile, "I also happen to be going to Ping''an City." Gu Zhang looked yearning, "When I was young, I heard my teacher say that Ping''an City was extremely prosperous, and the Jinshui River passed through the city. Every night, there were countless flower boats and boats on the river, and the flower girls poured out face wash water. , the whole river is dyed with fragrance.¡± Ms. Chen heard the word Hua Niang at the next table, her expression suddenly changed, and she clenched the chopsticks in her hands tightly. ??Gu Fei hurriedly coughed lightly, picked up a meatball and put it in Chen''s bowl. She raised her voice slightly and said, "Mom, eat some vegetables." Su Chen glanced over there, pursed his lips and smiled. Gu Zhang received his daughter''s signal, laughed, and changed the topic, "Oh, I''m worried now. Although this Ping''an City is prosperous, it must be expensive, and this big family doesn''t know how to settle down. " ?? Gu Fei chewed the braised pork and also thought about it, yes, what will such a big family live on when they arrive in Ping''an City? Farming? ?Farms are the foundation of people in this era, and they must buy some fields. However, no matter which dynasty, people who farm can only provide food and clothing. If they want to make a fortune, they have to think of other ways. (End of this chapter) Chapter 133： how to get rich Chapter 133 How to get rich After dinner, the Gu family asked for water for free, so they each took turns boiling water to take a bath. ?Gu Fei found a quiet place to sit down in the yard, his consciousness drifting away. What will the family do for a living when they arrive in Ping An City? Glass, she can¡¯t do it. She doesn''t know how to make soap. She doesn¡¯t know how to make cement. ??Who told her that she was just a liberal arts dog in her previous life! Having known about it earlier, I would have collected some related books. Thinking of books, Gu Fei suddenly felt something in her heart. In addition to textbooks in her space, she also picked up some books when she passed by the bookstore. Mainly because there are no movies, TV shows, or short videos in the apocalypse. In her free time, she reads some novels about The Domineering President Falling in Love with Me to pass the time. ?Gu Fei entered the space with his consciousness and rummaged frantically in the pile of books. ?????Except for the domineering president falling in love with me, or the billionaire wife running around with the ball, there is nothing new at all. At the end of the page, Gu Fei was almost discouraged. Suddenly she found a thin pamphlet. She didn''t know how it was inserted. There were a few big words on the pamphlet, "Artificial Cultivation of Pearls". ? Gu Fei looked up to the sky and smiled in the space. She felt that the shining pearls were waving to her, and she would soon become rich and reach the pinnacle of life. She quickly opened the booklet and read it, and then the smile on her lips disappeared little by little. She recognized all the words on it, but it looked like a heavenly book. ??Moreover, the clam farming cycle is not short. It will take more than a year to see benefits at the fastest, and two or three years at the slowest. ?Gu Fei threw the book away and squatted in the space worrying. ?Her eyes fell on the remaining half box of fruits, and her eyes lit up again. She could grow apples! The British Empire has not introduced apples yet. How can we grow apples so that no one will eat them? ?Soon she became discouraged again. The growth cycle of fruit trees is longer. If they don¡¯t wait for four or five years, they won¡¯t bear fruit at all. If they wait for four or five years, the whole family will starve to death. ?Gu Fei went a little crazy, his eyes wandering around the space unconsciously. Finally it landed on a bag of dried red peppers. Gu Fei stood up quickly, she knew what she could do! ?Grow a pepper! Dried red peppers contain chili seeds. Although they have been stored in space for a long time, the chili seeds should be usable based on the urine properties that have solidified over time in space. ??Moreover, peppers have a short growth cycle and can be harvested in a few months. They can be planted twice a year, and several crops can be harvested in one season. The aunt in the community planted the peppers downstairs, and she didn¡¯t seem to care much about it, and the peppers just bore fruit. Having an idea, Gu Fei came out of the space in a flash of consciousness. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a finger stopping in front of her eyes, almost poking her eyelashes. ??Gu Fei quickly tilted her head back and saw Su Chen''s face turning slightly red, taking a step back and retracting his hand with an embarrassed look on his face. ¡°I, I called you several times just now, but you didn¡¯t respond. I thought you were asleep.¡± You can poke me when I''m asleep? ??Gu Fei laughed while cursing, and stood up, "I was thinking about something just now, and I didn''t hear Mr. Su call me." ¡°Is there something wrong, sir?¡± Su Chen put his hand to his lips and coughed lightly, "It''s okay, I just want to say thank you. The food tonight is delicious." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Young master, you''re welcome." After saying that, he greeted Su Chen and turned around neatly and entered the inn. Su Chen looked at her back, feeling a little depressed. He found out. It was the same last time. He just said a word to her and she walked away. She is avoiding herself? Why? (End of this chapter) Chapter 134： Qinghe Village Chapter 134 Qinghe Village ??If Gu Fei knew what was going on in Su Chen''s heart, she would definitely reply to him, Hey, men will only affect the speed at which I draw my sword! ?The reason why she avoided Su Chen was actually because Su Chen was so good-looking, and she was afraid that she would be tempted if she saw him too much. Since we are not in the same class, it would be better to keep a distance from them from the beginning. ?As the saying goes, any relationship that is not for the purpose of marriage is a hooliganism. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?The next day we set off, there were almost no refugees on the road, and the inns were all open. All that was left was to hurry, and it went very smoothly. ??After walking for another half month, in the evening, the group driving the mule cart finally arrived at Ping An City. There is no need to pay to enter the city, and everyone has a good impression of Ping An City. After entering the city, the clean bluestone-paved streets, the bustling crowds of people on the streets, the various beautifully decorated shops on both sides of the streets, the countless small vendors, and the continuous hawking sounds stunned this group of people. . ?There are even more delicate and gentle Jiangnan women, wearing coats, skirts and jackets of various colors, passing by on the street. Their figures are slim and graceful, and they are full of charm. ??Gu Sanlang tugged at the sheepskin jacket on his body, suddenly feeling that he was out of place in this bustling, lively and exquisite place. ??The village chief was a little confused when he spoke, "Here, this city is so lively. Isn''t it expensive to stay in an inn here for one night?" One sentence brought everyone back to reality. The bustling and bustling belonged to others. They were just poor people who couldn''t afford to stay in an inn. Su Chen opened the car curtain at this time, "Second Uncle Gu, where do you plan to stay?" ?Gu Zhang was scratching his head, "I''m not sure yet, let''s find a cheaper inn first." Su Chen glanced at Gu Fei who was not far away, and suddenly said: "There is a village outside my city, which is always empty. If Uncle Gu doesn''t dislike it, why not go and live there temporarily." ¡°This¡ª¡± Gu Zhang hesitated. Living in someone else¡¯s village would be a huge favor. The key point is that after accepting this favor, there is no way for my family to repay it. He looked at Gu Fei, who shook his head slightly. Su Chen saw Gu Fei''s actions and said anxiously: "Second Uncle Gu, your family has taken care of me so much, and I don''t know how to repay it. My village is also empty. You guys can stay there." It¡¯s not in the way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few empty rooms, a place to shelter from the wind and rain. I don¡¯t live there, I live at my uncle¡¯s house.¡± ??Gu Zhang was still hesitating. The village chief next to him poked Gu Zhang several times, signaling for him to agree quickly. He still had money in his family, but his family was all depleted. Gu Zhang smiled helplessly, "In that case, thank you very much Mr. Su." Su Chen frowned and said, "Chen Hu, take Uncle Gu and the others to Qinghe Village." He cupped his hands to Gu Zhang and said, "Second Uncle Gu, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll visit you at Zhuangzi another day." Su Chen''s eyes lingered on Gu Fei for a moment, he lowered the curtain, and the carriage slowly walked away. Uncle Ma also bowed his hands at this time, "Second Master Gu, I''m leaving too." ???Gu Zhang said hurriedly: "Uncle Ma, please wait, I am grateful to you for this journey." He took out a fifty-tael banknote, "This is a small gesture of gratitude, please accept it." Uncle Ma stretched out his hand to push the banknote back and smiled, "No need, I was originally going to Ping''an City, but I just stopped by. I''ll just eat and use your family''s food along the way." After speaking, he strode away. ??Chen Hu led everyone to the south gate and walked for two quarters of an hour before arriving at Qinghe Village. In front of Zhuangzi is a large pond filled with withered lotus leaves. Opposite the pond is a courtyard with white walls and black tiles. It is a typical small courtyard in the south of the Yangtze River, with overhanging eaves and warped walls, making it exquisite and elegant. ?This team of mule carts has already alerted people when it comes. As soon as he reached the door, Liu Zhuangtou ran over panting and slapped Chen Hu, "Servant Chen, this is-" Chen Hu said carelessly: "These are all friends of the young master. This is Mr. Gu. He wants to live in the house in the village for a while. Please take good care of him." (End of this chapter) Chapter 135： Gained knowledge Chapter 135 Gained knowledge Liu Zhuangtou nodded repeatedly, "Young man must take good care of your guests." Chen Hu gave a few more instructions before saying goodbye to Gu Zhang and the others. ?Liu Zhuangtou led everyone in. It was a courtyard with two entrances. There was a stable in the front yard and a sitting room on the side. Some flowers and plants were planted along the courtyard wall. Enter through the hanging flower door, you will enter the second courtyard, with a row of main rooms and side rooms on both sides. ??This inner courtyard is more exquisite. There is a Taihu stone in the center of the courtyard, flowers and plants are planted around it, and a hand corridor connects the main room and the wing rooms. ?The doors and windows are all carved and covered with window paper. Liu Zhuangtou smiled and said, "Master Gu can live in these houses as he pleases. If you need anything, just ask me. I will live in the front yard." ??Gu Zhang hurriedly bowed his hands and said, "Thank you Liu Zhuangtou. We are new here. I''m afraid I have a lot of things to trouble you in the future. You can go and do your work. I''ll find you if I need anything." Liu Zhuangtou bowed and left. ?No one has ever seen such an exquisite courtyard. They looked around and saw how fresh it was. Mrs. Qian''s eyes were shining, and she walked into the main hall in a few steps. The room was filled with chicken-wing wood furniture, a few Taishi chairs, a table, and two flower tables in the corners. Perhaps it was because no one was living there, and there were no decorations. . ??There are two doors on each side of the main hall, which are the two main rooms. ??Qian walked into one of them and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Oh my God -" Inside is a large bed decorated with gold and carved patterns. The bed is like a small room. There is a footboard as wide as one person in front, and there are small tables at both ends. The whole bed is carved with flowers of the four seasons, painted with gold and painted. Sophisticated and luxurious. ?Everyone heard Qian''s exclamation and came over to take a look. Aunt Liu exclaimed, "This is a bed? Why is the bed made like this? This is simply a small room!" Qian was delighted, "I have lived for decades and have never seen such an exquisite bed. This is great. I will sleep here tonight!" After finishing her words, Aunt Liu snorted, "This is the main room, what qualifications do you have to sleep here?" ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Mr. Gu that we have this free house to live in. Naturally, the main house should be given to their family.¡± Qian''s eyebrows raised. Just as he was about to retort, he suddenly squinted and said, "I''m not qualified to live here, but I must let my mother live in such a good house." ?She turned back to look at Xing''er and said loudly: "Xing''er, you stay here with your grandma at night. It''s just a good time to bring her some tea and some water." ?Gu Fei curled his lips and walked away. No matter how nice the house is, it still belongs to someone else. What''s the use of fighting over these. Everyone looked around and found a room to settle down. ?Perhaps it¡¯s because Aunt Liu said that, no one lives in the main house. There are five main rooms, except for the middle hall, there are four remaining rooms, two bedrooms and two side rooms. Chen made the arrangements quickly. ??Gu Fei and Lan Zhilian''er lived in one wing, Gu Qing and his wife lived in another wing with Xiaocao, Gu Zhang and Chen lived in another bedroom, and Erlang and Sanlang could only make a floor in the main room. After the distribution, Mrs. Chen started cooking. There is a kitchen in the front yard. Chen Li Chunhua took Lian''er to the front yard and saw many people already in the kitchen. There are three large stoves in the kitchen. Aunt Liu occupied one, my eldest sister-in-law¡¯s family occupied one, Mrs. Qian occupied one, Mrs. Yu and Shanzi¡¯s mother were still waiting nearby. ?This courtyard is exquisite, and the walls are all white. No one dares to set up a stove in the courtyard for fear of blackening the walls. Mrs. Chen smiled and said, "We are all busy, so I will come over later." The aunt said hurriedly: "Just wait a moment, my cornbread will be ready soon. I''ll give it to you when it''s ready." Ms. Chen nodded, "There''s no rush, you can do it first. It''s still early and I''m not hungry." Speaking, he turned back to the backyard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 136： Inquired news Chapter 136 News from Inquiry Seeing her mother wandering around, Gu Fei asked, "What, is there no place to cook?" Mrs. Chen sighed, "The stove is not enough. I think this is not a long-term solution. Two days a day is fine. We share a kitchen and a yard. Everyone will inevitably touch their teeth with their tongues. I think there will be trouble sooner or later. Come on with something." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Mom, don''t worry, let dad ask Liu Zhuangtou tomorrow to see if there is any house for rent around here. Let''s rent a house to live in first." ?Gu Zhang said from the side: "Don''t wait until tomorrow. I''ll go and ask now. I won''t have anything to eat anyway." ? Gu Fei thought for a moment and said, "Dad, by the way, please ask if there is any land to buy around here." ?Gu Zhang nodded, "Okay, I''ll ask you all." ?Gu Fei picked up a piece of bacon. A bag of brown sugar should come out, "Dad, take these." ??Ms. Chen smiled and said, "Xiao Fei has made great progress." ?Gu Zhang left with the bacon and brown sugar. ??Ms. Chen simply asked Gu Fei to bring out some dumplings, and after a while, she went to the kitchen. ?Unexpectedly, there are still not many stoves after going there. Auntie and Aunt Liu have already left, Shanzi Ma is using one, Yu is using the other, and Qian is still there not knowing what to do. Chen had no choice but to turn around again. When we passed by again, there was finally no one in the kitchen. As soon as Mrs. Chen was about to get water to cook dumplings, she saw that some of the firewood piled in the kitchen had been used up, and the water tank that Erlang Sanlang had been filled with had also drained a lot. ??Ms. Chen then sent Li Chunhua to ask Gu Qing and others to go outside to collect some firewood. ?It took a long time to cook the dumplings. By the time Gu Zhang came back, dinner was about to begin. One person brought a bowl of dumplings and ate them in the main hall. After eating the dumplings, when the old lady entered the room, Lian''er and Lanzhi went to wash the dishes. Then Gu Zhang called the family together and whispered: "I just asked Liu Zhuangtou about the places around Ping''an City. The land is all paddy fields, and now it costs eight taels of silver per acre.¡± Chen frowned, "Is it so expensive?" In my hometown, the best dry land was only two or three taels of silver per acre, and the paddy fields were at most five taels. ?Gu Zhang shook his head, "You think it''s expensive, so you can''t buy it." ¡°Most of the farms on the outskirts of the city are owned by officials and wealthy businessmen. There are few takeouts. The occasional ones that are for sale are also very popular. As soon as the news gets out, they will be sold quickly.¡± ¡°We want to buy land, but we can only buy it far away.¡± ?Gu Fei shook his head, "It''s far away and it''s inconvenient to enter the city." She plans to grow peppers and sell them in the city. Ping An City has a population of close to one million and has a strong consumption power. ?Chili peppers must not be sold too cheap when they first come out. People only want food and clothing. It is estimated that only those rich people who pursue the ultimate taste of food will be willing to buy them. ?It¡¯s too far from the city, so it¡¯s not convenient to buy or sell things. ?Gu Zhang nodded, "That''s what I said." "However, Liu Zhuangtou revealed a piece of information to me, saying that there is a village not far from here, with about two hundred acres of land and a pond of several acres. It belongs to an official who committed a crime. The family plans to sell the money to support the government. The news was just released today, but the land is not sold piecemeal. If you want to buy it, you can buy it together. The asking price is two thousand taels of silver. " Chen opened her mouth wide, "How much?" Gu Zhang said again, "Two thousand taels!" ?Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Dad, it''s almost the same if it''s missing a zero." ?After spending all the money in her hand, she still had almost two hundred and fifty taels of silver left. It is enough to buy more than 20 acres of land. Always keep some money on hand for turnover. (End of this chapter) Chapter 137： Zhu Dashao Chapter 137 Mr. Zhu Gu Zhang nodded, "I know our family can''t afford it, but I told Liu Zhuangtou and asked him to inquire for me. If anyone is willing to buy it, he will keep an eye on me to see if he can give our family ten acres of land." Ten acres of land.¡± ??Gu Fei shook his head, "If someone can afford two thousand taels of silver, he doesn''t care at all if he pays an extra one or two hundred taels." ¡°I don¡¯t need to give you a few acres.¡± ?Gu Zhang sighed, "Didn''t I just say that there might be hope?" ¡°By the way, Liu Zhuangtou said that the surrounding areas are all owned by officials or wealthy businessmen, and no one has a house for rent, and none of the tenant farmers has a vacant house.¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "Then let''s go to the city tomorrow and have a look. If the houses in the city are cheap, we can rent a house in the city. Living in someone else''s house is not a long-term solution." ??Gu Zhang nodded, "Then go to sleep. Don''t rush on the road tomorrow. You can sleep until whatever time you wake up before heading into the city." Let each one go and wash himself and go to bed. Woke up early in the morning. Gu Fei had just finished washing up and was planning to have breakfast and go into the city when Liu Zhuangtou suddenly came over. He pulled Gu Zhang and said in a low voice: "Someone is here to see Zhuangzi. I recognize that person. He is a well-known rich man in the city, known as Mr. Zhu. His family owns several restaurants, pawnshops, and a silver house." "This man is kind and generous with his wealth. If you fall in love with him, he might be able to give you ten or twenty acres of land." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly came over, "Dad, let''s go and have a look." Gu Zhang called Gu Qing and Gu Fei to go out with Liu Zhuangtou. The land to be sold to the village and Su Chen''s village are connected together. As soon as Gu Fei went out, he saw a few horses in the distance, heading farther away. ?Gu Fei made a decision immediately, "Tou Liu Zhuang, where is Zhuangzi? Let''s go directly to Zhuangzi." ?They definitely can''t keep up with the horsemen on their legs, so they can only go to Zhuangzi to block people. Since they have seen the ground, they must also look at Zhuangzi. Liu Zhuang pointed forward, "It''s not far. I''ll take you there." ?It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to arrive at the village. ??The old man who was the gatekeeper in Zhuangzi recognized Liu Zhuangtou, said hello, and invited everyone to come in and sit down. Gu Fei looked around. ?This village is similar to Mr. Su''s. It also has a two-entry courtyard. There are two osmanthus trees planted on the left and right of the front yard. ?Several people were waiting in the yard for a stick of incense when they heard a horse neighing at the gate of the yard. ??Gu Zhang hurriedly took Gu Qing and Gu Fei out. As I walked to the gate of Zhuangzi, I met several people dismounting. ??Gu Fei saw a young man in his twenties, with a square face, big ears, and a good appearance. ??This young man is wearing a fox fur cloak with pine and green brocade cover, and an azurite leather robe with flowers on the inside. He has a small gold crown inlaid with pearls on his head. At first glance, he looks very wealthy. ?Gu Zhang stepped forward and saluted, "I''ve met Young Master Zhu." Young Master Zhu casually threw the riding crop to the attendant next to him, "You are -" ???Gu Zhang said hurriedly: "Myself, Gu Zhang, I''m temporarily staying in Mr. Su''s Zhuangzi next door. I heard that Mr. Zhu is a kind and generous man, so I came here to get acquainted with him." Young Master Zhu raised his eyebrows. The head of Zhuangzi next door told him just now that it was originally the property of King Qi''s family, but now it is in the hands of King Qi''s nephew. The young master''s surname is Su. ?These village leaders have already figured out the situation in their neighborhood in private, for fear of accidentally offending people they shouldn''t offend. Donghai County is the jurisdiction of the King of Qi. It can be said that this territory is the largest except for the Emperor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 138： fresh food Chapter 138 Fresh Food Young Master Zhu took a look at Gu Zhang. He was wearing a sheepskin jacket and spoke Mandarin. He was obviously not a local. Based on Gu Zhang''s words, Young Master Zhu thought for a moment that since it was a loan, it must have been agreed by Mr. Su. Zhuangtou was not bold enough to recruit people to live in privately. But placing people on Zhuangzi also means that they are not guests. It is estimated that they are distant relatives or neighbors who are playing in the autumn wind. Of course, Young Master Zhu also saw that Gu Zhang had the temperament of a scholar, but he looked more like a farmer. ?However, no matter what, Mr. Su is someone he can''t afford to offend. Young Master Zhu smiled and said, "It turns out it''s Mr. Gu who is talking inside." ?Gu Zhang followed him as he walked in, "Don''t you dare, just go downstairs. Just ask me Gu Er." Everyone entered Zhuangzi together and sat down in the main hall. Young Master Zhu said: "Second Master Gu came here specially. Do you think there is something wrong?" ?Gu Zhang hesitated, not knowing how to speak. ??Gu Fei stepped forward and said, "I have met Young Master Zhu." ??Gu Zhang said hurriedly: "This is my little girl." Young Master Zhu glanced at Gu Fei casually and nodded. ??Gu Fei said with a smile: "Young lady, I''m taking the liberty. I heard that the young master has opened several restaurants. I have something fresh here that I would like to treat the young master to try. I wonder if the young master can wait a moment?" Young Master Zhu just came out after breakfast, and he had no intention of tasting the food at all. However, these people have some relationship with Mr. Su. They might be able to use them when, so they still have to give some face. He nodded slightly, "Yes, I was just about to take a look at this Zhuangzi." Gu Fei bowed and went out. She found Zhuangtou and pulled him aside: "Uncle, I want to use your kitchen. If there are any ingredients, I will use them." As she spoke, she put two taels of silver in her hand and said, "Give uncle a drink." Zhuang Tou weighed the money in his hand and said, "Are you going to make food for Mr. Zhu?" ??Gu Fei nodded, and Zhuangtou mused: "Girl, using the kitchen is nothing, but my master''s family is already in trouble. If Young Master Zhu eats your food and something happens to him-" "Uncle, don''t worry. My family has a request for Young Master Zhu. How can we harm others? You also know that we live in Mr. Su''s village." Gu Fei had to pull out the banner of Mr. Su. Zhuangtou thought about it and nodded, "Then I''ll take you there." Entering the kitchen, Gu Fei looked around. There was a small piece of meat and vegetables in the kitchen, which must have been eaten by the village head. ?Gu Fei took the meat, cleaned it, and quickly cut it into thin slices. ?Then take salt and cooking wine, marinate it slightly, and then put it in the pan to fry. After frying the meat slices until golden brown on both sides, Gu Fei took out the paper bags one by one, sprinkled them with chili powder, cumin powder, pepper powder, chicken essence, and finally sprinkled with green onions. The fried pork slices were ready, and Gu Fei quickly took them to the main hall. Zhu Dashao and Gu Zhang were sitting across from each other drinking tea. ??Gu Fei placed the plate on the table, opened the lid, and then presented a pair of bamboo chopsticks, "Master Zhu, please have a taste." Young Master Zhu glanced at the plate and was disappointed. ?At first I thought it was something fresh to eat, but unexpectedly it was fried sliced ??meat. ?He reluctantly picked up a piece with his chopsticks, took a bite, and then frowned. After finishing a piece of fried meat, Young Master Zhu gradually opened his brows and said, "The taste is - sizzling, so spicy." After taking a sip of tea, Young Master Zhu couldn''t help but take another piece. He nodded while eating, "It''s spicy, but what can I say about the taste? I still want to eat it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 139： Chili pepper futures Chapter 139 Pepper Futures Young Master Zhu ate a few slices and put down his chopsticks. He took the handkerchief handed over by his entourage and wiped his mouth. He said with unfinished content: "This fried pork has pepper and cumin in it. I actually ate it, but there must be something else in it." " He looked at Gu Fei: "What is it?" ?Gu Fei smiled and took out the chili powder wrapped in paper. Young Master Zhu looked at the red powder in the paper bag and asked, "Is this it?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "This is a wild fruit I accidentally discovered in the mountains of my hometown, called chili pepper. After it is dried and ground into powder, it looks like this." Young Master Zhu touched his chin, "You specially made a plate of fried pork for me to eat, just because you want to sell your chili peppers?" ?His family has a lot of business, and there are many people who want to do business with him all day long. ?? Gu Fei actually didn''t mean this. She just thought that if Mr. Zhu likes spicy food, she could give him some chili peppers, get close to him, say a few nice words, and see if she can let him share a few acres of her family''s land. But when Young Master Zhu said this, Gu Fei nodded obediently, "Chili peppers can be added to dishes to enhance the flavor. Dried chili peppers are a kind of seasoning and can be added to many dishes. Fresh chili peppers are a kind of vegetable and can be added as well. Cooking.¡± Young Master Zhu already wanted this chili, but he shook his head and said, "This chili is good, but the taste is light in this area of ??Jiangnan. I''m afraid not many people like it." ??Gu Fei smiled. People in Jiangnan have light and good tastes. They were the same in the previous life, but don''t they eat barbecue? Don''t want to eat hot pot? Which barbecue hot pot restaurant doesn¡¯t use chili? ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "It is true that some people don''t eat chili peppers, but those who like to eat them will only become more addicted as they eat them." ¡°And this pepper can be used for many dishes.¡± ¡°You can make spicy chicken, hot and sour soup, fish head with chopped pepper, spicy crab, spicy cabbage, fried pork with pepper¡ª¡± ?? Gu Fei continued to read, and Young Master Zhu felt that his mouth began to secrete saliva uncontrollably. ¡°Stop, stop, you can cook these dishes?¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "Of course, not only can peppers be eaten fresh and dried, but they can also be made into hot sauce. There are many kinds of hot sauces. In short, there are too many ways to eat peppers." ¡°Even chili pepper water can be used as anti-wolf spray¡ª¡± Gu Fei said excitedly, and without stopping the car, she coughed lightly, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important.¡± Young Master Zhu straightened up. A piece of meat fried with chili powder was not enough to impress him, but if chili peppers could be used in so many ways, it would be worth considering. There are many restaurants in Ping''an City. If you want to make a lot of money, the most important thing is to be unique! ??Jiangnan people have a light taste, but Ping''an City has a lot of foreign merchants. If you can accept this kind of taste, there must be others who can accept it. Our restaurant has been a bit dead in the past year, maybe this is an opportunity. He nodded slowly, "How much chili pepper do you have? If I buy your chili pepper, can you guarantee the supply in my restaurant?" ??Gu Fei said a little embarrassedly: "Master Zhu, I only have about twenty kilograms of dried chili peppers in my hand now." Young Master Zhu was greatly disappointed, "It''s just that little, but it will take a few days!" ? Gu Fei didn¡¯t even think about starting to sell peppers. After all, they haven¡¯t been planted yet. What if the peppers don¡¯t grow? But she wanted the land here so much. It was only about two-quarters of an hour away from the city. It was convenient for everything. The most important thing was that Ping An City was a huge consumer market. ??Gu Fei mustered up the courage, "Although I only have these few peppers in my hand now, I have seeds and can plant them in spring. I can harvest fresh peppers in April or May next year." ¡°Fresh peppers can be used to make hot sauce and pickled peppers. These are easy to store and keep, and are also very convenient to use.¡± Young Master Zhu raised his eyebrows in surprise, "April or May next year?" ?It hasn¡¯t been that long, it¡¯s already mid-December, which is about half a year. Young Master Zhu knocked on the armrest unconsciously, thinking rapidly in his mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 140： Do you want to buy the land or not? Chapter 140 Should I buy the land or not? ?This chili pepper is a new thing, so he naturally wants it. But he didn¡¯t want the restaurant to be unable to keep up with the supply after launching this thing, which would be really self-defeating. Gu Fei also understood Young Master Zhu''s concerns. She thought for a while and said, "Young Master Zhu, I have a suggestion. Either you wait until I grow the peppers before you decide whether to buy them, or you buy these dried peppers now. , use it slowly, for example, a restaurant launches one or two spicy dishes a day, first come, first served, or the one with the highest price, which can attract customers more and whet their appetite. " ¡°If you save money this way, you can almost wait until the fresh peppers grow.¡± Young Master Zhu raised his eyebrows. Don''t tell me, this is really a solution. His family runs so many industries, so he naturally understands the value of rare things. Young Master Zhu thought about it for a long time before slowly nodding his head, "That''s okay, then I''ll take your chili pepper." ¡°However, I still have a request.¡± ¡°The spicy crab, spicy chicken, hot and sour soup you mentioned earlier, there is no chef in my restaurant who can make these. Why don¡¯t you sell me the recipe as well.¡± ? Gu Fei felt a little excited. She loved cooking and bought a few cookbooks. Even if there were no cookbooks, she had many recipes in her mind and could just write them down. She nodded, "Okay, I wonder how many recipes Mr. Zhu needs?" Young Master Zhu looked at Gu Fei in surprise, "What do you mean, you have many dishes?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "I said, as long as you like to eat pepper, you can put it in any dish, even stir-fried vegetables." ?For example, hand-shredded cabbage and dry-pot cauliflower all have dried red peppers in them. "Well, I can give Mr. Zhu twenty or thirty recipes, all of which can use this dried chili pepper." Mr. Zhu nodded slightly and thought for a moment, "How about this? It''s useless just to say it. I have several restaurants in Ping''an City. If it''s convenient for me, girl, follow me into the city later and cook a few dishes first. I''ll It needs to be evaluated.¡± ¡°If it works, we¡¯ll discuss the price.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "No problem." ??Gu Qing was a little anxious when he heard it. If he wasn''t talking about buying land, why was he selling chili peppers? Do you want to buy this land? Why don¡¯t you tell Mr. Zhu? ?Gu Zhang winked at Gu Qing, signaling him to be calm. ??Gu Fei was deeply blessed and said, "Please give Young Master Zhu a half hour to go back and get the seasoning before setting off." Young Master Zhu nodded, "Just in time, I want to buy this village, but it will take some time. Miss, please do as you please." ??Gu Zhang quickly stood up and left, and together with Gu Qing, the three of them hurried back to Zhuangzi over there. On the way, Gu Qing asked in confusion: "Sister, why don''t you tell Mr. Zhu about how many acres of land we have?" ??Gu Fei said helplessly: "They don''t know you, why don''t you get close to them first?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, I have a charter.¡± A few people returned to Zhuangzi. Gu Fei avoided the old lady and called all the family members to the room. He asked Lanzhi and Lian''er to go out to play with Xiaocao in their arms. She closed the door, took out a large bag of dried chili peppers from the space, and faced everyone. He said: "If I want to use this pepper now, I have to get out the pepper seeds inside. These are all seeds, so they have to be harvested." ??Ms. Chen, they are all confused and don''t know what Gu Fei is going to do now, but they will do whatever Gu Fei says. ?The family started to move quickly. Gu Fei peeled the peppers for a while, but her hands were too hot. She found a bottle and carefully collected the pepper seeds. As he peeled them off, Gu Zhang asked, "Xiao Fei, these seeds have dried, can they still be planted?" Thank you to the fairies who left messages and voted. Your support is the author¡¯s motivation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 141： Yipinge Chapter 141 Yipin Pavilion ?Gu Fei nodded, "Yes, you can plant dry ones directly, or you can soak them in water and then plant them again." When the aunt in the community was planting peppers, she grabbed a handful of seeds and sprinkled them into the soil. She squatted beside them and watched, and asked questions with interest, which was all what the aunt told her. ?Gu Zhang nodded, "That''s good." ? Gu Fei peeled it for a while and poured out various seasonings in the space, which would be useful later. At this time, Lian''er''s voice came from outside, "Miss Xiao Fei, Liu Zhuangtou said that Young Master Zhu sent someone over to ask if we can leave now?" ?Gu Fei shouted, "Come right now!" Speaking, he quickly packed the peppers that had been peeled and seeded into a bag. ?Gu Zhang also stood up and said, "Dad, I''m going with you." ¡°Dalang, let¡¯s go too.¡± Ms. Chen nodded, "Okay, you go ahead and we''ll continue peeling." The three of them walked out, and Gu Fei called Lian''er again. She was going to cook some food later, so Lian''er could help her and save time. ?? Gu Zhang thought about Young Master Zhu and the others riding horses, so he borrowed Mr. Zhang''s horse, hitched it to his own car with a carriage, and hurried out of Zhuangzi. Young Master Zhu was waiting outside Zhuangzi. When he saw them, he nodded, whipped his horse, and set off. In the time it took to burn an incense stick, we entered the South City Gate, and not long after walking, the carriage stopped. ?This street is extremely busy, with people coming and going on the street. ?? Gu Fei got out of the car and saw a three-story restaurant. In the middle was a black plaque with a gold edge, which read three large gilt characters, "Yipin Pavilion". The shopkeeper saw his boss, Mr. Zhu, and hurriedly came out to greet him. Mr. Zhu threw his whip and pointed at Gu Fei, "This girl is the one I invited to cook." ¡°Take her to the kitchen and let her use whatever ingredients she wants.¡± The shopkeeper nodded and led Gu Fei to the kitchen. Lian''er quickly followed. Young Master Zhu stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation, "Second Master Gu, let''s have tea upstairs." Gu Zhang and Gu Qing followed Mr. Zhu upstairs. ?Gu Fei entered the kitchen. The kitchen in Pinge was really an eye-opener for Gu Fei. ?There are ten or twenty pots and stoves alone, and in the middle is an oversized chopping board with various ingredients piled on it. ?There are many helpers cutting and washing vegetables, and some are stewing or steaming things on the stove. ??The shopkeeper said to the chef Lao Zhang, "The young master asked this girl to cook some dishes. Whatever she needs, just let her use it." He called another teenage boy over, "Help me." ?Lao Zhang looked at Gu Fei calmly. Let''s see what a little girl can cook. Hehe. ??Gu Fei walked to the chopping board, reached for a chicken that had been opened, and said to Lian''er: "I just want the chicken breast," she gestured with her hands, "cut into such large dices." ?Lian''er nodded, took a knife and started to do it. Then Gu Fei took another rabbit and gave it to the young man, "Just chop it into pieces." ?Then Gu Fei took another fish and handled it himself. ?Cut off the fish head, remove the fish bones, then cut the fish into slices, add salt, cooking wine, and starch to marinate. ? Heat up the oil in the pan and add the chili pepper, then put the fish heads and fish bones into it and stir-fry, then add the ginger, garlic and chili pepper and continue to stir-fry. For a while, spicy smoke billowed in the kitchen, and many people started to choke and cough. ??Gu Fei called to the helper again, "If you have some soup stock, bring me a big bowl of soup stock." ?The helper quickly brought a bowl of soup stock over. Seeing that the fish head was almost cooked, Gu Fei poured the soup stock into the pot, closed the lid, and let it simmer. She looked around, grabbed another handful of peanuts, and asked Lian''er to peel them. Then fry the peanuts in a pan. ?After a while the peanuts are fried, pick them up and put them aside. Then start making spicy chicken. (End of this chapter) Chapter 142： be honest Chapter 142 Tell the Truth Lao Zhang looked sideways at the side. This girl looked like she was not an amateur, but her skill in chopping vegetables seemed to be at the level of an apprentice, far from meeting the requirements of a chef. Soon several dishes were prepared one after another. ?A spicy rabbit, a spicy chicken, a spicy boiled fish, and I also made a vegetable and egg soup. ?? Gu Fei considered that for people who have never eaten spicy food, their stomachs can¡¯t stand it after eating too much, so they left their hands open when cooking and didn¡¯t add too much chili pepper. ?Gu Fei took Lian''er upstairs with the last bowl of vegetable soup. Lao Zhang also came up behind her. In the private room, besides Mr. Zhu, there was also a thin, fair-skinned young man. Gu Zhang and Gu Qing didn''t eat, they sat next to them drinking tea. Mr. Zhu was slowly eating the spicy chicken. ?The young man, while eating spicy rabbit meat, shouted, "I like the taste of this. It''s so satisfying and enjoyable." Lao Zhang curled his lips slightly at the side. ??Gu Fei hurriedly put the soup on the table, "You two gentlemen are eating spicy food for the first time, so be sure not to eat too much, or your stomach will not be able to bear it." ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink some vegetable soup.¡± Mr. Zhu nodded, "Fortunately, you don''t use too much chili pepper, I can still bear it." He pointed to the fish on the table, "The cooking of this fish is quite fresh." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Actually, you can cook this fish without adding chili pepper, but the flavor will be different." The young man next to me said: "How can it be so delicious without adding chili pepper?" ¡°This chili is too good for my taste!¡± ??Master Zhu smiled and said, "This is Mr. Zhou." Gu Fei was busy with his health and said, "Hello, Mr. Zhou." Young Master Zhu waved to Lao Zhang, "Come here, you can try these dishes too." Lao Zhang sat down, picked up his chopsticks casually, and picked up a piece of spicy rabbit meat. He had never seen Mr. Zhou eating like this before, and he didn''t believe how delicious this inconspicuous dish was. When the rabbit meat enters your mouth, you first feel a slight numbness on your tongue, then a spiciness explodes, and then the delicious aroma of rabbit meat fills your entire mouth. Lao Zhang closed his eyes and savored it, and then slowly opened it after a long while. ??Master Zhu smiled and said: "How about it? If this dish is sold in a restaurant, will anyone eat it?" Lao Zhang glanced at Gu Fei with a complicated expression, "When I, Lao Zhang, was young, I ate all over the country, but I have never tasted this kind of taste." ¡°This dish has a unique taste. If you want to introduce this dish in the restaurant, I think some people will like it.¡± ?Gu Fei said to Lao Zhang Yifu, "Thank you very much, uncle." Lao Zhang waved his hand, "I''m just telling the truth." Mr. Zhou raised his head at this time and said, "I don''t know about others, but I like the taste. The more I eat, the more addictive I become." Young Master Zhu took a sip of water and pondered for a while, "Is your family the only one that has this chili pepper?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "I can guarantee that no one in this country except me has this thing." Young Master Zhu''s eyes lit up slightly, "It''s better than this. I''ll harvest all the peppers you grow from now on. I''ll harvest as much as you sow." If you want to do it, do it as a monopoly. Everyone in business knows that monopoly can make big money. He collected the peppers, dried them and sold them elsewhere. Gu Fei understood what Young Master Zhu meant, "Young Master Zhu, to be honest, this pepper is very easy to grow. As long as it appears, no matter how much you keep it secret, someone will always find a way to get the seeds. Within a year, Someone can plant it.¡± ¡°So if Mr. Zhu¡¯s restaurant uses chili peppers to cook, it¡¯s just to get a head start.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 143： He is indeed a kind person Chapter 143 He is indeed a kind person Young Master Zhu knocked on the table unconsciously, "So that''s it." ?But even if it is a one-year monopoly, it will be enough for him to make a lot of money. Mr. Zhu smiled and said, "You are a good girl. You are willing to tell the truth." ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy you twenty kilograms of dried chili peppers and recipes for thirty dishes. When the chili peppers are grown next year, you have to give priority to supplying them to my restaurant.¡± He looked at Gu Fei and said, "Please make a price." ?Gu Fei smiled faintly and said, "My family is new to Jiangnan and I don''t know the market conditions in Jiangnan." ¡°I heard that Young Master Zhu is a kind and honest man. Why don¡¯t you give Young Master Zhu some numbers and see if I can sell them?¡± Young Master Zhu smiled heartily, "Little girl, you are wearing a high hat for me, hahaha." ¡°Well, in my restaurant, every time the chef develops a new dish, I will reward him with ten taels of silver.¡± ¡°Thirty dishes are three hundred taels of silver.¡± ¡°This pepper¡ª¡± ?It¡¯s not worth it if it¡¯s expensive. After all, it¡¯s just a kind of ingredient. If it¡¯s cheap, it¡¯s an exclusive business and people won¡¯t sell it. ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Dried chili peppers are only two hundred yuan per catty. If you don''t weigh this thing, one catty is not much." Mr. Zhu raised his eyebrows. The price of the chili peppers was not high. This is a good thing, it means that the cost of a dish using chili peppers will not increase much. ??Gu Fei continued: "Think of it as three hundred taels of silver. These twenty kilograms of peppers are my gift to Young Master Zhu." ¡°It¡¯s just that the little girl has a merciless request.¡± Master Zhu nodded, "You say it." ??? Gu Fei then said: "Master Zhu bought the village today. I wonder if I can give him ten or twenty acres of land. I plan to plant peppers after the Chinese New Year, but I don''t have the land yet." Young Master Zhu waved his hand, "A few acres of land is nothing." Gu Fei said sheepishly: "Furthermore, Young Master Zhu probably doesn''t use the yard on the farm very often. I''m a newbie here and I don''t have a place to stay for a while. Young Master Zhu doesn''t know if he can rent a few rooms to my house so that he can take care of the fields." ¡± Young Master Zhu had already confirmed the value of chili peppers and was determined to establish a good relationship with the Gu family, so he said cheerfully: "Since your family has no place to live, I can give you the price of the yard." ?Gu Fei was overjoyed, "It would be great if this is the case." ??Gu Zhang and Gu Qing looked at each other and couldn''t believe what they heard. They will have land and a house soon? ??Both of them were ecstatic in their hearts, but they suppressed it tightly and did not lose their composure. Young Master Zhu waved to his entourage, "Bring me the land deed of Zhuangzi." The entourage handed over the land deed. Young Master Zhu looked at it, pointed to the picture of the field on it and said: "Since you want to buy this yard, I thought of giving you the land near the yard. This is also convenient, but there is a pond here. , we need to go around the pond, and it¡¯s not very convenient because we can¡¯t connect it like this.¡± ? Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "A pond is fine, too. I''m planning to raise some fish. If Young Master Zhu is willing to give up, he can also transfer the pond to me." Young Master Zhu smiled and asked, ¡°Can you still raise fish?¡± "Okay, if the fish are well raised, I will take over all the restaurants in my restaurant for you from now on." ? Gu Fei is busy and blessed, "Thank you very much, Young Master Zhu. Young Master Zhu is indeed a kind person." Young Master Zhu smiled and said, "That yard is worth more than a hundred taels of silver. Let''s do this. I''ll give you twenty acres of land, plus this pond. The total is three hundred taels of silver. If it''s worth the price of the recipe, you can What do you think?" ??Gu Fei was overjoyed and said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Zhu." ¡°Chili and the recipe, I will send them to this restaurant with my father in three days. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± Master Zhu nodded, "Okay." ¡°Then come back in three days to establish the written evidence.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 144： secret joy Chapter 144 Secret Joy Coming out of the restaurant, Gu Zhang and Gu Qing looked at each other, their faces full of joy. ?The four of them got on the carriage, Gu Qing drove the carriage, and Gu Zhang, Gu Fei and Lian''er sat in the carriage. ??Gu Zhang was so excited that he rubbed his hands and said repeatedly: "My daughter is really capable. She just made a few dishes and got a yard and twenty acres of land!" ? Gu Fei smiled, there was nothing unusual about cooking. The key is that chili pepper is a new thing, and the recipe is just an instruction manual for chili pepper. ¡°Dad, I need to trouble you to copy out the recipe in the next few days.¡± ??Gu Zhang nodded repeatedly, "It should, it should." He stretched out his head, "By the way, Dalang, see if there is a literary shop on the street and buy some better paper." ??Gu Qing quickly found a shop selling paper and pens on the street, sold a set of the Four Treasures of the Study, and then returned to Zhuangzi. The carriage rushed in, and several people got out of the car. Liu Zhuangtou came out and asked with a smile: "Second Master Gu is full of joy, has the land been bought?" With a smile on his face, Gu Zhang said vaguely: "It may be possible, but we have to wait a few days to see." Liu Zhuangtou nodded and went about his business. He would just listen to Gu Zhang''s words. The land around Ping''an City was in hot demand. He didn''t believe that Young Master Zhu would be willing to give some to Gu Zhang. ??Ms. Chen was cooking in the front yard when she heard the sound and ran out, "You''re back now? The rice is ready. Hurry up and eat." The old lady was there during the meal, and Gu Zhang and Gu Qing kept silent. After the old lady got up and went back to her room, Gu Qing beamed with joy and said in a low voice: "Mom, you don''t know, but just now I made an agreement with someone to teach them how to cook with chili peppers, and they gave us some Twenty acres of land and a yard are worth almost three hundred taels of silver." Ms. Chen was so shocked that she dropped the chopsticks in her hand, "Really, just cooking a few dishes?" ??Gu Qing shook his head, "There are more than a few, the girl said there are twenty or thirty dishes." ¡°It¡¯s not worth so much, isn¡¯t it? I just want to cook a few dishes?¡± Mrs. Chen picked up the chopsticks on the table, still unable to believe that such a big pie fell from the sky. ?? Gu Fei was eating, "Mom, this little money is nothing. In those high-end restaurants, they can sell any dish for one and a half taels. This little money can be returned in a few days." Li Chunhua suddenly said from the side: "Sister, why don''t you open your own restaurant? Your cooking is so delicious." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "It costs a lot to open a restaurant, and you also need to have some connections. Besides, the dishes I know are all home-cooked dishes. They are not actually suitable for the table, but they are just fresh." ¡°A real chef needs to practice knife skills for many years, so that doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Over the next few days, the whole family suppressed their secret joy and peeled the pepper seeds together with the door closed. Everyone¡¯s hands were swollen from the heat, and finally all the pepper seeds were peeled out. ?? Gu Fei saw that the peppers would not sell well after peeling the seeds, so he asked Lian''er to cut them into minced peppers. ? Gu Fei wrote the recipe first, modified some contents such as what and how many grams, and then gave it to Gu Zhang to copy. ?This morning, the father and son had breakfast and went into the city with chili peppers. ?The door of Yipin Pavilion was open, and just after a few people entered, the shopkeeper came to greet them, "Second Master Gu is indeed here. My eldest son told me to wait for you." He brought several people into a room, took out a written document and handed it to Gu Zhang, "Master Gu, take a look. Is there anything inappropriate?" ?Gu Fei leaned over and the two of them looked over the receipt and found nothing wrong. ?Gu Zhang took the recipe and handed it to the shopkeeper, and took his fingerprint. Next, the shopkeeper sent someone to follow them to the Yamen to apply for the land deed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 145： What should I do with my breasts? Chapter 145 What to do with my grandma ??Gu Zhang insisted that the house and land should be in Gu Fei''s name, but Gu Fei refused and let them go in her father''s name. The two argued for a while, and in the end Gu Fei had no choice but to agree to her father''s name. ??The three of them were anxious to tell their families the good news, so they hurried back to Zhuangzi after catching the mule cart. The family''s necks grew long as they stared at the main room. When they saw the father and son coming in from the door, Mrs. Chen ran out to greet him and looked at Gu Zhang eagerly, "Is it done?" ?Gu Zhang smiled and nodded, "It''s done!" ¡°Really?!¡± Chen jumped three feet high. ?Gu Fei has never seen her mother so happy in her memory. Aunt Liu was doing needlework in the yard and asked with a smile: "Gu Er''s family, what good thing is this? You are so happy." ??Ms. Chen tried her best to suppress the upturned corners of her mouth, "Nothing, nothing." Erlang, Sanlang and Li Chunhua stood at the door, looking at their parents with happy faces, and they were overjoyed in their hearts. It¡¯s done, it must be done! After entering the house, Gu Sanlang quickly closed the door, turned around and said, "Sister, is it really done?" ??Gu Fei smiled and took out the land deed and said, "Well, this is still fake." ??Gu Qing laughed at the side and said: "I went to the government specifically to apply for the red deed, and it cost me a couple of silver!" Everyone laughed, Xiaocao was in her mother''s arms, and she didn''t know why everyone was so happy. Mr. Chen, who was illiterate, took the land deed and touched it again and again, and suddenly burst into tears, "I have raised a good daughter. I am only forty years old, and I started to enjoy the blessings of my daughter without even thinking about it." ??Gu Fei hurriedly wiped her mother''s tears and said, "Mom, don''t cry. This is nothing. I just have a house to live in. My daughter will let you enjoy greater blessings in the future." ?Xiaocao said in a crisp voice: "Don''t cry, Xiaocao will let you enjoy happiness from now on." Everyone laughed, Mrs. Chen stretched out her hand and tapped Xiaocao''s nose, "You have such a small mouth, you are always good at coaxing people." ??Li Chunhua couldn''t help but said: "Dad, when will we move there?" She couldn''t wait to move into the new house. I heard that the yard over there was similar to this one. The key point is that it belongs to one¡¯s own family, and this belongs to others! Gu Zhang said: "We have agreed that the village head over there will move out today, and he will bring the keys later. After dinner, everyone in the yard will come back. Say hello to them before moving." Men from every household have been driving mule carts to the city these days to find work, helping people pull things to earn a little money. ?Gu Erlang said hesitantly at this time, "What about my grandma? Will you move in with her?" As soon as these words came out, the room suddenly became quiet. When the family was separated, the paperwork was written, and grandma stayed with the uncle''s family. ?There is no way to escape from the famine. The uncle''s family only has a car with things on it. No one can sit in it, so we can''t leave the old lady alone. ?It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to support the old lady at the moment, it¡¯s just that the old lady is foul-mouthed and likes to criticize people. Besides, there are some things that are not convenient for the old lady to know. ??Gu Qing also said: "It would be good for us to move there, but what about them?" ¡°After all, Mr. Su really lent us the house to live in because of our father. Now that we¡¯re gone, where are they?¡± ?Gu Zhang fell silent for a moment. ?At this time, Liu Zhuangtou''s voice came from outside, "Second Master Gu, the owner of the village next door has sent the key." It made everyone in the yard stare at Liu Zhuangtou. ?Gu Zhang hurried out, walked to the second door, and took the key. Liu Zhuangtou really didn¡¯t expect that this thing could be done. He clicked his tongue as he looked at the key and gave a thumbs up, ¡°Second Master Gu is so capable. Not only did he buy the land, but he also took down the yard!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 146： I want to leave you behind Chapter 146: I¡¯m going to throw you away There were many people in the yard at this time. Aunt Liu, her two daughters-in-law, and Shan Zi¡¯s mother were all sewing at the door. The aunt and her two daughters-in-law were squatting in the yard washing leather. The skin can only be salted after cleaning the minced meat and other things on the skin. Ms. Li was sitting by a wooden basin, washing clothes with a washboard. Qian and Xing''er pulled a rope to dry the quilt in the yard. Hearing what Liu Zhuangtou said, everyone was stunned for a moment, unable to fully digest the information in Liu Zhuangtou''s words. ??Gu Zhang bowed to Liu Zhuangtou repeatedly, "No, I have to thank you for giving me the letter. I''ll have a drink at home when the house is ready." Liu Zhuangtou laughed and said, "I just mentioned that Mr. Gu has the ability. From now on, we can be regarded as neighbors. Please take care of us." Of course you should make good friends with capable people. Liu Zhuangtou bowed his hands and left. The Qian family finally came to their senses, and the second family secretly bought a house and land! ??Seeing that Gu Zhang had already entered the door, she hurriedly threw down the clothes in her hands and rushed into the main room. As soon as she entered the door, she bumped into Mrs. Chen who came out. Qian grabbed her and asked hurriedly: "Brother and sister, why did Liu Zhuangtou say that your family bought land and a house? What''s going on?" ??Everyone in the yard was listening with their ears pricked up. ??Ms. Chen frowned and said calmly: "It''s nothing. It''s just that Xiao Fei bought the yard next door and we plan to move there." ¡°What?¡± Qian screamed, unable to believe what he heard. Mrs. Chen smiled slightly: "Actually, I didn''t buy it. My family didn''t have any money. It was Xiao Fei''s skill. I traded the peppers and recipes with others." Qian''s eyes widened, "How is that possible!" ??Ms. Chen walked sideways and knocked her away, "How is it impossible? My Xiaofei is just capable of this!" "Sister-in-law, I won''t chat with you anymore. I have to go to the front yard to get something." Qian ran to the main room in a panic, shouting as she ran, "Mother, mother, it''s terrible, my second uncle and the others are moving!" ??The old lady has lost her hearing due to old age, so she couldn''t hear it from a distance. Only then did she hear the noise and walked to the door of the room, "Where are you moving to?" ¡°Xiao Fei bought a yard, it¡¯s next door.¡± Qian stared at the old lady anxiously. ??The old lady still didn''t understand the situation, "Buying a yard? How much money will it cost? Where can she get so much money?" Qian stomped her foot anxiously, "Mom, that''s not the point. The point is that they are about to move. Don''t you know?" ??The old lady''s hand on the cane shook, and she suddenly felt a little panicked, "No one told me." Qian hurriedly supported the old lady and said, "Mom, the second brother and his family are going to enjoy a happy life. I didn''t even say a word to you. I am determined to leave you behind." ??The old lady opened her mouth, but no sound came out for a long time. Then she suddenly raised her voice and shouted: "Second brother, second brother - come here!" ?Gu Zhang walked out of the room with an innocent look on his face, "Mom, did you call me?" No one can hear Qian''s yelling, but he has to pretend to be stupid when he should. He also has a headache for his mother, so he might as well let his mother torture the boss. ??The old lady poked the ground with her crutch a few times, "You want to move?" ??Gu Zhang nodded, "That girl Xiao Fei worked hard and earned a yard for us all to live in." ?The old lady was furious when she saw Gu Zhang''s calm demeanor, "Then why didn''t you tell me to pack my things?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 147： Can you please stop doing it? Chapter 147 Can you please stop doing it? ??Gu Zhang blinked and said, "Mom, what are you doing? The boss still lives here. You are living with the boss." "You mean the boss is unfilial and you don''t want to follow him?" The old lady couldn''t say that the boss was unfilial. She didn''t know how to refute. Qian said: "Second uncle, what you said is wrong. Now that your family has made a fortune and bought a house and land, it is natural that you should take your mother over to enjoy the happiness." , Mom will only suffer hardship if she follows us, it would be unfilial if you don¡¯t take Mom with you!¡± The old lady felt that Qian was right. Her son was promising, and she should naturally follow him to enjoy the blessings. ??Gu Zhang glanced at Mr. Qian and snorted, "I''m doing this all for my mother''s sake." ¡°The eldest son is the son you value the most, how can I separate you and your son, and prevent you from enjoying the happiness of a family?¡± ¡°Besides, Xiao Fei earned the yard through his own efforts. I think you don¡¯t like Xiao Fei either. Aren¡¯t I afraid that you won¡¯t feel comfortable living here?¡± The old lady was so angry that her tongue was tied, "I, I¡ª" At this time Mrs. Chen came over with a handful of vegetables. She had just asked Liu Zhuangtou¡¯s mother-in-law to buy some vegetables from the vegetable garden and planned to eat them for lunch. The old lady saw that Chen had finally found someone to vent to, "It''s all you! I knew you were the one who instigated it all. You instigated the second brother to separate from his eldest brother, and you don''t even want to see me as your own mother." ¡°You¡¯ve done such a big thing as buying a house and moving, but you don¡¯t even say a word to me, a mother-in-law, do you still care about me?¡± ¡°If I had known better, I shouldn¡¯t have let my second brother marry you in the first place!¡± Mrs. Chen was so angry that she trembled all over, pursed her lips, and without saying a word, she walked past the old lady and went straight into the room. ?Gu Fei hugged Xiaocao, and the two of them sat in the room eating sweets. Seeing Ms. Chen come in, Gu Fei hurriedly put down the grass and let her mother rub her chest to calm her down, "Mom, please ignore her. Just pretend you didn''t hear what she said." ??Ms. Chen was so angry that she held back a sentence for a long time, "If I had known, I shouldn''t have given her that sheepskin jacket!" ¡°No matter how filial I am to her, I still can¡¯t get a single kind word from her!¡± ??Gu Fei winked at her and whispered: "Then don''t give me anything except the pension money that should be given. Let''s keep it for ourselves!" ??Ms. Chen forced a wry smile and said so, but that was impossible. We had to be filial during the four seasons and eight festivals, and we had to move around more. The word filial piety can kill people! The old lady outside is very angry. What does Mr. Chen mean? He actually didn''t pay any attention to her, didn''t even call her "Mother", and just turned a blind eye and went in? Some people say that the greatest contempt is actually ignorance. ?Especially because every household is in the yard at this time, and those who are not in the yard are standing at the door. This is simply a joke for everyone to see as an old lady. The old lady couldn''t help it, she threw away her crutches, sat down on the ground, and cried out with tears in her eyes, "My life is miserable, my husband died early, and I worked hard to raise you, but who knew that you would be married one by one?" Just forget about mother¡ª¡± She squinted her eyes, trying to squeeze out a few tears, but she couldn''t. As he was crying, he suddenly saw Gu Zhang walking toward the front yard with a livid face. ??The old lady''s cries were stuck in her throat, and she stared blankly at Gu Zhang''s back. ?The aunt walked over, helped the old lady up, and whispered: "Mom, please stop doing it. If you do it again, you can''t control my second brother, so why bother." "Tell me, at such an old age, you should eat and drink. Don''t scold this person or scold that person. If it were me, I wouldn''t want you to live with me. Who wants to have multiple ancestors on their head?" ?The old lady was a little confused. Am I wrong? I am Gu Lao Er¡¯s biological mother. I can¡¯t even say a word? (End of this chapter) Chapter 148： What are you guys looking at me doing? Chapter 148 Why are you looking at me? At this time, Aunt Liu came over and smiled, "Aunt Qian, Gu Laoer is very filial. I gave you fine food along the way and made you a sheepskin coat. Now that you are here, I have given you the best house." live." ¡°What else do you want?¡± "I would like to advise you. As the old saying goes, if you are not stupid or deaf, you will not be a family man. They are already grandparents themselves. Who can stand it when you scold the Gu Laoer family in their faces? You, From now on, it¡¯s better to stay out of their juniors¡¯ affairs.¡± The old lady was unhappy and stared, "Sixth brother and sister, are you trying to teach me a lesson?" Aunt Liu smiled and said, "How dare you? It''s just a fair statement." Aunt Liu smiled gratefully at Aunt Liu and said, "Aunt Six is ??right." She turned around and glared at Mr. Qian fiercely, "You are always talkative and instigating the old lady to make trouble all day long. Let me see what good you can get in the future!" How can you blame me? Qian felt that she had been wronged, "What''s wrong with me?" ¡°Second uncle has made a fortune on his own. Is it right for him not to bring his own mother to enjoy the happiness?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to talk about breaking the sky!¡± The eldest aunt snorted, "We can''t decide whether to take my mother with me or not, so just go ahead and make trouble like this. It will make people hate you. Your family will be alone sooner or later!" Why am I so hated by others? Qian opened her mouth to retort, but her aunt had already helped the old lady into the room. Aunt Liu rolled her eyes at Mrs. Qian, glanced at Mrs. Chen''s house, turned around and left. At dinner time, men from each household came back one after another. ?Except for Boss Zhang, he was not fully recovered from his injuries and did not go out at all. ?His mother-in-law took Xiaocui to the city to find work as a laundry worker, and didn''t go home until dark. The men of each family learned the shocking news as soon as they returned home. Gu Lao''er''s family bought land and a house, and they are moving. ??Everyone felt a sense of abandonment, some light, some heavy. ?We all walked together this way, eating and living together, and our relationship was deeper than before in the village. ?This old man Gu is about to move away, what will they do? Continue to live? ?They clearly lent the house to them for Gu Laoer''s sake. No, it was not lent to them to live in at all, they were forced to move in! They have been looking for work in the city these days, and have almost figured out the market situation in the city. Renting a house in the city is just a single room, and the price ranges from one hundred to several hundred cash a month. How many taels of silver are you still getting in a year? Which one can afford it? When the village chief got the news, he hurriedly found Gu Zhang and said, "Boy Zhang, are you planning to move now?" ?Gu Zhang nodded. ¡°Did you buy land?¡± ?Gu Zhang nodded again. Just as he was talking, his eldest uncle and Gu Rong also came together. The two of them did not speak, but stood in the main room and looked at Gu Zhang silently. ??Gu Zhang was furious, "Why are you looking at me?" A figure flashed at the door. Boss Zhang and Gu Zhong came in one after another, clutching his chest, both looking at Gu Zhang eagerly. Shanzi¡¯s mother had been watching the activities here for a long time. She was thinking that Gu Laoer¡¯s family had made such a big fortune all at once, and everyone probably wanted to find out how to make a fortune. At this time, I saw the men who were the directors of each household passing by. I was so panicked that I quickly turned back and called Shanzi, "Shanzi, you should also go to Uncle Gu''s house and see what everyone is saying." Shanzi said in a muffled voice: "I won''t go, I want you to go." (End of this chapter) Chapter 149： Point a way out Chapter 149: Pointing out a way to survive Shanzi¡¯s mother was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. There were many big men in that room. She was a woman and a widow. How could she go there easily? She looked at Shanzi helplessly. This child had become more and more aggressive since his father died. In the main room, the village chief sighed, "Boss Zhang, you are very capable. Just now you came to a place to live, and your house and land were built. We all followed you out. Not to mention the fellow villagers, I am still your six." Uncle cousin, no matter what, you have to give us a hand." ??Gu Rong also said eagerly: "Second brother, I have no ability and I have no money, so I am counting on you to find a way for me to survive." ?Gu Zhang¡¯s head was getting bigger and he sighed, ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t you know how much your second brother weighs?¡± "Your second sister-in-law and I have only managed to earn a few acres of land in my hometown over the years. If I had that ability, I would have made a fortune long ago." ¡°This house and the land are all earned by Xiao Fei based on his own ability. Who do I think he is?¡± ??The village chief couldn''t help but said: "Xiao Fei is also your daughter, and she is also my grandniece. Can''t you lend a hand and help us?" "How can we live here if you move away? Mr. Su let us live here just for your sake." ¡°Look, can you tell Xiao Fei and help everyone?¡± ?The eldest uncle did not say anything. Although he also had this idea, it was hard to force someone to do something that could not be helped. Boss Zhang is a little anxious. His injury has not healed yet and he cannot go out to catch the car. He has been lying at home anxiously these days. My mother-in-law has been out for three days and just today she found a laundry job and earned dozens of yuan. So If we go down, the whole family will starve to death. ??Except for him, everyone here is related to Gu Zhang, whether they are brothers or brothers-in-law. The village chief is also a cousin, and he is the only one with a foreign surname. He hurriedly said: "Why don''t you all go ask Xiao Fei and let her show us a way to survive?" Gu Zhong also spoke up, "I think so." ?Gu Fei is in the next room at the moment. ?Although the door was closed, the voices outside could not be blocked and came in waves. Mrs. Chen became anxious in the room and lowered her voice, "Are these people jealous because my family has a house and land?" ??Gu Zhang was also anxious outside, "This, this, Xiao Fei is still a child. She is only fourteen years old. How can she be so capable of helping so many people?" ¡°This Ping An City is so big, everyone can support a family no matter what they do.¡± Boss Zhang said quietly at this time: "I think so, but I still owe money to Mr. Su, and I agreed to sell the carriage to repay him, but I can only drive the carriage. What can I do if the carriage is sold?" " ??Gu Zhong also had a grimace on his face, "Although the price of work in this city is higher than that in Lincheng, it''s not easy to do odd jobs every day." The eldest uncle couldn''t help but sigh at this time, "My family also owes thirty taels. Even if we sell a mule cart, we can''t make up the thirty taels." ¡°Although I can hunt, there¡¯s not even a mountain here, so I don¡¯t know what I can do.¡± ??Gu Zhang sighed deeply, "Don''t worry, everyone, we will always find a way. Can a living person die from suffocating his urine?" ¡°This house, if everyone lives in it, Mr. Su will definitely not say anything for a while.¡± The village chief smiled bitterly, "Boss Zhang, I also know that I am trying to embarrass you and Xiaofei, but now that you have moved away, everyone is panicking." "After walking two thousand miles along the way, everyone regards you as their backbone. Alas, forget it, I am too old and confused. I shouldn''t mention this matter." After the village chief finished speaking, he walked out slowly with his back bent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 150： If you are not filial, you are not filial. Chapter 150 If you are not filial, you are not filial. ?Gu Zhang opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but lowered his head dejectedly. The eldest uncle then left. ?The remaining people also left in a depressed manner. ?Gu Zhang was sitting in the main room in a daze. ??He doesn¡¯t want to help everyone, his brother, his brother-in-law, how can he not want to help? But what can he do? He really can''t help! ?Gu Fei remained silent in the room. Her thoughts are similar to those of her father, so if he can help her, he will naturally help her. Not to mention her eldest uncle and aunt, her younger uncle and aunt were also very kind to her. But her abilities are very limited, and it took her a lot of thinking to grow a chili pepper. ??Ms. Chen opened the door at this time and said to Gu Zhang, who was still in a daze: "Master, are you ready to move?" ?Gu Zhang sighed and waved his hand, "Move it." Everyone in the Gu family immediately took action. Dalang, Erlang, and Sanlang went in and out one by one to get things. ?Gu Zhang glanced at the old lady''s door and hesitated for a moment. What should his mother do? ??He is really annoyed by his mother looking for trouble, especially when she likes to scold Xiao Fei. She will be happy when he brings her to live with him, and the family will only be disturbed. ??But if he really doesn''t take his mother with him, it would be too much for me to eat whole grains with my elder brother every day and eat white flour every day. ??Gu Zhang hesitated at the door for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and walked in. ??The old lady was sitting by the bed, her face gloomy, listening to what was going on outside. Gu Zhang suddenly walked in and said with a smile: "Mom, I''m moving over right now. When I have time, I''ll pick you up and take a look. If there''s anything delicious, I''ll send the big man to bring it to you. Please take good care of yourself. " ??The old lady looked at him blankly and slowly shed tears, "I know you dislike me. Since Xiao Fei came back, your whole family has disliked me." ¡°I know, you all still blame me for selling her back then.¡± "But if I hadn''t sold her, would she be where she is today? If I were really the one with a black heart, I would have sold her to a brothel!" ¡°No matter how talented she is, couldn¡¯t she have learned it at the Marquis¡¯ Mansion?¡± ??Gu Zhang''s forced smile disappeared, and he said calmly: "Do you still want to say this?" ¡°No matter how capable Xiao Fei is, it has nothing to do with the Marquis Mansion.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a young lady from the Marquis¡¯ residence here? What can she do? What can she do? Can she be as good as Xiao Fei¡¯s toes?¡± ?In Gu Zhang''s heart, there is no one in the world who can match his daughter. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk about these things anymore. To be honest, I don¡¯t want you to move here with us.¡± "It''s not that I can''t support you, nor am I unwilling to support you, but if you move here, you will be noisy all day long, and there will be no peace at home." The old lady was so angry that she pointed at Gu Zhang with a trembling hand, "You, you, you can say such unfilial words. You just have a wife and have forgotten your mother!" ?Gu Zhang shook his head, "I am telling you this just to hope that you will stop making trouble when you are old and live in harmony as a family." "If you insist on saying that, you are not filial if you are not filial. You can scold me all you want, but I still have a large family, and I cannot abandon this large family for the sake of my mother." ?Gu Zhang knelt down and kowtowed, "Mom, please take care, we''re not far away. I''ll come and see you when I have time." After Gu Zhang finished speaking, he got up from the ground and turned around and left. ??The old lady pointed at the door tremblingly with her hand. The door was empty and there was no one around. The old lady suddenly felt that the room was empty and cold. (End of this chapter) Chapter 151： envy, jealousy, hate Chapter 151 Envy, Jealousy and Hatred Mrs. Chen sent Lian''er to check several rooms one last time. Nothing was left behind. As soon as she came out of the house, Aunt Liu came up to her with a smile, "Are you moving there now? How far is the newly bought house from here? Mrs. Chen also smiled apologetically, "It''s not far, less than a mile. You have to go over and have a look at your leisure." Aunt Liu clapped her hands and said, "I''m free at the moment, so I''ll follow and have a look. I''ll find a door so I can move around later." Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "That''s right. It''s not far apart. It''s not like before. It''s almost like living in the same village." Shanzi¡¯s mother came over and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll join in the fun.¡± Auntie also came over and said, "I want to take a look at the new house too." Mrs. Chen also laughed, "If the relationship is good, let''s go together." ?The women from each family also made a move, and as a result, a large number of people cheered and walked out of the door together to the yard on the other side. In less than a cup of tea, everyone arrived at the gate of the courtyard. ??A shiny copper lock on the courtyard door. ??Gu Zhang stepped forward and took the key to open the door, and pushed open the courtyard door. The ground was paved with stones, and two rows of bamboos were planted along the courtyard walls on the left and right sides. Erlang walked in front with a lantern. Everyone looked at the front yard first, and everyone praised it. Then he entered the second gate. ?There are two large tanks on the left and right of the patio, with water in them and a few residual poles. The yard is also paved with stones, so clean that no dust can be seen. After entering the house, the furniture in the main hall was still there, including the imperial chair, desks, and flowers arranged in an orderly manner. After looking at the main room, Qian was impatient. He took the lantern from Erlang''s hand and entered the main room to look at the bed in the main room. ?This bed is also a bed, like a small room, with a cabinet on one side of the bed and a small table on the other side. However, it is obviously not as exquisite as Mr. Su''s house, there is no gold paint, and there are not such complicated carvings. ? Qian Shi breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like he had won. Everyone clicked their tongues in admiration, and Mrs. Yu said with envy: "Second Sister-in-law Gu is really lucky. People like us will never be able to live in such a house." Shanzi¡¯s mother is also full of envy. ?Just for this yard, she now felt that her little family fortune could not compare with Gu Laoer''s family, and her son could not compete with Gu Fei. Mrs. Chen laughed happily and said, "I am enjoying the blessing of my daughter. My Xiaofei earned this without spending a penny!" ?Everyone began to compliment Gu Fei with understanding. Chen felt comfortable all over, and his pores were stretched. ?Mr. Qian felt sour in her heart. She had given birth to three daughters, but why was it that none of them were as promising as Gu Fei? ?She couldn''t help but turn her head and glare at Xing''er next to her. Xing''er instantly understood her mother''s thoughts and couldn''t help but rolled her eyes. It''s none of my business. You go find the eldest and second sisters! I haven¡¯t seen how they respect you! ?Everyone looked around the house and saw that Mrs. Chen and others still had to put things away, so they all left. Before leaving the house, Mrs. Qian glanced at Lian''er and said sourly: "That''s true. This girl Xiao Fei has a plan. If she had known she was going to be a young lady, she would have already bought it." Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for herself, Lian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy such a blessing! ?Ms. Chen''s heart moved when she said this. ?This family is now settled, and we need to have a charter in the future. A girl is a girl, but she can''t be like she was when she was fleeing from famine. There was nothing she could do about it at that time. ??Lian''er is a well-behaved and diligent girl. She is especially devoted to Xiao Fei, so she is satisfied with Lian''er. It¡¯s just Laneige¡ª Don''t think that she didn''t see Gu Erlang''s thoughts, it was just that it was not convenient for her to say it on the way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 152： Not intentional Chapter 152 It¡¯s not intentional After the people left, Mrs. Chen began to allocate houses. The eldest son lives in the east chamber, and the second son lives in the west chamber. This is the rule. The daughter is supposed to live in the backyard, but the courtyard in the south of the Yangtze River is different from the courtyard in the north. There is only one main hall and two flower halls in the front yard, which cannot be lived in. The side-by-side room is for servants. They can only live in the backyard. Mrs. Chen let Gu Fei live in the main room on the west side, and the wing room on her side was given to Lanzhi and Lian''er. Everyone has no objection. ?Ji Gu Erlang suddenly said: "Mom, aren''t there two penthouses? Why don''t they let each of them live in one?" He felt wronged that Lanzhi was living with Lian''er. Lanzhi was a young lady from the Hou family, and Lian''er was just a country girl. Besides, the auricle is also a bit small. Lanzhi''s face immediately turned red and she said eagerly, "It''s good for me to live with Lian''er." She knew that Gu Erlang wanted to live more comfortably, but now she was just a girl bought by Gu Fei. It would be nice to have a house to live in, so how could she dare to be picky! ??Ms. Chen glanced at Lanzhi, then glanced at Gu Erlang lightly, "I''ll save that wing for storing things." ¡°Let¡¯s just go and pack your belongings and put things where they should be.¡± ?? Gu Fei took advantage of Lian''er and Lanzhi to enter the room, and quickly took out the messy things in the space that Chen had asked her to stuff before. Put the large water vat, broom, dustpan, and uneaten bacon into the front yard kitchen. ??The cradle where Xiaocao slept when she was a child, sewing baskets, rags, herbs, and all kinds of essential items for home and travel were all placed in the ear room by Gu Fei. At this time, a small blue and white porcelain vase rolled out from the cradle of grass. ?Gu Fei picked it up and was stunned for a moment while holding it in her hand. Then she remembered that this was the golden medicine that Su Chen sent Chen Hu to her that day. ??Gu Fei was slightly lost in thought for a moment, thinking of that handsome young man. I don¡¯t know if his injury is healed or not. ?At this moment, we are in a courtyard of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. Xiao Min grabbed Su Chen''s hand, "Chen''er, are you still angry with your mother?" "Mom has told you that I had no choice but to wait for you in the city at that time. Those refugees are too scary." Su Chen withdrew his hand, lowered his eyes, and said calmly: "Mom, you think too much. My son only wants his mother to be safe. How can I blame you?" Xiao Min touched the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief and said, "Mom, I originally thought that with the guards around, my son would be fine." ¡°Mom didn¡¯t think about the official document, I didn¡¯t know you couldn¡¯t live in the official post office, and I didn¡¯t think about your legs¡ªwuwuwu...¡± Su Chen lowered his eyes and said, "Mom, my leg is fine. The medical officer has checked it and said it will take about a month to recover." ¡°It¡¯s getting late, mother, you¡¯d better go and have a rest early.¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t blame mom, but mom just said a few words, and you wanted to drive me away¡ªwuwuwu, I really didn¡¯t abandon you on purpose, I was just too scared.¡± ¡°Your uncle also gave me a harsh scolding. I know I was wrong.¡± Xiao Min cried so hard. Su Chen rubbed his forehead and said, "Mom, please stop talking about this and stop crying. I''m fine. I don''t blame you either." He raised his voice and called the girl outside, "Chun Ying, help Madam go back." ??The girl at the door lifted the curtain and came in, helping Xiao Min up. ??Xiao Min leaned on the girl, walked two steps and then looked back, "I just heard that your prince''s cousin is back. If you feel bored in the house, go and play with him." Su Chen nodded, "My son knows." (End of this chapter) Chapter 153： The prince Chapter 153 The Prince ??In another courtyard of Prince Qi''s Mansion not far from here, Shitou bowed slightly outside the main door and said, "Your Majesty, the old horse is here." A voice came from the room, "Let him in!" ?Stone opened the curtain to let Uncle Ma into the room. Uncle Ma stood on the ground with his head down and his manners. Xiao Yu sat at the top and waved casually, "Sit down, I asked you to ask about the blood droplet you wrote in your letter." ¡°Is that thing really that powerful?¡± Uncle Ma had just sat down and then stood up to reply, "To tell you the truth, I have never seen a more powerful hidden weapon than that one. Just point it at a person, and with a bang, the person will fall down." ¡°If that thing hits the vital part, it will definitely kill you, and if it hits the rest of the body, the skin will be ripped apart.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, "Then have you seen the injuries of those killed by blood drops?" Uncle Ma nodded, "I looked at the injuries, but I can''t see anything special. Some are smashed, and some are just **** holes." ¡°It¡¯s just very strange. I searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find the emitted thing.¡± ¡°The hidden weapon must be something, but whether it¡¯s a throwing knife, a flying stab, a stone bullet, or an ox-hair needle, my subordinates didn¡¯t notice it.¡± "My subordinates have also thought about it. In order to cause such an injury, the concealed weapon must first be fired at a fast speed, and the force must be high. It is unimaginable that something shot by such a small concealed weapon can be so powerful." Xiao Yu nodded. Lao Ma is a veteran. He went to the battlefield when he was young. Later, when he got older, he was assigned to the **** agency to earn some money and collect some intelligence. Lao Ma has experience and insight, and Xiao Yu still believes in his judgment. Xiao Yu stood up and turned around twice, "Maybe the thing dispersed after being punched in, making it difficult to find." ¡°You said in your letter that the girl said she had a disciple?¡± Uncle Ma nodded, "It must be some kind of hidden sect. That girl is mysterious and won''t say much." Xiao Yu looked at Uncle Ma, "Do you think what that girl said is credible?" Uncle Ma hesitated for a moment, thinking of Gu Fei''s fragrant pot rabbit meat and braised snake, licked his lips, and decided to say a few good words. He nodded vigorously, "I think it''s true! The little girl trusts me very much. I asked her casually, and she answered casually. It should be because the sect has rules not to say anything." ¡°Besides, I observed this journey carefully.¡± ¡°That girl is really just a little girl who doesn¡¯t know much about the world. She is soft-hearted and kind. She really doesn¡¯t look like a spy from another country. She spends all day thinking about eating something delicious.¡± Xiao Yu nodded slowly. He had already sent someone to investigate Gu Fei. There was nothing suspicious about his life and background. The Marquis''s house would be ransacked. He now also knew that it was Marquis Pingyang''s younger sister, Concubine Yu, who was plotting to murder the emperor''s heir. The emperor was so angry that he not only sent Concubine Jade to death, but also found some reason to raid the Pingyang Marquis Mansion. So this matter has nothing to do with Gu Fei at all. ??If there is a mysterious master behind Gu Fei, then the telescope and the blood droplet she gave him before would make sense. ??If Gu Fei was really a spy of the enemy country, the enemy country would have started to attack the British Dynasty long ago if they had such things as telescopes and blood drops. Wouldn''t give such an important thing to a little girl. ?That telescope is very useful. He has already had someone copy it. It is not a very delicate thing, but it takes time to polish the crystal. ??Xiao Yu also wants this blood droplet. ?Just imagine, if such a hidden weapon were used in a war, what kind of lethality it would have. (End of this chapter) Chapter 154： Must get it Chapter 154 Must be obtained ¡°Have you seen clearly what the hidden weapon looks like?¡± Xiao Yu leaned forward slightly. Uncle Ma shook his head, "I didn''t see it clearly. Both times were at night, but the concealed weapon was not big. I saw that little Fei girl had it in her hand. During the vigil, I looked for it quietly, but couldn''t find it. I didn''t know that the girl was hiding it. Where is it?¡± ¡°By the way, I saw that there seemed to be fire when the concealed weapon was fired.¡± Xiao Yu became a little excited. There was light and fire. Is it because of this that it was so lethal? He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He has always had two major hobbies. One is to love horses. Of course they are good horses. Prince Xiao will not look down on ordinary horses. Furthermore, he likes to play with various weapons. The most proficient is the knife. He can also use other weapons, but he is not proficient in it. Mainly because his father said that he would get distracted easily if he studied too much. ¡°I must get this thing!¡± Uncle Ma glanced at Xiao Yu and said cautiously: "Master, after all, Xiao Fei is just a simple and kind-hearted girl. I hope you will be lenient and leave her a way to survive." Xiao Yu rolled his eyes, "What do you mean?" ¡°Are you the one who is unreasonable and takes advantage of others?¡± ¡°Could it be possible that I would rob her of her things or even take her life?¡± Uncle Ma hurriedly lowered his head and said, "My subordinate said something wrong. Don''t blame me, Your Majesty." Xiao Yu snorted, "That girl is very poor. At worst, I can exchange gold for her. She will definitely be willing to do so." ¡°No, it¡¯s best to find her master. It doesn¡¯t matter how many drops of blood the prince wants!¡± "Ha ha ha ha-" Uncle Ma stood aside with his hands lowered, watching Xiao Yu enjoying himself. Xiao Yu was happy and played with a dagger, "Where does that girl live now?" Uncle Ma whispered: "Master Su is in a village outside the city." ??Xiao Yu raised his head, "Master Su? Which Mr. Su?" ¡°That¡¯s your cousin Su Chen, Mr. Su.¡± Xiao Yu frowned, "How did they know each other?" ¡°This¡ªit¡¯s a long story.¡± Uncle Ma lowered his head slightly. ??As soon as they met at the inn that day, he recognized Mr. Su and the county governor''s wife, but they didn''t recognize him. After that, he was divided into Su Gongzi on the side of the road. After all, this was the cousin of Shizi. What was going on? He couldn''t get rid of the department. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a long story short!¡± Xiao Yu said with a wave of his hand. "It was Mr. Su who frightened his horse, broke his leg, and got separated from the county guard''s wife. There was no official document, and the bodyguard bureau had no bodyguards to hire. They were afraid that there would be many homeless people on the road, so they found Mr. Gu themselves and asked to go with them. " ??Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "Maybe it''s because the girl is pretty." He remembered that the girl had a very pretty smile. Uncle Ma thought for a while, and if he wanted to talk about a pretty girl, he must be talking about Lanzhi. ?However, I didn¡¯t see Mr. Su treat Lanzhi any differently, but I often saw Mr. Su peeking at Xiao Fei. Xiao Yu waved his hand and said, "You''ve worked hard this time. Go to the steward to get fifty taels of silver, and rest for a few days before going to the **** agency." ¡°Remember not to reveal the matter about the blood drop to anyone.¡± Uncle Ma responded and retreated. ??Xiao Yu played with the dagger in his hand. How about going to find that girl tomorrow? ?Whether she exchanges gold for her, cheats, or threatens her, she must get the blood drops and find out the whereabouts of her master. Things like blood drops cannot fall into other people¡¯s hands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 155： I want to make money for my family Chapter 155 I want to earn money for my family ??Gu Fei didn''t know that the gun in his hand was being taken care of, so he had a good sleep. Get up early and eat breakfast. Chen discussed with Gu Zhang, "Otherwise everyone will enter the city today, there are some things in this house to add." ¡°You can¡¯t burn a kang in the south, so we need to buy more charcoal and a charcoal basin. The bed is also bare and looks bad, so we need to buy some mosquito nets and curtains to hang them up.¡± ¡°With so many rooms, we have to buy more oil lamps, candles, and more teapots. Alas, this house is big, and we need several copies of everything, which costs money!¡± ?Gu Zhang nodded, "I want to buy some things. The New Year is coming soon, so I have to buy new year''s goods." Lanzhi raised her head and said cautiously: "Madam, can I follow you into the city?" Mrs. Chen looked at her, and Lanzhi said hurriedly: "I want to go to the city and go to the embroidery shop to get some embroidery work." ¡°I¡¯m good at embroidery, really!¡± ¡°Last year, Xiao Fei gave me a job of embroidering four screens at the embroidery shop. I did it for more than half a year and earned sixty taels of silver.¡± ¡°I, I want to earn more money for my family.¡± ??Ms. Chen glanced at Gu Fei, who nodded. She knew that Lanzhi felt that she was free of charge, so she would feel at ease if she was asked to do some work. Mrs. Chen then said: "Then you go ahead. The money you earn from embroidery in the future will be your own." ? Lanzhi waved her hands anxiously, "No, no, no, I will give you all the money I earn. I can''t just eat at home and not work." Lanzhi lowered her head, "I know, I''m not as capable as Lian''er, I can''t do much work. I, I''m not very good at serving people, I can only embroider and do needlework." Lanzhi raised her head with tears in her eyes, "Uncle and aunt, Lanzhi''s parents are gone. I have regarded you as relatives in my heart and regard this place as my home. I also want to earn more money to make my family''s life better." ??Gu Erlang couldn''t help but become anxious when he saw Lanzhi crying, and looked at his mother longingly. ??Ms. Chen didn¡¯t look at him and smiled angrily at Lanzhi, ¡°Why is this girl crying even while talking?¡± ¡°Okay, I promised you. If you want to buy some embroidery racks, stretchers, embroidery threads, etc. when you go to the city soon, ask Xiao Fei to buy them for you.¡± Lanzhi became happy and said, "Thank you, ma''am." ?Gu Erlang''s heart just fell to the ground. At this time, Lian''er suddenly said: "Madam, I have to follow you into the city." Mrs. Chen looked at her, and Lian''er continued: "When Miss Xiao Fei bought me, she didn''t go to the government office to sign a contract. It''s been a few days since I came here. Miss Xiao Fei may have forgotten it, but I haven''t." ?Gu Fei was silent for two seconds. She didn''t actually forget. She just didn''t think about what to do with Lian''er. Let her go. She has no relatives. It is difficult for a girl to support herself outside, and it is also dangerous. If you don¡¯t let her go, she doesn¡¯t have a contract to sell herself, so some things are always not so practical. ??Gu Fei said slowly: "You have to think about it carefully. After signing the contract of betrayal, you will no longer be a good citizen, but a slave." Lian''er stood up and knelt down, "Miss Xiao Fei gave my mother cornbread, Uncle Gu and several elder brothers helped bury my mother and younger brother, and Miss Xiao Fei was willing to buy me and spend such precious food to raise me. I This life has long been Miss Xiao Fei¡¯s.¡± ¡°I said, I, Lian¡¯er, was born to Miss Xiao Fei, and died to Miss Xiao Fei¡¯s ghost.¡± "I originally arranged a marriage at home, but now I can''t do it anymore. I have decided that if I don''t get married in this life, I will serve Miss Xiao Fei for the rest of my life." (End of this chapter) Chapter 156： Found it Chapter 156 Got it A smile appeared on Chen''s lips. She is really satisfied with this girl Lian''er. Not only is she capable, but the most important thing is that she is loyal to Xiao Fei. She winked at Li Chunhua. Li Chunhua stood up and pulled Lian''er up. Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "You girl, our family is not a big family. If you don''t feel like it, just kneel down. Okay, let''s all go to the city later." ¡± After dinner, Lian''er and Li Chunhua cleared away the dishes, while Lanzhi wiped the table. ??Gu Fei pulled her mother into the house and handed her a few banknotes, "Mom, you will still be in charge of the money at home from now on. I didn''t give it to you on the way because I was afraid of losing it." ??Ms. Chen was shocked when she took it. She still recognized some of the numbers. The total of these banknotes was two hundred taels. "so much?" Mrs. Chen thought for a moment, "I''ll take some out and use it first. I have so much money here and I''m really afraid of losing it. I''ll ask you to get it when it''s all gone." She took a fifty-tael silver note and returned the rest to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei took her into her arms and held Chen''s arm, "Mom, let''s go then. It''s been several days since we''ve been here, and we haven''t had a good tour of Ping''an City yet." Mrs. Chen also became happy, "Let''s take a walk and bring back some cloth. It''s the Chinese New Year, so we all need to buy new clothes." After a while, the family drove three mule carts into the city. ?First he went to the Yamen to apply for Lian''er''s body deed. Chen opened the banknotes and sent Gu Zhang and Erlang Sanlang to buy charcoal pots and candles. Gu Qing was left to drive the car for them, and he took several women into the cloth village. As soon as she entered Buzhuang, Mrs. Chen felt uncomfortable. I didn''t think it was before the street. Most of the female guests were in this cloth village. ?The women in the south all wear long quilted jackets, leather jackets, and leather skirts in winter. Some wear quilted cloaks or fur cloaks. They take them off as soon as they enter the house. They look slim and graceful. Unlike those from the north, their sheepskin jackets and cotton trousers are much more earthy. ??? Gu Feila pulled her mother and whispered: "Mom, why don''t we buy cloth instead of ready-made clothes? We don''t know how to make this southern style for a while. Besides, there are so many people in the family who want to buy more clothes, and it''s too late to make them." ¡°Just pull some flower cloth on the grass.¡± ??Ms. Chen hesitated for a moment, "Okay, let''s go see the ready-made clothes." ?A few people turned to the other side to look at the ready-made clothes. ?There are all kinds of ready-made clothes hanging here, including not only muslin ones but also silk brocade ones, with so many colors that it¡¯s dazzling. The girl at the counter had a smile on her face, "What do you ladies and ladies need?" Mrs. Chen pointed to Gu Fei and said, "Find my daughter some clothes for this season." The girl finally understood Chen''s hometown dialect and said with a smile: "Hey, this little girl looks like a flower, so she must dress up properly." She brought several sets, and Gu Fei tried them on. Finally, Chen made the decision to buy two sets. One set was a quilted long beggar with begonia red floral pattern, paired with a crimson long skirt. This set was kept for the New Year celebrations. wear. The set is a lilac-colored long gown and a lotus-colored long skirt. ?The size of Gu Fei''s outfit was particularly suitable when she was wearing it. Chen looked around and thought that her daughter was so beautiful. Well, that''s just up to me. Mrs. Chen didn''t let Gu Fei take it off, "Just wear it like this. Don''t wear that sheepskin jacket, it will make my daughter look ugly." ??Gu Fei was looking at the big bronze mirror happily, when a sudden voice sounded from behind, "Miss Fei¡ª" (End of this chapter) Chapter 157： I want your blood drops Chapter 157 I want your blood As soon as Gu Fei turned around, she saw Shitou standing behind her, giving her a hand and saying, "Miss Xiao Fei told us to find her easily." ??The prince took people to Mr. Su''s Zhuangzi outside the city early in the morning. Unexpectedly, when he asked people, they said that Gu Fei''s family had moved elsewhere. Fortunately, it''s not far away. When I went over, I saw a big lock hanging on the courtyard door. After asking around again, I heard someone say that they saw Gu Fei''s family driving a mule cart out, seemingly heading into the city. The prince''s face turned dark, and he rode towards the city again. After walking around the street for a few times, I saw Gu Qing guarding a mule cart and sitting on the side of the street. Thank God, we finally found Miss Xiao Fei, otherwise the prince¡¯s anger would not be suppressed. ??Gu Fei asked doubtfully: "What do you want from me?" Shitou smiled and said, "Our young master has something to do with Miss Xiao Fei. My young master is right outside the door. Can Miss Fei please give me a favor and meet my young master?" ?Gu Fei frowned, what could the owner of the stone want from him? Could it be related to the telescope? ??She was in a hurry to rescue Lanzhi at that time, knowing that this kind of young man lacked everything, so she could only impress him with novel things and ask him for help, so she didn''t think too much for a while. ? Gu Fei thought for a while and said to Chen, "Mom, I''m going out for a trip, I don''t know how long it will take. I''ll go home by myself in a while, so you don''t have to wait for me." ??Ms. Chen remembered Shitou. This was the person who lent the money to Xiao Fei. He should not be a bad person. She hesitated for a moment, turned and looked at Lian''er, "You go with Xiao Fei." The girl¡¯s family always felt uneasy when she was alone outside. Lian''er nodded and followed Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei walked out of the gate of Buzhuang and saw several horses parked outside. Xiao Yu sat on the horse with an impatient expression. When he saw Gu Fei, his eyes lit up and he raised his chin, "I have something to ask you for." Shitou hurriedly said: "Master, there is a teahouse next door. Why don''t you go and talk in the teahouse? It''s cold." ??Xiao Yu dismounted, threw away the whip, picked up his robe and walked up the steps. Gu Fei and Lian''er followed Xiao Yu into the teahouse. ??The waiter took them to a private room, served them a pot of tea and some snacks, and then was kicked out by Xiao Yu. Another of Xiao Yu''s servants, Zhu Zhu, was guarding the door, and Lian''er didn''t let him in. Only Xiao Yu and Gu Fei still had stones in the room. Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei sideways and nodded, "Take some time to clean it up. It looks better than before." ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes inwardly, "Young Master is looking for me¡ª" Xiao Yu did not hesitate and said straight to the point: "Two things. First, I have taken a fancy to your hidden weapon, the blood drop. Please give me a price." ¡°Second, I want to see your master.¡± ??Gu Fei''s pupils shrank slightly, she remembered that she only told Uncle Ma about the blood drops and master. "Uncle Ma, is he one of yours?" Gu Fei asked, narrowing his eyes. Xiao Yu nodded indifferently, "I was sent to monitor you. Who told you, girl, to have those weird things? That telescope is simple. I have already had someone make it. But I have the gold bars." I¡¯ve shown it to people and it¡¯s very pure. How was it refined?¡± ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes, unable to stop the turmoil in his heart. In other words, Xiao Yu had doubts about himself since he gave him the gold bars and binoculars, so he arranged for Uncle Ma to monitor him all the way. ?It''s just that it''s a blessing in disguise. Without Uncle Ma, I don''t know if I would have been able to reach Ping''an City. It seems that I was still careless and I must be more cautious in doing things in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 158： make up a story Chapter 158 Making up a story ? Gu Fei lowered his eyes and shook his head, "I don''t know how the gold was purified. The gold, telescope, and blood drops were all left to me by my master before his death." ??Xiao Yu frowned, "Your master has passed away?" This is troublesome. ? Gu Fei nodded and tried to look sad, "Master passed away last year. He was a weirdo but also an expert." There was a look of reminiscence on her face, "There seems to be nothing in the world that he can''t do. He obviously has gold, but he doesn''t use it. He wears rags and goes to the streets every day to beg for food." ¡°I saw that he felt sorry for him, so I gave him alms a few times, and he taught me some boxing and kicking skills to help me protect myself.¡± ¡°Actually, strictly speaking, I¡¯m not his disciple, because I learned nothing except some boxing and kicking skills.¡± ??Xiao Yu''s brows furrowed even more, so to speak, this girl didn''t have the skills of her master at all. ¡°Master gave me a drop of blood when he was dying, and told me that this thing is very dangerous, and it is easy to accidentally hurt yourself. It cannot be used until the moment of life or death.¡± Xiao Yu leaned forward, "What about the drawings of Blood Drops?" "There are no drawings." Gu Fei shook his head with a very sincere expression, "Master said that he spent his whole life''s hard work and spent countless rare materials to make a blood drop. He lost everything for this thing. His wife left him because of this, and he burned the drawings in anger." "He originally wanted this thing to be buried in the soil with him, but he couldn''t bear that his life''s hard work should not see the light of day, so he gave it to me." After Gu Fei finished speaking, he took a breath. It was really tiring to make up a story. . Xiao Yu was silent for a while, looking at the table with his fingers, "In other words, since there is no blueprint for this thing, is it the only one in the world?" ?Gu Fei nodded. "What a pity." Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei, "You put a price on this blood drop, I will take it." ?As long as he gets something, he believes that he can always find someone to copy it. Gu Fei''s expression changed, "Sir, I''m so sorry, I can''t give you this." "When my master was dying, he forced me to swear a poisonous oath that I would never give the blood drop to anyone else, otherwise I would die of intestinal rupture." ??Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Fei, "One hundred taels." ?Gu Fei shook his head. Xiao Yu said slowly: "I''m talking about gold." Gu Fei continued to shake his head. ¡°Two hundred taels¡ª¡± Shaking his head wildly. ¡°Five hundred taels¡ª¡± ??Gu Fei could hardly hold back. Five hundred taels of gold was equivalent to five thousand taels of silver. She would be lying if she said she wasn''t moved. However, she knew very well that the pistol must not be leaked out. If it gets out, there will only be more trouble. She gritted her teeth and said, "Young master, there is no need to add more. No matter how much money you pay, I will not sell it." ¡°I will definitely do what I promised Master. Young Master, I¡¯m sorry. Although I said I would repay you if I had the chance, this really can¡¯t be done.¡± ?Gu Fei stood up and made a move to leave. Xiao Yu glanced at her sideways, "Did I let you go?" ?The corners of Gu Fei''s mouth twitched and he had no choice but to sit down again. Xiao Yu knocked on the table with one hand and said casually: "What if I say, I must have this thing no matter what?" ?Gu Fei looked at him pitifully, "Master, please don''t force others to do anything." Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "Am I forcing things on others? Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you? If I kill you, the things will naturally belong to me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 159： Pretending to be pitiful, Im a professional Chapter 159: Pretending to be pitiful, I am a professional Gu Fei thought quickly in his mind. ?Although this young man looks domineering, he must have a good heart, otherwise he would not have lent her the money in the first place, and he would not have helped her and her father when they were beaten at the gate of the Jiaofangsi. You must know that some noble people, such as Mrs. Hou, are really unwilling to give alms to poor people like them, as if looking at them more would dirty their eyes. ?Besides, this young man can wear tapestry, and his status is definitely extraordinary. He can catch her without anyone noticing and force her to hand over the gun. But he didn''t, but sat here talking to her. ?This shows that he is not the kind of person who takes things by force. Gu Fei rolled his eyes, took out a handkerchief, covered his face, and began to cry, "If you want my life, take my life. Even if you die, I will not betray you." Master¡¯s promise.¡± Damn it, what should I do if I can¡¯t squeeze out tears? ?Gu Fei reached down with one hand and grabbed her thigh hard, tears bursting out of her eyes. She quickly took the veil away and looked at Xiao Yu with tears in her eyes, "I know that the young master is a noble person. For people like you, my little life is nothing at all and can be taken away at any time. " ¡°Young master, let¡¯s do it¡ªoh, oh, oh, father, mother, I¡¯m sorry, my daughter can¡¯t be filial to you anymore.¡± ¡°Also, eighty-year-old grandma, please hold on when I leave and don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°And my three-year-old niece, my sister-in-law can¡¯t love you anymore, wuwuwu¡ª¡ª¡± The veins on Xiao Yu''s forehead are popping. Does this mean that there are old people at the top and young at the bottom, pretending to be pitiful? I just scared you and you started crying? As if I have bullied you. As for what? ??Aren''t you very courageous before, so you are so unafraid? ??Xiao Yu was upset by Gu Fei''s crying and yelled, "Stop crying. I didn''t say I would kill you now." ??Gu Fei was obedient and stopped crying. She looked at Xiao Yu with a pair of wet eyes and blinked. I am very pitiful. I am so pitiful. Please let me go. Xiao Yu was stared at by this pitiful gaze and couldn''t bear it anymore. His heart skipped a beat and he avoided Gu Fei''s eyes in a panic. ?The stone standing in the corner had wet eyes again. Gu Fei looks a lot like his sister. His sister was also sold since she was a child. Every time I see Gu Fei''s stone, I think of his sister. ?He hesitated for a moment and said to Xiao Yu: "Master, how about we talk about this later." It''s not good to force a little girl like this. Xiao Yuzheng didn''t know what to do. This girl wouldn''t eat anything soft or hard. He couldn''t really kill her. ?Since he was a child, his mother-in-law taught him to be kind-hearted and not to bully others, let alone take human life lightly. After hearing Shitou''s words, Xiao Yu waved his hand impatiently, "Okay, okay, stop crying, gongguang, I hate crying women the most!" When his mother-in-law cries, he gets flustered. When this girl cries, he gets flustered too, and feels a little weak. He feels like he has become a bully who oppresses good people. ? Gu Fei felt like she was being pardoned and quickly stood up and said, "Thank you so much, Master. You are indeed a good man." After sending a good person card to Xiao Yu, Gu Fei glanced at Shitou again, smiled gratefully at him, and then quickly went out. Lian''er was waiting outside the door. When she saw Gu Fei coming out with a little red eyes, she hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong, Miss?" ?Gu Fei pulled her away without saying a word. It wasn¡¯t until he walked out of the teahouse that Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. (End of this chapter) Chapter 160： Steal if you cant rob Chapter 160: Steal if you can¡¯t rob Lian''er didn''t dare to ask any more questions. The two of them walked to the clothing store next door and saw that Mrs. Chen had already bought a lot of clothes, which made the shopkeeper laugh so hard that his teeth went out. When Mrs. Chen saw Gu Fei coming, she felt relieved and waved to Lian''er, "Come here, I''ll buy you a new year outfit too." Lian''er hurriedly stepped back, "I don''t want it, I''ll just wear something old." ??Gu Fei looked at Lian''er, who was wearing a dusty cotton jacket and cotton trousers. There were holes in many places, exposing the cotton inside. Mrs. Chen glared at her and said, "Why don''t you do it? You are from my family. You are dressed in rags and my family is embarrassed." Lian''er stopped talking. Mrs. Chen took the initiative and chose a plum-yellow jacket and a cyan cotton skirt for her, and asked her to change into it. Otherwise, her shabby clothes and walking on such a busy street would really affect the appearance of the city. After buying clothes, the family got on the mule cart, and Gu Qing hurried forward. ?? Gu Fei opened the car curtain and secretly took a look at the teahouse. She happened to see Xiao Yu standing by the window. Gu Fei''s heart trembled and she quickly lowered the curtain and retracted her head. Xiao Yu stood by the window of the teahouse, watching the mule cart go away, and narrowed his eyes. He turned back and looked at the stone, "Tell me, think of a way to get the blood drop here." Shitou said helplessly: "Sir, Miss Xiao Fei has sworn a poisonous oath, so I will definitely not give it to you." ¡°We can¡¯t just steal or rob.¡± Xiao Yu stared at the stone, and suddenly his eyes lit up, "You''re right, it''s not easy to rob, you can just steal it!" ¡°This way, she doesn¡¯t break her oath, and she doesn¡¯t have to be gutted.¡± Shitou looked at his master dumbfounded, "Are you serious?" Xiao Yu coughed lightly, "It''s not stealing, but it''s not stealing. Let''s find the thing quietly and give her some money later." ?? Shitou looked at Xiao Yu and asked carefully: "Master, who are you going to let steal?" But don''t let me go! ??Xiao Yu stared at him, "Who else is there besides you?" ¡°You are my most trusted confidant, and you are the one I trust most.¡± Shitou wailed in his heart, "My lord, I''ve never been a thief when I was younger. I really can''t do it!" Xiao Yu stared at him and said sadly: "If you don''t know how to do it, you have to know it. I know you have a way. You have more tricks than anyone else." Shitou yelled at Qu, "Master, I am an honest man, how can you say such things to me?" Xiao Yu glanced at him sideways and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m going to do it tonight, and I''m going to see something tomorrow." After saying that, Xiao Yu walked out. ?Stone followed with a frown on his face, "Master, but I don''t even know what that thing looks like, how can I steal it!" ??Xiao Yu paused, that''s right. He thought for a while and said, "You''re right, you are too stupid. Maybe something is placed in front of you and you don''t even know it!" ¡°You think of a good idea, I will go with you tonight.¡± ??He has seen countless kinds of hidden weapons and has simulated dozens of blood droplets in his mind. There is always one that matches the mark. ?Shi Shitou was shocked, the dignified prince actually wanted to become a thief! What would happen if someone knew about it? Especially the princess. The princess is so gentle and kind. If she knew that the prince was a thief, I don¡¯t know how sad she would be. "My lord, you must not do it. I just need to go tonight, my lord, you can''t go." As he was talking, Shitou had already walked outside. Shitou shut up and stopped talking, but he was worried in his heart. ??I really shouldn''t have said anything just now, Shitou was very upset. (End of this chapter) Chapter 161： worth thousands of gold Chapter 161 Worth a Thousand Gold ?The Gu family''s mule cart walked for a while. Gu Fei saw a silver building on the street and hurriedly called to Gu Qing, "Brother, stop for a moment. I''ll go to the silver building to take a look." Mrs. Chen looked at the silver building and nodded, "I have to buy some jewelry. For such an old girl, it doesn''t look good with a bald head." ?Gu Fei turned around and said, "Mom, I''m not buying jewelry, I''m just going to look at it." With just this little money in hand, how could she dare to buy jewelry? She entered the silver building for other reasons. Several women got out of the car and entered the silver building. ?The waiter in the store saw the people coming in and took a quick look at them. He saw that they were all wearing brand new clothes. The clothes were not good, but not bad either. It is the standard of ordinary people in Ping An City. ?This kind of family likes to buy some silver hairpins, silver bracelets, or some low-grade jade jewelry. The waiter smiled and stepped forward, "Madams, please come this way. A batch of newly-made silver hairpins have just arrived in the store. They are novel in style. They are luxurious and beautiful to wear when visiting relatives and friends during the New Year." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I don''t want a silver hairpin. Do you have any beads in your store? I want to see the beads." The waiter was still smiling, "Girl, do you want to buy beads and flowers? Or just buy beads and set the jewelry yourself?" ¡°I want to see pearls.¡± Gu Fei said simply. "Here you guys are, please." The waiter led Gu Fei and the others into a small door next to them. They saw several wooden tables placed inside. The tables were divided into many small grids, and each small grid was filled with A pearl flower contains single pearls. The waiter saw Chen and Lian''er''s eyes widening when they looked at the pearl, and he knew in his mind that this must have never been seen before. ??Gu Fei saw a chain of white beads. Each pearl was about one centimeter in diameter. It had a very good luster. They were all about the same size and round in shape. The price was listed at 4,500 taels of silver. The waiter next to him saw Gu Fei looking at the bead chain and said, "This bead chain has a total of 108 beads. It is not easy to get them together to be about the same size and the same color, so the price is a little more expensive." He smiled and said, "That''s it for these pearls. The one that''s valuable is worth a thousand gold." "Of course, the quality is not good and the size is small, so it is not valuable, so it will be sold for two cents. The smallest rice beads only cost a few taels of silver, so they are worthless." "There are four words for picking pearls: light, round, big, and colorful." He pointed to a white pearl and said: "This pearl is almost perfectly round and not too small. The rare thing is that the luster is particularly good, but it is not even eight points. As the saying goes, seven points for a pearl and eight points for a treasure. If this bead were bigger, it wouldn¡¯t be this price, at least a thousand taels.¡± ?Gu Fei looked at it and saw that the white bead was priced at five hundred taels. Looking at the side, there is a pearl about one centimeter in diameter. It looks quite big, slightly larger than lotus seed rice. It is light pink in color and has a price tag of two thousand taels. Her heart became hot when she saw it, and asked the waiter, "Do you also collect beads here?" The waiter nodded, "Of course I charge it, but the price charged and the price sold are still different." ?Gu Fei understood. It would be cheaper to collect it than the listed price. Otherwise, there would be no profit, so why sell it? After walking around in a circle, Gu Fei had an idea of ??the price of pearls. Mrs. Chen didn''t know Gu Fei''s intention. She saw that her daughter''s head was bald and she watched Gu Fei walk away. She called the waiter and reluctantly spent ten taels of silver to buy a pair of beads strung with small pearls. Mrs. Chen thought that the money was earned by her daughter. Now that her family had a house to live in and land, if she could live a good life, she should dress her up beautifully. (End of this chapter) Chapter 162： The **** crows and the five drums revive the fragrance Chapter 162 The rooster crows and the five drums revive the fragrance Next, a few people went to the embroidery shop and bought silk thread, a pen specifically for tracing patterns, an embroidery stand, and a few small stretchers. Then they met Gu Zhang and the others at the gate of the city, and walked back together. Home. After returning home, Mrs. Chen took out the pair of pearl flowers she bought and insisted on putting them on Gu Fei''s head. ?? Gu Fei felt a heartache when he heard that he spent ten taels of silver. You can buy it all, leave it alone, just plug it in, alas. Gu Fei returned to the room with two pearl flowers on her head, locked herself in the room, took out the book "Artificial Culture of Pearls", and copied it using the words of this era. Some of the contents related to modern knowledge were blurred. , or use other words instead. ?Pearls are so valuable, how can you not keep them! Foster it! ?Although she felt a headache just looking at some proper nouns in this book, and some of the operations in it seemed complicated to her just thinking about it, she still had to do it! ??Although my family is ready to grow peppers in the spring, once the peppers are on the market, as more and more people grow them, they will become less and less valuable. To make money, you have to rely on cultivating pearls. It is the rich who make the best money. She doesn¡¯t know how to operate, but she still has her father, her elder brother, and her capable mother. They discuss and try, and they will figure it out slowly. After dinner, Gu Fei handed the copied book to her father and asked him to digest it slowly. Hands clapped his hands and went back to the room, splitting threads with Lan Zhilian''er. Today I went to the embroidery shop and asked about it. The shopkeeper didn¡¯t believe in Lanzhi¡¯s craftsmanship and asked her to bring some embroidery pieces to have a look at them first. If her skills were passable, she could be given work to take home to make. Lanzhi planned to embroider a handkerchief and a purse. She held back her energy and wanted to embroider them extremely delicately. ?The more meticulous the work, the thinner the embroidery thread must be. ?This thread must be split. One thread must be divided into two strands, four strands, or eight strands, and at most sixteen strands. ?Mr. Chen and Li Chunhua are sorting out some old clothes and fabrics, and plan to make paste tomorrow to make coats and shoe soles. ?Shoes bought from outside are too expensive, so you have to make them at home. ??Gu Qing played with the grass, there were two men and three men, those who fed the mules fed the mules, and those who drew water fetched water. In short, everyone was busy. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In Prince Qi¡¯s mansion, Xiao Yu was not idle either. ?He stared at Shi Shi, who took out a package from his arms with a sullen expression, opened it, and found a dozen sticks of incense that were as long as one finger. ??Xiao Yu asked him, "What is this?" ?Stone made a grimace and said, "The **** crows and the five drums bring back the fragrance of the soul." Xiao Yu''s eyes lit up when he heard the name, "How do you use this thing?" Shitou said helplessly: "Just light it and put it in the house." ¡°This stick of incense can make people sleep until the fifth watch, which is when the rooster crows, so the rooster crows and the five drums rejuvenate the soul.¡± Xiao Yu laughed loudly, "This thing is great, it''s simply great!" ¡°I told you that you have a lot of clever ideas, and indeed you are!¡± He stood up and walked around the room twice excitedly, "If this thing is lit, how long will it take for people to fall asleep?" Shi Shitou opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know about this. The person who gave me this didn''t say anything." Xiao Yu glared at him, "Idiot, you don''t even know how to ask first." "You have to know when the incense will take effect after you light it, right? A quarter of an hour? Half an hour? Otherwise, we light the incense and just wait outside stupidly?" Shitou quickly came up with an idea, "Master, how about we give it a try first?" ¡°Anyway, there are more than ten here, which is enough.¡± ¡°Well, I have to give it a try.¡± Xiao Yu nodded. He glanced at Shitou, who quickly shrank his neck and said, "Master, I can''t do that. I have to follow you out at night." (End of this chapter) Chapter 163： do an experiment Chapter 163 Do an experiment Xiao Yu snorted, "No need for you, go and call me the painting screen." ?The picture on the screen is Xiao Yu''s eldest girl, who is doing needlework in the ear room. She heard Shitou calling her and came over immediately. Huaping opened the curtains and stood at the door facing Xiao Yuyifu, "Your Majesty, are you calling me?" Xiao Yu nodded, looked around, and pointed to the chair behind the desk, "Sit there." Huaping said in fear: "I don''t dare, that''s where the prince is sitting." ¡°You can sit down if I ask you to, why are you talking so much nonsense!¡± Xiao Yu said impatiently. Huaping didn''t dare to disobey Xiao Yu, so he walked to the desk timidly and sat down, then looked at Xiao Yu stupidly. Xiao Yu pointed at her, "Just sit there and don''t move. If I don''t let you move, don''t move around." Huaping nodded repeatedly, "Your Majesty, this slave will not move." ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Xiao Yu opened the curtain and went out. Huaping sat there and was restless. Did the prince have any idea to torment her? Xiao Yu walked outside the door and looked at the stone sideways, "What are you waiting for? Light some incense!" ?Stone agreed, quickly took out a stick of incense and lit it, then lifted up a corner of the curtain and threw it in. ?The two of them walked to the window and looked in through the window covered with gauze. I saw a figure sitting upright in front of the desk. Xiao Yu whispered: "Calculate the time." ?The incense stick was thrown in, and the smoke curled up. After a while, Huaping noticed it. She wanted to get up to check, but as soon as she moved, Xiao Yu''s voice came from outside, "Don''t move!" Huaping was so frightened that he sat back obediently. The study was soon filled with a special fragrance. With a little sweetness, Huaping smells it and feels drowsy. But she remembered that the prince asked her to sit down, so she forced herself to sit up. ?But his eyelids became heavier and heavier, and his brain became more and more drowsy. The screen finally couldn''t support it and fell softly on the table. ?Xiao Yu outside looked at the figure falling in front of the desk, and felt happy. He turned around and asked Shitou, "How long did this take?" ?Stone thought about it, "It''s less than a quarter of an hour. I guess it''s because the house is big. If the house is small, it shouldn''t take that long." Xiao Yu was very satisfied. He whispered: "We will go in later and you poke her to see if she wakes up." Shitou hesitated and said, "No need to do that." Xiao Yu glared, "Why don''t you use it? That girl must have hidden that thing secretly, maybe on her body. What if she wakes up when we are looking for something?" ?Stone suddenly said with some fear: "Master, if we go in, won''t we also fall down like the painting screen?" Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, "This is also a problem." ¡°When you go in later, cover your mouth and nose, put out the incense, and see how long it takes to wake up on the screen.¡± The two of them waited outside for a while, Shitou covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief, and then entered the study. He put out the incense first, then walked to Huaping, stretched out a finger and poked her arm, "Sister Huaping¡ªSister Huaping¡ª" no response. Xiao Yu opened the curtain and came in. He took a pen from the desk and brushed the screen''s nose. Huaping frowned slightly, but still didn''t wake up. Xiao Yu looked at Shi Shi and said, "Twist her and see." ?? Shitou looked at Xiao Yu with great sadness and anger, Prince, how could you make such a request! ?This is a young lady with tender skin and tender flesh! (End of this chapter) Chapter 164： little girl Chapter 164 Little Girl Xiao Yu stared, "Quickly twist it!" ?Stone stretched out his hand and pinched Huaping''s arm lightly. Xiao Yu said loudly: "Try harder, haven''t you eaten yet?" ?? Shitou''s heart skipped a beat and he twisted the screen hard. Huaping snorted, Xiao Yu stared at the screen hurriedly, and saw her eyelashes trembling a few times, but she still didn''t wake up. Xiao Yu shouted, "Okay!" ? Shi Shi was startled and quickly glanced at the screen. Xiao Yu slapped Shi Shi on the shoulder, "Let''s go -" Stone was about to cry, "Leave now?" ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s only Xu Shi, and their family must not be asleep yet.¡± Xiao Yu snorted, "We need to find out which room that girl lives in while he''s still awake. Otherwise, if we search from room to room, wouldn''t we be trying to find the dawn?" ?? Shitou had a frown on his face, but he continued to flatter him as usual: "Your Majesty is wise, then, if we really want to go, we''d better change into night clothes." ??Xiao Yu looked at him, "Do I have that thing?" ?Stone shook his head. You have never robbed homes before, so naturally you don¡¯t have the equipment to commit such a crime. "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Xiao Yu strode out of the study. ? Shitou followed helplessly with a grimace. The two of them, each with a fast horse, walked to the city gate. The city gate was closed. Shitou took out his token and the guard guard opened the door. Shitou said, "I''m going to spin around in a moment. Be smart and tell the door to open immediately." " The soldier guarding the gate nodded and bowed in response. Xiao Yu whipped his horse and the two horses galloped away. The horse arrived at Zhuangzi in less than a quarter of an hour. ??The two dismounted from a distance, found a tree to tie their horses to, and then used Qing Kung Fu to move towards the yard of Gu Fei''s house. ?Gu Fei had finished her splitting activities at this time and was lying on the bed, reading a storybook. She bought this secretly today. She really doesn¡¯t want to see those domineering presidents in the space fall in love with me anymore. When she comes here, she must keep up with the times and see how scholars and ladies fall in love. Maybe it will be useful in the future. She put the book on the pillow, propped up her chin, and swung her legs leisurely. Xiao Yu and Shitou had reached the backyard. They jumped onto the wall and landed lightly. The two of them saw a figure reflected in the window of the main room on the east side, and then a voice came, "You are still reading, so hurry up and wash your feet and go to bed. What time is it?" ?After a while, a man''s voice came: "Hiss, it''s so hot, add some cold water." "This should be her father!" Xiao Yu shook his head and saw that there was no light in the room next to him. After listening carefully, there was no sound, so he turned around and moved towards the other side. After passing the main room, he saw that the light was on in the upper room to the west. He was about to I poked a hole in the window and looked in, and heard soft singing coming from inside. ¡°Little girl, get up early in the morning, hold up your pants, and go to the latrine~~~. There is someone in the latrine, so you have no choice but to pull your pants up~~~¡ª¡± Xiao Yu suddenly heard the words of tiger and wolf, and was stunned for a moment, his eyes widened, and he bit his lip. Looking at Shi Shi, he was not much better than him. He covered his mouth and his shoulders kept twitching. ?The two of them were under the window, holding back their laughter. It was really hard to hold in their laughter. In the room, Gu Fei started her brainwashing cycle and started the second time, "Little girl¡ª" ??Xiao Yu quickly signaled to Shitou, and the two of them retreated to the wall, and jumped out as soon as they were full of energy. ?The two ran wildly for a while, until they were very far away, they relaxed their voices and started laughing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 165： A pair of wild mandarin ducks Chapter 165 A pair of wild mandarin ducks After laughing for a while, Xiao Yu said, "Is it her?" ? Shitou nodded, "The voice is hers." ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but laugh again, "This little song - hahaha, how did she come up with it?" Stone scratched his head and said, "This little tune is really magical. I listened to it once and I know how to do it." Xiao Yu looked at him sideways and said, "You are not allowed to sing even after you have learned how to sing. Just hold it in for me." He looked up at the sky, "Now I finally understand why Uncle Ma said that she is just a little girl who is inexperienced in the world, not a spy." ¡°She is indeed a little girl, quite funny.¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone stupid enough to send someone like this out as a spy.¡± Spies are all highly trained, and even he would not choose someone like Gu Fei to be a spy. ??Gu Fei never expected that she could successfully dispel Xiao Yu''s last doubt about her by relying on her natural stupidity. Xiao Yu waved his hand and said, "Let''s go and walk around first, and come back later." ?The two of them didn''t go far when they saw another courtyard. Shitou looked at it and said, "This must be Mr. Su''s yard." Xiao Yu suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Don''t make any sound, someone is coming." ??The two of them quickly ducked behind a tree and saw a young farmer walking along the courtyard wall, lingering under the base of the wall. After a while, a slender figure walked along the base of the wall. Under the moonlight, I could see clearly that she was a girl. ?The young man saw the girl and ran over quickly, holding her hand and saying, "Myolie, you''re here." Xing''er withdrew her hand and turned away, "Why did you ask me to come?" Shanzi stammered: "It''s nothing, I just miss you and want to talk to you for a while." ¡°Then you say it and I¡¯ll listen.¡± Xing¡¯er said shyly. Shanzi thought for a while, "I''m going to the city to catch my car today." ¡°I pulled several carts of things for others and earned more than a hundred cash.¡± ¡°Myolie, I will go to the city tomorrow and earn some money to buy you a flower to wear.¡± Xing''er shyly said "hmm". Shanzi suddenly reached out and hugged Xing''er, "Xing''er, give me a hug, I dream about you every day -" ?The stone behind the tree shouted "Oh no" when he saw this scene. ??The princess is very strict with the prince. Moreover, the prince¡¯s master said that he can¡¯t lose his virginity if he is less than twenty years old when he practices kung fu. Any girl in the house who dares to seduce the prince will be beaten to death. ??If any of the boys dares to lure me to the Huajieliu Lane, they will be beaten to death. ??The girls in the mansion all acted like saints in front of the Crown Prince, not squinting their eyes. The Crown Prince was nineteen years old after the New Year, and he was still not enlightened. ?The last time he was in Lincheng, someone invited the prince to visit Jiaofangsi. He was still worried, but it turned out that the prince slept there all night, and he really just slept. ??If the prince sees the affair between men and women, if the prince becomes enlightened, Shitou feels that his life will not be saved. ?He quickly reached out to cover Xiao Yu''s eyes, "Your Majesty, let''s stop looking and listen to that girl singing a ditty." Xiao Yu took his hand away and whispered: "Look what''s wrong? Huh, don''t think that I don''t understand anything. I''m just not interested in these things." He is eighteen or nineteen years old anyway, and he already understands everything he should and should not understand. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of men and women? Hum, I have seen all the **** pictures! ?Xing''er struggled over there, and while struggling, she whispered, "You, you are bad, you bully me-" (End of this chapter) Chapter 166： Take action Chapter 166 Take action Shanzi hugged Xing''er tighter, "I just want to bully you, even in my dreams I want to bully you severely -" ¡°Myolie, your body is so weak¡ª¡± Stone scolded his mother in his heart, couldn''t this pair of wild mandarin ducks move to another place? How can it be better to stain the prince''s eyes? ?Looking at Xiao Yu next to him, he stared at the young man and woman under the moonlight with bright eyes, obviously very interested. ? ? Shitou stretched out another hand unyieldingly, and Xiao Yu knocked it away with a "pop", "Don''t make any noise, this is much more interesting than watching a play." Fortunately, Shanzi held Xing''er over there and didn''t make any further movements. Shanzi held her for a while and then let go. Xing''er cried softly and beat Shanzi''s chest with her two little hands, "You bully me, I''m disgusting, you''re bad-" Shanzi grabbed her hand and said, "Well, I''m just bad. I just want to do something bad to you. You hit me here." He grabbed Xing''er''s hand and rubbed it. While rubbing it, Shanzi said affectionately: "Xing''er, you, you look so good-looking." Xiao Yu behind the tree couldn''t help but curl his lips. Is this young man blind? This girl is so ugly, how can she be pretty? Speaking of good looks, apart from the mother-in-law, that little girl is quite good-looking. ?At this time, a sharp shout came from the yard: "Xing''er, you **** girl, where have you gone, why don''t you get back here quickly!" Xing''er trembled in fright, pushed Shanzi away, and ran forward along the wall. Shanzi still put his hand on his chest, standing there stupidly, watching Xing''er run away. ??Xiao Yu curled his lips and touched the stone, "Let''s go." There is no chance of it, so it is better to listen to the little girl singing a ditty. The two of them walked back slowly. ?Except for two nearby yards and surrounded by fields, there were no other homes here. The two of them walked on the path, and everything was quiet. Turning through the familiar doorway in the backyard, you can see that the lights in a whole row of houses have been turned off. The two of them touched Gu Fei''s window and listened for a while, but there was no sound at all in the room. The two of them waited under the window for a while, and then Xiao Yu winked at Shi Shi. The stone poked a small hole in the window paper, lit the cockcrow and five drums to revive the soul, and threw it in. The two of them squatted outside the window and counted the time silently. When the time was almost up, Shi Shi tried to open the window. Although the window was closed but not plugged in, it opened easily. ?Stone went in first, went in and put out the incense, then Xiao Yu got in, turned around and closed the window. The moonlight is very good this night. It was exactly sixteen, and the moon was big and round. You can almost see clearly in the house without lighting a lamp. ?The two of them looked around first. There was only a bed, a wardrobe, a table, and a chair in the room. ?The two of them searched in the closet for a while, but they couldn''t really say they were looking. There were only a few pieces of clothing in the closet, and it was almost impossible to see them at all. ? I carefully touched the stone everywhere, but there were no hidden holes or anything like that. Looking at the rest of the place, there was no place to hide anything at all. They all turned their attention to Gu Fei''s bed. ?There is a small cabinet next to the bed with two drawers. Xiao Yu opened it and saw two pearl flowers inside. Open the lower drawer again and there is a book inside. Xiao Yu picked it up and looked at the moonlight to identify it. The title of the book was - "The Story of Yingying". He threw down the book and stared at Gu Fei, who was wrapped in a quilt. Under the moonlight, her face was as white as mutton-fat jade, covered with long eyelashes, quiet and beautiful. ?Stone came closer and said, "Your Majesty, it''s nowhere. Could it be under this girl''s pillow?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 167： Can you touch it or not? Chapter 167: Can I touch it or not? Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei''s face and nodded, "It''s possible." Just when Shitou was about to take action, he saw Xiao Yu bending down, reaching out and pushing Gu Fei in. Gu Fei rolled into the bed like a rice dumpling wrapped in quilt, and hit the bed board inside with a "dong" sound. Xiao Yu opened Gu Fei''s pillow and found nothing. ?He reluctantly pinched the pillow here and there, and found that everything was soft and not hard to the touch. Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei, "Do you think she is hiding under the quilt?" ? ? Shitou''s expression lost control, "No way, isn''t it said that that thing is very dangerous? If you put it under the quilt, wouldn''t you be afraid of killing yourself?" Xiao Yu thought for a while, "I still have to lift the quilt and take a look." ?He stretched out his arms to retrieve Gu Fei from the bed, but failed to do so. He grabbed the quilt and moved it toward him. Gu Fei rolled over again like a roller. He immediately rolled to the edge of the bed, and would have rolled down if Xiao Yu hadn''t been blocking him. ??Xiao Yu opened the quilt, and there was nothing except Gu Fei, a big living person. Xiao Yu said quietly: "Tell me, are the things hidden under the mattress? Or they are hidden on her body!" Shitou''s eyes widened, "Master, this, this is not good, Xiao Fei is from a girl''s family, this -" Xiao Yu turned around and said, "Stop talking nonsense. You''ve already come. Do you want to go back empty-handed?" ¡°If I don¡¯t tell, and if you don¡¯t tell, no one will know.¡± "I picked her up, and you searched carefully on the bed. Open the mattress and look for her!" ¡°If there is none, I will search her again.¡± ??Xiao Yu bent down and picked up Gu Fei. The moment he held the person in his hand, he was stunned for a moment. So soft and fragrant. Her body is fragrant and soft. ??Xiao Yu vaguely remembered the words of the young man under the moonlight just now, "Myolie, your body is so soft-" In an instant, Xiao Yu''s blood surged all over his body. His hand softened and he almost threw Gu Fei to the ground. ??Gu Fei was lying unconscious in his arms. A jade pendant on Xiao Yu''s chest slipped out at some point and pressed tightly against Gu Fei''s arm. Xiao Yu''s eyes involuntarily fell on Gu Fei''s face. Under the moonlight, this girl''s delicate features and jade-like skin made her look a hundred times better than in the daytime. ?Looking down, the girl is wearing a white slanted middle coat, her figure has undulating curves, and a patch of white is exposed on her chest. Xiao Yu''s throat moved, and he quickly looked away, his voice low and hoarse, "Have you found it?" Shi Shi lay on the bed and fumbled around. He had long thrown aside the quilts. ??? I opened the bed boards and looked, but still found nothing. Xiao Yu was anxious and wanted to go into battle in person. When he wanted to put Gu Fei down, there was no place to put him. He was afraid of her slipping down if he put it on a chair unless he put it on the ground. ?Then put it on the ground. Xiao Yu was afraid that Gu Fei would wake up, so he didn''t dare to throw her directly to the ground. He carefully put her on the ground and rummaged around with the stones. The bed was almost dismantled, but he couldn''t find anything. Shi Shitou was discouraged, "This girl is really good at hiding things. I usually hide things on the bed." Xiao Yu glared at him and said, "Hurry up and put the mattress back on. I''ll pick the girl up and search her again." Stone is a grown man who has to make his bed in the middle of the night. While he was cursing, he tried hard to restore the quilt. After everything was done, Xiao Yu carried Gu Fei to bed and put her down. He stared at the sleeping girl, and now the only thing missing was her. Should he touch her or not? Nonsence! To search or not to search? Stone looked anxiously at the side, "Master, if you want to search, search quickly. Miss Fei is about to freeze." ¡°You won¡¯t search me!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 168： Spring dream without trace Chapter 168 Spring Dream Wuhen Xiao Yu turned around and glared at him, "Go away, I think you want to take the opportunity to eat this girl''s tofu." Just when Shitou was about to complain, he saw Xiao Yu''s trembling hand reaching towards Gu Fei''s chest. ?Stone belly slander, if you touch it, aren¡¯t you eating tofu? ?He turned his back and didn''t look at anything inappropriate. He still didn''t watch this kind of thing. Xiao Yu stretched out his hand halfway and then retracted it. Shitou waited for a while and turned back and asked, "Sir, have you searched?" Xiao Yu was impatient, "Not yet, don''t rush me!" ? Shitou is speechless. You either need to search quickly, or if you don¡¯t, you can put a quilt over her. It¡¯s so cold in the middle of the night, and after struggling for a long time, Miss Fei has decided to get cold tomorrow. ??Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei''s chest. If she could hide anything anywhere in her body, it was only here. ?It¡¯s bulging here, and it¡¯s hard to find what¡¯s hidden there. Lao Ma said that thing is not big. Xiao Yu was heartbroken and finally stretched out his hand. ?After a while, he retracted his hand with a flushed face, hurriedly covered Gu Fei with the quilt, turned around and left. Shitou asked, "Sir, have you found it? Where are you going?" ¡°Go back!¡± Xiao Yu replied in a hoarse voice. ¡°Sir, we have to go this way, there¡¯s a door over there!¡± We are thieves, do we still plan to walk out from the door in a big way? The two of them climbed out of the window, closed the window, climbed over the wall, ran for a while, quickly got on their horses and ran away. In the room, Gu Fei sneezed, turned over and continued to sleep. Along the way, Xiao Yu always felt that his fingers were slippery. He secretly put his hand under his nose, as if he smelled a delicate fragrance. ??Xiao Yu gave the horse under him a hard whip, and kept replaying the feeling just now in his mind. ??Xiao Yu woke up early and lay on the bed, stunned for a long time. He changed into a pair of trousers with a dark face, and then rushed to the martial arts training ground to vent his excess energy. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?When Gu Fei woke up, she felt light-headed and light-headed. She sniffed, her nose blocked. She touched the quilt. Was it too thin? ??Gu Fei didn''t know that it wasn''t the quilt''s fault at all, but some unscrupulous thief who threw her on the ground to freeze. After getting dressed, Gu Fei poured herself a glass of water, took out a cold medicine from the space and took it. After taking the medicine, Gu Fei suddenly remembered something and entered the space again. She suddenly found that her space had become different! ?Originally, the space was a piece of land the size of two basketball courts, surrounded by nothingness. There are a few traces of very light and almost imperceptible mist floating in the space now. ??If Gu Fei wasn''t extremely familiar with space, he would have ignored it. Could this be the legendary aura? Gu Fei blinked. Did something happen that she didn''t know about? She tried hard to think about what happened in the past few days, but she had no clue. She felt that maybe the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was more abundant in ancient times, and space began to evolve naturally? Gu Fei couldn''t think of the reason, so she threw it away. When she went out of the room, she saw her father Gu Zhang''s face was full of joy, "Xiao Fei, I read the book you gave me. This business is good. I really want to make it happen." , designated to make a lot of money.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 169： Erlangs grievance Chapter 169 Erlang¡¯s grievance ?Gu Fei nodded listlessly, "Well, dad will be asking around in the past few days to see where there are clam farmers, and buy some first." ?Gu Zhang stared at her, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you talking like this? Are you suffering from the cold?" "It''s cold here in the south and we can''t light a kang, so I told you to light a charcoal fire in the house, but your mother just didn''t listen." ??Ms. Chen came over and stretched out a hand to touch Gu Fei''s forehead, "Have you caught a cold? Is it okay? If so, let Da Lang call a doctor to take a look." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, I should be fine tomorrow." Mrs. Chen shouted: "Lian''er, hurry up, burn a pot of charcoal fire and put it next to Xiao Fei." ¡°Chunhua, hurry up and make a bowl of **** soup for Xiao Fei!¡± ??Lian''er and Li Chunhua agreed and started running quickly. ??Gu Qing came in after hearing the sound, "Sister, are you sick? What do you want to eat? Brother will buy it for you." ?? Gu Fei felt that her little cold had become a national treasure. She shrank her nose and said, "I''m fine. Maybe it''s because the quilt is thin and I caught the cold." Mrs. Chen quickly said: "That quilt won''t work. I''ll ask Dalang to go to the city to buy a new quilt weighing ten kilograms later." After breakfast, Gu Zhang went to find Liu Zhuangtou and asked if there was anyone raising clams nearby. ??Gu Fei felt sleepy after taking cold medicine, and sat beside the charcoal basin and fell asleep. ??Mr. Chen and Li Chunhua made a large pot of paste with flour, then lowered a door panel and brushed the rags one by one with the paste on the door panel. After one layer is dry, apply the second layer. At least four or five layers of paint should be applied. This is used to make the soles of shoes. ?? Gu Fei looked at it, unable to resist the power of the medicine, and fell asleep on the table. When Mrs. Chen saw it, she felt extremely distressed. She quickly called Lian''er, "Go and call Sanlang and take Xiao Fei into the house to sleep." Lian''er rolled up her sleeves and said, "I''ll come." ?She was already tall. She had eaten enough recently and had gained strength. She picked up Gu Fei and put her on the bed without any effort. Ms. Chen brought the charcoal basin into the room again. Lian''er quickly opened the window a crack, fearing that the charcoal fumes would smoke Gu Fei. When she opened the window, Lian''er saw several spots of black dust on the window lattice and was filled with doubts. She just wiped it yesterday, where did the dust come from? Lian''er fetched water and wiped the window lattice again. ?Gu Zhang came back in the evening and waved to Gu Fei, "Come here, Xiao Fei. Dad has something to tell you." Just when Gu Fei was about to take a step, Gu Erlang suddenly said: "Dad, when you go out from now on, can you take me with you? I am also eighteen, and will be nineteen during the Chinese New Year. I also want to know what is going on at home." ?Gu Erlang was a little aggrieved. He felt that he was the least valued one in the family. Needless to say, my sister is doted on by the whole family. My eldest brother is the eldest son and my parents rely on him. Sanlang is naughty and my parents are worried about him. As for me, my father does not love me and my mother does not love me. ??Gu Zhang was stunned for a moment and nodded slowly, "Dad was negligent. He always thinks that you are still young, so it''s okay. You can follow me when you go out in the future." ?Gu Sanlang called out, "Dad, what about me?" Mrs. Chen pushed him, "Go, go, you are only sixteen years old. Let''s wait until you are older." ??Gu Sanlang shouted aggrievedly: "My sister is only fourteen, and I am obviously older than her." Mrs. Chen tapped his forehead with one finger, "How can you compare with your sister? You have a head that matches her. Your sister can earn money and can cook. What can you do?" ?Gu Sanlang smiled silly. ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, looked at her third brother, and said to Gu Zhang: "Dad, how about everyone listen, one person is planning on shortcomings, two people are planning on strengths, and three cobblers can even stand up to Zhuge Liang." (End of this chapter) Chapter 170： Have a family meeting Chapter 170: Hold a family meeting ??Gu Sanlang clapped his hands and said, "Well said, sister." ?Gu Zhang looked at the room full of children and smiled happily, "Okay, everyone will listen." ?Gu Fei blinked, "Then this is our first family meeting." ¡°In the future, if there is any major matter at home, you can hold a family meeting.¡± ?Gu Zhang smiled. Although the word "family meeting" sounded new to him, he understood the meaning immediately. ??The imperial court has a court meeting, and when major events happen, it must be discussed by the court. The meaning is the same. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call everyone here and let¡¯s start a family meeting.¡± ?After a while, a brazier was placed in the main room. Gu Fei asked Lian''er to pour tea for everyone, and then he entered the room. After a while, a plate of melon seeds and a plate of beef jerky were brought out and placed on the Eight Immortals table. ?Everyone looked at the melon seeds and beef jerky on the table eagerly. Gu Fei said with a smile: "When it''s a meeting, it should be like a meeting." Saburo pointed to the plate of melon seeds, "What is this? Food?" ? Gu Fei picked up a melon seed, placed it between his teeth, and knocked it gently. The kernel of the melon seed went into his mouth, and the shell of the melon seed was placed on the table. Everyone forgot about the meeting for a moment. They picked up the melon seeds one by one and cracked them like Gu Fei did. ??Gu Sanlang was the most anxious. He grabbed a handful of melon seeds and put them into his mouth to chew. Then he spat them out with a "pop". ??Ms. Chen glared at him, "Why did you catch so many, just eat one without seeing Xiao Fei?" ??Gu Sanlang was vomiting "Te, Te, Te" and shouted, "What is this thing? It doesn''t taste good." ??Gu Fei shook his head and said, "Third brother, you have to be elegant when eating melon seeds. You can''t eat the shell." ¡°Look, like this¡ª¡± She picked up the melon seeds and demonstrated again. ?Gu Sanlang waved his hand, "Forget it, I''m too impatient to bear this." ?In order to maintain the image of his father, Gu Zhang could not bear to grab the melon seeds and eat them even though he felt itchy. ?Gu Fei carefully peeled a few melon seeds and handed the melon seeds to her father. ??Gu Zhang was chewing melon seeds in his mouth, feeling happy in his heart. A girl is filial, unlike these brats who only care about eating for themselves. He coughed lightly and said, "It''s a meeting!" Everyone quickly sat down, and Gu Zhang said: "Then let me talk about our family''s next plan. Now we have twenty acres of land. When the new year starts, we will plant peppers." ¡°Your mother is in charge of this matter.¡± Chen pointed to his nose, "Me?" Gu Zhang nodded, "Xiao Fei said, pepper is a kind of vegetable. It is easy to grow. You are a good vegetable grower. When to plant, when to transplant the seedlings, and when to water, you are figuring it out. Come on, do whatever you want, everyone." Mrs. Chen looked at the eager eyes around her, straightened her chest, and said with pride, "Okay, isn''t it just planting vegetables? I''m really not afraid of anyone when it comes to planting vegetables. I''ll plant them when spring begins!" ??Gu Zhang nodded, "There is also a pond. I have decided to raise clams and fish in the pond. The boss and I will take charge of this." ??Gu Sanlang interrupted, "Dad, why are you raising clams? There isn''t much meat in the clam shells. Besides, are they edible?" Mrs. Chen rolled her eyes at him and said, "You just know how to eat. Be quiet and listen to your father." ?Gu Zhang took a sip of water and said, "Pearl clams are cultivated to cultivate pearls." "I asked around today and found someone who raises pearl clams. I will drag a cart back tomorrow. By March or April next year, I will be able to propagate clam seedlings myself." After Gu Zhang finished speaking, Gu Erlang said, "Dad, can pearls really grow inside that clam?" ?Gu Zhang nodded, "It''s really good. I went to see it today. There are quite a few people raising pearl clams." ??Gu Sanlang shouted, "Pearls are already valuable, so our family is going to get rich!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 171： Mr. Su gave me a New Year gift Chapter 171 Mr. Su gave a New Year gift ??Mr. Chen slapped Gu Sanlang on the back, "How can you make a fortune? You haven''t even written your horoscope!" Gu Zhang looked at Gu Sanlang, "Don''t make any noise outside in advance. We don''t know if it will work. Raising clams is expensive and takes a long time. Moreover, pearl clams are also prone to disease and death. They are not that easy to raise. Maybe Lost everything." ??Gu Zhang was instantly discouraged when he looked at Gu Sanlang, and Gu Erlang couldn''t cheer up either. He added: "However, no matter how difficult it is, you have to raise it. It doesn''t matter even if you lose a little at the beginning. Once you raise this thing, you will make a lot of money, and our family can survive on this craft for several generations to come." , and still live well.¡± ??Ms. Chen looked at Gu Fei. She finally understood why Gu Fei went into the silver building that day to look at pearls. It turned out that he wanted to raise pearl clams. Thinking that a big pearl costs two thousand taels of silver, Mrs. Chen''s heart became hot. She didn''t want more. If one pearl like that could be produced in a year, the family would be extremely wealthy! When Gu Fei saw that her father had finished speaking, he clapped quickly. After the leader finished speaking, he had to cheer for him. Xiaocao also clapped her hands, and Gu Fei continued to flatter the leader, "Dad, I think what you said today was very good. If our family is a company, then you will be the chairman." ??Gu Qing asked curiously: "What is the chairman?" Xiaocao answered quickly, "I know, it means grandpa is very sensible!" ¡°Grandma always praises me for being sensible.¡± ? Gu Fei laughed loudly, hugged Xiaocao and kissed her, "Xiaocao, you are such a treasure." Xiaocao giggled. After a meeting, those who ate melon seeds ate melon seeds, and those who ate beef jerky ate beef jerky. Although they had not made any money yet, everyone was very excited. After the meeting, Gu Fei gave his father fifty taels of silver to buy clams. The next day, Gu Zhang went to drag a cart of clams back. The clams he bought were not fully grown yet and would have to wait until March or April to mature and lay eggs. ??Gu Zhang plans to keep part of it for breeding, and part of it will be transplanted directly in spring. ?Then Gu Zhang bought some fish fry and put them in the pond. Then he bought soybeans, ground them into soy milk, and sprinkled it into the pond to give the clams enough nutrition. In a blink of an eye, it was the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. That morning, Liu Zhuangtou was leaning in the yard to bask in the sun. Suddenly someone shouted at the door, "Is Mr. Gu there?" Liu Zhuangtou quickly stood up to take a look, and then said in surprise: "Master Zhang, it turns out you are here." Zhang Ze looked at him, "Do you recognize me?" Liu Zhuang nodded and bowed, "I have seen Mr. Zhang at the young master''s side before." ?Zhang Ze nodded, "That''s just in time. I''m here to give a New Year''s gift to Mr. Gu. Is Mr. Gu here?" At this time, Mr. Qian was coming out of the kitchen. He heard the word "New Year''s Gift" at once, and ran over with his eyes shining, "Hey, it''s Mr. Zhang who''s here. What gift is he giving? Is it for Mr. Gu?" The second son¡¯s mother lives in there!¡± Zhang Ze glanced at her lightly, as if he didn''t recognize her. Liu Zhuangtou said hurriedly: "Second Master Gu doesn''t live here anymore. He lives in Zhuangzi next door. Master Zhang is coming with me." Zhang Ze nodded and followed Liu Zhuangtou out. Mrs. Qian looked at the door and ran in, shouting as she ran, "Mom, Mr. Su is here to give the second son a New Year''s gift!" ¡°What a big carriage!¡± Aunt Liu was putting the soles of her shoes in the yard, she glanced at Mr. Qian and curled her lips. Auntie sat at the door and watched Qian run away with cold eyes. ?Zhang Ze quickly arrived at the Gu family''s yard and knocked on the door. Gu Qing was overjoyed to see Zhang Ze, "Brother Zhang, long time no see!" "Please come in quickly, please come in quickly." Gu Qing opened the door quickly and let people in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 172： A generous gift list Chapter 172 The arrogant gift list The carriage drove directly into the front yard, and Zhang Ze and Liu Zhuangtou unloaded the things on the carriage together. ??Gu Zhang came out quickly and was dumbfounded when he looked at the things piled on the ground, "This¡ªMaster Su is too polite." ?Zhang Ze smiled and said, "Young Master said, I am very grateful to Gu Erye''s family for taking care of me along the way. This little thing is just a token of my gratitude." ?Gu Zhang hurriedly said, "Brother Zhang, come in quickly and drink tea." ?Zhang Ze waved his hand, "I won''t go in. Second Uncle Gu will take care of Aunt Chen for me." "By the way, the young master said that there is no need to return the gift. After the New Year, the young master''s leg injury has healed, and he will come to visit the second uncle Gu." ??Gu Zhang was anxious, how could he not return the favor, "I wonder where Mr. Su''s house is?" ?Zhang Ze smiled and said, "It''s not very convenient for the young master to live in my uncle''s house now." The young master told me before he came not to reveal his identity, so as not to make the second uncle''s family uncomfortable. ??Gu Zhang didn''t ask where he came from, and forcefully dragged Zhang Ze into the house to drink tea. He whispered to Gu Qing and asked him to find Gu Fei to see if he could find something to give as a gift to Mr. Su so that Zhang Ze could take it back. As soon as Gu Qing found Gu Fei, Gu Fei became anxious, closed the door, and searched around the space. watermelon? ?There was it in this era, but it definitely didn¡¯t exist in this season, and the common people couldn¡¯t eat it, but they did eat it once in the Hou Mansion. Apples are not good either, they are not available here, and besides, she plans to keep the apples and grow them later. She never wanted to get into any trouble because of the things in the space. Finally, her eyes fell on a cardboard box in the space. There were three big characters on the outside, Wuliangye. Open the carton, take it out and see that it is in a glass bottle, which is definitely not good. Gu Fei ran to her tent and rummaged around for a while. She remembered that she had drunk a bottle of plum wine for eighteen yuan before. The bottle was made of porcelain, and there were two of them, one pink and one green, with pictures on them. Holding a plum blossom, she thought it was fun, so she took it home. After searching for a while, I finally found two wine bottles. ? Gu Fei spent a lot of effort to open Wuliangye and poured it into two plum blossom bottles. ?Zhang Ze was drinking tea in the main room when he suddenly smelled the aroma of wine and couldn''t help but shrugged his nose, "What kind of wine is this? It smells so good." ?Gu Zhang guessed that his daughter was up to something, so he didn''t say anything. After a while, Gu Fei came out with two bottles and said with a smile: "Brother Zhang, this is some good wine that my father got by chance in his early years. Please bring it to Mr. Su to try." ?Zhang Ze only hesitated for a moment before taking it. The wine was so fragrant. Besides, Miss Xiao Fei brought out this wine herself. The young master will definitely be very happy after receiving it. ?Zhang Ze smiled and said, "Then I will thank the girl for the young master." ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave and come back to bother Uncle Gu another day.¡± ??Gu Zhang sent Zhang Ze out and watched the carriage go away before turning around. It¡¯s the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, and Erlang and Sanlang didn¡¯t go out to pull the cart these days. They were all squatting in the yard, watching the New Year¡¯s gifts sent by Mr. Su. ??Gu Sanlang looked through it for a while and then shouted, "There is another list here." ?Gu Fei took it over. Rich families always have a gift list when giving gifts. I saw a piece of red paper sprinkled with gold and it said: One deer, one deer, a pair of rabbits, a pair of suckling pigs, a pair of pheasants, a pair of swans, only wax rabbits, eight smoked ducks, bacon Eight fish, eight pieces of bacon, ten catties of Japonica rice, ten catties of purple rice, twenty catties of black rice, and twenty catties of fragrant rice. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 173： strangled in the cradle Chapter 173: strangled in the cradle ??Gu Fei''s hands were shaking as she thought. For such a heavy gift, she only gave him two small bottles of Wuliangye. Now, is it enough to catch up and give the entire Wuliangye to Zhang Ze? The deer was still alive, lying on the ground with four hooves tied up, and its eyes were wet. ?Xiaocao squatted next to the deer, tilting his head and looking curiously. He wanted to reach out and touch it, but he didn''t dare. ?Gu Zhang¡¯s face was grave, what on earth did Mr. Su want to do? It¡¯s just a companionship on the road. As for giving such a heavy New Year¡¯s gift? ?His family is an ordinary farmer. Apart from Xiao Fei, is there anyone worth making friends with? Could it be that you are just here for Xiao Fei? After all, Mr. Su saw Xiao Fei killing wolves and bandits along the way. ?Gu Zhang sighed, alas, forget it, don¡¯t think about it anymore, it¡¯s a blessing, not a curse, it¡¯s a curse that can¡¯t be avoided. As time goes by, Mr. Su¡¯s intentions will eventually be discovered. Mrs. Chen looked at the things on the ground and said, "My dear, this big family is different. It costs so much money to give so many things as New Year''s gifts!" ?She was happy and worried at the same time. What should she do with so many things? ??This can¡¯t be eaten so much! ??Gu Zhang said solemnly: "It''s the Chinese New Year, so send some of the cured chicken, duck and cured fish to each household." ¡°At Liuzhuangtou¡¯s place, the deer will be cut into half, and the chicken and duck will be added and sent over.¡± Just as he was talking, there was a knock on the door and Qian''s voice, "Gu Laoer, brothers and sisters, open the door!" Chen rolled his eyes. ?Gu Zhang frowned, "Everyone, stop standing around and move things to the kitchen first." "Okay." Gu Sanlang mentioned the deer and left, Xiaocao followed him with two short legs. Mr. Qian shouted outside, and people in the yard were busy moving things. After moving the things, Li Chunhua went to open the door for Qian. Seeing the whole family standing in the yard staring at her, Mrs. Qian laughed dryly and said, "I heard that Mr. Su has given everyone a New Year''s gift. Why didn''t I see it? What did he give you?" Chen sneered, "Everyone? Which guy?" ¡°Brother Zhang clearly said it was given to my family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what you give me!¡± Qian''s cheeks twitched, "Although it''s none of my business, my mother is still following us. It''s the Chinese New Year, why don''t you give me something nice to honor my mother?" ??Gu Zhang didn''t want to talk to a woman, so he snorted and turned around and left. Mrs. Chen stretched out her hand to push Mrs. Qian out, "You have no control over my family''s honoring my mother. Come on, let''s go. My family has to cook and I don''t have time to chat with you." Ms. Qian was pushed out of the door by Ms. Chen, and then the two doors were closed. Qian almost fell down in anger. When I went back to look for the old lady, I started to cry, "The second brother''s family has lost their conscience. They gave them so many gifts. I just asked them what they wanted to give to honor my mother, and they kicked me out." ¡°Mom, they want to eat alone and don¡¯t take you seriously at all!¡± The old lady''s chest heaved with anger, "I, I''ll go find Gu Lao Er! I''ll beat him to death for being such a heartless thing!" The aunt stepped in from the door at this time, looked at Mr. Qian and sneered, "I When I saw you running in, I knew you were going to instigate my mother to cause trouble again." ¡°Those who are short-sighted will know how to take advantage of them all day long. You will want to poke your finger at the person who is trying to make a big deal out of you.¡± Qian turned around and pointed at her aunt, "You, you¡ª" The eldest aunt snorted coldly and looked at the old lady, "Mom, please stop following this troublemaker. You have made my second brother''s heart go cold. Do you think you have a good life?" "I''m not telling you. If you had not made any noise in the first place, ignored the affairs of the second son''s family, didn''t scold the second son''s wife, and didn''t scold Xiao Fei, you would have lived in the second son''s house and enjoyed the blessings now." ¡°Even now I still can¡¯t figure it out, and I still have to do it!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 174： I didnt dare to make a fuss after all Chapter 174 Didn¡¯t dare to make trouble? ??The old lady was scolded by her eldest daughter and almost lost her breath. Auntie is the old lady¡¯s first child. Moreover, there is only one daughter in the family. She still had a status in the family in the past. In the old lady¡¯s heart, it is difficult for others to say that her daughter is truly filial. ??The old lady covered her chest and pointed at her aunt, "You, you and your second son are now wearing the same pair of pants." ??Qian took advantage of the situation and added a last-ditch attack from the side: "It''s not like I''m looking at the second brother''s fortune and wants to curry favor with him." Auntie stared at Mr. Qian, "If you keep talking nonsense, believe it or not, I will ask the boss to divorce you!" Qian wanted to say a few words, but she was really afraid that her aunt would go to Gu Zhong to complain. ??Gu Zhong has been very dissatisfied with her recently, so she had no choice but to remain silent. ?At this moment, Gu Fei''s crisp voice came from the yard, "Auntie, is aunt at home?" Auntie hurriedly came out of the old lady''s room with a smile on her face: "Xiao Fei is here, go and sit in Auntie''s room." Not only did Gu Fei come, but Gu Qing and Erlang Sanlang also came. Gu Qing walked into the old lady''s room with a suckling pig and a preserved fish in his hand, and said with a smile: "Miscellaneous, Mr. Gangsu has sent you a New Year gift. This suckling pig is tender and suitable for the elderly to eat. Dad asked I¡¯ll bring it to you for the New Year.¡± The corner of the old lady''s mouth twitched. She was about to say something bad, but after thinking that her daughter''s words were not unreasonable, she could only say with a smile: "It''s a good thing your father still thinks about me, an old woman." Qian''s eyes lit up when he looked at the suckling pig, and then he curled his lips. There were so many things on the carriage, and it was so stingy to just give them this little. ?Gu Fei brought a bacon chicken and a bacon fish into his aunt''s house. She put the things down and said, "Auntie, the Chinese New Year is just around the corner, so I''ll keep the chicken and fish for extra vegetables." My aunt was looking for something to entertain Gu Fei in the house, but there really was nothing at home. She was a little embarrassed, "Oh, my aunt''s family is also poor during this time of escaping, and they can''t even provide anything to entertain guests." ¡± ??Gu Fei hurriedly comforted her, "Auntie, this was like this when we first came here. It will get better gradually." She suddenly remembered that Mrs. Chen tried to plant peppers in the empty wing a few days ago, and the pepper seeds had already grown into seedlings. Chen also muttered, "There are a lot of pepper seeds. I think one or two hundred acres of land will be enough." ? Gu Fei''s heart moved, and she left the seeds alone. Both her aunt''s family and her brother-in-law''s family were having difficulties now, so why not plant peppers together. She whispered: "Auntie, what are your family plans to do after the Chinese New Year?" The aunt said: "Your eldest uncle found Liu Zhuangtou, and there happened to be two tenants who wanted to give up their rent. My family and your brother-in-law''s family plan to take over the land to grow food. At least we will have enough food to prevent people from starving to death." ??Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Auntie, my family plans to plant peppers in spring." Auntie''s eyes flashed, "Chili? Is it the one you put in the rabbit meat that time? I remember you said that once." ?Gu Fei nodded, "If Auntie wants to plant it, I still have some seeds there." ¡°This is just a new thing, and it¡¯s hard to tell what it will be like now.¡± I don¡¯t know if the dishes with chili peppers in Mr. Zhu¡¯s restaurant are selling well. Auntie thought about it, this girl Xiao Fei not only has ability, but also has luck. ?Otherwise, she wouldn''t have bought a house and land as soon as she came to Ping''an City. Her family grows chili peppers themselves, so if there''s anything else to think about, just follow suit. She nodded, "Then my family will also plant peppers. When spring comes, I will go to your house to buy seeds." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "What are you buying? I happen to have plenty. I''ll just give some to my aunt. If my uncle wants it, just ask me to get it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 175： Where did the wine come from? Chapter 175 Where did the wine come from? Auntie took Gu Fei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Auntie, how can I thank you?¡± ??Gu Fei smiled, "No need to thank me, I''m afraid that the pepper won''t be sold by then, and my aunt will scold me." The aunt waved her hand and said firmly: "How can you? The dish with chili peppers is so delicious that it cannot be sold. Someone is designated to rush for it." ¡°By the way, your uncle has tanned the rabbit skin and four wolf skins for you. You can take them back together.¡± ?The aunt hurriedly called the eldest daughter-in-law to recruit her younger brother to get the leather. ?Gu Fei took a piece of wolf skin and looked at it. The fur was soft and fluffy, and there was no smell at all. ¡°My uncle¡¯s craftsmanship is really good.¡± ??Gu Fei hugged several pieces of leather, took out two taels of silver from his arms, stuffed it into Zhaodi''s hand, turned around and ran away. The aunt saw it, took the silver and chased after her, "You girl, whatever silver your family gives you, take it back as quickly as possible. You won''t be able to get so much anymore." ?Gu Fei ran very fast, shouting as he ran, "Auntie, stop chasing me. If I fall, it''s your fault." The aunt sighed and watched Gu Fei run away. She turned back to her daughter-in-law and sighed, "This girl is so sincere and never lets others suffer." Gu Feifei ran home. Mrs. Chen liked a few wolf skins so much that she touched them again and again. "This is a good thing. I heard that it can be made into a mattress. It doesn''t feel cold at all when you sleep on it. It can also cure rheumatism." ??Gu Fei said with a smile: "Then quickly make a mattress for father and mother to use. If you hurry up, you can still make it in time for the New Year." ??Ms. Chen smiled and hesitated, "Well, that''s not good. Your breast milk is of no use at such an old age. How can your father and I only care about ourselves?" ? Gu Fei rolled his eyes and said, "Come on, mother, if you don''t need it, just give it to me, but never give it to grandma. If you give it, it''s for nothing, so why bother." Mrs. Chen shook her head, "It''s not that my mother won''t give it to you, but your child can''t sleep on this. Children will get angry easily if they sleep on this." ¡°Then mother can use it herself.¡± Gu Fei said. Chen finally nodded, "Then I''ll use it." "When I was young, I suffered from cold water during confinement and rheumatism. It might be better to use this." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Zhang Ze drove the carriage back to Prince Qi''s Mansion. ?He carried two bottles of wine and hurried to Su Chen''s yard. Unexpectedly, when he walked halfway, he saw King Qi and the Crown Prince walking over together. Zhang Ze hurriedly avoided the roadside. As King Qi passed by Zhang Ze, his nose suddenly twitched, "Hey, this is the smell of wine!" ?His eyes fell on the wine bottle in Zhang Ze''s hand, and he waved, "Bring it to me and see, what kind of wine is this, so fragrant?" ?Zhang Ze secretly complained that the king of Qi loved wine and the prince loved horses. Everyone knew this. ??This wine is in the hands of King Qi, can there be anything left? He kept an eye on it and handed over a bottle. ?? King Qi took the bottle, opened the cap, and took a deep sniff, "It smells so good!" The aroma of the wine was tempting. King Qi couldn''t hold it back. He put the mouth of the bottle to his mouth and took a sip. After one sip, the aroma of the wine spread in his nose, and the mellow wine flowed down his throat, as if Flow into the heart. King Qi opened his eyes and said, "Good wine!" ¡°This wine is quite strong, but not bitter at all, and it goes down the throat easily.¡± He asked Zhang Ze, ¡°Where did you get the wine?¡± Zhang Ze lowered his head and replied: "Young Master sent me to give people New Year''s gifts. This is their return gift." King Qi stared at Zhang Ze: "Which family is this return gift from? Why have I never received such a return gift? This wine is extraordinary. It is more fragrant than the jade liquid offered as tribute." Zhang Ze felt increasingly bitter in his heart. It seemed that he could no longer keep the wine. He could only say: "It''s a family who escaped from the famine in the north. Their surname is Gu. They said they got this wine by chance in the early years." (End of this chapter) Chapter 176： a pair of robbers Chapter 176 A pair of robbers ?Xiao Yujun¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly and his ears pricked up. His surname was Gu? By the way, Lao Ma said that Su Chen came to Ping''an City with Gu Fei''s family. Couldn''t this be a gift from Gu Fei''s family? Xiao Yu stared at the bottle. There was a white plum blossom on the pink porcelain bottle. No matter how you looked at it, it looked like the kind of wine specially made for women. Xiao Yu suddenly took the bottle from his father''s hand and said, "Let me have a taste." ? King Qi looked anxiously from the side, "You kid, you don''t like drinking. Oh, don''t waste my good wine." Zhang Ze was standing next to him, his mouth twitching. How did this wine become yours? ?Xiao Yu took a sip. The wine was really strong, not the kind that women drink. But this bottle¡ª ??Xiao Yu returned the bottle to his father, staring at Zhang Ze with a pair of powerful phoenix eyes, "Which family''s surname is Gu?" King Qi also asked, "Yes, which one is it? It is really rare for people who are fleeing famine to have such good wine." Zhang Ze could only say: "It''s the second master Gu''s house. His family used to live in the young master''s village. Now they have bought their own yard, not far from the young master''s village." Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, it was none other than the Gu Fei family! King Qi held the wine bottle and did not let go, his eyes still staring at the bottle in Zhang Ze''s hand, "Give me this bottle too. You tell Ah Chen that I like this wine, so treat it as a filial piety to my uncle." ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give him some good things later that he can use.¡± ?Zhang Ze held the bottle and was reluctant to hand it over. ?He knew the young master''s thoughts. Although the young master did not want a return gift, he definitely wanted the things that Miss Xiao Fei brought out personally. ??Moreover, these wine bottles, one red and one green, look like a pair at first glance. What a good metaphor. ?Zhang Ze struggled and said: "That''s fine, but can you please return the wine bottle to me so that I can deal with the young master?" Xiao Yu''s Danfeng eyes raised slightly, "This wine bottle is beautiful. I''ve taken a liking to it. Tell Ah Chen that I''ll keep the bottle. I''ll have someone go to the warehouse to find two Ru kiln bottles to return to him." Zhang Ze was simply stunned. Are this father and son robbers? ?? He stole the wine and didn¡¯t even let go of the bottle! ?Also, Your Majesty, this bottle looks ordinary at first glance. You would exchange a Ru kiln bottle worth thousands of gold for this one. Are you sure there is nothing wrong with you? He stammered: "Your Majesty, this is not good, this, this bottle, this bottle, I, I, I, I can''t be the master. Why don''t I tell you in person?" After finishing speaking, Zhang Ze broke out in sweat. Xiao Yu hummed, "Anyway, I took the bottle away. If he is reluctant to part with it, ask him to tell me." King Qi stared at the bottle and said, "This wine is good, but this bottle is just average. The workmanship is rough and the porcelain is not fine." He looked at Xiao Yu, "What do you want this for?" The tips of Xiao Yu''s ears were slightly red, and his face was expressionless. "I just think it looks good. I want to put it in the house." He didn''t know what he wanted the bottle for. In short, he just didn''t want the bottle to fall into Su Chen''s hands. King Qi didn''t care about these trivial matters and waved his hand, "It''s up to you." He looked at Zhang Ze and said, "By the way, after you reply to your young master, go to Gu''s house again to see if there is any wine at his house. If there is any, bring it to me." ?He paused and said, "Remember to give money to others. It''s not easy for people who are fleeing from famine." ¡°Also, let¡¯s see if we can find out who made this wine.¡± ?Only when you find someone can you continue to drink this good wine. Zhang Ze responded with a frown. ? King Qi waved, "Bring that bottle too." (End of this chapter) Chapter 177： One more trip Chapter 177 Another trip Zhang Ze had no choice but to hand it over. ??Xiao Yu quickly took a step towards the king and took the bottle in his hand. The father and son each carried a wine bottle and left with a few entourages. ?Zhang Ze looked at the backs of his father and son and was about to cry without tears. He turned around and walked towards Su Chen''s yard. Su Chen is sitting in front of the window practicing calligraphy. The sun has been good these days, and sitting by the window feels warm all over. ?The maid at the door came in and said, "Sir, Guard Zhang has given you a reply." Su Chen put down his pen and said, "Let him come in." Zhang Ze came in and stammered about the matter. Su Chen frowned slightly, "Uncle is interested in the wine, and brother Yu is interested in the bottle?" ¡°Brother Yu wants to exchange bottles from your kiln with me?¡± Zhang Ze nodded vigorously, that''s what happened. Su Chen shook his head, "That''s wrong. What does Brother Yu want with those two bottles? No matter how valuable those bottles are, they won''t be worth more than the bottles from Ru Kiln. Besides, he never likes them." ?Zhang Ze hurriedly said: "That bottle, it''s really worthless. It''s an ordinary bottle. I don''t know why the prince suddenly -" his brain cramped. He muttered, "Miss Xiao Fei brought those two bottles of wine to me with her own hands." Su Chen was silent for a long time and pursed his lips, "Since uncle asked you to go, then you should go again and tell Uncle Gu carefully that it would be okay if there is wine. If there is no wine, please give the prince a reply." That¡¯s it.¡± Zhang Ze nodded, "Then I''ll go there." Zhang Ze went to the steward to get some money, rode a horse, and galloped out of the city. ??Gu Zhang gave Liu Zhuangtou half a deer and was spinning around, when he happened to see Zhang Ze dismounting at the door. ¡°Brother Zhang, why is your work spinning so fast right now? You must have pulled something down, right?¡± Zhang Ze''s face was full of embarrassment, "Second Uncle Gu, um, I just brought two bottles of wine back, and I happened to run into Wang¡ªand my uncle. My uncle loves wine and he praised your wine for good. I¡¯ll ask you again to get some back.¡± ??Gu Zhang was a little surprised. Since Mr. Su is the governor of the county, his uncle''s family must also be from a similar family of officials. Mr. Su''s uncle is not an ordinary person. It is said that he has seen good things. Is the wine really that good? He let Zhang Ze in and said, "Brother Zhang, wait a minute. I have to ask my daughter. She kept this wine. I don''t know if there is any more." ?The two of them entered the door together. Gu Fei was cutting wolf skin on the table in the main room. When Zhang Ze came in, she quickly put down the scissors. Gu Zhang told Zhang Ze''s reason for coming. Gu Feizheng felt that the return gift was too little, but he certainly couldn''t give too much. After all, Zhang Ze came with them all the way, and there wasn''t even a wine jar on the mule cart. It was too much. On the contrary, it arouses suspicion. He nodded and said, "There is still some wine, but not much, probably about two kilograms, but -" ¡°I just moved here and my things haven¡¯t been packed yet. Brother Zhang, please wait while I go find a suitable jar.¡± ?Zhang Ze hurriedly said: "There''s no need to be so particular. The plum blossom vase from before is just fine." ??Gu Fei laughed dryly, "I keep those bottles for fun, just those two. Brother Zhang, sit down for a while and I''ll come back as soon as I go." ? Gu Fei quickly went to the front yard and searched in the kitchen for a long time. He only saw a few black pottery pickle jars, which had a sour smell and were not only dirt-heavy but also large. After rummaging around for a while, Gu Fei suddenly remembered the water bag she had used for drinking water on the road. She quickly found one and washed it, closed the kitchen door, took out a bottle of Wuliangye and poured it into it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 178： Thats not it Chapter 178: Not this ?A bottle of Wuliangye is one kilogram. When you put it into the water bag, it is only half the bag. After filling two bottles, it is almost full. ?Gu Fei took it and went to the backyard. ?Handing the water bag to Zhang Ze, Gu Fei said sheepishly: "I really can''t find a decent wine bottle at home. It''s really rude." ?Zhang Ze waved his hand and said, "Girl, you are serious. It is rude of me to come so far to ask for a drink from a girl." ¡°By the way, where is the brewer now?¡± ??Gu Fei quickly shook his head, "This wine was given to me by someone I met by chance in my father''s early years. Later I heard that the person had passed away and he had no descendants, so the wine-making skills could not be passed down." ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡± Zhang Ze shook his head repeatedly, ¡°By the way, does this wine have a name? I¡¯ll see you later so I can reply.¡± ¡°Wuliangye¡ªThis wine is called Wuliangye, and it is said to be brewed from five kinds of grains.¡± ?Zhang Ze asked again, "Girl, do you know what the five are?" He scratched his head in embarrassment, "My uncle loves wine very much. I''m afraid he will ask me later." ¡°Wheat, sorghum, corn, glutinous rice, rice, as for the ratio, I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Fei remembered hearing someone say this once when he was drinking in his previous life. "Thank you, girl." Zhang Ze took out a one hundred tael silver note, "This is the money to buy wine." ??Gu Zhang quickly pushed back, "What can I buy? How can I give you money for a little wine?" "Your uncle likes to drink. This wine is like meeting a close friend. Take the money back as soon as possible." ?Zhang Ze and Gu Zhang gave in to each other for several rounds. Seeing that Gu Zhang was resolute, they had to take back the banknote and said, "Second Master Gu, my uncle is still waiting for my reply, so I''ll take my leave first." ??Gu Zhang sent Zhang Ze out, walked around, and asked Gu Fei quietly, "Is that wine really that good? Is there anything else? Let daddy have some to try." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "There is more, but not much. This wine is really good. I will pour a glass for dad during dinner later." ?Gu Zhang licked his lips, "Just one cup?" "No, this wine is too expensive, so you have to drink it sparingly, or it will be gone after you finish it." In modern times, a bottle of wine costs only one to two thousand yuan, how can it be bad? ?Zhang Ze returned to Prince Qi''s Mansion here. He didn''t meet the prince this time and went back to Su Chen''s yard first. After telling what happened, Su Chen frowned unconsciously when he heard that Gu Fei kept the plum vase for fun. Seeing the opportunity, Zhang Ze hurriedly raised the water bag and said, "Although this water bag is not as beautiful as the plum vase, it is still used by little Fei to drink water. Otherwise, I will change the bottle and give it to the prince." Su Chen glanced lightly and said, "That''s not it. The lid of the water bag she drinks from has a red thread wrapped around it." ?Zhang Ze was secretly shocked. It seemed that the young master was really interested in Miss Xiao Fei. He even noticed the water bag that she used to drink water from. "It''s better to change the bottle, this water bag is not very good, so as not to spoil the good wine." Su Chen said lightly. ?Zhang Ze responded and went out to ask the maid to change the bottle. Su Chen sat in front of the window, looking at the banana bushes outside the window, imagining the appearance of the plum vase in his mind. When he thought of the bottle that Xiao Fei had played with falling into Xiao Yu''s hands, he frowned again unconsciously. At this moment, a girl''s voice came from behind, "Sir, the prince has sent a pair of bottles from Ru kiln. Should you put them in the warehouse or put them in the study?" Su Chen turned around and saw two maids carrying a brocade box and placing it on the table. (End of this chapter) Chapter 179： reward Chapter 179 Reward The brocade box was opened, and inside were two azure jade vases that had been raining for a foot long. The two bottles were the same size and had no flaws at all. The bottles were covered with fine ice cracks and had a warm luster. The texture was almost Comparable to fine jade. ?Zhang Ze came in with a different wine bottle. When he saw the bottle on the table, he was speechless and said, "My dear, I really sent you a Ru kiln bottle!" "This bottle is so beautiful. I''m afraid this pair of bottles costs thousands of taels of silver! The prince is really willing to give it up." Su Chen pursed his lips and said, "Take it to the warehouse." The maid closed the brocade box, and the two of them carefully carried it away. ?Zhang Ze saw that the young master was in a bad mood, so he hurriedly shut up and retreated. He took the bottle of wine and went to the King of Qi to return to his life. After hearing Zhang Ze''s reply, King Qi nodded repeatedly, "No wonder the taste of this wine is so unique. Five kinds of grains are used to brew it. The brewing technique must be extraordinary as well." ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s a pity that the winemaker is no longer there. I never thought that there could be such an expert among the people and such a good wine!¡± ?Zhang Ze knelt on the ground, "The second master Gu refused to accept the money and didn''t give out the small banknotes." King Qi lowered his eyes and stared at him slightly, "Don''t you want any money?" "Since the Gu family came from famine, they must be poor and unwilling to accept money, but if they have something to do, they need to come to the government?" ?Zhang Ze hurriedly said: "No, the Gu family are all kind-hearted people. They take care of many young masters along the way. They don''t know the young master''s identity, let alone your identity." ?? King Qi raised the corners of his lips slightly, "It''s rare to see this happen." ¡°Go to the steward and tell him what I ordered him to pack and send a few things over, and say it¡¯s for them as a reward. I can¡¯t ask for someone¡¯s good wine in vain.¡± ? King Qi paused, "You also go to the steward to receive twenty taels of silver." ?Zhang Ze is the bodyguard of the Su family, so he will naturally be rewarded for doing things for him. "Yes." Zhang Ze bowed his head in response, then stood up and left. After receiving the silver reward, the housekeeper asked Zhang Ze to make another trip. ?Zhang Ze had no choice but to drive the carriage out of the city with a coachman after lunch. Gu Fei and Xiaocao were playing with deer in the front yard. ?This deer must have been artificially raised and is not afraid of people. Xiaocao was feeding it with a handful of dry corn stalks in his hand. Hearing someone knocking on the door, Gu Fei went over and opened the door. When he saw Zhang Ze, he was stunned for a moment. Why did he come again? I made three trips this day. ?Zhang Ze also smiled bitterly and bowed his hands, "My uncle likes your wine very much, so he sent me to bring you some gifts." ??Gu Fei looked embarrassed, "Brother Zhang, I really can''t take it. Mr. Su has given us gifts for so many years, and we deserve it. Please pull the car back quickly." When Xiaocao saw someone coming, she hurriedly ran to the backyard to call her grandpa. ¡°Grandpa, the uncle who gave you the deer is here again.¡± ?Gu Zhang quickly put down the book in his hand and walked out. Zhang Zezheng didn''t know what to do. Seeing Gu Zhang come out, he quickly bowed and said, "Second Uncle Gu, these things were given by my uncle. You have to accept them anyway. If you don''t accept them, I''m afraid I''ll have to make another trip." ¡± ?Gu Fei stopped talking when he heard the word "reward". There is a difference between giving something as a gift and rewarding it. Sending means communicating on an equal footing, while rewarding means condescending. It is estimated that Mr. Su¡¯s uncle¡¯s status is not ordinary. ??Gu Zhang also figured out the meaning of the word "reward". You don''t have to accept the gift, but you don''t have to accept the reward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 180： Eye-opening Chapter 180 Eye-opening ?Zhang Ze saw that Gu Zhang didn''t say anything and hurriedly asked the driver to move the things inside. ?A few people moved the things into the hall, and Zhang Ze said goodbye and left. The family gathered around the things on the table in the hall, their eyes wide open. ?There are four-color pastries and four red lacquer boxes on the table. Four bolts of silk and satin, and four brocade purses. ??Ms. Chen stretched out her hand and tremblingly touched a piece of blue moir¨¦ brocade on the table, "Here, this is satin." ?Hand stretched out halfway and then retracted, "I have thick hands, so don''t get scratched." ? Gu Fei opened a red brocade purse and saw that there was one gold pin and two silver pins inside. ?The gold thorn is in the shape of a small fish, and the silver thorn is in the shape of a lotus, which means more than enough every year. ?Gu Sanlang was watching from the side and reached out to pick up a small fish, "Is this gold? How to make it into a small fish?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "This is the time when wealthy families reward people during the Chinese New Year, or give new year''s money to children." Mrs. Chen took the silver coin and looked at it carefully, "Is this silver? I didn''t expect it to be made like this. It''s really rare." ?Gu Qing laughed beside him, "Coming to Ping An City, our eyes have been opened. We never knew there was such a thing before." ??Li Chunhua hugged Xiaocao and prevented her from grabbing the purse on the table, "No, since my sister-in-law came home, our family''s life has been getting better day by day." ?Now she eats white rice and white flour cakes every day. She never dared to think that she would have such a good life before. ? No wonder when she was a child, a blind fortune teller passing by told her that she had a good fortune and would marry into a wealthy family. ?Ms. Chen liked hearing this, and she smiled: "That''s right, even if my daughter is lucky, if it weren''t for Xiao Fei''s wine, she wouldn''t be able to get this reward." She glanced at the blue brocade and said, "Master, this satin is of good color. I will make you a robe to wear. It will look good when you walk in front of others." ?Gu Zhang waved his hand, "If I don''t wear this, it won''t be convenient for me to work." ?? Gu Fei blinked and said, "Dad, I don''t let you wear it when working. When you go out to discuss business or something like that with others, dress stylishly so that others won''t look down on you." Gu Zhang naturally understood this, but he just couldn''t bear it. When his daughter said this, he rubbed his hands and asked, "Then make a dress?" ¡°Do it!¡± Gu Fei nodded with a smile. ??Gu Sanlang handed the gold lock to Gu Fei and opened the savings box on the table. You can see that the inside is divided into several small compartments, which contain various kinds of dried fruits. Without thinking, Gu Sanlang picked up a peeled longan and stuffed it into his mouth. ??Ms. Chen quickly slapped him, "You are a reborn starving ghost. How can you eat this? You have to keep it for gifts." ??Gu Sanlang had longan wrapped in his mouth, his cheeks bulged, and he said vaguely: "Mom, are you stupid or not? You should keep the good things for your own family." ¡°Just buy whatever you want as a gift.¡± ??Ms. Chen quickly closed the saving box, "To put it lightly, you can buy it for free?" ?Her eyes fell on those pieces of brocade for a moment, "This pink satin is beautiful, I can make some clothes for my daughter." Lanzhi quickly responded, "Auntie, I''ll make it for Xiao Fei. Just make it look the most fashionable in Ping''an City now." ¡°I remember the clothes I bought that day.¡± She pointed to another horse and said, "This purple one, I think it''s suitable for you to wear." Chen shook his head, "I don''t deserve to wear this thing." Gu Fei walked over, picked up the purple brocade and compared it to Chen, "Mom, look, this color makes you look much whiter. Just dress up and look more energetic. My dad saw it. I¡¯m happy too.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 181： People owe you Chapter 181 I owe you something ??Gu Zhang smiled and nodded, "Just wear it. You haven''t enjoyed much blessing after following me all these years. Now that you have good things, don''t waste them." Chen still refused, "I really don''t need it. I don''t go out, so don''t waste such a good thing." She actually wanted to wear it. But she is wearing it, what will the old lady do? ??You can''t let your daughter-in-law wear silk and an old lady also wear coarse cloth, right? ??Those who will be pointed at the back. Would you like to dress up an old lady? Forget it, I won¡¯t appreciate it even if I¡¯m an old lady, and I might even scold her for her extravagant spending, and besides, she won¡¯t be able to part with it. ?This brocade is all money. It is better to exchange it for silver and hold it in your hands. ??Ms. Chen waved her hand, "Okay, okay, let''s go. Go and do what you have to do. Xiao Fei stays." Everyone reluctantly left the main room. Mrs. Chen looked at the things on the table, "I received these from you first. Now I always feel that wherever I hide the things, I don''t put them safely with you." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll put it away." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Every household in Zhuangzi received New Year''s goods sent by Mrs. Chen from several children today, and everyone was in a good mood. Seeing her aunt hanging the bacon chicken and fish under the eaves, Mrs. Qian suddenly felt something was wrong. ? Gu Qing brought a suckling pig and a bacon over. The suckling pig said it was for the old lady to eat. ?Wouldn¡¯t it be just a fish that was given to her family? The eldest aunt has earned so much as a married woman, so why should her family be inferior to a married woman? ?This money-losing person cannot eat it. ?She gritted her teeth, went inside first to look for Gu Zhong, and said straight away: "Your second brother is paying less and less attention to your eldest brother now." ¡°He also gave the eldest sister a chicken and a fish. The third family also had the same thing. My family only has one fish. We all have the same brothers and sisters. Why is my family less than theirs?¡± Without even raising his head, Gu Zhong said, "Didn''t I also give you a suckling pig? The suckling pig is much more valuable than the chicken." Qian was anxious, "That doesn''t count. The old man said it was for my mother to eat, so he gave us a fish together? Why?" ??Gu Zhong raised his head and looked at Qian with a frown, "Tell me, what did you give to Lao Er''s family?" Qian didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zhong meant for a moment, ¡°What are you going to give me? I don¡¯t have anything at home, and even if I have something, I won¡¯t give it to him!¡± ??Gu Zhong suddenly stood up and slapped Qian in the face, "You still have the nerve to say it!" ¡°You also know that someone gave it to you!¡± ¡°People are kind enough to give you something, but you don¡¯t even have a gift in return. How dare you think that they don¡¯t give you enough?¡± ¡°Ah, Gu Laoer owes you?¡± Qian covered her face in confusion, and Gu Zhong yelled, "Did I tell you to stop worrying about other people''s things?" "If the eldest sister hadn''t stopped me today, you would have encouraged my mother to go to the second son to make trouble. I have told you so many times and you didn''t listen. You don''t want to live this life, right?" Qian secretly hated her eldest sister for complaining. She covered her face and cried, "What can I do? This family has nothing now, no house and no land. If I don''t take care of it, can I still live like this?" Gu Zhong became even more angry and kicked the chair hard, "I only have so much ability. I don''t have a promising daughter. I can''t afford white flour or meat! I can''t even buy a house and land! " "If you don''t want to be poor like me, just get out! You will become more embarrassed every day!" Qian slumped on the ground and cried, "When did I blame you? When did I blame you-" (End of this chapter) Chapter 182： When to propose marriage? Chapter 182 When to Propose Marriage ??Gu Zhong took a few breaths and lowered his voice, "Is the third brother''s family not poor? He told me yesterday that his family has a debt of fifty taels of silver!" ¡°When did you see your third brother and sister always thinking about taking advantage of others like you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to eat or clothe you. What you have belongs to others. Why are you jealous?¡± ¡°The emperor still eats meat every day, but you wonder, do you have that blessing?¡± "I don''t want to urinate and show myself like that." Xing''er hugged Bao''er and huddled on the chair, not daring to express her anger. ??Gu Zhong glanced over, and both of them quickly lowered their heads. ??Gu Zhong sighed deeply, "I will earn money to live at home. There are many rich people in Ping''an City, and money is easy to earn. I can pay off the money I owe in a year or two." ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what you have at home. Take care of Bao¡¯er. Xing¡¯er is getting older too. You can also ask around to see if there is any suitable family nearby.¡± When Mrs. Qian heard this, she forgot to continue crying, "Are you going to marry Xing''er here? Then why don''t we go back?" ¡°I still have a house and land at home!¡± ??Gu Zhong was silent for a while, "I can''t tell now. Even if I go back, it will take a few years. Myolie will be sixteen after the Chinese New Year. If we delay for a few more years, she will become an old girl." Xing''er became nervous after hearing this, and grabbed Bao''er''s clothes hard. Baoer twisted around, "Why are you holding me?" ?Gu Zhong glanced at Xing''er and shut up. ??This kind of thing should not be said in front of his daughter in the first place. He also made a mistake just now. ?After dinner, Xing''er passed by Shanzi''s house, coughed lightly and walked away quickly. Shanzi was still eating, and when he saw Xing''er''s figure flashing past the door, he was scratching his head. He finished the meal in three mouthfuls and threw the bowl away, "Mom, I''m going to Uncle Gu''s house to look for Saburo." Shanzi''s mother was sitting with her back to the door. She didn''t see Xing''er passing by just now. She was very happy for Shanzi to approach Gu Fei''s family. "Then you go. Don''t forget to thank Uncle Gu when you see him. Today Sanlang sent a smoked duck to our family." Shanzi agreed and ran away quickly. Shanzi walked out of the gate and ran along the courtyard wall. Turning the corner, I saw Xing''er''s figure in the distance. ?He ran up to Xing''er, grabbed her hand, and said with joy on his face, "Xing''er, have you missed me?" Xing''er withdrew her hand with an unhappy look on her face, "My father said today that he asked my mother to find a home for me nearby." Shanzi was anxious, "How about that? You want to marry me." Xing''er pursed her lips, "Didn''t you say that your mother would come to my house to propose marriage?" Shanzi grabbed Xing''er''s hand again, "I, I didn''t dare to tell my mother." ¡°My mother said a few words that day, saying that I was still young and only seventeen after the Chinese New Year. I should pay off the money I borrowed from my family in the past two years. After the drought is over, we can go home and talk about the marriage.¡± Xing''er''s face changed drastically, "I''m sixteen after the Chinese New Year. How can I wait two years? Do you not want to marry me at all?" Shanzi was too anxious to speak incoherently, "I, if I don''t want to marry you, I''ll be a dog!" Xing''er stamped her foot, "Then why don''t you tell your mother quickly? It will be too late by the time my mother sees her!" Shanzi gritted his teeth and said, "I said, I will tell my mother when I get back soon." ?He looked at Xing''er eagerly, "Xing''er, let''s go to the woods -" Xing''er shook her hand away hard, "You know how to take advantage of me¡ª" Shanzi hugged her and breathed quickly in her ear, "Go, I haven''t been there for several days, I, I don''t think you can think of it right." (End of this chapter) Chapter 183： dizzy Chapter 183: I¡¯m so angry Xing''er pushed him away, "No, when will you ask your mother to go to my house to propose marriage? I, I will¡ª" Before she could finish her words, Xing''er turned around and ran away. Shanzi stood there and looked at her back. He waited until Xing''er turned the corner and was out of sight, then walked back listlessly. Shanzi¡¯s mother has washed the dishes and is chopping lotus seeds in the house. ??This side of the Yangtze River is rich in lotus seeds. ?After picking fresh lotus seeds and drying them, the blue-black shell is harder than anything else. ?You have to take a special splitting knife and split it on the wooden pillar. A few cents are paid for chopping a pound. Shan Zi¡¯s mother has been chopping at home every day recently, and she can earn dozens of cents a day. Shanzi¡¯s mother was concentrating on chopping, when the sound of Shanzi¡¯s urn came to her ears, ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother turned around and said, ¡°Why did you come back if you weren¡¯t going to play with Saburo?¡± Shanzi sat down depressedly, lowered his head and hugged his head, "Mom, I want to get married." ¡°What¡ª¡± Shan Zi¡¯s mother got excited and lost her grip. The lotus seeds rolled and almost hit her hand. Shanzi raised his head and said, "I want to get married to Xing''er. Mom, please find someone to go to her house to propose marriage." Shanzi¡¯s mother threw the knife away and said, ¡°Why are you getting married? How can our family have the money to get you married now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need a betrothal gift when you get married?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen that my hands are full of cuts. How can you say this now?¡± ??Lotus seeds are round and difficult to split. If you are not skilled at first, it will be easy to split them. Shanzi straightened his neck, "Don''t you still have more than ten taels of silver?" ¡°Then Mr. Su won¡¯t press us to pay back the money now. This money is enough to hire me!¡± Shanzi''s mother was so angry that she closed the door behind her back and said sternly: "I''m telling you, forget about marrying anyone else. It''s absolutely impossible for you to marry Xing''er!" ¡°Her mother is not a good person, and Xing¡¯er is not a good girl either. If she were really good, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hook up with you!¡± She softened her voice again as she spoke, "It''s not that I don''t want to marry you a wife. If that girl Xing''er was half as capable as Xiao Fei, I would have gritted my teeth and married you. This girl Xing''er is stupid and lazy, even Xiao Fei Not even a little finger can compare with it!" ??Although Shanzi''s mother now dared not think of Gu Fei as her daughter-in-law, she unconsciously regarded Gu Fei as the criterion for choosing her daughter-in-law. Shanzi''s eyes were red, and he stared at his mother, "Don''t mention anything to me about Xiaofei, I hate her! I want to marry Xing''er, give me the money, and I''ll find someone to propose marriage myself!" Shanzi¡¯s mother looked at her son blankly. People say that after marrying a daughter-in-law, you forget your mother. This daughter-in-law is not even married yet, and her son looks like he wants to eat her! ?She was a widow, and she spent the rest of her life focusing on her son. She usually felt that her family was a loving mother and a filial son, but she never imagined that her son would be so rebellious today. Shanzi¡¯s mother was extremely angry for a moment and pointed at Shanzi, ¡°Hello, hello-¡± ?She swayed twice and fell softly to the ground. When Shanzi saw that his mother had fainted, he panicked, threw himself on his mother and shouted, "Mother, mother¡ª" After shaking for a while, there was no movement. Shanzi hurriedly ran out and called Aunt Liu to the other side, "Aunt Liu, my mother fainted in the house. Come and have a look." Xing''er was coming out to splash water when she heard Shanzi''s shout. She panicked and quickly turned around and went in. When she entered, she tripped over the threshold and almost fell. Aunt Liu came out after hearing the sound and hurried to Shanzi''s house. When they entered, they saw Shan Zi¡¯s mother lying on the ground. Aunt Liu squatted down and pinched her hard. Shan Zi¡¯s mother exhaled a long breath and slowly opened her eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 184： Eat New Years Eve dinner Chapter 184 Eating New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner "What''s wrong with you?" Aunt Liu said as she called to Shanzi, "Hurry up and put your mother on the bed." Shanzi carried his mother to the bed. Shanzi''s mother closed her eyes and didn''t want to speak. Aunt Liu guessed that the mother and son had some kind of conflict, so she didn''t want to say much. She comforted her a few words and left. As soon as Aunt Liu left, Shan Zima turned her back, with the back of her head facing outside. Shanzi stood beside the bed, "Mom, I-" Shanzi didn¡¯t know what he was going to say, and he didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong. However, he also knew that he could not mention this matter to his mother now, and would have to wait. ??He stood by the bed for a while, thinking to himself that in the future he would go to the city to drive a car and earn copper coins, and he would only pay half of it to his mother. When he saved a few taels of silver, he would ask someone to go to Xing''er''s house to propose marriage. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At noon on New Year''s Eve, Gu Zhong''s family, Gu Rong''s family, and my aunt''s family all arrived in the yard of Gu Fei''s house. In previous years, the three brothers spent the New Year together at the eldest brother Gu Zhong¡¯s house because the old lady was at his home. ?This year Gu Zhang took the initiative to celebrate the New Year at his home, and naturally everyone had no objection. ??Qian didn''t even cook lunch, and the whole family came hungry. Hope to save some food for dinner. The hall, which usually seemed large and empty, was now packed with people. Today, Mrs. Chen also generously placed several plates of pastries sent by Zhang Ze on the table, and also placed a storage box, as well as some snacks bought in the city yesterday. The Eight Immortals table was piled full of them. When Bao''er came in, he rushed straight to the table. No one said anything to him. This thing was just put there for people to eat. Huzi looked at his mother and waited for Mrs. Li to nod before walking to the table to get something to eat. In his entire life, Mr. Qian has never seen any family put out so many snacks during the New Year. ?While sighing in my heart that my second son really got rich, he hurriedly grabbed a piece of halva and stuffed it into his mouth. ?She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Gu Zhong hadn¡¯t had breakfast either, so she grabbed a piece of plum blossom cake and stuffed it for Gu Zhong. ?The room was full of people and it was extremely lively. By the time it gets dark, the reunion dinner is ready. ??Ms. Chen led everyone to make dumplings all night yesterday, and today she prepared a lot of hard vegetables. There are two tables in the main room, one is a round table, and the other is a square table with a round table. ??Both tables were filled to the brim. There were two large pots of dumplings stuffed with cabbage and pork. There were also camphor meat, swan meat, braised pork, cured chicken, smoked duck, and whole fish. ?Gu Rong clicked his tongue when he saw it, "Second brother, this is how the emperor celebrates the New Year." ?Bao''er couldn''t wait to reach out to grab the braised pork. Gu Sanlang grabbed his collar and lifted him back. The old lady was sitting at the top. Seeing Bao''er being held like a little chicken in Gu Sanlang''s hand, with both hands still stubbornly stretching towards the braised pork, she hurriedly said, "Sanlang, put your brother down quickly. Today It¡¯s Chinese New Year, just let him go!¡± ??Gu Fei glanced at the old lady and said with a smile: "Bao''er, there are rules when it comes to eating. Children can''t eat first before the adults come to the table or use their chopsticks." ¡°Also, you need to use chopsticks to eat vegetables, not grab them with your hands. Think about it, your hands are touching everywhere, how dirty they are. If you eat them, you will get a stomachache.¡± ?Gu Zhong stood nearby, his face turned purple for a moment as he listened to Gu Fei''s words. ??The old lady looked at her eldest son standing there at a loss, as if what Gu Fei was training was not Bao''er, but Gu Zhong. ??The old lady is not happy. Xiao Fei is just a girl who lives in the next room. How can she teach her precious grandson a lesson? (End of this chapter) Chapter 185： family reunion Chapter 185 Family Reunion ??The old lady couldn''t help scolding Gu Fei: "You are the only one who has many things to do, and Bao''er is still a child. Besides, it''s the New Year, aren''t these dishes just for people to eat?" "He will have his own father to teach him whether he is good or not, it is not your turn to speak!" ? Gu Fei didn''t even look at the old lady, and said calmly: "I didn''t want to say that whether Bao''er is good or not has nothing to do with me." ¡°But if his hand turns over the bowl, will the dish still be edible?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not teaching him a lesson, I¡¯m teaching him the rules!¡± ??Gu Zhong didn''t think that Gu Fei was wrong at first, but he couldn''t keep it off his face. Mainly because Huzi and Xiaocao were comparing themselves to each other, and Baoer was indeed in a different state. Although Huzi was greedy and couldn''t move his eyes away from the dishes on the table, he just sat there in a polite manner, unlike Baoer who just grabbed them. Needless to say, Xiaocao eats everything slowly and unhurriedly. ?His son was brought into disgrace. Seeing the old lady talking about Gu Fei, Gu Zhong knew that this niece could not be offended, so he quickly tried to save her, "Mom, Xiao Fei is right, this kid Bao''er is so unruly that he can''t do it without teaching him! From now on, Bao''er is right." Don¡¯t worry about my son¡¯s affairs!¡± ??The old lady was stunned for a moment before she realized. She originally spoke out to protect her eldest son. The co-author didn''t appreciate it at all, and thought she was too nosy? ??The old lady lowered her face and said, "What are you all--well?" The rest of the words were still in her throat. The aunt quickly picked up a meatball and stuffed it into the old lady''s mouth, gagging her. ??Gu Zhang glanced at his careless mother and waved his hand, "Everyone is at the table. Sanlang, go to the door and set off the firecrackers. Once the firecrackers are set off, the banquet will begin." ?Gu Sanlang happily ran outside the door. After a while, the sound of "cracking" firecrackers sounded and the door was filled with smoke. ??The old lady''s mouth was stuffed with meatballs. She looked at the children and grandchildren in the room one by one. No one was of the same mind as her. They only wanted to flatter the second child and his family. ??The old lady''s stomach was filled with sadness. She slowly chewed the meatballs, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. ?The table was already busy with dinner. ??Gu Fei donated a bottle of her Wuliangye today and put it in another bottle. ??Gu Zhang raised his wine glass, "Everything is unpredictable. I didn''t expect that everyone would have to celebrate the New Year in Ping''an City, thousands of miles away from home." ¡°Fortunately, the whole family is together, which is better than anything else.¡± As soon as these words were said, the daughters-in-law at home couldn''t help but wipe their eyes. The Gu family was all together, but their natal family members were still in their hometown and they didn''t know what was going on now. ?? Gu Zhang saw that Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes were red, and he suddenly realized that he was speechless. He laughed dryly and said, "Eat, eat, the food will get cold in a while." ??Gu Rong ate for a while and called Gu Fei across the table, "Xiao Fei, this swan meat is really amazing. This is the most delicious thing I have ever eaten." ??Gu Fei turned around with a smile, "Then uncle, eat more. I''ve made more and there''s still more in the pot. I''ll take the rest back home and eat slowly." She has never cooked swan meat. She cooks it according to the method of making turtle dove in dry pot. Anyway, they are all birds and should be the same. ?She actually thinks that the meat of the dry pot swan is not as delicious as the turtle dove. The meat of the turtle dove is more tender. This makes sense. ?? Qian had been eating the braised pork and hadn''t bothered to eat the swan. When he heard Gu Rong''s words, he quickly put a piece into his bowl. The adults drank slowly and ate slowly, while the children ate quickly. Huzi finished the meal first and came over, stroking his belly and saying, "Dad, I went to play in the yard." ?Gu Zhang stopped him, "Come on, come on, take the new year''s money and go play again." (End of this chapter) Chapter 186： Going to see the lights? Chapter 186 Are you going to see the lights? As soon as he heard about the new year''s money, Bao''er ran over with a bowl in his hand. ?Gu Zhang took out a stack of red envelopes from his arms and handed them out one by one. Everyone in the family has a younger generation. Erlang and Sanlang both had families, and Lanzhi and Lian''er also got one each. ??Baoer couldn''t wait to open the red envelope and saw that there were twenty copper coins in it. Just as he was about to stuff the red envelope into his arms, Qian''s hand reached out and snatched it away, "I''m saving this for you, so that I can get you a wife when you grow up." Baoer''s mouth flattened, "I don''t want a wife, I just want copper coins! I''m going to the city to buy candied haws to eat¡ª" ??The old lady hurriedly put down her chopsticks and waved to him, "Come on, Bao''er, there''s still milk here." ??Baoer ran to the old lady, took the red envelope without even looking at it, stuffed it into his arms and ran away quickly, fearing that Qian would **** it away again. ?Mr. Qian turned to stare at Myolie. Myolie¡¯s hand reluctantly rubbed the red envelope for a long time, and then she slowly handed the red envelope to her mother. ?Gu Fei was also lucky enough to receive a red envelope from her, which contained two copper coins. After eating the meal for an hour, everyone dispersed. ?The house was cleaned up, two charcoal fires were lit, and the family closed the door to watch the New Year. There were no entertainment activities, so they just sat and ate some snacks. Gu Fei soon became sleepy and yawned continuously. Mrs. Chen felt sorry for her and asked her to go to sleep. After the New Year, spring begins on the second day of the Lunar New Year. The weather here in Donghai County is warm this year. On the third day of the Lunar New Year, Mrs. Chen took her family¡¯s labor and planted pepper seeds. When my aunt¡¯s family heard about it, they quickly came over with my uncle and asked Gu Fei to get pepper seeds to plant. More than ten days passed in the blink of an eye. At dinner that day, Gu Sanlang took a few bites of rice and suddenly said: "Dad, I went to the city to drive today and met Brother Zhang Ze. He asked me where to go tomorrow night." Instead of going to the city to see the lanterns, he said there was a lantern festival in the city during the Lantern Festival, with dragon and lion dances, and it was very lively." ??Gu Qing nodded, "I''ve also heard people say that during the Lantern Festival in previous years, the entire Jinshui River was illuminated by the lights on the flower boats." ?Gu Erlang glanced at Lanzhi and looked at Gu Zhang eagerly, "Dad, let''s go see the lanterns." ?Gu Zhang pondered for a moment, "The city gate is closed at night, how can we come back then?" Gu Fei also felt itchy in her heart after hearing this. Although there had been a lantern festival in Lincheng, she had always been locked up in the Hou Mansion and had never seen it. She also wanted to see if it was really like the Lantern Festival in "Yuan Xi" As written in the first poem, the east wind blows thousands of trees into bloom at night, and the BMW carvings fill the road with fragrance. ??It feels like it¡¯s just a Lantern Festival, and it doesn¡¯t even count as a trip to ancient times. ?She acted coquettishly to her father, "Dad, go ahead. Our whole family is going. If we can''t come back, then we''ll stay in the city for one night." Seeing that his daughter wanted to go, Gu Zhang agreed without any principle, "Let''s go then. Then we will go to the city tomorrow afternoon. Find an inn to stay first, and then we can watch the lights in peace at night." Lanzhi looked at Gu Fei longingly. She also wanted to go, but she didn''t know if she was included in the family? ?Gu Fei blinked at her, and Lanzhi instantly felt at ease, and her little mouth curled up. She said happily: "The peach red satin jacket I made for Xiao Fei is just a little bit finished. I''ll catch up on the work tonight and Xiao Fei can wear it to watch the lights tomorrow." ??Ms. Chen glanced at Lanzhi approvingly, then smiled at Gu Fei and said, "Tomorrow, wear the beaded flower that mother bought for you, too." ?My daughter will get her haircut this year, and girls will start seeing each other when they get their haircut. ?She just wants her daughter to dress up beautifully. It would be better if she can meet a good young man at the Lantern Festival. (End of this chapter) Chapter 187： Pink peach cheeks Chapter 187 Pink face and peach cheeks To put it bluntly, the Lantern Festival is actually a grand dating conference for young men and women. ??If young men and women see the right eye and are well-matched at home, the elders will also be happy. ?? Chen and Gu Zhang met at the Lantern Festival in Lincheng. ?Thinking of this, Chen couldn''t help but glance at Gu Zhang. Gu Zhang also looked towards her with understanding. ??Mr. Chen''s face turned red for a rare occasion, with two blushes appearing on her face. ??Gu Zhang couldn''t help but think of that year, when the young Mr. Chen was standing under the lantern. Seeing him looking over, he lowered his head shyly, with two blushes on his face. ?Gu Fei saw her father and mother''s facial expressions clearly, and quickly lowered her head to pretend not to notice. ??Gu Erlang stared at Lanzhi without blinking. Tomorrow night, tomorrow night, he and Lanzhi can watch the lights together! The next morning, Gu Fei saw her mother''s face was radiant and she just pursed her lips and snickered. After lunch, Mrs. Chen called Lian''er, "Give Xiao Fei a nice hairstyle, and then put on the new bra for me to see." Lian''er smiled and pulled Gu Fei into the house, and Lanzhi quickly followed. ?Gu Fei''s hair is growing well, thick and dense, reaching her waist. ? Lanzhi grabbed Gu Fei''s hair and thought for a while, "Why don''t we just wear a fairy bun with two beaded flowers." Lian''er didn''t even know what a flying fairy bun was. Lanzhi started to do it, and Lian''er assisted beside her. It took the two of them half an hour to finally finish the flying fairy bun. Lanzhi put the pearl flowers on, and Lian''er clapped her hands, "Miss, she looks so good dressed up like this." ? Gu Fei looked at the bronze mirror. This mirror was not as blurry as modern people imagined. The mirror surface was very bright and the clarity was sufficient. ??It''s just that the person reflected in the bronze mirror looks a little yellowish. Gu Fei is used to seeing modern mirrors and can''t accept it. Thinking about the mirror in his own space, Gu Fei felt a little itchy and pushed the two of them out, "You should quickly comb your hair and change your clothes." She closed the door with her backhand, took out the mirror from the space and looked at it. ?This hair style was so well done that Gu Fei took out all the cosmetics he used in college on a whim. ?First I trimmed my eyebrows, then applied water, then applied lotion, eye cream, facial cream, then foundation, and then put on **** makeup. After the whole process, Gu Fei didn¡¯t dare to recognize herself when she looked in the mirror. The eyebrows are like distant mountains, the eyes are like autumn water, the face is pink and the cheeks are peach. ? Gu Fei felt that she could no longer look at the mirror. If she kept looking in the mirror, she would shamelessly use all the idioms on herself. After changing into the newly made quilt, Gu Fei opened the door and came out. In the main room, Gu Sanlang was in a hurry. He said he would have lunch and leave. It has been more than an hour, and the girl is still locked in the room, not knowing what to do. As soon as the door opened, Gu Sanlang felt happy, "Sister, you can leave-" He looked at Gu Fei and was stunned. After a while, he said, "Sister, why are you so beautiful?" When Mrs. Chen heard what Gu Sanlang said, she came out of the house and was stunned for a moment when she saw Gu Fei. Her daughter didn''t do much to tidy up her hair. She often braided her hair randomly. If she didn''t go out at home, she would wear old clothes. Today He suddenly packed up his clothes, especially wearing this floral satin jacket, as if he had changed into a different person. ??This is not a country girl, she is obviously a wealthy lady. ??Mr. Chen was filled with emotions for a moment, her daughter was really buried in his house. From now on, she will work hard to make more money and buy a lot of beaded jewelry and silk and satin clothes for her daughter. She wants her daughter to be so beautiful every day! (End of this chapter) Chapter 188： follow quietly Chapter 188 Follow quietly ??Gu Zhang came out and looked at Gu Fei, stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly, "My daughter looks like her father, she''s pretty, hahahaha." Chen said angrily: "Obviously he looks like me!" Xiaocao ran in and clapped her hands, "My sister-in-law is beautiful, she is a little fairy." ?Gu Fei took Xiaocao''s hand and said, "Let''s go and look at the lights!" ?The family happily and joyfully got into the mule cart and headed for Ping''an City. When passing the city gate, the drivers did not notice that a carriage was parked at the city gate. Zhang Ze sat in the car and opened a corner of the curtain. When he saw Gu Qing and the others driving the carriage, his face showed joy. He whispered: "Master, Miss Gu and the others are here." They have been waiting here for more than an hour. If they don''t come, the young master will probably have to go out of the city to have a look. Su Chen said softly, "Yeah", suppressed his urge to lift the curtain, "Follow quietly." ?The family entered the city and looked for an inn. They found that it was already full. ?It turns out that there are a lot of people from around here who go to the city to look at the lanterns. ??Driving the mule cart around several places, we finally booked a few rooms. By this time it was getting dark. Mrs. Chen looked at the sky and said, "Where are we going to have dinner?" ? Gu Zhang waved his hand, "What else are you going to eat? There will be all kinds of snacks on this street, so why not try some more snacks?" ??Gu Fei quickly took out some broken silver and distributed it to Gu Qing and Erlang Sanlang. He also secretly stuffed a small piece of silver into each of Lanzhi and Lian''er. This inn is a little out of the way. The family left the inn and walked towards the Jinshui River. Mrs. Chen couldn''t help but say, "There are many people at this Lantern Festival, and there are also people taking photos of flowers. Da Lang, please hold the grass tightly, Er Lang, San Lang, you Look at you two, girls, don¡¯t get separated.¡± Saburo looked at Mrs. Chen and said, "Mom, I can kill a wolf. What are you worrying about?" It was only then that Mrs. Chen remembered that her daughter was very talented. She slapped Sanlang, "You have to be careful, your sister is so beautiful, what if someone has evil intentions?" ??Gu Sanlang responded with his mouth, but his eyes had already lost track of where he was looking. ??Gu Erlang secretly looked at Lanzhi and didn''t hear his mother''s words at all. ?Only Lian''er secretly thought that she must have followed Xiao Fei closely. Along the way, various lanterns have been hung up. ??Gu Fei doesn''t know how to describe this kind of beauty. It''s a kind of exquisite liveliness and prosperity that makes your eyes not know where to look. Not long after walking, Xiaocao pointed to a stall selling dumplings on the roadside, "Dad, Xiaocao is hungry, Xiaocao wants to eat this." ??Gu Fei also wanted to eat, so he took Lian''er and sat on the roadside. He ordered a bowl of crab meat dumplings and a bowl for Lian''er. Lanzhi''s upbringing did not allow her to eat on the street. She followed Gu Zhang, Chen, and Erlang, and slowly walked forward. The grass was eaten slowly. Gu Fei and Lian''er finished eating and left first. When Gu Zhang saw Sanlang following the girl, he felt relieved and ate slowly with Xiaocao. After a while, we reached the street of Yipin Pavilion. ??This street is one of the busiest streets in Ping''an City. Gu Fei saw that the Yipin Pavilion was brightly lit, and the door was filled with various lanterns. ?? After walking a little further, Gu Fei suddenly saw a two-story building facing the street. Every household had lights hung up, and only the door of his house was dark. Gu Fei stared at the house curiously. There was a thick layer of dust on the doors and windows, and there was no plaque on it. As she was looking at it, she stepped on something and almost fell down. Lian''er quickly held her up. . ? Gu Fei looked down and saw an old man in rags, sitting against the wall with his legs stretched out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 189： you want to open a store Chapter 189 Do you want to open a store? ??Gu Fei hurriedly said to the old man, "Old man, I''m sorry, I accidentally stepped on you just now." ?The old man snorted and said nothing. ??Gu Fei took out a few copper coins from his body, bent down and placed them in front of the old man, "Old man, it''s cold. It''s not good to sleep here at night. You''d better find a place to shelter from the wind." The old man suddenly became furious, "Ganggun, where did you come from, little lady? My old man is not a beggar, who wants your copper coins!" Gu Fei looked embarrassed, bent down to pick up the copper coins on the ground, and was about to leave. After thinking about it, he asked the old man: "Old man, do you know whose house this is? Why is it empty? Such a busy street is empty. What a pity.¡± She was thinking recently, her mother grows peppers and her father raises clams, what is she going to do? You can''t really just have free meals at home. ?Seeing a storefront in such a good location, I couldn¡¯t help but ask a few questions. The old man stared at her and saw that she was wearing brocade clothes, with a girl beside her, and a boy standing next to her. Suddenly his eyes rolled, "Why does the little girl ask this?" ??Gu Fei smiled, "It''s nothing, I just feel it''s a pity. In such a good place, no matter what store you open, the business should be good." The old man suddenly said: "Little girl, you have a vision." ¡°From what I hear, do you want to open a store?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded. The old man suddenly said: "This house belongs to me. If I really want to open a shop, I will sell this house to you." ?Gu Fei turned her head and looked at the old man, "Old man, don''t try to trick me." You are dressed in rags and look like a beggar. How can you have such a big house? ??The old man snorted coldly, "Who''s tricking you? If you don''t believe me, come in and take a look!" As he spoke, the old man stood up, took out a yellow copper key from his body, turned around and opened the door. ?Gu Fei was surprised, it seemed that it really belonged to this old man. There were no lights in the house either. Fortunately, the lanterns on the street were like a sea of ??lanterns today, and some of the light could shine into the house. Gu Fei took a look and found that the house was quite big and empty. The floor was covered with dust. It seemed to be abandoned. long time. The old man pointed to the back, "There is a yard behind me, and there is a building in the yard." ?? Gu Fei estimated that there was no door in this area that could not be bought for several thousand taels of silver. She waved her hand and said, "Old man, I won''t go and look at the back. I don''t have enough money to buy this house." ¡°But, can you rent this house?¡± When the old man heard this, he shook his head and said, "I don''t rent, I only sell!" He glanced at Gu Fei''s clothes again and said angrily: "You little lady, you are dishonest. If you don''t have any money, how dare you wear clothes made of floral satin worth ten taels of silver per foot, and you still say you don''t have any money?" , I believe you ghost!¡± ¡°I think you are just playing tricks on me, an old man!¡± ??Gu Fei smiled helplessly, "Old man, it''s really not true. I really don''t have enough money." ¡°Then tell me how much money this house will be sold for?¡± ??The old man held out three fingers and said, "I don''t want much. For three thousand taels of silver, I can go to the Yamen with you to apply for the house deed tomorrow." ??Gu Fei stuck out his tongue, so shocked by the price that he just wanted to run away, "Old man, I''ll go back and see if I can get some money." As he spoke, Gu Fei walked out. ?The old man stood in the shadows, watching Gu Fei walk out, and murmured: "It''s been so long, maybe it''s sold." ¡°It would be great if I could really sell it, and I would be free.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 190： heart-pounding feeling Chapter 190 The feeling of heartbeat When Gu Fei walked out, Gu Sanlang was gone. He must have gone somewhere to watch the excitement. ?Only Lian''er followed her step by step. ??Gu Fei looked back at the house. The location was really good, but where could he get three thousand taels of silver? ?Thinking about it, I feel it¡¯s wrong. If the old man really wants to sell the house in such a good location, why would he worry about no one buying it? ??The design of this house is a little weird. ??It''s possible that it''s either haunted or there''s a lawsuit. Forget it, don¡¯t think about it for now, let¡¯s find someone to ask about it. ?After walking a few steps, she saw a fat rabbit lantern on the side of the street that looked cute and cute. Gu Fei stood there and stared at it for a while, then turned and walked forward. As soon as he took a step, Gu Fei suddenly stopped. Lian''er looked at her doubtfully and saw Gu Fei staring blankly in front of her. Lian''er also looked forward and saw a young man in brocade clothes standing under the lamp, with a picturesque look on his face. Su Chen wore a moon-white silver thread jacquard cloud pattern robe, a silver crown on her head, with a longan-sized pearl in the middle, a white jade belt tied around her waist, and a small lamp in her hand. colorful glass lamps. ?Handful and graceful, with jade trees facing the wind. ??Gu Fei has never seen such a good-looking person. For a moment, her eyes seemed to be attracted, and she couldn''t move away from Su Chen''s face. Su Chen held up the lamp and forgot to take steps for a moment. He only had eyes for the girl not far away. She stood there slim and graceful, with a graceful and slender figure. The peach-colored clothes made her little face as white and pink as a peach blossom. ?Her eyes were brighter than the brightest stars. She stood there as if her whole body was glowing, eclipsing the lanterns all over the street. ?The surroundings seemed to suddenly become quiet, and the noise and people in the street disappeared. The boy and the girl looked at each other from a distance, as if time had frozen. The night wind blew the girl''s hair, gently brushing her jade-like face. ?Gu Fei''s face turned slightly red and he lowered his head. My heart suddenly started beating violently as if out of control. She knew that it was a heart-pounding feeling. Su Chen was not much better than Gu Fei. All the blood in his body seemed to rush to his heart, and the joy was almost like exploding his heart. ?She is incredibly beautiful today, like a piece of rough jade. After a little carving, she reveals her alluring appearance. And he understood her value when she was still wrapped in layers of stones. Su Chen moved his steps and walked towards Gu Fei step by step with firm steps. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but look up again. Seeing him approaching step by step, she became more and more panicked. She told herself that she had to leave immediately, but her feet seemed to be nailed to the ground and she couldn''t move at all. ?She watched him approach step by step, walked up to her, lowered his head and looked at her gently, "Miss Fei, what a coincidence, you come to see the lamp too." ?Gu Fei felt that his face must be burning. She secretly despised herself for not living up to expectations, and a smile slowly appeared on her lips, "Mr. Su, what a coincidence." ¡°Is your leg healed?¡± Su Chen nodded slightly, then suddenly stretched out his hand and handed the colorful glass lamp to her, "Send it to you." Gu Fei looked down at the lamp and murmured softly, "Why did you send it to me?" Su Chen didn''t say anything, but just looked at Gu Fei, his eyes seemed to hold a thousand words. ?Gu Fei raised her eyes and stared at his eyes steadily, as if she understood, but also as if she didn''t understand anything. ?She seemed to be bewitched, and she couldn''t help but reach out and take the colorful glass lamp. (End of this chapter) Chapter 191： tacit understanding Chapter 191: Connected with each other Su Chen was very happy when he saw her taking the light, and said softly: "Wherever the girl plans to go, I will accompany her." ?Gu Fei hesitated for a moment. Her reason told her that she should separate from Su Chen now and go their separate ways. Because they are not people on the same road. But with such moonlight, such lights, such a night, and such a jade-like young master, she couldn''t help but feel a little greedy. ?If people live too rationally, wouldn¡¯t this life be a lot less fun? She was only twenty-four years old when she died in her last life, and she died before she even had time to fall in love. Just leave a good memory for yourself. When her hair is full of white hair, she can relive this moment under the sunset. She nodded slightly and smiled, "I plan to go to the Jinshui River to have a look. I have always heard people say that the painted boats on the river are very beautiful, but I have never seen them before." Su Chen opened a smile, as clear as the bright moon in the sky. The two of them walked forward side by side. Lian''er followed them silently. Zhang Ze and Chen Hu walked behind Lian''er. Not far away, we saw a teahouse in front of us with many lanterns hanging out. There were pieces of red paper hanging under the lanterns. Many people stood there and looked up. ?Gu Fei also stopped and looked at the red paper. It turned out to be a lantern riddle. ?She looked up at the words above, the enigmatic face "Man in the Mirror", and a line of small words next to it said the word type. What is the word ¡¡¡¡? ?Gu Fei couldn''t think of anything for a moment, frowning and thinking hard. Su Chen was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t know that Gu Fei was still literate! In his impression, there are no peasant girls who are literate. Simply knowing a few words is nothing, but guessing riddles is a word game played by literati. This only shows that she knows more than just a few words! ??Gu Fei couldn''t figure it out and asked Su Chen for help, "I can''t guess. What do you think this word is?" Su Chen couldn''t think of it for a moment, mainly because his mind was not on the lantern riddle. He looked at Gu Fei with shining eyes, wondering what kind of surprise she could give him. ?Gu Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she clapped her hands, ¡°I know!¡± Su Chen smiled and said, "What''s the word?" ?Gu Fei said with a little pride, "He''s an expert!" She saw Su Chen looking at her blankly, as if she didn''t understand, so she stretched out her hand to sign the word "in", "Think about it, when it is reflected in the mirror, the left and right sides are reversed. When you look at the "herringbone" in the mirror, isn''t it the same as "in"? " This is a brain teaser! Su Chen felt that her little white and tender hands were shaking in front of her eyes. The fingertips were as sharp and thin as spring onions. It was hard to imagine that such a hand could hold a knife. ?Gu Fei saw that he seemed to be in a trance, and waved her hand in front of his eyes a few times, "Mr. Su, haven''t you figured it out yet?" Su Chen came back to his senses, nodded, and smiled softly, "I understand, but I didn''t expect Miss Xiao Fei to be so smart." ? Gu Fei was happily running past a deer. She was in a good mood after being praised by her little brother. Su Chen suddenly looked up at another lantern riddle, "I''ll guess one too." ?Gu Fei also looked up at the riddle and typed the word "one arrow pierces the heart". ?This is too simple. Gu Fei guessed it after thinking about it for a while. Su Chen and her looked at each other with smiles in their eyes, knowing that the other party must have guessed it. ??Gu Fei¡¯s eyebrows curved, ¡°Let¡¯s talk together.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± the two said in unison and laughed together. An uncle next to him kindly reminded him, "If you have figured out the lantern riddle, you can take off the red paper and go inside to get the lottery from the shopkeeper." Gu Fei and Su Chen waved their hands at the same time, "No need." ??The two couldn''t help but smile at each other again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 192： You stand on the bridge and look at the scenery Chapter 192 You stand on the bridge and look at the scenery ?Gu Fei walked forward with the glazed lantern, and Su Chen walked on the outside of her, blocking the passers-by for her. Not far away, Gu Fei saw a small stall of a noodle maker. ?The finished products displayed there include small animals and little people, all of which are colorful and lifelike. The old man running the stall was looking after a little girl making dough. After a while, he was shaped into a little person. ?The clothes on that man''s body are similar to those on the girl''s body. Even the little man''s eyebrows and eyes look similar. ??Gu Fei stood still and said, "Uncle, can you pinch one for me?" The uncle handed the dough to the little girl. He looked up at Gu Fei and then at Su Chen next to her. He couldn''t help but admired, "What a pair." "How about the young master and the young ladies pinch one each." Su Chen heard a pair of beautiful women, the tips of his ears turned slightly red, and he nodded with a smile. The uncle took some pink noodles and started kneading them. ?Not long after, a small, Qi and cute Gu Fei, wearing peach-colored clothes, took shape, even with pleats. There is a bamboo stick inserted under the noodle, making it easier to hold it with your hands. ??Gu Fei took it and held it in her hand. Just as she was about to take out the silver, Su Chen took a step ahead of her and took out a piece of broken silver and handed it to the uncle. The uncle took it with a smile and started to pinch Su Chen again. It took the uncle more time to shape Su Chen''s face, and even the pearl on the silver crown on his head was restored. Su Chen took the small-faced man and then looked at the one in Gu Fei¡¯s hand, his lips moving slightly. He wants to trade with Gu Fei. He wanted that little Gu Fei, and he also wanted to give her the little Su Chen in his hand. But Gu Fei has already moved forward. Su Chen followed, but hesitated for a moment without speaking. Gu Fei was soon attracted by the gourd lanterns placed on a stall on the roadside. ?This gourd lamp is made of hollow gourds with patterns carved into it, and a small candle is lit inside, but it is really exquisite and beautiful. ?She handed the dough in her hand to Lian''er, and she picked it for a long time. She picked a butterfly one, gave it copper coins, and held it in her hand happily. Su Chen looked at the noodle in Lian''er''s hand eagerly. Seeing him staring at the nugget, Lian''er hurriedly put his hands behind his back and looked at Su Chen warily. Su Chen gave a wry smile, that''s all, let''s go. After walking a few steps, he suddenly stopped, waved to Zhang Ze, and gave a few instructions in a low voice. Zhang Ze nodded and quickly ran back and forth. Unknowingly, several people had reached the Jinshui River. ??Gu Fei looked at the famous Jinshui River and was stunned for a moment. There are countless flower boats on the river, and each boat is decorated with lanterns of various colors. The water waves reflect the colorful lights. The whole river is filled with light. The sound of silk and bamboo floats with water vapor and a little fragrance. It is like heaven and earth. You can still see the flower **** the flower boat from a distance. ?The flower girl is wearing a gold-strewn silk scarf, and the gold hairpin on her head complements the light. ? No wonder people say that Jiangnan is a place of first-class wealth and honor in the world. What does it mean to live in luxury, feasting and feasting? It¡¯s nothing more than that. You¡ªstand on the bridge and look at the scenery, and the people watching the scenery are watching you upstairs. Xiao Yu was riding on the horse as if he had been struck by lightning. He stared blankly at Gu Fei''s profile not far away, his heart beating like a drum. ??Stone saw the prince suddenly stopped, looking blankly in one direction, and then looked over. He stared at Gu Fei for a long time and then said in surprise: "It''s Miss Xiao Fei. Miss Xiao Fei is so beautifully dressed today. I almost didn''t recognize her." (End of this chapter) Chapter 193： So familiar Chapter 193 Looks so familiar Xiao Yu''s face suddenly turned red, and he turned around and glared at Shitou fiercely. "Miss Xiao Fei, is that what you called me?" Stone is confused. What¡¯s wrong? Miss Xiao Fei is just beautiful! ??Xiao Yu urged his horse to walk towards Gu Fei. After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped. ??Gu Fei had already turned around and left. She was holding a colorful glass lamp in her hand, and there was a young man beside her. That figure from behind, Xiao Yu recognized it at a glance, it was Su Chen! Xiao Yu''s face suddenly darkened, and he stared at the backs of the two of them, watching Su Chen turn his head to glance at Gu Fei from time to time, or turn his head to talk to her in a low voice. ??Xiao Yu suddenly turned the horse''s head and clamped the horse''s belly, and the horse started galloping. Stones and pillars quickly turned their horses¡¯ heads to follow. Seeing that Xiao Yu was too fast, Shitou panicked and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Sir, there are many people, so be sure to control yourself. Don''t run too fast, for fear of hitting people!" ? ? Xiao Yu ran for a while and heard Shitou''s cry. He tightened the reins and the horse slowed down. Shitou caught up and asked breathlessly: "Master, didn''t you tell us to go to Mingyue Bridge? Where are you going?" ??Xiao Yu replied coldly, "Go back home!" The stones are about to cry. My grandfather, this year is a Lantern Festival. After all the streets are full of beautiful little ladies, I still want to be full of eyes, how can I go back! ?The horse walked forward for a while, and Xiao Yu suddenly reined in the reins again. He suddenly turned the horse''s head again, walked for a while, and then turned to another road. After turning a few turns, Xiao Yu finally turned onto the road by the Jinshui River again, but in the opposite direction from before. He slowed down his horse and looked forward, and saw the young man and woman in the distance slowly walking towards this side. Seeing that the prince was not running away, Shitou also had the intention to keep an eye on the young ladies on the road. Looking at it, Shitou suddenly said: "Hey, why is my cousin and Miss Xiao Fei together?" Xiao Yu sneered, "Let''s take a look." ?Three horses were walking arrogantly in the middle of the road, and pedestrians were trying to avoid them. ?Gu Fei suddenly saw a few horses approaching in front of them, and while avoiding them by the roadside, he looked over. ??I saw a young man sitting on a horse in front of me, with sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, wearing a purple gold crown on his head. He was wearing a silk brocade robe underneath and a black mink fur cloak. Although he was young, he looked impressive. What a handsome young man! Why does he look so familiar? ??Gu Fei was startled for a moment, then quickly turned her head and raised the glass lamp to cover her face. She was so miserable. Wasn''t this the young master who insisted on buying her blood? Is it too late for her to turn around and run now? ??Xiao Yu had been staring at Gu Fei, but when he saw her actions, he felt even more suffocated. ??He urged his horse to quickly approach the two of them, looked at Su Chen condescendingly, and said coldly: "My cousin is very excited, but before his injury is fully healed, he accompanied the young lady out to look at the lights." ??Gu Fei was shocked that Su Chen and this unknown young master actually knew each other. No, they not only knew each other, they were also cousins! Su Chen didn''t expect to meet Xiao Yu, so he had to say, "Brother Yu, come to see the lanterns too?" Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei and sneered, "This little lady looks so familiar." Hearing Xiao Yu''s words, Gu Fei had no choice but to take the lamp away, face Xiao Yu with a smile, and said, "Bless you, young master." Xiao Yu seemed to have seen Gu Fei clearly now, his eyebrows softened slightly, "It turns out to be Miss Xiao Fei." Su Chen was stunned for a moment, "Brother Yu knows Xiao Fei?" Xiao Yu then got off the horse and said calmly: "Not only do we know each other, but our fate is not shallow. You think so, Miss Fei?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 194： Not allowed to leave Chapter 194 Not allowed to leave ??Gu Fei could only laugh dryly. At this moment, Xiao Yu caught a glimpse of the noodle in Lian''er''s hand. ?That man was wearing peach-colored clothes, had the same hairstyle as Gu Fei, and looked a bit like Gu Fei. Looking at Su Chen, he was also holding a face-shaped figure in his hand. Looking at the clothes, there was no doubt that it was Su Chen. ??Xiao Yu felt an indescribable feeling in his heart, a little sour and a little stuffy. ?He suddenly stretched out his hand and snatched the Mianren''er from Lian''er''s hand, "This is a good thing. I''ll take it back and give it to my little nephew to play with." Su Chen frowned, do you have a nephew? I do not know how? Lian''er became anxious and said, "Sir, please return it to me. I can''t give this to you." ??Xiao Yu ignored her and handed the dough to Shitou. Su Chen watched Gu Fei''s face fall into Xiao Yu''s hands and frowned, "Brother Yu, this is made after Miss Xiao Fei. It''s not good for you to take it." Brother Yu, a man, holding this thing is equivalent to holding a small statue of Xiao Fei, which is too unseemly. ??Xiao Yu chuckled, "I asked why she is so ugly, it turns out she is this girl." Gu Fei glared at him angrily, "You just want to steal my things, but you still want to slander my beauty!" Seeing Gu Fei''s angry look, Xiao Yu''s tone instantly softened, "I''m not saying you''re ugly, I''m just ugly." ¡°Then give it back to me!¡± Gu Fei glared at him. ??Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "I won''t pay it back." He lowered his voice instantly and said, "If you want it, I''ll buy it for you." ??Gu Fei felt that Xiao Yu was deliberately going against her. She glared at Xiao Yu a few times and said in a low voice: "I won''t disturb your cousins ??from watching the lights. I''ll go for a stroll over there." ??If I can¡¯t afford to offend you, why can¡¯t I afford to hide from you? ¡°Little Fei girl¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± ?Su Chen and Xiao Yu spoke at the same time. Su Chen frowned and looked at Xiao Yu. What did his cousin mean? There was something wrong. Also, how did he and Xiao Fei know each other? Xiao Yu said somewhat uncomfortably: "I still have something to ask you about." ?? Gu Fei thought for a while, and it was just a matter of blood that he was looking for her. She sighed, "Master, I really can''t promise you that. Please let me go." Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment before he understood what Gu Fei was talking about. He just subconsciously made an excuse. He didn''t know why, but he just didn''t want her to leave. Hearing what Gu Fei said, Xiao Yu snorted ambiguously. Su Chen heard Gu Fei''s words from the side and couldn''t help but ask: "Brother Yu, what did you ask Miss Xiao Fei to promise you?" Xiao Yu said calmly, "This is between me and her, you don''t have to worry about it." ?He suddenly caught a glimpse of the glazed lamp in Gu Fei''s hand, and his face suddenly darkened. ?He also has a lamp like this, but the shape is different. There is no doubt that this lamp was given to her by Su Chen. ??Thinking of her holding the things given by Su Chen, Xiao Yu felt his chest become more and more stuffy. ?At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the side, "Second brother, brother Chen, it turns out you are all here." ?Several people turned to look over. Gu Fei saw a pretty little girl, who looked about twelve or thirteen years old. She was wearing a begonia red gold-woven satin fox fur cloak. Her small face was wrapped in white wind hair, her eyes were round, and her face was The little girl was covered with baby fat and looked very cute. There were a lot of maids and guards behind the little girl. ? Gu Fei rolled his eyes and saw that no one was paying attention to her, so he quickly pulled Lian''er back quietly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 195： cant see me Chapter 195 Can¡¯t see me After taking a few steps back, Gu Fei saw an alley not far away, pulled Lian''er and ran in. The two ran along the alley for a while, but no one was chasing them. Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. ?Xiao Yu frowned and looked at the little girl, "Why did you run out? My mother-in-law actually let you out without worry." Xiao Qing stuck out her tongue and said, "Second brother, I ran away secretly. You must never tell my mother and concubine." ??Xiao Yu snorted softly. Only this silly girl thought that she was running away. How could he sneak away with so many girls, women and guards? The concubine is just turning a blind eye. Xiao Qing tilted her head, "What were you doing just now?" ¡°By the way, there was a pretty young lady standing here just now. Where did she go?¡± Xiao Yu hurriedly turned around, but Gu Fei was nowhere to be seen! Su Chen also quickly turned around. People were coming and going by the Jinshui River, but the beautiful figure was missing. ??Xiao Yu frowned, this girl just ran away without noticing her! Xiao Qing blinked, "Did I scare the young lady away?" Su Chen sneered from the side, "I don''t blame you, it was Brother Yu who scared people away." ??Xiao Yu frowned slightly and said nothing. Perhaps that girl was really scared away by him. If he had known it, he shouldn''t have said anything just now. I have something to do with you. Xiao Qing suddenly caught a glimpse of the dough man in Shitou''s hand, and her eyes widened: "Is this a dough man? It''s so cute, show me." ? ? Shitou hesitated, not sure whether he should hand it over, and turned to look at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu took the man with a cold face, got on his horse, and left without saying a word. Su Chen looked at Xiao Yu''s back and narrowed his eyes. Something was wrong with his cousin. Something was wrong. ?Zhang Ze came over at this time and whispered: "Sir, let''s go back. We have been walking for more than an hour today, and I''m afraid your legs can''t bear it." Su Chen agreed absently. ?Zhang Ze waved to the distance, and after a while, a carriage came over. ?This carriage was always following him at a distance so that Su Chen could get on the carriage and rest at any time. Xiao Qing stood there with her lips pouted. Could she be the God of Plague? As soon as she came, the pretty girl ran away, the second brother ran away, and now even the cousin is running away. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡± Xiao Qing stamped her feet and left with the girl and the old lady. Su Chen got into the car, opened the curtain after a while, stretched out his hand to Zhang Ze, "Bring it here." Zhang Ze handed over a small cloth bag. Su Chen took it, put down the curtain, and opened the bag carefully. ?There is a doughboy inside. Take it out and look at it. It is exactly the same as Gu Fei¡¯s doughboy just now. This is the one Su Chen secretly sent to Zhang Ze to ask the old man who made the dough to make another one. Su Chen held the Mian Er in his hand and stared at it intently. After looking at it for a long time, he carefully put his Mian Er and this one into the cloth bag, and then gently put it on his lap, with a look on his face. Watching softly. ?Here Gu Fei and Lian''er have already walked out of the alley, which is connected to another street. After walking along this way, the bowl of dumplings he ate had long been digested. There was a dumpling seller at the entrance of the alley. Gu Fei ordered two bowls of dumplings and sat down with Lian''er to eat slowly. The glutinous rice **** were stuffed with black sesame seeds, fragrant and sweet. After eating a few mouthfuls, Gu Fei suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves coming from far away. She looked up and saw that the person sitting immediately was none other than Jianmei Xingmu. Unknown young man. ?Gu Fei quickly lowered his head and thought to himself, you can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 196： Lanzhi who is alone Chapter 196 Lanzhi is alone ?Perhaps Gu Fei''s prayer moved God, but the sound of horse hooves did not stop and gradually faded away. Lian''er watched the horses go away, then called Gu Fei, "Miss, they are gone." ?Gu Fei touched his chest, "It''s okay, it''s okay, it scared me to death." After finishing the rice dumplings, Gu Fei and Lian''er just stood up. Lian''er pointed across the street and said, "Isn''t that Lanzhi?" ??Gu Fei looked over and saw Lanzhi standing under the lamp, with a young gentleman standing opposite. ?The young master was dressed in a jade-colored robe, with a tall figure and a fair complexion. He was holding a handkerchief. ? Lanzhi lowered her head, her face flushed, and was talking about something. Gu Fei hurriedly walked over with Lian''er. Lanzhi was in a hurry. She looked up and saw Gu Fei, her eyes full of surprise. She pointed at the young master in front of her and stammered: "He, this young master has lost my handkerchief and refuses to give it back to me." ??Gu Fei looked at the handkerchief in the young master''s hand. The pink satin was embroidered with a white magnolia, which was exactly the one Lanzhi had embroidered just two days ago. ?The young man looked Gu Fei up and down, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. He smiled and bowed to Gu Fei, "Hello, girl." ??Gu Fei smiled faintly and said, "This veil does belong to my sister. Can the young master return it?" ?The young man smiled and said, "I have no intention of taking this girl''s handkerchief by force. I just saw that the magnolia was beautifully embroidered, so I asked a few more questions." ?He reached out and handed the handkerchief to Lanzhi, who quickly took it and tucked it around her waist. ??Gu Fei looked at the man and said, "Thank you, sir." Then he took Lanzhi and left. After walking for a while, Gu Fei looked back and saw that the young man was still standing there, looking at this side from a distance. ?Gu Fei asked Lanzhi, "Why are you alone? Isn''t my second brother with you?" Lanzhi blushed, "We were together originally. He went to the shop to buy something for me. I was waiting for him on the street." "Who would have imagined that a group of lion dancers came over, followed by many people, and I was pushed away. The lion dancer just went over there. I was going to go back to find Erlang, but I found that the veil was missing and he was looking around. When I looked for it, I saw that the man had taken my veil.¡± Lanzhi pouted aggrievedly, "I asked him for it, but he wouldn''t give it to me. He kept asking here and there." ?Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth, silly girl, I must be interested in you. ¡°Then let¡¯s go find the second brother.¡± The three of them had not walked far when they saw Gu Erlang standing on the side of the street, looking around anxiously. ?Gu Fei raised his voice and shouted: "Second brother¡ª" ??Gu Erlang glanced this way, then ran over and scolded Lanzhi: "Where have you been? Didn''t I ask you to wait for me at the door? Did you know that I couldn''t see how anxious you were when I came out?" ?Gu Fei rolled her eyes silently, the second brother really values ??sex over girls. She was such a big living person standing here, and her second brother seemed dumbfounded not to see her. ?Hmm, it¡¯s better not to disturb your date. Gu Fei pulled Lian¡¯er and said softly: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them walked and stopped along the way, watching dragon and lion dances and various sideshows on the street. They saw that the moon was almost in the sky, and then they went back to the inn. When I arrived at the inn, I saw Gu Zhang walking back and forth at the gate. As soon as he saw Gu Fei, Gu Zhang let out a long breath and said, "You''re back!" "Girl, why did you come back? If you don''t come back, I will search the streets for you." ?Gu Fei stuck out his tongue and said, "I forgot to pay attention to the time." ??Gu Fei hurriedly followed Gu Zhang and walked in. When she reached the door of a room, she heard Mrs. Chen''s muffled scolding inside, "Everyone only cares about themselves, and I asked you to take good care of the girl. You-" (End of this chapter) Chapter 197： Ask around Chapter 197 Asking about ?Gu Fei quickly opened the door and went in, "Mom, I''m back." ??Ms. Chen breathed a sigh of relief, "You''re back now, you girl is just too playful." ¡°Okay, okay, hurry up and go to bed.¡± Get up early in the Inn Lobby. Listening to people say that one day after the Lantern Festival, Chen heard that, "Don''t look at it, there is still a bunch of jobs in the family to do it! I go back after breakfast." ?? Gu Fei was still thinking about the shop she visited yesterday, and after thinking for a moment she said, "Father, mother, you go back later, I have something else to ask." ??Gu Zhang didn''t know what Gu Fei was going to do, but he felt relieved about his daughter, so he told Sanlang, "Then you stay and let your sister drive the car." ¡°Don¡¯t abandon your sister and go play by yourself like yesterday!¡± Saburo said sullenly: "No way." ??Yesterday, his mother scolded him bloody, how dare he! Not long after, Gu Zhang and Chen took Dalang Erlang and the others back, and Gu Fei asked the third brother to drive to Yipin Pavilion. ?Yipinge has just opened its doors and the waiter is still cleaning. Shopkeeper Wang is holding a purple clay pot and drinking tea from the spout. ? Gu Fei went in carrying a bag of pastries and said to the shopkeeper Yifu, "Hello, shopkeeper." ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Gu? What kind of wind brought you here today?¡± Shopkeeper Wang quickly stood up. Recently, Yipinge launched two dishes made with chili peppers a day. At first, some people just ate them as a novelty. After eating them, they couldn¡¯t forget the taste and couldn¡¯t help but brag to others. Over time, more and more people came here to eat spicy dishes. There are many, which also brings popularity to the store. The restaurant can only serve two spicy dishes a day, so they can only make reservations. Now the spicy dishes costing 2 taels of silver have been reserved for a month. How could Shopkeeper Wang be unhappy when he saw Gu Fei? ? Gu Fei smiled brightly. As soon as she saw Shopkeeper Wang''s enthusiastic look, she knew that the spicy vegetables would sell well. ¡°I want to ask the shopkeeper about something today.¡± Shopkeeper Wang glanced at the pastry in Gu Fei''s hand and secretly sighed that this girl was really good at handling things at such a young age. He hurriedly invited Gu Fei inside, "Miss Gu, please come upstairs. As long as I know, old man, I will tell you everything." The two of them entered a private room upstairs and sat down, and Gu Fei said her intention, "I passed by this street yesterday and saw an empty store over there. I wanted to ask if you know about such a good store. Why is it empty?" Shopkeeper Wang''s eyes flashed, "Miss Gu, are you interested in that store?" Gu Fei nodded generously. The shopkeeper shook his head and said, "I advise you, girl, if you want to do business, you might as well look at other stores. That store is not easy to operate." Gu Fei listened attentively, "Why is this so difficult?" "That store belongs to Old Man Huang. He''s actually not that old. He''s only about forty years old. He just looks old. The silk and satin shop his family used to open was the largest on this street. ¡± "He has an only son in his family. Two years ago, his son went to Shu to buy a batch of Shu brocade, but he was killed by the robbers on the way." "Only a young boy with a broken leg survived, and he worked hard to bring his master''s body back. Old Man Huang and his wife passed away when they saw their son''s miserable state, and after waiting for half a year, they gave up. " "Old Man Huang''s wife and children were dead, and he had no intention of doing business anymore, so he sold the silk and satin in the shop randomly and closed the shop." "After a period of time, Old Man Huang gradually came out and walked around. Someone advised him to rent out the shop and collect some rent to support his retirement." ¡°Old man Huang agreed and rented the shop to a family that was also engaged in the silk and satin business. Unexpectedly, something happened within a few days.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 198： second rater Chapter 198 Second-rater Gu Fei''s eyes widened when he heard this, "What happened?" Shopkeeper Wang sighed, "This old man Huang has a brother who is an idle second-rate man. When the two brothers separated, the front door of the house next door to Old Man Huang was given to him." ¡°This man is known as a scoundrel, and he likes gambling. Within a year, he took the store to the casino and lost everything.¡± ¡°Without the store, the scoundrels will have no source of money, so they will go to Old Man Huang to beg for money from time to time.¡± ¡°Old Man Huang paid off a lot of his gambling debts and provided him with food and drink every day. Who knew that one day this scoundrel stole Old Man Huang¡¯s house deed and wanted to gamble again.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Old Man Huang found out about it. Old Man Huang was furious and beat his brother severely and took him to the Yamen to write a divorce document.¡± "It was at this time that something happened to Huangtou''s son, and the business stopped. This scoundrel used to go to the store to make trouble, and he always got a few dollars. The business stopped, and Old Man Huang himself was half dead. , The second-rate man didn¡¯t get any money for half a year, and he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Seeing that Old Man Huang rented out the store, he asked Old Man Huang for money again. " ¡°If Old Man Huang didn¡¯t give it, the second-rate boy would go to the silk and satin shop to make trouble. The shopkeeper of the silk and satin shop was also tough and had someone beat the second-rate boy.¡± "Who would have known that the next night, someone came into the silk and satin shop and scratched all the silk and satin worth dozens of taels of silver in the shop." ¡°The store suffered heavy losses. It is said that it lost thousands of taels of silver in just one operation.¡± ¡°The store owner sued the government, and the Yamen took the second-rate son away, but they couldn¡¯t find any evidence against him. In the end, the matter had to be left alone.¡± ?Gu Fei frowned upon hearing this, "This person is too bad." ¡°Who says it¡¯s not the case!¡± said the shopkeeper after taking a sip of tea. ¡°The shopkeeper could only admit that he was unlucky and did not dare to do business. Old Man Huang felt so sorry that he returned the whole year¡¯s rent to the shopkeeper.¡± "After that, the store remained empty for more than half a year. Then someone else rented the store and opened a restaurant this time." ¡°The scoundrel came to blackmail him every three days. The shopkeeper gave him a few copper coins at first. Later, the scoundrel kept asking for more and more, and the shopkeeper got tired of it and stopped giving it. Not long after, something happened again in the shop.¡± ¡°Several customers ate the food in the shop and almost lost their lives due to vomiting and diarrhea. They reported it to the government. The officials investigated and said that the food in the shop was laced with laxatives.¡± ¡°This shopkeeper is unjust. Who would put laxatives in his own food? But the government could not find any other evidence, so the shopkeeper was sentenced to pay a sum of money to those customers.¡± ?Shopkeeper Wang shook his head, "The store didn''t do anything anymore, and Old Man Huang refunded the rent to him." ¡°The store owner later found someone and beat the bad guy half to death, but so what, he still lost a lot of money.¡± ¡°Since then, Old Man Huang has not rented out the store, saying he wants to sell it.¡± "As soon as these words were released, the second-rate man said that his eldest brother''s family had become extinct, and this store would belong to him. If anyone dared to buy this store, he would burn it down." ¡°Who dares to buy this?¡± "Only a thief can be a thief for a thousand days, but there is no one who can guard against a thief for a thousand days. Who knows that one day a mistake will be taken over by this scoundrel." ¡°So, the store is always empty.¡± ¡°After all, doing business is all about being friendly and making money. Who wants to get into this trouble? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one store.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "So that''s it." She muttered, "Uncle Huang asked me to buy his shop for three thousand taels of silver yesterday." (End of this chapter) Chapter 199： I won’t cheat you anymore Chapter 199 I won¡¯t trick you anymore Shopkeeper Wang shook his head, "Three thousand taels of silver are not expensive. I have been to his house before. His house has a big yard and a building in the backyard." ¡°This old man Huang probably wants to sell this store and leave here.¡± ¡°After so many years of entanglement, he can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Uncle Huang is also a poor man." Shopkeeper Wang sighed, "Who says it''s not the case? My wife and children are both gone, and we have such a rogue brother, ugh -" "I think back then, his family had the best business among the silk and satin shops on this street. Who knows if his family doesn''t deposit a large amount of money into the bank. That''s it." ?Gu Fei stood up and said to Shopkeeper Wang, "Thank you so much, Shopkeeper Wang, for telling me." Shopkeeper Wang waved his hand, "This is nothing." ¡°If Miss Gu wants to do business, it¡¯s better to go to Xunyazi and ask around. Don¡¯t get involved in that store.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled, "I would like to, but I don''t have three thousand taels of silver either." She received another blessing, "Thank you so much, Shopkeeper Wang, for telling me these things. I won''t disturb your business. I''ll come see you another day." Shopkeeper Wang sent her out with a smile, "Have you planted the girl''s peppers?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "After planting, the seedlings have sprouted. My mother takes care of her like her ancestors every day." ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. When the peppers fall to the ground, Miss Gu, let me know and I¡¯ll send someone to your house to pick them up.¡± "Okay, when the time comes, my family will pick the peppers and deliver them directly to Shopkeeper Wang." Shopkeeper Wang laughed, "It''s settled, I''ll wait for the girl''s chili." ? Gu Fei went out and got into Saburo''s car. The mule cart drove forward for a while and soon arrived at Old Man Huang''s store. ??Gu Fei opened the curtain and took a look. Old man Huang, dressed in rags and with messy gray hair, was still sitting at the door. ??Gu Fei couldn''t bear to see it. When the mule cart passed a delicatessen in front, he asked Gu Sanlang to stop the cart, went down and sold a roast chicken, and asked Gu Sanlang to spin around again. The mule cart stopped at the door. Gu Fei got out of the car and walked to Old Man Huang. ?Old Huang raised his head and narrowed his eyes at Gu Fei, "Aren''t you that girl last night?" ? Gu Fei smiled, squatted down, and handed over the roast chicken wrapped in dried lotus leaves, "Uncle Huang, this is for you to eat." Old Man Huang stared at the roasted chicken for a long time, then showed a smile that was uglier than crying, "When I was young, thousands of dollars passed through my hands, but I never imagined that when I got old, I would become a beggar." ¡± ??Gu Fei said hurriedly: "Uncle Huang, how can you be a beggar? You still have such a big family business. I just came here to tell you that I can''t get the money to buy your shop." Old Man Huang took the roasted chicken, with a drop of turbid tears in his eyes, and waved his hand, "That''s it, little girl, you have a good heart, I won''t cheat you, if you want to buy this house, I won''t sell it." ¡°When I have lived enough, I will burn this house with fire and it will be clean.¡± ??Gu Fei looked at Old Man Huang, feeling pitiful and angry at the same time. How could there be such a hateful person in this world? ??It would be great if you could think of some way to control that scoundrel, and Old Man Huang''s life would be easier. Break his legs? ??Gu Fei shook his head. A broken leg would eventually get better one day. Even if it didn''t heal, the **** would probably have to crawl over. ?This kind of person can disgust others as long as he is alive. kill him? It''s not that Gu Fei doesn''t dare to kill, it''s just that when he comes here, this is not a messy disaster area. No matter how many people die, no one will care. If there is a human life here, the government will investigate. Secondly, even the law pays attention to sentencing. Although this scoundrel is said to be bad, his crime will not lead to death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 200： Your bones are amazing Chapter 200 Your bones are amazing Old man Huang was chewing on the chicken leg. When he saw Gu Fei shaking his head and sighing, he said, "What are you thinking about, little girl?" ??Gu Fei said: "I think, how can the bad guy not get retribution?" Old man Huang looked at Gu Fei blankly for a while and then said, "You know everything?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "I heard what others said." A wry smile appeared on Old Man Huang''s lips, "This is the debt I owed in my previous life. In this life, he is here to collect debts from me." ?Gu Fei comforted him, "Uncle Huang, don''t be discouraged." ¡°Wait for me to think of a good way to deal with that scoundrel one day, and then you can still open a shop.¡± "I think you are still young. Once you open a shop, marry a wife and have children, you will have everything." Old man Huang shook his head, "I don''t think about that a long time ago. I just live one day at a time." ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to fight for my old man¡¯s injustice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a piece of meat on a hob. Once it gets on it, it can¡¯t be shaken off. Don¡¯t get into trouble.¡± ??Gu Fei stood up and said, "Uncle Huang, I''m going back. I''ll see you when I get to the city one day." As soon as she turned around, she heard a voice, "What are you doing here?" ??Gu Fei looked up and saw Xiao Yu riding on a horse, looking at him intently with a pair of deep eyes. Gu Fei raised his forehead, why did he meet this person again? ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Fei replied dully. ??Xiao Yu glanced at Old Man Huang on the ground, who was holding a roast chicken and looking at him blankly. ??Xiao Yu looked away and snorted to Gu Fei, "Why were you running last night?" ?Gu Fei said in a low voice: "If I don''t run away, you will force me to agree to that thing again." "I¡ª" Before Xiao Yu could finish his words, Shitou reminded him, "Master, I have to go. I was already late today." Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei steadily for a while and said, "I still have something to do. I''ll talk to you when I have time." After saying that, he pinched the horse''s belly and the horse galloped away. ??Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to get on the mule cart, Uncle Huang, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly stood up and said, "Little girl, come here. Don''t you want to rent my shop? I''ll rent it to you." ??Gu Fei turned to look at Uncle Huang and hesitated for a moment. She really wanted to rent this shop, but the second-rate boy was indeed a trouble. Seeing that Gu Fei was not moving, Old Man Huang spoke provocatively, "Is it possible that the little girl is also afraid of my **** brother? Didn''t you just say that you wanted to find a way to deal with him for me? It turns out that the girl was just coaxing me, the old man." ?The young man couldn''t stand the excitement, so Gu Fei turned around and walked towards Old Man Huang, "I''m not afraid of him, I just don''t want to cause trouble." She turned her head and looked at Old Man Huang, "You are also surprised. Just now you told me not to mess with him, why did you change your mind now?" Old man Huang chuckled, "I think, girl, you have wonderful bones and dignified appearance. You are a blessed person, and you will definitely be able to turn bad luck into good luck." Gu Fei curled up his lips slightly, it¡¯s weird for me to believe you. ??This old man doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to. ?However, Gu Fei is really not too afraid of just a scoundrel. In this era, the most terrifying thing is power. No, except for the last days, in any era, the most terrifying thing is power. ?Gu Fei looked at Old Man Huang, "Let''s talk first?" Old man Huang nodded with a smile, "Let''s talk in the house." He opened the door, Gu Fei followed Old Man Huang in, and Lian''er quickly followed. Old man Huang closed the door with his backhand and said, "Please come inside." (End of this chapter) Chapter 201： Conscientious price Chapter 201 Conscience Value ??Gu Fei followed Old Man Huang through the back door. In front of him was a very large yard. The ground of the yard was covered with dead leaves. Opposite was a two-story building. crossed the yard and entered the small building opposite. The house was quite neat and tidy, unlike the thick layer of dust outside. ??Gu Fei found a clean chair and sat down. Old Man Huang rubbed his hands and said, "Girl, there is no tea in this house, and there is nothing to entertain you." ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "You''re welcome, Uncle Huang, let''s talk about how to rent your house." Old man Huang sat down and asked, "What kind of business do you want to do when you rent this store?" ??Gu Fei said generously: "I want to open an inn." ?Once upon a time, when she was a young literary woman, she had a dream to work hard to make money and then open an inn or bar. She would drink wine every day, see the world, and listen to other people''s stories. How comfortable it was. Old man Huang touched his chin and said, "Opening an inn is a good job. It''s stable and you don''t have to travel around." ¡°That girl wants to rent it together with the backyard?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "How many rooms do you have in these buildings together?" Old man Huang stretched out three fingers and said, "Thirty rooms." ?Gu Fei didn''t say anything. There were no more than thirty rooms, no less. ¡°Then how much rent do you want per year?¡± Old Man Huang pondered for a moment, "Little girl, I have a request. As long as you agree, I can rent this house to you at a cheap price." ??Gu Fei leaned forward and said, "Uncle Huang, tell me, what are your requirements?" Old Man Huang sighed, "I''m actually the most lively person. Now I''m all alone. If the girl is willing to leave a room for me to live in and take care of my three meals a day, it doesn''t matter if I rent this house to you cheaply. Anyway, Empty is empty.¡± ?This requirement is too simple. Gu Fei had some doubts in her heart, so she heard Old Man Huang sigh, "I''m old, and I don''t lack money. I just want to have someone to talk to with me every day. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll die alone in the house one day." People know.¡± ?The little doubt in Gu Fei''s heart was finally dispelled. Alas, perhaps what people fear most when they get old is loneliness. She nodded, "Uncle Huang, these are not problems. What do you think is the appropriate rent?" Old Man Huang thought for a while, "Young girl is kind-hearted, and I won''t charge you too much. Just give me ten taels of silver a month, and one hundred and twenty taels a year." ¡°Besides, my **** brother is still here. No matter how much I take from you, I might have to give it back to you when the time comes.¡± ?Gu Fei¡¯s eyes lit up, this is really a good deal! Old man Huang added, "I''ve said it before, but I won''t give you any money for meals!" ¡°My old man has a very naughty mouth. Not only does he have meat every meal, but he also often sees meat and fish.¡± ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Uncle Huang, I will never treat you badly in terms of food." She said carefully: "Uncle Huang, my money is a bit tight. Can you pay me the rent every month?" Old man Huang smiled and said, "Of course, I have a crush on the girl. This is nothing. Normally, I have to collect a deposit of one hundred taels. Since the girl is tight on money, I won''t accept the deposit." ¡°I just want to remind you, girl, to be careful about my **** brother.¡± ?Gu Fei stood up and said to Old Man Huang, "Thank you very much, sir." As for the second-rate scoundrel, let¡¯s wait until he comes to the door. It¡¯s not a good idea at the moment. "Uncle Huang, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll go back to discuss it with my parents, and I''ll come back to sign a contract with you in a day or two." ?Old man Huang sent Gu Fei out the door, watched Gu Fei get on the mule cart, turned around and closed the door, and sat at the door again, with a faint smile on his lips. (End of this chapter) Chapter 202： The beginning of pearl cultivation Chapter 202 The Beginning of Pearl Culture ??Gu Fei and Lian''er got on the mule cart together. Gu Sanlang almost fell asleep and hurriedly drove to the south gate. ?More than a quarter of an hour later, Gu Fei arrived home. After entering the second gate, she saw Mrs. Chen coming out. Mrs. Chen said, "You are back. Go and take a look. Your father brought home a lot of pearl clams and said he wanted to implant them." ¡°And he dislikes us for being clumsy and won¡¯t let us interfere.¡± ¡°Where is my dad?¡± Mrs. Chen pursed her lips and said, "Well, it''s over there in the west wing." ?Gu Fei hurried over. ?The door was opened, and there was a square basket on the ground in the room, with dozens of pearl clams neatly stacked in it, all of which had been cleaned. Looking at Gu Zhang again, he hadn''t started yet, still holding the book and reading. ?Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. She read and copied this book once, and she still knew something about it. ?In order to implant the bead core or inner mantle into the mussel, it must be hygienic to avoid infection of the mussel, and it must be done quickly to prevent the mussel from being harmed as much as possible. ?Gu Zhang raised his head and saw her, "My dear, you are back. If you don''t come back, I will do it myself." ?Gu Fei said: "Dad, have you got all the tools?" ?Gu Zhang nodded, "I ordered it a year ago and got it back." There was a wooden box on the table. Gu Fei opened it and found scissors, tweezers, a knife, and a long needle inside. There is also a small box. Open it. Inside are small shell beads and a wooden wedge. At this time, artificially raised pearls were already available, and these small shell beads were specially used for implantation. Only by implanting these round small pearls, the pearls can easily grow round. ?However, the survival rate of clams is not high if only shell beads are used for implantation. Therefore, modern techniques must be used to wrap the shell beads with the inner mantle of the clam for implantation. When Gu Fei saw that everything was ready, she stretched out her head and called Lian''er, "Lian''er, bring a clean basin." Lian''er hurriedly went to the kitchen in front, found a basin, washed it and brought it over. ?? Gu Fei closed the door, took out a bottle of 75% alcohol from the space, and put the scissors, tweezers, knife and long needle, small shell beads and wooden wedges inside for disinfection. ?Gu Zhang saw that she had finished it, "Then I''ll start." ??Gu Fei said: "Dad, please disinfect your hands too." ?Gu Zhang saw that the book also said disinfection. Although he didn''t quite understand what it meant, he would do whatever his daughter said. ?Gu Fei poured some alcohol on Gu Zhang''s hands, and Gu Zhang rubbed them. ?Gu Zhang picked up a clam shell and put it on the table, and started to pry the edge of the clam shell with a knife. After prying for a long time, Gu Zhang looked at it and said, "This is just for cutting film." ?He broke open the clam with force and took off a layer of meat membrane on the edge of the shell. Gu Fei quickly wiped the table with alcohol, and Gu Zhang put the membrane on it. ?Gu Fei picked up the knife and cut the film into strips first, and then into small pieces. ??Gu Zhang opened another bead clam here, and Gu Zhang said: "This one is big, this one should be good for implantation." ?Happling the wooden wedge to the edge of the clam shell, Gu Fei quickly took out a small piece of membrane to wrap the bead core, then held a long needle against it and carefully implanted it into the body of the clam. After completing one and taking off the wooden wedge, both Gu Zhang and Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Zhang smiled and said, "It''s not that difficult." Father and daughter worked together in a tacit understanding and spent two hours to implant all the pearl clams. The two of them looked at these pearl clams with a sense of accomplishment. ??Gu Zhang smiled and said: "You will be able to reap the rewards tomorrow and next year." (End of this chapter) Chapter 203： just a dream Chapter 203 It¡¯s just a dream After the two of them finished their work, they opened the door and came out. Mrs. Chen stood at the door of the main room and shouted: "Come and eat quickly, it''s too late." He also asked Chunhua to fetch water for them to wash their hands. ??Gu Zhang ordered Dalang while washing his hands, "Put all the clams in the house into the pond, be careful." After washing his hands, he and Gu Fei went to the main room to eat. While eating, Gu Fei talked about Old Man Huang¡¯s store. ??Ms. Chen was picking up the soles of her shoes and listening. After hearing this, Gu Zhang frowned, "The store costs ten taels a month, which is quite cheap. I heard Liu Zhuangtou say the other day that the difference between the stores in Ping''an City is twenty taels a month, and the rent still has to be paid. One payment per year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that scoundrel who is a problem.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper Wang is right. We are not afraid of thieves stealing, but we are afraid that thieves will worry about us. Who knows if one day we are negligent, something might happen.¡± ??Gu Fei sighed, "Who says it''s not the case?" "But we don''t have enough money. Uncle Huang promised me to pay the rent once a month and not charge a deposit. Where can I find such a good thing?" ¡°Everyone can only be more alert.¡± ?Everything has advantages and disadvantages. If you want to be cheap, you have to accept risks. ?Gu Zhang looked at his daughter, "Have you made up your mind?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "I think that the second-rate son is always a human being. Human beings have weaknesses, and they can always think of ways to deal with him." ??Gu Zhang said: "But who will help you? Your mother and your sister-in-law have to take care of things in the fields. Fortunately, they are not planting rice, so the work is easy." ¡°Dalang and I have to take care of the pond again. The fish in the pond must be fed every day, and the pearl clams must also be taken care of carefully to avoid getting sick.¡± ¡°Erlang and Sanlang can only think about rushing the car, and I don¡¯t trust them to do things.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let your elder brother help you organize it first? When you have everything done over there, your elder brother will come back and help me.¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "That''s okay. There are a lot of things to do before we can open. Brother, please run errands for me." ¡°Also, I have to bring Lian¡¯er and Lanzhi with me in the future. Lanzhi is literate, can do accounting, and can also help me.¡± ?Gu Zhang nodded, "It''s up to you." ¡°By the way, dad, I may have to live in the city in the future.¡± Gu Fei said as she took a bite of food. Mrs. Chen was shocked beside her, "How about that? How can you, a girl, live alone in the city?" ?? Gu Fei turned to her and smiled, "Mom, why am I alone? Let Lian''er Lanzhi stay with me. Besides, I want to open an inn, so there must be someone staying in the inn all day long." "I can''t live in the city. I have to be on guard against that scoundrel." ??Ms. Chen became more and more worried, "How good is this? I''m very upset when I hear it. My dear daughter, let''s not take advantage of this." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "Don''t miss this opportunity and never come back again. Such a good opportunity is worth taking some risks." ??Ms. Chen didn''t want to say anything. She looked at Gu Zhang. Gu Zhang didn''t seem worried at all. She cursed in her heart that the old man was so arrogant and pricked her hand with the needle in her hand. ??Ms. Chen put her fingers in her mouth and took a sip, then continued to pick up the soles. ?After dinner, Gu Fei returned to the room, then took out the colorful glass lamp from the space and placed it on the table under the window. ?She sat at the table, holding her chin and looking at the lamp quietly. Everything last night was as beautiful as a dream. Gu Fei shook her head, it was just a dream. She did not deny that she had a good impression of Su Chen, but it was just a good impression. Her reason would not allow this good feeling to ferment into other people''s feelings. of. She stared at the glazed lamp for a while, then put the lamp back into space with a calm expression. (End of this chapter) Chapter 204： Erlangs marriage Chapter 204 Erlang¡¯s Marriage ??Ms. Chen opened the door and saw Gu Fei resting her chin on her hand, looking at a colorful thing on the table in a daze. Mrs. Chen''s heart skipped a beat, something wasn''t quite right about her daughter looking like this. She didn''t have someone in her heart, right? And what is that on the table? ?It¡¯s so beautiful, but it doesn¡¯t look like anything ordinary at first glance. Where did it come from? She also spent the whole night shopping yesterday, but she didn¡¯t see such exquisite things for sale anywhere! Maybe some young man gave it to her, right? ??Ms. Chen quietly retreated and closed the door. ??As soon as he went out, he pulled Gu Zhang into the room, closed the door, and said in a low voice: "My daughter is going to open an inn in the city alone, and you can rest assured?" ??Gu Zhang nodded, "Don''t worry, my daughter is smart and capable. I feel more confident about my daughter than a grown man." Ms. Chen choked up and said, "You are not worried, you are just too big-hearted!" ¡°My daughter will not turn fifteen until half a year later. She is just a girl. She has been exposed to the public at a young age. From now on, she will not be able to talk to others.¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? "Besides, the day my daughter came back, I made up my mind. From now on, she can do whatever she likes. She can get married if she wants to. If she doesn''t want to get married, I will support her for the rest of her life." ??Mr. Chen stared at Gu Zhang, "What nonsense are you talking about? How can a girl not get married? Is it possible that she will be alone for the rest of her life? Not only do I have to get married, but I also have to marry a good young man, so that I can feel relieved." "No matter how successful she is, she is still young. How can she succeed if her parents don''t plan for her?" ??Gu Zhang patted her shoulder, "Okay, okay, I didn''t say not to let her get married, I just said she should do as she pleases." "Just plant the peppers and save more for your daughter''s dowry. My daughter is still young, so don''t worry about it." ??Ms. Chen couldn''t explain what she just saw. The girl''s family''s reputation was important, and besides, she was just guessing. She sighed, "There is also Erlang. He is already eighteen. When I was at home, I asked someone to find a suitable family for him. Now that he has settled down, I have to look after him quickly." ?Gu Zhang said casually: "You can make the decision on these matters." Ms. Chen¡¯s face was filled with sadness, ¡°I do think so, but¡ª¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t you see anything?¡± ?Gu Zhang was confused, "You mean Erlang? What happened to him?" Chen was speechless, "Erlang''s eyes have been fixed on Lanzhi all day long, didn''t you notice?" ?Gu Zhang was stunned, "Is there such a thing?" He really didn''t notice it. Mrs. Chen said worriedly: "Erlang has a bit of a temper. I really want to find someone to find him a wife, but I''m afraid he won''t do it." ?Gu Zhang fell silent for a moment. Mrs. Chen added: "Nan Lanzhi, although she is now in decline, she is still a young lady from the Hou Mansion. She is good at all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. No matter how she is born, Erlang is not good at writing or martial arts, he can barely recognize a few words." , how worthy of others!¡± "That''s not what I''m worried about. It''s easy to say whether she''s worthy or not. As long as she''s willing, it doesn''t matter." ¡°But I¡¯m worried that after marrying such a delicate wife, Erlang still has to provide for her every day?¡± "This wife is to carry on the family line and serve the men. I think if that silly boy really marries her, he will have to serve her instead!" ?Gu Zhang looked at Chen, "Then what do you think we should do?" ??Ms. Chen said angrily: "Don''t I know what to do? That''s why I asked you to make up your mind!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 205： Wait until the peppers are harvested Chapter 205 Waiting for the peppers ??Gu Zhang was silent for a long time and said, "Ask Lanzhi privately what she means. If both of you are willing, then let''s do it." Mrs. Chen frowned even more, "But what I''m most worried about is not that. I''m afraid that if Erlang marries Lanzhi, he won''t be able to keep such a beautiful wife!" ¡°Lanzhi is a young lady from the Hou family. She has no choice but to marry Erlang. Will she be willing to do so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good marriage to be in the wrong family! If Lanzhi has second thoughts at some point, I think Erlang will not be able to survive!¡± ?Gu Zhang waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry!" ¡°You just go and find out what Lanzhi has to say. If she is willing, the family will take care of it for them.¡± "How they will live in the future, whether Erlang can take care of his wife or not, that is Erlang''s business. It is his own choice and he is responsible for it. What''s the use of worrying about it!" Mrs. Chen sighed, "I also know that I am worried unnecessarily, but what mother doesn''t want to think carefully about her children?" ¡°I don¡¯t want my son to live well.¡± ¡°Let me think about it again. After harvesting the peppers, my family will have more money. Besides, there is no money to do this now.¡± ??Gu Zhang nodded, "Okay, let''s wait until we collect the peppers. Anyway, it''s only a few months." ??Gu Qing knocked on the door outside at this time, "Dad, Liu Zhuangtou brought someone over and said he was looking for you." ¡°Come on, come on.¡± Gu Zhang opened the door and came out, walked to the front yard, and asked Liu Zhuangtou and a middle-aged man he brought to sit in the front yard hall. ??Gu Qing sent Lian''er to make a few cups of tea and bring it over. Several people were seated, and Liu Zhuangtou introduced him: "This is Shopkeeper Liu from Zuixian Tower in the city. He came to me specifically and asked me to introduce Mr. Gu." ??Gu Zhang hurriedly cupped his hands and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s Mr. Liu from Zuixian Restaurant. I''ve long heard that Zuixian Restaurant is one of the best restaurants in the city." ??Shopkeeper Liu also gave it up and said, "If you give me a prize, I won''t give you a prize. It''s just a piece of cake." ¡°I¡¯m here today to see the second master Gu. I have some business to discuss with you.¡± ?Gu Zhang stretched out his hand and said, "Shopkeeper Liu, please tell me." Shopkeeper Liu smiled, "Recently, Yipin Pavilion in the city has launched a lot of spicy dishes. I was lucky enough to try them once. They have a unique flavor. Chili peppers are also weird. Some people can''t eat a bite, but some people still want to eat them. " ¡°Recently, Yipinge has been whetting the appetites of diners by serving two spicy dishes a day, and business has been extremely good.¡± "I''m not hiding it, I''m telling the truth. It took me a lot of effort to find out that the chili peppers in Yipinge were bought from you. They said you were the only one who had them in the British Dynasty. I came here today just to ask for advice. The second master will also buy some chili peppers." When Gu Zhang heard about the shopkeeper of Zuixianlou, he roughly guessed his purpose and smiled: "Shopkeeper Liu, I can''t promise you this." Shopkeeper Liu frowned and then heard Gu Zhang continue: "It''s not that I don''t want to do this business, it''s just that the dried chili peppers are gone, and the remaining ones were all sold to Yipin Pavilion." ¡°If Shopkeeper Liu wants it, he has to wait until mid-April for fresh peppers to come to the ground.¡± Shopkeeper Liu''s eyes lit up, "What do you mean, these chili peppers are divided into fresh and dried ones? Can the fresh ones be used as seasonings?" ?Gu Zhang nodded, "Of course, there are many ways to make fresh chili peppers. My daughter figured this out all by herself." Shopkeeper Liu¡¯s eyes quickly rolled, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of April, so it won¡¯t be that long.¡± ¡°Then let me ask you to order something first?¡± ??Gu Zhang smiled and said, "Shopkeeper Liu, there''s no need to worry. Our family has planted a lot of peppers. Once the peppers are planted, you can see them for yourself. It won''t be too late for us to start this business again." ¡°It¡¯s easy to get fresh or dried chili peppers.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 206： what happened Chapter 206 What happened? Shopkeeper Liu secretly let out a breath. He originally thought that the chili pepper had been bought out by Yipinge, but it turned out that it had not. That was easy to explain. ?Just in the past few months, I can only watch helplessly as Yipinge makes a lot of money. Shopkeeper Liu stood up and bowed his hands, "Master Gu, I''m busy in the store, so I won''t leave any more. If these peppers fall to the ground, you have to be the first to notify me." ? Gu Zhang laughed, "I''ll definitely do it. I''ll let my boy deliver the letter to you when the time comes." After seeing Shopkeeper Liu off, Gu Zhang hummed a tune and returned to the backyard. Chen asked with a smile: "What the hell, seeing you like this, what good can you do?" Gu Zhang smiled and said: "It''s a good thing. The shopkeeper of Zuixianlou came to us to buy chili peppers. I guess the further we go, the more people know about the chili peppers, and the more people will buy chili peppers." ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about selling our chili peppers.¡± Chen said angrily: "Are you still worried about this? I have known for a long time that if you grow peppers, you will not have to worry about selling them. Then Young Master Zhu is not a fool. How can he pay so much money to buy the peppers if they are not good?" ?Gu Zhang made a long bow and said, "My wife is wise." ??Ms. Chen pursed her lips and smiled, "You have learned to be smooth-tongued every day." While having dinner, Gu Zhang discussed with Mrs. Chen, "It''s the New Year too. It''s time to send this year''s money and food to my mother." Chen said "hmm" and said, "Should we use coarse grains or fine grains?" ??Gu Zhang paused for a moment. In the past years, he always brought whole grains, but now that his family only eats rice and white flour, it seemed unreasonable to bring whole grains to his wife. He thought for a while and said, "Otherwise, just give her a total of two taels of silver, and she can buy whatever she likes." Ms. Chen nodded, that¡¯s good, so as not to be criticized. After dinner, Gu Zhang waved to Gu Fei, "Let''s go to the village over there with dad." ??Gu Fei was having nothing to do at the moment, so she followed her father happily. Arrived at Zhuangzi, Gu Zhang went to the house to give the old lady some money, while Gu Fei went to his aunt''s house. Auntie¡¯s family is making **** candies. ?The family has no income, so they have to find ways to make money. ?When Gu Fei walked in, he saw a long iron nail driven into a pillar in the house, and his eldest cousin was pulling out candy. Throw the syrup onto the nail, catch it, stretch it, throw it up again, catch it, stretch it again, and repeat this action over and over again. ?Gu Fei saw that the candy had turned white, and a sweet fragrance filled the room. Auntie was sprinkling flour on a chopping board. She turned around and smiled at Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei came just in time. The candy will be ready soon. Auntie will cut a few for you to try." ¡°This hot candy is soft and tastes better than the ones sold outside.¡± ?So Gu Fei waited obediently to eat the candy. After the sugar was pulled out, my cousin put it on the chopping board and rolled it into thin strips. My aunt took a pair of scissors, greased them with oil, and cut them diagonally, and the **** candies came out one by one. ?Chrysanthemum took one to Gu Fei, and Gu Fei put it in his mouth. The soft candy was still warm and a bit sticky to the teeth when chewed. Juhua said proudly while chewing **** candies: "I go to the city with my elder brother to sell candies every morning recently, and we can sell them for dozens of pennies a day." ¡°Chrysanthemum is really capable.¡± Gu Fei praised with a smile. Chrysanthemum blushed, "No way, my cousin is really capable." As he was talking, a sharp woman''s voice suddenly sounded outside, "Shameless thing, what are you doing?" ?Gu Fei sounded like Qian''s voice. What happened? (End of this chapter) Chapter 207： fight Chapter 207: Fighting ?Chrysanthemum''s eyes shone, she put half of the **** candy in her hand into her mouth, pulled Gu Fei and ran outside. ??In the yard, Mr. Qian slapped Shanzi on the head and was cursing there. Myolie stood beside her, looking like she was about to cry. ?It turns out that Shanzi has not been able to get close to Xing''er for several days, and even asked her to go to the woods, but she refused to go. Today I went to the city to catch my car and bought a velvet flower. I finally saw Xing''er coming out of the house. Shanzi gave the velvet flower to Xing''er and asked her to go to the woods. Xing''er refused. Shanzi was anxious for a while and pulled her. Myolie wanted to leave, but Qian came out and bumped into her. Mrs. Qian spat in Shanzi''s face, "What a dirty thing. What are you doing with my daughter? You don''t even know what she is like. How dare you think about my daughter? Damn it. Just go and have your dream." !¡± Shanzi''s face turned red, his head lowered, and he did not dare to say a word. Xing''er''s face was full of shame and anger, and she reached out to pull her mother, "Mom, I beg you, stop talking." Qian shook her hand, jumped up and pointed at Shanzi, "I just want to say, if you have something that my father didn''t teach you, get away from me. If I see you talking to Xing''er again, I will interrupt you." leg!" While he was scolding, a figure rushed out from the west wing like a whirlwind, rushed to Qian, stared at Qian with his eyes as if he wanted to eat someone, and said fiercely: "What did you say? How dare you curse?" My son doesn¡¯t have a father to teach him?¡± Qian didn''t show any signs of weakness, "So what if I scold him? Doesn''t he have a mother and no father to teach him-" Before she finished speaking, Shanzi¡¯s mother grabbed Qian¡¯s hair and waved her big ears at Qian¡¯s face. Qian was not a vegetarian either. She screamed and reached out to grab Shan Zi¡¯s mother¡¯s hair. ??The two women were pulling together like a bullfight, holding each other''s head firmly against each other''s head. With the remaining hand, they tried their best to greet each other''s body and face. Shanzi''s mother shouted while fighting, "How dare you scold my son? Your shameless daughter has been seducing my Shanzi all day long. I have never seen such a shameless girl in my half-life!" Ms. Qian didn''t take a break either, "Shameless bitch, it''s obviously your son who seduced my Xing''er, but you still dare to beat me up!" Xing''er was covering her face and crying next to her. Shanzi wanted to step forward to start a fight but didn''t dare. ?Gu Fei and Juhua looked at each other, both of them were shocked, what a big melon! Shanzi and Xing''er are getting along in private! Gu Zhong rushed out of the room when he heard the commotion and saw Shan Zima and Qian tangled up in a ball. He stamped his feet anxiously, "Stop fighting, let go, let go quickly!" Even a grown man like him couldn''t step forward to start a fight. . ?Gu Zhang also came out of the old lady''s room and stood by the door, the corners of his mouth twitching. ??The aunt walked over there with a gloomy face. Qian is such an idiot. Can she shout about such things outside? She will lose her daughter''s face! Aunt Liu also walked over quickly and said: "If you have something you can''t talk to me about, we are all from the village, so stop fighting." ?Auntie and Aunt Liu each held one another, and finally separated Qian and Shanzi''s mother. Shanzi''s mother took out a piece of Qian''s hair and threw it away. She made a loud noise and pulled Shanzi away. Qian rushed up and said, "Stop! If I don''t make it clear now, you can''t leave!" Shan Zi¡¯s mother sneered and smoothed her messy hair, ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to talk to me, I¡¯m going to talk to you too.¡± "Your daughter, please be careful from now on and don''t seduce my son!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 208： Why dont you die Chapter 208 Why don¡¯t you die? "What did you say!" Qian jumped forward and rushed forward, thanks to her aunt holding her back. "Obviously it''s your son who is shameless and wants to take advantage of my Xing''er. You are the one who wants to take care of your son. If he dares to come looking for my Xing''er again, I''ll break his legs." Shanzi''s mother sneered, "Don''t worry, I won''t look down on your daughter. With a mother like you, a daughter is not a good thing!" ¡°You dare to flirt with a boy before we even get married. Bah, you¡¯re shameless! Who would dare to marry such a girl?¡± Xing''er was covering her face and crying. When she heard this, she choked on her cry and bit her lip. Qian was furious and was about to rush forward when Shanzi suddenly roared, "Mom, stop talking!" He suddenly knelt down towards Qian and said, "Ms. Qian, I really want to marry Xing''er. Please make it happen for me and Xing''er." Shanzi¡¯s mother was so angry that she pointed at Shanzi and shook her head. Qian Shi spat on Shanzi''s face, "Ah, **** you, why don''t you even look at what your family has, how can you afford to marry my Xing''er?" ¡°Want to marry Xing¡¯er? Okay, bring me the dowry gift of thirty taels of silver!¡± Aunt Liu muttered beside her, "I''m crazy about money!" ?At that time in my hometown, the dowry gift for marrying a daughter-in-law was only a few taels of silver. Those with poor conditions at home received only 2 taels of silver. Those with good conditions received five taels of silver. Thirty taels? hehe. When Shanzi''s mother heard this, she lost her temper. She looked sideways at Shanzi and asked, "What am I talking about? I have such a mother and want to marry her daughter?" Give up as soon as possible! Shanzi was frightened by the number thirty taels. When his family was the richest, they had only saved more than twenty taels of silver, which his father had paid for with his life. Now not only was he out of money, he was also in debt. ?Thirty taels, then when can he save this money and marry Xing''er? He just wanted to hold her, he wanted to hold her every day, and he almost went crazy. Shanzi''s expression became gloomy, he stared at Qian, and suddenly said: "Auntie, Xing''er, if you don''t marry me, it''s impossible. She and I have already¡ª" Shanzi¡¯s mother turned pale for a moment. Xing''er was even more surprised and took away her hand covering her face, and looked at Shanzi in confusion. ¡°My mother-in-law, I can¡¯t let anyone live anymore!¡± Qian yelled and collapsed on the ground. ?? Gu Zhong''s face turned red, and he grabbed Shanzi''s collar, with veins popping on his forehead, "What did you say?" Shanzi frowned, "Myolie and I were in the woods¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Gu Zhong¡¯s fist fell on Shanzi¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bitch!¡± ?Gu Zhong¡¯s fists fell on Shanzi like raindrops. Shanzi did not dodge and allowed Gu Zhong to beat him hard one after another. Shan Zi''s mother was so anxious that she didn''t care anymore. She hugged her son and protected her son from Gu Zhong''s fist, shouting: "Don''t fight, don''t fight, it''s too late even if you beat him to death." " Xing''er stared at all this in a daze, with only two words in her mind: It''s over. It''s over, her reputation is completely ruined. ?She seemed not to know Shanzi. Although she and he kissed and hugged each other, they really didn''t do anything further. ?Of course, if you kiss and hug her, even if it is a breach of integrity, it does not make any difference whether you go further or not. Shanzi said this because he wanted to marry her, and she knew it. But once her reputation spreads, who won¡¯t point fingers behind her back in the future? If a girl marries with such a reputation, her husband''s family will look down on her. Qian suddenly jumped up from the ground, her eyes were blood red, grabbed Xing''er''s hair, and beat her around without thinking, "Shameless little whore, why don''t you die? If you do such a shameless thing, you Are you still alive?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 209： bride price Chapter 209 Bride Price ??The old lady stood at the door of the room, her face turned purple, she was embarrassed, she was embarrassed! Auntie hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Qian away and shouted, "Okay, stop fighting. Can you really beat her to death?" On Gu Zhang''s side, he saw that Gu Zhong''s fist fell on Shan Zi''s mother, which was not cool. He stepped forward and grabbed Gu Zhong, "Brother, forget about being angry. If you hit her again, someone will be killed." ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to solve this matter.¡± ??Gu Zhong let go of his hand and stood there panting. He was also tired from the beating and had no strength left. Shanzi¡¯s mother hugged Shanzi and kept crying. ?The yard was full of people, from the oldest to the youngest. After all, the melon was too big. ?Gu Fei sighed, Xing''er''s matter would not be a big deal at all in modern times. But in this era, women are much harsher than men. This incident had no impact on Shanzi, but Xing''er''s reputation was completely ruined. ?The best outcome is that the two of them get married immediately, and after a few years everyone has forgotten about it, and it doesn''t matter. Aunt Liu advised from the side, "Gu Laoer is right. What''s the use of beating? We still have to think about how to solve this problem. Fortunately, we are all from the countryside, and we won''t go out to say anything." Qian rushed over and grabbed Shan Zi¡¯s mother, ¡°Tell me, what are your family¡¯s plans to do about this matter?¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother¡¯s face was ashen. No matter how dissatisfied she was with Xing¡¯er, she had to marry her at this time. She whispered: "Tomorrow I will find a matchmaker to come to your house to propose marriage." ¡°Get it done early, lest¡ª¡± Before he finished speaking, everyone understood what he meant. ??This is because I am afraid that I have something in my stomach, so I can hide my ugly face by getting married quickly. Xing''er wanted to defend herself, but as a girl, she really couldn''t speak out, and she couldn''t explain the matter in the first place. ?She stared at Shanzi, her eyes full of hatred. Shanzi also looked at Xing''er. He could see the hatred in Xing''er''s eyes, but he didn''t care. He was doing it for their own good. Look, doesn¡¯t this make it possible to get married? ?? Qian took a deep breath and said, "To put it lightly, how much do your family plan to give as a betrothal gift to propose marriage?" ¡°Without thirty taels, your family can¡¯t hope to marry Xing¡¯er back.¡± Shanzi''s mother glanced at Mr. Qian indifferently and said, "I am willing to pay a bride price of five taels of silver. This amount, no matter where you put it, is not a bad treatment for your daughter. No matter how much it is, my family really doesn''t have it. Everyone knows that. My family still owes money to Mr. Su.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Xing''er is like this, who else can she marry if she doesn''t marry Shanzi? She is not the one who is anxious now! Aunt Liu smoothed things over, "I think five taels of silver is quite a lot." Qian shouted: "No, thirty taels of silver is not enough for a big man." Shanzi''s mother said calmly: "My son has done something wrong, we admit it, and we are willing to marry your daughter, but this is not entirely my son''s fault. If a slap can''t make a difference, it is not my Shanzi who forced your daughter. " "Even if you kill me now, you still won''t be able to get so much money. No family gives thirty taels as a dowry gift to a wife. Everyone has seen it. It''s not that my family is insincere, but that her family insists on making things difficult for others." ??If it weren''t for the fact that almost all people here are caring for their families, Shan Zi''s mother would have something to say, do you think your daughter is encrusted with gold? ??Pooh, you are a **** that was ruined by my son! Shanzi also understood what his mother meant at this time, and he was pulled away by his mother obediently. In any case, Xing''er had no choice but to marry him, and he wasn''t afraid. Xing''er stared at Shanzi and gritted her teeth and said, "I won''t marry him!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 210： I won’t marry even if I die. Chapter 210 I won¡¯t marry even if I die ?Everyone looked at Xing''er, and everyone had an unspoken question in their mind: What else can you do if you don''t marry him? ??The old lady poked her cane at the door and scolded Xing''er sternly, "Shut up! You''re a disgrace!" She looked at Shanzi''s mother and said, "Okay, just five taels of silver as a dowry, and you can find someone to come to our house tomorrow to propose marriage." Shanzi''s face suddenly showed joy. Qian Shi screamed, "Mom, I don''t agree, five taels of silver is too little!" ??The old lady stared at her, "What else do you want? Who asked you to raise a good daughter by yourself? It has brought shame to the Gu family!" Xing''er looked at the old lady and gritted her teeth, "I won''t marry!" "I''m not with him, it doesn''t matter, I, I''m still a young girl, I just won''t get married!" Shanzi was anxious, seeing that things were about to happen, but he didn¡¯t expect Xing¡¯er to change her mind. ¡°Myolie, what do you mean?¡± Xing''er looked at him hard, "When you said those words, did you ever think about me? You ruined my reputation and made me unable to hold my head high. I won''t marry you even if I die!" As soon as she finished speaking, Xing''er suddenly hit the pillar in the corridor. Everyone exclaimed. Auntie was close, so she quickly stretched out her hand to pull Xing''er. She pulled her hand, but Xing''er still hit the pillar. Then Xing''er fell down softly. The aunt quickly supported her, and Gu Fei saw that Xing''er had a bruise on her forehead, and red blood slowly flowed out. Then came Qian¡¯s scream, ¡°Myolie¡ª¡± Shanzi rushed over and was pushed away by Gu Zhong. ?Gu Zhang hurriedly shouted, "Quick, quick, get the person inside the house." ?He was worried and worried and said to Gurong, "Third brother, please quickly ask Liu Zhuangtou where the doctor is. Go and ask for the doctor!" ?Gu Rong responded and ran out. Aunt Liu and her aunt quickly carried Xing''er into the house and placed her on Qian''s bed. ? Gu Fei followed in and saw Xing''er lying on the bed, her eyes closed, and there was blood on her forehead, but not much and it was no longer bleeding. She frowned. If it was an external injury, it would be easier to deal with. Just stop the bleeding and reduce the inflammation. But looking at this situation, she was afraid it was an internal injury. At this time, the melon-eaters watching the excitement outside the door had not yet dispersed. Gu Zhang bent down and bowed deeply to everyone, "Dear uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters, Xing''er is still young, and her misbehavior has caused these things. This I don¡¯t know if I can save my life, but I hope you will show mercy for the sake of us all being fellow villagers.¡± ??The village chief said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhang, we won''t go out and talk nonsense. Myolie is also a girl we watched grow up. We won''t harm him." Boss Zhang also quickly expressed his position, "Second Brother Gu, don''t worry, even my mother-in-law and children, I won''t ask them to say a word outside." ?Gu Zhang looked at Shanzi and Shanzi''s mother again. Shanzi''s mother lowered her head, "It''s all my Shanzi''s fault. Regardless of Xing''er marrying or not, if my Shanzi dares to talk nonsense again, I''ll beat him to death first." Shanzi beside him seemed to have lost his soul, and he was in a daze. ?Gu Zhang snorted and turned around to enter the house. ?Gu Rong went there for half an hour before driving the mule cart back. A middle-aged doctor in a robe walked in quickly following Gu Rong. After asking about the situation, the doctor looked at Xing''er''s face and then took her pulse. After a while, the doctor opened his eyes and shook his head, "I can''t tell what''s going on in my head. Let''s do this. I''ll prescribe a few doses of medicine first. If I can wake up and talk in the next few days, then maybe everything will be fine. If I wake up, If you don¡¯t come here, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± When Mrs. Qian heard this, she collapsed on the ground. The daughter she had raised so easily might be gone? (End of this chapter) Chapter 211： There are only two ways Chapter 211 There are only two roads The doctor prescribed the prescription. Gu Zhong watched as the prescription was at a loss. It was already this time and the city gate was closed. Where could he get the medicine? The doctor had no choice but to give her a bottle of pills. "One pill at a time, crush it and feed it to her." Shanzi¡¯s mother paid the consultation fee, and Gu Rong drove the doctor away. Gu Zhang said: "I still have some gold medicine left over. I''ll ask Dalang to bring it to me later. I''ll use it first. I''ll open the city gate early tomorrow morning and quickly grab the medicine and come back to fry it." Shanzi''s mother and Shanzi stood by the door and did not dare to leave. Shanzi''s mother whispered: "My son is the one who caused the trouble. Give him this prescription and let him get the medicine tomorrow." ?Gu Zhong¡¯s face was ashen and he didn¡¯t say anything. ?Gu Zhang then handed the prescription to Shanzi. Qian suddenly rushed out of the room, grabbed Shanzi and started fighting, "If anything happens to me, Xing''er, I will kill you!" ?Gu Zhang shouted sharply, "That''s enough!" ?This sister-in-law is really a confused person! ??You shouldn''t make a fuss about the matter in the first place. If you find out that the two of them are having an affair, you should quietly ask about it and deal with it quietly. Even if the quarrel breaks out, the lion should not speak loudly, forcing Shanzi to talk nonsense, and finally make things get out of hand. ?Gu Zhong came out and grabbed Qian with a straight face. ??Gu Zhang endured his impatience and said, "Sister-in-law, please stop making such noises. Myolie needs to recover quietly even if she is injured." ¡°Her condition is still unknown, and nothing you can say now is of any use.¡± He looked at Shanzi''s cold face and said, "You and your mother should go back too, and remember to grab medicine early tomorrow morning." Shanzi¡¯s mother thanked Gu Zhang and took the lost Shanzi away. ?Gu Zhang sighed, called Gu Fei, and the two went back together. When he got home, he ordered Gu Qing to find the Jinchuang Medicine and send it to Xing''er. ??? Gu Fei got up early, had breakfast, and planned to go into the city. Thinking of Xing''er, he filled a bowl of white rice porridge and went to Zhuangzi again. Shanzi has already brought the medicine, which is still cooking on the stove in the corridor. Xing''er has been moved to the side room. She has woken up, but she is not feeling well. She is lying on the bed with a pale face. When Gu Fei came in, she was lying on the bedside and vomiting in front of a basin on the ground. Shanzi¡¯s mother is taking care of her. Vomiting is a symptom of concussion, and intracranial hemorrhage may also be a symptom. Gu Fei doesn¡¯t know which one she has. Xing''er finished vomiting and lay on the bed panting. Shanzi''s mother saw Gu Fei coming in, and smiled at her in a flattering way, "Xiao Fei, talk to her, and I''ll be right back." ??Gu Fei put the porridge on the table, "Are you feeling better? Eat something, otherwise you will become even weaker." Xing''er weakly raised a hand and shook it gently, "You don''t have to worry about me. My mother and grandma don''t care about me. I guess I''ve only been here for a few days. I''d be happy if I died." ?Gu Fei really didn''t know what to say, "Death is indeed pure, but if you can''t die, what are you going to do in the future?" Xing''er panted, "If you can''t die, then die again. There''s no lid on the big river, so I''ll jump into it." ?Gu Fei frowned, "If you don''t want to marry, then you won''t marry. Do you think you are seeking death?" ?Her voice became softer, "Don''t worry, my father has warned everyone, no one will say anything outside, let alone any bad words." At most, it is just a few private discussions among the people in Zhuangzi. Xing''er showed a hopeless smile, "You don''t understand. My second uncle, second aunt, and several brothers love you so much. If something happens to you, they will definitely protect you. But in my family, my mother just wants to take care of you." I exchange money, and my father has to earn money, so he has no time to care about me." She paused, "I only have two options, one is to get married, and the other is to die." (End of this chapter) Chapter 212： dont be like me Chapter 212 Don¡¯t be like me ?Gu Fei was silent. She also knew that what Xing''er said was true. This era is so harsh on women. She stood up and said, "I''m leaving. You should eat something, otherwise you won''t have anything to throw up." Xing''er smiled on the pillow and said, "You are really kind." ¡°I wasn¡¯t very kind to you in the past, but you still came to see me.¡± There was a cry in her words, "Sister Xiao Fei, I just want to remind you, don''t be like me in the future." ¡°If a girl doesn¡¯t love herself, others can abuse you at will.¡± ¡°Men, there is nothing good, they are just greedy for your body¡ª¡± Myolie¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller as she spoke. ?Gu Fei sighed and walked out. Shan Zi''s mother stood outside the door and showed a flattering smile to Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei, Auntie, I want to ask you something. You have more free time to persuade her. She is like this now. She has to get married even if she doesn''t want to. Please let her Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my Shanzi who can¡¯t stand her, and I will treat her well in the future.¡± ?Gu Fei said a faint "Yeah" and walked away quickly. ?That **** Shanzi is really not a thing! Gu Qing was waiting outside Zhuangzi. When Gu Fei got on the cart, he drove the mule cart to the city. When they arrived at Furong Street, Uncle Huang was still sitting at the door like that. When he saw Gu Fei getting out of the car, he got up from the ground and said, "Young lady, you came so early. Did you really want to rent my shop?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Zhao, I came here specifically to sign the deed today." ?Old man Huang quickly found Yaren, and they signed a contract. Yaren took it to the Yamen and had it stamped. ??Gu Fei asked Na Ya to find bricklayers, painters, and carpenters for her to repair the house, and agreed that Na Ya would bring people over early the next morning. Old man Huang handed Gu Fei two keys and kept one for himself. He said with a smile: "When your house is finished, you can change the lock. For now, make do with this one." ? Gu Fei thanked Old Man Huang, found an empty room by himself, closed the door, took out pen and paper from the space, and began to write down some things to add, such as tables, chairs, dishes, quilts, sheets, quilt covers, and beds. It was written that Gu Fei''s head was getting bigger. She had to buy so many things and decorate them. She only had one hundred and forty taels of silver left in her hand, which was definitely not enough. Whenever she is short of money, Gu Fei will think of her little space treasure and rummage through it, maybe she can find something valuable. Gu Fei sank her consciousness into space and found a jewelry box. Inside were some small jewelry bought in college, such as earrings worth tens of yuan a pair, necklaces worth more than a hundred yuan, and two pieces bought on Taobao, worth tens of yuan. A pink crystal bracelet worth a piece, and a green crystal bracelet worth hundreds of dollars. When I bought it, they said it was natural crystal, and I didn¡¯t know whether it was genuine or not. Crystal has been mined and used as early as a thousand years before this era. There used to be a crystal hairpin in Lanzhi, so the crystal bracelet could be exchanged for silver openly. ?Taking out the crystal bracelet, cutting off the elastic cord, and wrapping it in a purse, Gu Fei took the purse and came out of the room. When she went downstairs, she saw that her eldest brother was cleaning the yard. He had already swept half of the yard. Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, her eyes were a little moist. After standing there for a while, she raised her voice and said, "Brother, I''ll go to the **** shop and I''ll be back." ¡± Gu Qing put down the broom, "I''ll go with you." ? Gu Fei didn''t refuse. Lian''er didn''t come today, so her brother couldn''t trust her alone. There is an alley on the left when you go out. Past the alley is a **** shop. As soon as Gu Fei entered the door, she met a fair-skinned and lean young man who came out. The young man looked at her and said, "Hey, isn''t this Miss Gu? Do you have something to do here?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 213： This is a bitch Chapter 213 This is a bitch Gu Feiyifu, "Mr. Zhou." ¡°I¡¯ll, uh, **** something.¡± Mr. Zhou stopped and said, "Let me take a look at what it is. This is my shop. If the stuff is good, I will give you more." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Really, thank you very much, Mr. Zhou." ?The counter of this **** shop is very high. I don¡¯t know if it is to create a condescending pressure on people who come to **** things. ?Gu Fei raised his arms and placed his purse on the counter. Mr. Zhou was a very particular person, so he entered the counter and then opened his purse. He took a plate and poured the beads into it. Mr. Zhou picked up the green crystal bead and looked at the light from the window. "This bead is rare. I have never seen crystals of this color." He counted the beads of Green Youjing and said, "Well, it''s almost enough to string a bracelet." He picked up the pink quartz bead and looked at it, "This is okay, but the pink quartz is not very valuable." ¡°Should I live or die?¡± Gu Fei thought for a while, "I''ll die." It is worth more money to die than to live. "Death? Well, I''ll give you a total of fifty taels of silver for these rose quartz beads." ¡°This green one¡ªwait a minute, I¡¯ll take it in and show it to the emperor.¡± Mr. Zhou went there for a while and then came out with something. He said with a smile: "The emperor has seen it. This crystal should come from overseas. The color is rare. I will give you one hundred taels of these beads." ? Gu Fei thought about it and realized, by the way, when she bought this green secluded crystal bracelet, the store said it was Brazilian green secluded crystal. Sure enough, in any world, you get what you pay for, and good things are good wherever they go. ?Gu Fei nodded, "That''s okay, then let''s do it." After putting the beads away and returning the purse to Gu Fei, Chaofeng issued a **** ticket and handed it to Gu Fei along with the banknote. Mr. Zhou came out again and asked, "Why is Miss Gu so short of money recently?" ??Gu Fei smiled: "Yes, I rented the shop next door, and I will be neighbors with Mr. Zhou from now on. Please take care of me." Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Already rented?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask about it before renting?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "I asked about it." Mr. Zhou looked at her and said, "How dare you answer the question? You should be careful!" ¡°That second-rate guy is really a ruthless man, no one can do anything to him.¡± Just as he was talking, a woman came in from the door. This woman had fair skin and a head full of pearls. Not only was she beautiful, she also had an excellent figure, with a bulging chest and a thin waist. When the woman came in, she cast a sidelong glance at Mr. Zhou Zhou, and then looked Gu Fei up and down. Mr. Zhou twitched his lips and said, "Miss Gu, this is a bitch." The woman snorted, "Don''t I have a name?" ??Gu Fei hurriedly said, "Hello sister, I rented the shop next door, and I will be my neighbor from now on." The woman then smiled and said, "What a beautiful little girl, just call me Sister Dan." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Sister Dan is the great beauty." ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave now and come back to visit Sister Dan another day.¡± ??Gu Fei and Gu Qing went out. Sister Dan glanced sideways at Mr. Zhou, "Where are you going again? Don''t be seduced by another little goblin!" Mr. Zhou laughed and said, "Why don''t I go to Zhu''s house to have a look? I heard that the second young master is back." Sister Dan snorted, "It''s okay to go to Zhu''s house, but if I catch you lying, just wait for me!" Mr. Zhou smiled and waved his hands, "Don''t you dare? I''ll come as soon as I go, and I''ll come as soon as I go." As he spoke, he moved away from his feet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 214： Each has a guilty conscience Chapter 214 Each has a guilty conscience ??Gu Fei and Gu Qing went back to the next door. Gu Qing continued to sweep the yard. Seeing that no one was there, Gu Fei took out an old piece of clothing from the space and wrapped it around his head and face. He tied a bamboo pennant to the broom and started to stir up dust. ?The brother and sister worked for a whole day before almost cleaning up the building and the yard in front of them. Seeing that the city gate was about to be closed, the two hurried home. Have dinner when you get home. At the dinner table, Mrs. Chen couldn''t help but talk about the gossip in Zhuangzi over there. ¡°Well, I also went to see Xing¡¯er this afternoon, and I heard that she¡¯s feeling better. She¡¯s already sober, and she hasn¡¯t vomited much.¡± ¡°Now Xing¡¯er insists that she is still a young girl and refuses to marry Shanzi.¡± ¡°Shan Zi knelt on the ground this afternoon and begged her, but she refused to nod.¡± ??Gu Fei picked up a chopstick and said, "What did the aunt say?" Mrs. Chen snorted, "Now she wants the Shanzi family to pay ten taels of silver. She is also looking for people to find suitable families, and wants to marry Xing''er as soon as possible." Li Chunhua said quietly: "Auntie, I''m afraid Xing''er will hit her hand." "No!" Mrs. Chen agreed deeply, "I''m not saying that my sister-in-law only has money in her eyes. How can I find a good family in such a hurry?" ??Ms. Chen glanced at the girls on the table and said meaningfully: "So, this girl''s family must never make a mistake. Sometimes, if you make a wrong step, your whole life will be over." ? Gu Fei felt her mother''s eyes sweeping over her body, and her whole body tensed up. What did I do? I didn''t do anything. I just saw a lantern with someone on the Lantern Festival, and I didn¡¯t even hold his little hand. This is not about me, right? Lanzhi was very nervous, she must be pointing at me! Erlang always likes to talk to her, so stay away from Erlang in the future. ?Lian''er picked up the rice calmly. Well, from now on, she would try to avoid the male owners of the family. ?? Chen glanced around and saw people lowering their heads and dodging. Knowing that the move of Knocking on the Mountain and Zhenhu was somewhat effective, she nodded with satisfaction. In the next few days, Gu Fei was busy working as a spinning top. ?I cleaned it first, then went to a furniture store to customize some furniture I needed, and bought some ready-made furniture, as well as tables, chairs, and benches, and then asked the painter to paint them black. She planned to paint the painted furniture herself. It was too expensive to hire a craftsman who could paint, so Gu Fei was reluctant to part with it. She also had some painting skills and could handle simple flowers. I went to the cloth store and ordered a batch of fine cotton bed sheets, quilt covers, pillowcases, and bed curtains. They were all in light colors and looked clean. Silk ones were too expensive, so Gu Fei only ordered a few sets to reserve for guests in high-end rooms. Repairs were made everywhere in the shop, and Gu Fei asked the bricklayer to renovate the entire toilet. They created a few more seats, separated men and women, paved the floor with stone slabs, and put buckets inside for easy flushing later. It was cleaner than before. Much more. Seeing that everything was on track, Gu Fei asked Gu Zhang to write her a recruitment notice on big red paper and post it outside the door early in the morning. She wanted to hire a cook, a helper, a number of waiters, and laundry. The mother-in-law who makes quilts, the mother-in-law who washes dishes and sweeps. After posting the recruitment notice, Gu Fei stood at the door and tilted her head to look at it. She felt that she was about to become CEO and reach the pinnacle of her life. As he watched, a shadow fell over him. When Gu Fei turned around, he saw Xiao Yu riding on a horse. Today he was wearing a sable cloak. The black jacquard brocade cover made his handsome face look good. There is momentum again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 215： Why is it always you? Chapter 215 Why is it always you? Xiao Yu suddenly saw her, and his heart beat wildly. His body leaned forward involuntarily, "Why are you here again?" ??Gu Fei replied with a smile: "Then why do you always pass by here, Master?" Xiao Yu snorted, and the stone next to him answered on his behalf: "Our young master often goes to the military camp outside the city. This is the only way to go." ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows and went to the military camp? ??What is the identity of this young man? Xiao Yu looked at the notice on the wall and frowned, "Are you going to be a buddy here?" ?Gu Fei glanced at him, who was he looking down on? What I want to do is CEO and CFO! ?This look with dissatisfaction and arrogance, in Xiao Yu''s eyes, was automatically interpreted as a loving and charming look. ??Xiao Yu''s ears turned red and he was at a loss for a moment. The stone was almost invisible, but the prince understood his thoughts on the night of the Lantern Festival. For a handsome man, the treasure must look like something else. When he gets home, he puts it here and there. The prince is worried about it wherever he puts it, for fear of being touched or lost. Finally, I took off the bamboo stick and put it in my purse. Haha, don¡¯t ask him how he knew. ??Yesterday at the military camp, he saw the prince taking out the purse and looked at it several times. Tsk tsk tsk, don¡¯t be afraid to look at it. Shi Shitou blinked, "Miss Xiao Fei has taken over this shop and plans to become the boss." ?Gu Fei nodded with a smile. Stone still has discernment. ??Xiao Yu didn''t seem to care, but he pricked up his ears and listened. Shi Shitou smiled and said: "Miss Xiao Fei, please inform me in advance when the store opens, so that I can send you a plaque to congratulate you." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Thank you, Brother Shitou." She turned her head and looked at Xiao Yu, "By the way, you still don''t know your surname?" Xiao Yu''s face was visibly darkened to the naked eye. Did she do this on purpose or did she really not know? How many times have they met, and she doesn¡¯t even know his identity! Gu Fei really didn¡¯t know, and no one told her. Shi Shitou smiled and said, "My young master''s surname is Xiao." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Master Xiao, please go slowly." After saying that, he turned around and went in. ??Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei''s back until she was out of sight. He stared at the door for a long time and then left. ?Gu Fei had been busy all day and didn¡¯t get home until dinner time. Just after dinner, someone called the door. Lian''er ran to open the door. It was Aunt Liu. With a smile on her face, Aunt Liu shouted from afar, "You''re from the Gu family, is Xiao Fei at home?" Mrs. Chen greeted her with a smile, "Aunt Six is ??here. Come sit down in the room." Lian''er hurriedly went to make tea. Aunt Liu walked in and said, "Xiao Fei is here. I just happened to have something to do with you." ¡°Say it, Madam.¡± Aunt Liu sat down and said, "I heard that you are going to open an inn in the city and you need to find two women to do the work?" ??Gu Fei instantly understood Aunt Liu''s purpose and nodded, "I''m looking for you." Aunt Liu patted her chest and said, "Well, do you think it''s okay for me to go?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Madam is gone, who will do the work at home?" Aunt Liu said cheerfully: "There are two daughters-in-law at home, so are you afraid that no one will work? I am idle at home, and how much can I earn when I go out?" ? Gu Fei was a little embarrassed. If the store was filled with people who were related to each other, he would be afraid that these people would be difficult to manage. Aunt Liu seemed to see Gu Fei''s concerns, "Don''t worry, little Fei, my old lady is in good health, can endure hardships, and can do any job. Don''t be afraid that your aunt will rely on her old age to live up to her old age. If she doesn''t do something well, Just say it, I promise you won¡¯t say anything.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 216： Only you can save me Chapter 216 Only you can save me ??Gu Fei has always admired Aunt Liu. ??This is a rare understanding person who speaks and does things readily, and he probably won''t do anything to embarrass her. ? Gu Fei thought for a while and nodded, "In that case, let''s go ahead. There''s a lot of work and it''s dirty. I have to wash dishes and clean, so I''m afraid you''ll be tired." ¡°The salary is five hundred cash per month, and the food is included in the store. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± Aunt Liu was so happy that she received five hundred coins a month, which was six taels of silver that year. This was a net gain, and she could earn a living and save food for one person in the family. ¡°Then the relationship is good, then thank you so much, Xiao-hahaha, thank you so much, shopkeeper Gu.¡± ?Gu Fei laughed, Aunt Liu got into the role really quickly. ¡°When can I start working?¡± ? Gu Fei thought about it, "There is still more than a month left, and employee training may have to be done in advance. However, wages will be calculated from the beginning of the training." Aunt Liu didn¡¯t worry about what the training was about. She was very happy and said, ¡°Okay, let me know when you are going.¡± Aunt Liu met Xing''er at the door, smiled and left. ?Half a month has passed since the day she hit a pillar, and Xing''er has completely recovered. Fortunately, her aunt gave her a pull that day, and there were no other problems except for a concussion and some broken skin. Shanzi''s mother paid for the medicine, and Qian asked for another two taels of silver, saying it was for Xing''er''s health, so the fuss stopped. ??Now, Xing''er refuses to marry, neither to Shanzi nor to her mother to marry her to someone else. The matter is at a standstill. Xing''er met Lian''er first when she entered the door, and said somewhat uncomfortably: "I''m looking for Xiao Fei." Lian''er stepped aside and said, "Miss Xiao Fei is in the backyard." Xing''er walked quickly to the backyard with her head lowered. Gu Fei heard the voice and looked at the door to see who it was. Xing''er walked in and was still two meters away when she suddenly knelt down in front of Gu Fei with a plop. ?Gu Fei was startled, "What are you doing?" ¡°Sister Xiao Fei, you are the only one who can save me now.¡± Xing¡¯er suddenly kowtowed to the ground. ??Gu Fei rushed over and grabbed her, "Oh my god, you don''t want your head anymore. The injury is just right." Mrs. Chen frowned unconsciously, and pulled Xing''er up with a smile, "Get up quickly, you girl, how can you kneel down for your sister? Aren''t you shortening her life? If you have anything to say, talk to her." Xing''er hesitated for a long time and then made up her mind, "I heard from Juhua that Xiao Fei is opening an inn in the city and is recruiting people to work. I think I want to work in Xiao Fei''s shop." ?Gu Fei didn''t speak, just looked at her quietly. Tears welled up in Xing''er''s eyes, "My mother wants to marry me all the time. I don''t want to marry now, but I stay at home and my mother can''t tolerate me. I thought, if I can go to work and earn some money to go back, My mother won¡¯t say anything.¡± ??Gu Fei lowered his eyes and said after a while: "The store is indeed recruiting people, so it''s not impossible for you to go." ¡°It¡¯s just that being in public has some impact on a girl¡¯s reputation.¡± Xing''er smiled bitterly, "What kind of reputation do I have now?" ¡°As long as you can earn money.¡± Gu Fei raised her hand, "I haven''t finished speaking yet. As for your mother, you have to say it yourself first. I don''t want your mother to come to my door every three days to make trouble after I recruit you, blaming me for abducting you to work." ¡± ¡°If you want to go, ask your mother to tell me in person.¡± Xing''er looked at Gu Fei pleadingly, "My mother, she doesn''t dare to offend you. She will definitely listen to what you say. Can you help me talk?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 217： please do something Chapter 217 I want to ask you something ??Gu Fei said without hesitation: "No." ¡°I¡¯m looking for help, not trouble. With your mother¡¯s temperament, I wish I¡¯d ??never have to deal with her in my life.¡± Xing''er looked a little embarrassed, and Gu Fei added: "You don''t want to get married and want to follow your own path, then you have to fight for it yourself. You can''t wait for others to arrange everything for you." ¡°He who helps himself, God will help him.¡± Xing''er''s expression changed slightly, "Okay, I''ll go tell my mother." Gu Fei looked at her and said calmly: "Since you are going to work at my place, then in the store from now on, you will do whatever I say. Don''t just rely on you being my cousin. If you just plan to go to my store Take refuge here, I advise you to stop worrying about it as soon as possible." ¡°Also, remember to make it clear to your mother that if she goes to the store to cause trouble once, you don¡¯t have to go there again.¡± Xing''er looked at Gu Fei blankly. She was indeed a man who could kill wolves. She was a little scared when she saw this aura. After a while, she nodded, "Okay." ?She turned around and walked out, walking faster and faster, her back getting straighter and straighter. Mrs. Chen sighed and was about to say something when her aunt dragged Tieniu in again and said that she wanted Tieniu to work as a waiter in the store. Tieniu was sixteen years old, tall and very strong. He could also drive a car. Gu Fei thought it would be useful and agreed. The next day, Gu Fei hired a cook. ?The cook is a woman, in her thirties. ?? Gu Fei tried her skills at noon, and they were very good. Moreover, this woman had strong hands. She seemed to have no effort when turning such a heavy iron pot. It looked like she had been practicing since she was a child. ??Gu Fei called her Sister Hua and said that the good salary was two taels of silver a month. Sister Hua also introduced Mrs. Chen who was doing laundry next door to her house. When Gu Fei met the person, Mrs. Chen cleaned up neatly and was very good. Then he hired two more young workers, both of whom looked strong. A few days passed in the blink of an eye, and Qian and Gu Zhong came to the door with Xing''er. ?Mr. Qian seemed to have received Gu Zhong''s advice at home, as she smiled apologetically as soon as she entered the door. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen you in the past few days. Little Fei is beautiful again.¡± ??Gu Fei managed a smile and said, "It''s really a rare time for me to come here." She saluted Gu Zhong and said, "Uncle, please sit down quickly." ??Gu Zhong sat down. At first he was a little bit reluctant to let go of his elders'' airs. When he saw that Gu Fei was just sitting there without speaking, he had to take the initiative and said, "Well, little Fei, uncle is here to ask you for a favor today." ?Gu Fei nodded, "You tell me, I''ll listen." "Xing''er, this girl, is a left-minded girl now and refuses to get married. I thought, if that''s the case, why not let her help in your shop. She can earn some money and make a dowry for her in the future. ¡± ??Gu Fei smiled and nodded, "That''s okay, Xing''er is my cousin after all, so of course I have to reach out if I can give her a hand." ¡°I¡¯m not worried about anything else, just the auntie. If you have nothing to do and go to the store to find Xing¡¯er or something, then¡ª¡± ??Gu Zhong said quickly: "No, no, no, don''t worry, Xiao Fei, if she dares to go, I''ll break her legs." Qian''s face was twitching beside him. Gu Fei smiled and said, "Okay, then Xing''er, let''s go to my store and give it a try. As for what to do, I''ll make arrangements later. Maybe I''ll work as a helper in the kitchen or as a waiter." ¡°The salary is four hundred coppers a month, including food and shelter.¡± Qian yelled when he heard this, "Why is it only four hundred cents? Aren''t Aunt Liu and Tieniu both five hundred cents!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 218： Save it for you Chapter 218: Saved for you ??Gu Fei looked at her with a half-smile but not a smile: "Tianniu is strong, can drive carts, chop firewood, and can guard the shop at night. Aunt Liu is even better at work. Who do you think Xing''er can compare to?" Qian was still a little unwilling, "But if you lose a hundred cents, you will lose more than one tael of silver a year." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Why don''t you go to the city and find another job for Xing''er that pays 500 yuan a month?" When Gu Zhong heard this, he glared at Mr. Qian fiercely, "Xiao Fei, don''t listen to her. You are so capable. I can rest assured that Myolie is in your shop. I can learn some skills from you. The salary is about five taels of silver a year. Quite a few.¡± When I was in my hometown, my whole family could earn almost five taels of silver a year. ??Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, since the uncle said so, I agree. I will wait for a while and start working after training." Gu Zhong didn''t know what training meant, but he didn''t dare to ask, so he just nodded, "Xiao Fei, you should rest early, Bao''er is still at home, and you can''t stand him, so we''ll go back first. " Xing''er lowered her head, "Dad, you go first, I still have something to ask Xiao Fei." Qian wanted to say something else, but Gu Zhong pulled her away. When the two of them were far away, Gu Fei looked at Xing''er and raised an eyebrow, "How do I convince your mother?" Xing''er gave a wry smile and said, "I said if you don''t let me work, I will die, and then there will be money." "Give her all the money I earn. As long as I don''t get married for a day, I have to earn money for my family." ¡°My mother may think this is more cost-effective.¡± ?Gu Fei is funny, maybe Qian really thinks so. She said softly: "Your salary is still five hundred cash." ¡°From now on, after I get my wages, I will give the four hundred coins to your mother. You can keep the rest for yourself. If you don¡¯t have any place to put it, I can save it for you and keep it in your account.¡± Xing''er looked like she was about to cry for a moment, "Xiao Fei, you¡ª" "me-" Xing''er wanted to say something but couldn''t. For her cousin Gu Fei, she had basically no other emotions except jealousy. She really didn¡¯t expect Gu Fei to be so helpful to her. ?Now think about those little thoughts of yours, how ridiculous they are. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Okay, don''t cry. When the store gets busy and you''re as tired as a dog, just don''t scold me secretly in your heart." Xing''er shook her head with tears in her eyes, and Gu Fei pushed her, "Go back, be careful on the dark road." Xing''er wiped away tears and left. After some time, seeing that the store was almost decorated, Gu Fei gathered all the employees and started her nondescript employee training. She has no experience in this area. She recalled the service in the hotel in her previous life and thought about a few things. The training location is in the yard behind the store. ?? Gu Fei looked at the people of different heights, fat and thin standing in a row in front of her with serious expressions, "Since everyone is willing to work in my shop and has signed the contract, you must abide by my rules." ¡°Whether they are chefs, helpers, or clerks in the store, they must wear uniforms from now on.¡± ¡°Wearing a uniform, each person represents the image of the store.¡± She glanced at everyone and said, "The decoration of our store is not as good as that of some high-end inns, so how can we compete with them?" ¡°The only thing we can do is to surpass them in service!¡± ¡°Service, to put it bluntly, is just four words, people-oriented!¡± ¡°Simply put, it is to make guests feel comfortable everywhere.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 219： training Chapter 219 Training ?Gu Fei stretched out a finger and said, "First, hygiene, that is, cleanliness!" ¡°Whether it¡¯s the food in the store, the dishes, or the bedding in the room, all corners must be clean and free from a trace of dust.¡± "Including you personally, you must also be neat and tidy, from head to toe." ¡°Second, service with a smile.¡± "No matter who you are in the store, as long as you wear a uniform, if a customer asks you a question, you have to smile and answer. Whether you can solve the problem is another matter. First of all, you have to have a good attitude. Customers come to your store not to see your face. ¡± ¡°Third, the first question is the accountability system.¡± "If a guest asks you to feed the horses, and you think that I am a helper in the kitchen, it is none of my business, and you just leave without paying attention, that is not okay." ¡°You have to go to the horse feeder or the shop owner and explain the matter clearly.¡± ¡°Because the customer doesn¡¯t care whether you cut vegetables or feed the horses, he knows that you are a waiter in the shop, so you should serve him.¡± ¡°The above items must be observed. If someone violates the rules, his or her wages will be deducted by 20 cents for the first time, and 100 cents for the second time. If someone violates the rules again, they will be fired directly.¡± ¡°Everyone, do you understand?¡± ?Standing in a row were Lian''er, Xing''er, Tieniu, Aunt Liu and a few others. At this time, Mrs. Liu answered loudly, "I understand!" Then everyone rushed to say, "I understand." ?Gu Fei nodded, "I understand." ¡°Our goal is to provide the best service!¡± ¡°Let the guests feel that they are at home when they enter the inn, no, it is more comfortable than at home.¡± ¡°Of course, it may be hard for everyone at first, but once you get used to it, everything will come naturally.¡± ¡°Furthermore, hard work will be rewarded. Every month, the store will select an outstanding employee and award him 500 yuan.¡± As soon as these words came out, there was a sudden commotion below, "Is it true or false, there are so many awards?" ??Gu Fei raised his hand and pressed it down, "At the end of the year, the two best employees of the year will be selected, and the bonus will be one tael of silver!" Hearing this, Myolie stared at Gu Fei closely. She must work hard to get the bonus of 500 yuan a month and the bonus of one tael of silver at the end of the year. ??Gu Fei stood opposite these people and could see clearly that everyone had a look of excitement on their faces. The bonus was indeed tempting. ? In the next few days, Gu Fei conducted various trainings for employees every day. He also asked everyone to play the role of a guest and made various difficult requests to train everyone on how to deal with them. ? Time flies by, and all the decorations in the store have been completed. The customized plaque has also been taken back and hung at the door of the store, covered with a piece of red silk. Everything is ready, just waiting for the opening. After training that day, Xing''er took a package home. Qian couldn''t see anything, so he grabbed it with his hands and asked, "What is this?" Opening it, he saw two identical moon-white muslin undershirts inside. Qian''s eyes lit up, and just as he was about to touch them, Xing''er snatched them away. Qian Shi glared at her, "Damn girl, where did you get this dress? Give it to me. The material is good. I can wear it just right." Xing''er snorted coldly, "These are the work clothes Xiao Fei gave us to wear in the store. If I give them to you, believe it or not, Xiao Fei will drive me back tomorrow." Seeing that the fine cotton cloth was still shiny, Qian said harshly: "Okay, okay, I don''t want yours." But she couldn''t bear to move her eyes away from the clothes, and said in her mouth, "Xiao Fei, this girl is too It¡¯s really a shame that the clothes for the man are made of such good materials.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 220： Good business opening Chapter 220 Good business opening Xing''er glanced at her mother and said, "It''s nothing. Xiao Fei said that when the coat comes down in winter, it will also be work clothes." Qian''s eyes lit up and he said happily: "And there are winter clothes? That''s good. I won''t have to make clothes for you in the future. This saves another amount of money." Xing''er frowned and wanted to say something, but in the end she was too lazy to say it. She carried the bundle and went to the ear room. The opening date was chosen by Gu Zhang based on the lunar calendar. March 19th was the day to open the market and start construction. ?Gu Fei didn''t go home the night before, so he simply stayed in the store. ?She checked every corner carefully to make sure there was no omission. ??Early in the morning, the Gu family all dressed up and entered the city. ??Xiaocao all put on newly made red flower jackets, and tied two small knots with red ropes on their heads. They looked very happy. Even though Ms. Chen has been to the city many times to see this store, she is still new to the place and has a look around. Everywhere I look feels good. Not long after, the village chief came over with his son Jinsheng Yinsheng. He smiled and cupped his hands to Gu Fei at the door: "Little Fei, you have a lot of potential. Such a big shop can be opened as soon as possible. From now on, it will definitely be a day-to-day business." gold." ??Gu Fei responded with a smile and said, "Thank you for your good wishes, Grandpa, the village chief, go and sit inside." ??The village chief waved his hand and said with a smile: "From now on, just call me Grandpa Six. If the village is gone, there will be no village chief left." ??The village chief''s two sons, Jin Sheng and Yin Sheng, were behind, each holding a greeting couplet. Gu Zhang took it over with a smile and asked Erlang and Sanlang to stick it to the door. On the left is: Business is booming all over the world On the right is: Rich financial resources reaching Sanjiang ?After a while, the aunt and uncle, as well as the third uncle and uncle also arrived. Several families presented a plaque together, which was painted in black and gold. I guess it was a lot of money. ?Gu Fei quickly let them into the store. Mr. Zhou and Sister Dan from next door also came over. Behind them were two young men carrying an embroidered screen. Mr. Zhou raised his hands and said, "Miss Gu, your business is going well." Sister Dan looked at Gu Fei with a smile and said, "You are really capable, little girl. I wish you a lot of money." Just as he was talking, Shopkeeper Wang from Yipin Pavilion and Shopkeeper Liu from Zuixian Pavilion also came over, and Gu Zhang hurriedly stepped forward to greet them. ?A few people were standing at the door talking, and saw two boys walking over carrying a gift box. Zhang Ze walked in front of the two boys and held his hands towards Gu Zhang from a distance. When he reached Gu Fei, he smiled and said: "My young master originally wanted to come here in person, but now that the young master is studying in the academy, he sent him away I¡¯m here to send you a congratulatory gift and congratulate Miss Gu on her successful business.¡± ??Gu Fei said to Zhang Zeyifu, "Thank you so much, Brother Zhang. I also thank your young master for me." The two boys carried the gift box to the door of the store and put it down. Then they opened the gift box. Several people standing at the door shouted at the same time. I saw a half-arm-long sapphire cabbage placed in the box. ?The cabbage clapper is made of transparent white jade, but the leaves are so green that the color transition is very natural and the carving is lifelike. The dewdrops on the leaves seem to be dripping down. Cai Cai means hundreds of wealth, and it means good intentions. ?The people standing at the door are all knowledgeable. Not to mention Mr. Zhou and Sister Dan, the **** shop owned by his family could tell at a glance that the cabbage was worth a lot of money, at least a thousand taels of silver. Sapphire is only a mid-range jade among jade, and mutton-fat jade is the top grade. However, it is rare for the carving of cabbage to match the natural color of sapphire. This green jade cabbage transcends the value of the jade itself and rises to the level of a treasure. (End of this chapter) Chapter 221： treasure bowl Chapter 221 Cornucopia Shopkeeper Liu was really surprised. He didn''t expect that a family that grew chili peppers would open a shop and be given such a heavy gift. ?This is very embarrassing, and it seems that the letter of congratulations he just sent was very insincere. Shopkeeper Wang was feeling embarrassed nearby. Young Master Zhu asked him to come over to congratulate him, so he wrapped twenty taels of congratulatory silver. He and shopkeeper Liu looked at each other, and both of them had an awkward smile. ??Gu Fei was startled. Su Chen was too generous. The heavier the gift, the more pressure people felt. Whether it was money or other aspects, she could not give the same reward. ?Gu Fei looked at him with a complicated expression and ordered Tieniu: "You and Xiaolu carry the things in and put them on the wine cabinet." ? Tieniu hurriedly and Xiaolu carefully carried the things in. ?Gu Zhang hurriedly invited Zhang Ze to come inside to drink tea. Just as he was about to go in, he saw two boys coming over carrying a gift box. They stopped at the same time. ?Gu Fei looked over in confusion. Everyone who was supposed to come seemed to have come. Who is this? The boy was followed by Shi Shi. ??Gu Fei quickly stepped forward with a smile and said, "Brother Shitou is really here." ? Shitou waved his hand, and the two boys put down the gift boxes. ??Stone shook his hand and said, "Miss Gu, it''s a great success. I''m here to congratulate you on the order of my young master." ¡°My young master has been staying in the military camp these days, so he can¡¯t come in person. Please forgive me, Miss Gu.¡± After Shitou finished speaking, he motioned for the boy to open the gift box, and Gu Fei''s eyes widened. I saw a cornucopia of mutton-fat jade, the size of a sea bowl, very delicately carved, the jade was warm and delicate, and the whole body was white and flawless. ?This was not the reason why Gu Fei''s eyes widened. He saw ingots of gold and silver placed in the cornucopia, piled high beyond the mouth of the basin. It was simply inhumane. ??Gu Fei stared at the stone dumbfounded, do I have such a deep friendship with your young master? ?Although this cornucopia is not very big, there are at least several hundred taels of gold and silver in it. No, no, this cornucopia should be more valuable, this is mutton-fat jade! ??Stone glanced at Zhang Ze who was standing aside, and said with a smile: "My young master said that I hope this cornucopia will bring wealth to the girl." A few days ago, when he was returning home, he met Su Chen''s two boys carrying a box into the house. The two young men murmured as they walked, "I hope this Green Jade Cabbage Master will be satisfied. I don''t know whose shop is about to open. I have found so many gifts for him but he is not satisfied." Stone understood immediately upon hearing this, it must be for Miss Gu to open her shop. He told the prince when he returned. The prince personally rummaged in the warehouse for a long time before he found this cornucopia of mutton-fat jade. After thinking about it, he felt it was not enough. Su Chen gave jade, and he also gave jade. How could it show that he was different? Since it is a cornucopia, isn¡¯t there any gold or silver in it? It¡¯s gold, silver and jade. It¡¯s time to put down Mr. Su¡¯s congratulatory gift. Shitou raised the corner of his mouth proudly. ?Zhang Ze glanced at it and curled his lips, vulgar, the fine mutton-fat jade cornucopia has been made tacky by all this gold and silver. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice, "Can I not want it?" Alas, it seems impossible not to do so. It¡¯s opening today and it would be a bad idea not to have the cornucopia. ?Stone''s sharp ears could hear clearly, but he pretended not to hear and ordered the two boys, "Carry the things in." ?Gu Zhang was also stunned when he saw it. Isn''t the owner of the stone the same benefactor who had lent him the money? Why did you suddenly give such a big gift? Is there anything he doesn''t know about this? (End of this chapter) Chapter 222： Eight Immortals Society Chapter 222 The Eight Immortals Society When shopkeeper Liu saw this cornucopia, he no longer felt embarrassed. He felt that he might have gone to the wrong place. Which wealthy family''s birthday banquet or wedding was this? He has been working as a shopkeeper in Ping An City for twenty years and has never seen such grand opening gifts one by one. Sister Dan poked Mr. Zhou next to her with her elbow and said, "Miss Gu is not simple. Didn''t you say that her family just escaped from famine? How did she get to know these rich people?" Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t understand either. When he first met Gu Fei, she was still dressed like a country girl. Why did she suddenly become so successful? Old Man Huang stood far away. He had packed up neatly today, changed into clean clothes, and his usually messy gray hair was neatly combed. He glanced at the cornucopia, and then at the stone, with a slight smile on his lips. Curl upward. ?At this moment, two beggars wearing white robes came over. One was holding a broken bowl, and the other was holding a pot of beautiful crabapples. ?The two of them stood at the door, and the one with the broken bowl shouted, "The Eight Immortals will congratulate you on the opening of the inn!" ?Gu Fei was startled for a moment, she, she still has a relationship with the beggar? How come she doesn¡¯t know? Seeing that she was stunned, Sister Dan quickly pulled her aside and whispered: "This Eight Immortals Association is the beggar''s gang in Ping''an City. No matter which family has weddings or weddings, they will be there." ¡°They bring you gifts, and they want to reciprocate the gifts. If you don¡¯t reciprocate, they will come to your store every day to cause trouble.¡± ??Gu Fei glanced at the crabapple held in the beggar''s hand and took a breath, "How much of a return gift should I give?" Sister Dan held out a finger and said, "One tael of silver." "From now on, someone will come to collect money every month. The merchants on this street will give you two hundred yuan a month. If you give the money, those beggars will not enter your shop." ?Gu Fei nodded, understood, this is for protection money. Not counting the protection fee, they will not protect you, they only promise not to cause trouble. ?As long as you still want to do business, you have to give the money whether you give it or not. Otherwise, if the beggar enters the shop, the business will be out of business. She took out a small piece of broken silver from her arms, walked up to the beggar holding the broken bowl, put the silver in, gave a salute, and said with a smile: "Thank you to the brothers of the Eight Immortals Society for coming to support me." ?The beggar saw the silver in the bowl, waved his hand with a smile, and the beggar next to him put down the begonia flowers, and the two of them bowed their hands and left. Gu Zhang shouted at this time, "Xiao Fei, the auspicious time has come." As Sanlang hurriedly lit the firecrackers, Gu Fei took a deep breath, walked under the plaque, pulled the red rope, and the red silk covering it fell down. ??The four golden copper characters "You Jian Inn" on the plaque are revealed. There were sounds of congratulations all around, it was considered an opening. Mr. Zhou stared at the plaque for a long time, held up his hands and said with a smile, "This is a good name." ¡°It may seem vulgar at first glance, but vulgarity means elegance. The best thing is that the name is easy to remember!¡± Easy to remember means easy to pass on orally. ? Gu Fei smiled. The name was plagiarized. It came from a classic work by a certain king of comedy. Using it was also a tribute to the master. Sister Dan pursed her lips and smiled beside her. Just because of her name, this girl Xiao Fei must be an interesting person. Gu Zhang greeted everyone to come in. When everyone entered, they saw that there were various green plants in the store, some as tall as a person, and some small and exquisite. They were all planted in white porcelain pots. The white color was mixed with green, which was refreshing and refreshing. Full of life. (End of this chapter) Chapter 223： welcome Chapter 223 Welcome ?This lobby is big enough. Gu Fei also asked craftsmen to build a landscape inside, dug a pond, and built a small rockery with stones in it. There were also goldfish in the pond, and it was surrounded by various green plants. There is also a small bluestone arch bridge over one meter long over the pool, which can be passed over. There are many gardens in the Jiangnan area. This scenery is not unusual, but no one has ever built rockeries, ponds and bridges inside their houses. Everyone felt fresh for a moment. Looking up at the roof again, the roof is covered with lanterns of various sizes and shapes, in various shapes and colors. ?Sister Dan clapped her hands and said, "Oh, I like this house." ¡°I have never seen such a fresh and interesting house.¡± Everyone looked around and chatted for a while, and soon it was noon. ? Gu Fei had already prepared food and drinks, and there were three tables in the lobby. The guys were smiling and walking around the hall to serve the food. Gu Fei looked at it for a while and felt satisfied, so he cooked and fried a spicy dish. It was so satisfying to eat Mr. Zhou. When he was leaving, he specifically said to Gu Fei: "Sister Xiao Fei, can I come to your house for dinner in the future? I like to eat spicy food like this. That Young Master Zhu is too evil-hearted." Well, since only his house has chili peppers, and a dish costs two taels of silver, humph, I won¡¯t eat at his house anymore.¡± ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Master Zhou, if you like to eat, just come. In a month, fresh peppers will be in the fields. When the time comes, I will make some dishes stir-fried with fresh peppers for you to try." Mr. Zhou was overjoyed and said, "Then it''s agreed that I''ll come to eat in a month!" Sister Dan pulled Mr. Zhou away, turning back and smiling at Gu Fei, "Don''t pay attention to him, this is a delicious product." ?The greeting guests were sent away one after another, and the hall instantly became deserted. ?The guys who cleaned the table wiped the table, those who collected the dishes collected them, and those who swept the floor swept the floor. In a short time, it was all cleaned up. Just when Gu Fei was about to go behind the counter, she saw her mother standing inside the counter with a nervous look on her face, looking back from time to time at the sapphire cabbage and cornucopia in the wine cabinet behind her. ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Mom, go and eat quickly. There is no need to stay here." ??Gu Sanlang ran over and pointed to the wine cabinet behind Gu Fei, "Sister, are the gold and silver in the white jade basin real or fake? I''ve wanted to ask for a long time, but there are so many people, so I don''t have the nerve to ask." ?Gu Fei took down the cornucopia and said, "Here, you can see for yourself." ?Gu Sanlang''s eyes were shining, and he couldn''t put it down and took one of the gold ingots in his hand to look at it carefully. Mrs. Chen snatched it away and said, "Everything you look at belongs to your sister. You are looking at it in vain." She put the gold ingot back into the cornucopia and patted her chest, "Oh, this scares me to death. This person has so many tricks. I''m afraid that someone will take this thing away. This bright gold is placed here. Don''t worry about it." It¡¯s possible to touch or rob.¡± "Hurry up, put all these away, put them here to attract thieves." ?Gu Fei nodded, this lobby is indeed not suitable for placing such valuable things. ?She was holding jade cabbage, and her mother was holding a cornucopia. The two entered a room, and Gu Fei put them into the space together. As soon as I came out of the house, I heard a cheerful voice coming from the door, "Welcome -" ¡°Sir, do you want to stay in a restaurant or stay in a hotel?¡± ¡°If you want to be more careful, we can provide not only meals but also hourly rooms for guests to rest.¡± ¡°If you want to stay in a hotel, we have a wide range of rooms for you to choose from.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 224： Opened Chapter 224 is opened ?The middle-aged man in common clothes at the door of the store was stunned for a moment, looked inside, and then laughed, "I want to stay in a hotel. Is your inn a new one?" Gu Fei had already quickly walked behind the counter and sat down, when she saw Xiaoluzi leading the customers in attentively and saying: "The guest officer is right, today is the time when the store is newly opened, and there will be a big reward for the three days since its opening." , 20% off for hotel stays.¡± The middle-aged man was followed by a boy. The two of them came to the counter. Xiaolu pointed to the sign hanging on the wall, "Tianzihao rooms cost 500 cents per night, Dijihao 300 cents per night, and Herringbone rooms cost 200 cents per night." Night." ¡°My guest rooms with herringbone sizes are, to be honest, better than those in other hotels with Tianzi size.¡± ?? Gu Fei sat at the counter with a smile, "We also have a VIP card in the store. If you come to Ping An City often, you might as well apply for a VIP card, and you will get 20% off the room rate in the future." The middle-aged man sat down on the high stool in front of the counter and looked at Gu Fei with a look of surprise on his face, "Little girl, are you the shopkeeper?" ?Gu Fei nodded with a smile. The middle-aged man laughed and said, "This is really strange. I travel around all the time and I have never seen a little girl working as a shopkeeper." ??Gu Fei kept smiling, "Uncle, if you can''t decide which room to live in, why not ask the waiter to take you upstairs to check it out first?" ??The middle-aged man waved his hand, "Don''t look at it. I don''t have to pay much attention to it when I go out. As long as I can live in it, I just need a herringbone guest room. I don''t know how many days to stay." ¡°Okay, then please ask guest officer Lu Yin to bring it out and register it for you.¡± Gu Fei agreed while opening the book. This register must be checked by the government every month. ?The middle-aged man took out a road guide and a piece of silver. Gu Fei registered the information, weighed the silver and kept accounts. Then he gave the man a sign, and Xiaolu took the guest back. When Xiaolu and his guests disappeared at the top of the stairs, Lian''er, Xing''er, Tieniu and a waiter named Pingzi were all stunned. Even though they have been training for more than half a month, when the guests actually come to the door, each one of them is heartbroken and does not dare to come forward at all. They are shy, nervous, or afraid of saying the wrong thing. Everyone''s reasons are different. ??Gu Fei glanced at them, looked at the sky, and said slowly: "I guess this month''s 500-wen bonus is for little Ruth." Everyone had unconvinced expressions on their faces. ?Especially Xing''er, her fists were clenched. She was just greeting the guests. What was she afraid of? She risked her life for the bonus. Chen and Gu Zhang were both happy to see Gu Fei make his first business. ?The more Gu Zhang looks at his daughter, the more satisfied he becomes. My daughter is as smart as me. ??Ms. Chen went to the kitchen to eat happily. When she came out after the meal, Gu Fei said to her parents: "You all go back and come see me when you are free. Don''t worry, I will work hard to make money." Mrs. Chen nodded, "I have to go back. I still have to take care of the peppers in the field." Now that the peppers in the field are starting to bear fruit, she wants to look at them three times a day for fear that they are not taken care of. ??Gu Zhang thought for a while, "That''s done, then we''ll go back. Your second brother and third brother will rest here at night, just for fear of those scoundrels coming to cause trouble." ¡°If there is any trouble, please ask your second brother to send a message home. We are all here. With more people, we can take better care of you.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded. ??Gu Zhang left with his family, and Gu Fei asked Lanzhi to go back too. Now that the shop is not busy, she can handle all the accounting alone. Lanzhi might as well embroider at home. The path led the middle-aged man and the boy out again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 225： The pants are on inside out Chapter 225 Wearing the pants inside out Xiao Lu led the two of them to sit down in the lobby, and said with a smile: "What do you two guests want to eat? Our store has braised lion head, squirrel mandarin fish, boiled dried shreds, tofu soup, three sets of duck, crystal meat... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± After reading a long list of dish names, the middle-aged man smiled again, "This little brother is really smart." He ordered a few dishes and headed to the kitchen. Xinger encouraged herself and walked over to pour tea for the guests. ?Gu Fei looked at it with a smile. ??The man laughed again, "Your store is really weird. You have a little girl as the shopkeeper and a little girl as the waiter." Xing''er was a little nervous, but she still tried her best to keep a smile, "Actually, it''s better for a girl to be a waiter, because a girl is more careful in her work." The guest smiled and said nothing. With a cup of tea, the food in the kitchen is ready. ?The middle-aged man nodded, "It tastes good." It was already late in the afternoon, that is, two o''clock in the afternoon. As the saying goes, spring is sleepy, autumn is tired, and summer takes a nap. Gu Fei sat behind the counter and fell asleep. Suddenly, a man rushed through the door, his footsteps pounding loudly. Gu Fei suddenly woke up and took a closer look. It was Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou looked panicked. He ran towards the back door and said, "Don''t say I''m here." As soon as he finished speaking, the person disappeared without a trace. What happened? ??Gu Fei glanced at the back door inexplicably. As soon as he looked away, he saw Sister Dan running forward on the street carrying a stick of firewood, and rushed past the door of the inn in the blink of an eye. ?After a while, Gu Fei saw Sister Dan spinning around again with a stick of firewood. ?Passing the door of the inn, Sister Dan paused, walked in, and asked Gu Fei, "Have you seen that dead ghost in my house?" ??Gu Fei pursed her lips, stared at the firewood stick in Sister Dan''s hand, and said seriously: "No, what''s wrong?" Sister Dan put her hands on her hips, put the firewood stick on the counter, sat down on the high stool, and said angrily: "Shameless thing, even if I take a nap, he dares to go out and act like a monster!" Sister Dan cursed for a long time. Gu Fei finally understood. ??It turned out that the two of them went back after lunch. Sister Dan took a walk for a while and then took a nap. Mr. Zhou obviously slept with her. When Sister Dan woke up, Mr. Zhou was no longer around. She went to the front shop and didn''t see anyone. Not long after, Mr. Zhou came back from outside. ?Sister Dan asked him where he went? Mr. Zhou said: "I didn''t go anywhere. I just walked around the street." ?Sister Dan knew that her guy was a lecher, and she would act like a monster if she couldn''t stand him. I had doubts in my heart at first, so when I got closer and smelled it, I could see that Mr. Zhou had a faint fragrance on his body. Sister Dan grabbed Mr. Zhou and said, "Tell me honestly, where did you go? Did you go to find another vixen?" Mr. Zhou naturally refused to admit it, "If there is nothing, you will be suspicious all day long!" Sister Dan didn''t believe it, so she grabbed Mr. Zhou and said, "I don''t believe it. You obviously have a scent on your body. Please tell me clearly!" ??While the two were tugging at each other, they accidentally tore off Mr. Zhou''s robe. The underpants underneath were exposed. Sister Dan lowered her head and saw that those obscene pants were clearly worn when she got up early to get dressed, but now, the obscene pants were clearly worn inside out! ¡°You **** thing, you still dare to coax me. You¡¯ve obviously come back from somewhere happy and your pants are on inside out!¡± Sister Dan was furious and pulled Mr. Zhou to beat him. Mr. Zhou broke away, covered himself with his robe and ran out. Sister Dan chased him out and grabbed some sticks of firewood in the yard. Just after he ran out, Mr. Zhou¡¯s figure was already gone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 226： Mistake Chapter 226 Mistake ?Gu Fei bit her lip and wanted to laugh, but then she thought about it. For Sister Dan, this was not a funny thing, but a sad thing. Although Sister Dan didn¡¯t look sad, only angry. ??Gu Fei''s eyes rolled. Would you like to kindly tell Sister Dan that Mr. Zhou is hiding behind? Watching people get beaten is also a very pleasant thing. Before Gu Fei could think about it, Sister Dan laughed and said, "Xiao Fei, I must have scared you." ¡°This man is all the same.¡± "My family is quite good. He treats me well and has a good temper. Even if I beat him or scold him, he will do it. I said he is not allowed to take concubines, so he won''t take them. He just can''t hold it in anymore and likes to mess around with women outside. ¡± Gu Fei understood that Sister Dan was actually very satisfied with Mr. Zhou. ??If Mr. Zhou insists on taking a concubine, there is nothing Sister Dan can do about it. ?Men in this era have no idea of ??being loyal to their wives, let alone being together for the rest of their lives. ?Especially for rich and powerful men, it is natural for them to take wives and concubines. It seems that Mr. Zhou respects his wife quite a lot. Sister Dan sighed, "What can I do? People are bound to have some problems. My food is just a little bit more delicious. And if I can''t control my belt, I can only cheer up every day and keep an eye on people." " "Xiao Fei, let me tell you, you haven''t found your husband''s family yet, so you don''t know how powerful he is. You have to keep a close eye on this man, but you must not let go." ¡°If you let go, something will happen.¡± ? Gu Fei nodded vigorously and decided not to tell the truth. ?These two people are Zhou Yu''s opponents. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. ??Maybe the couple likes the idea of ??chasing and running. There are millions of different kinds of people in the world, and there are millions of ways of getting along with couples. ?As long as they feel good about it, others don¡¯t have to do anything. ?Sister Dan sat for a while, drank a cup of chrysanthemum tea made by Gu Fei to clear the fire, and went back carrying the firewood stick. ?After a long while, Mr. Zhou came out. He looked towards the door for a while, but did not see Sister Dan. He walked to the counter and sat down with a smile, "Has my tigress been here?" ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and nodded with a smile, "Mr. Zhou, please don''t wear your pants backwards next time!" Mr. Zhou smiled sheepishly, "It''s a mistake." ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked Miss Xiao Fei enough for helping me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯ll go next door to play with your sister Dan when I have time.¡± As soon as Mr. Zhou went out, a carriage came to the door. ?Xiaoliu ran ahead and welcomed the guests in, while Tieniu also took the initiative to drive the carriage in through the side door. They are a middle-aged couple who requested a medium-sized guest room. ?Before the city gate closed, several more waves of guests arrived one after another, and five or six rooms were occupied. By the end of the Xu period, although there was no curfew in this safe city, there were no people on the streets. ?Gu Fei called Tieniu and Erlang to the door. ?This inn has two doors. One layer of carved wooden doors and one layer of wooden panels. There are card slots above and below the door. The door panels are marked with numbers one, two, three, four, five... Get in and push all the way. The door panel is finished and cannot be opened from the outside. The opening of the slot is on the inside. ??Safety is very high. After closing the door, Gu Fei and Sanlang took a lantern and walked around the yard. On the fence of the courtyard, Gu Fei had people pull many circles of iron wire, and copper bells were tied to the iron wire. As long as someone climbed over the wall, they would inevitably touch the iron wire, and the bell would ring. It could be regarded as a simple alarm system. (End of this chapter) Chapter 227： My suet jade! Chapter 227 My mutton-fat jade! As he walked, Gu Fei sprinkled a circle of caltrops along the courtyard wall. These will be put away early tomorrow morning, otherwise the guests will be hurt. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help it either. ?The existence of the second-rate son is like a sharp knife hanging over his head, and he doesn''t know when it will fall. ??Gu Fei and Sanlang went to the backyard again, where they built a doghouse and raised a Chinese pastoral dog, commonly known as a native dog. The reason for raising a dog is that it will bark twice if someone comes in. ??The caltrops were sprinkled along the walls of the backyard, and then Gu Fei went to sleep. Erlang and Sanlang slept in the backyard, one on the left and the other on the right. Gu Fei slept in the middle room downstairs. Open the window, which is the courtyard wall at the back. After everything that could be arranged was arranged, Gu Fei and Lian''er went to bed. Closing his eyes, Gu Fei''s consciousness sank into space. As soon as he came in, Gu Fei''s eyes widened in surprise. ?Originally, there were only a few traces of mist floating in the space, but now the entire space is filled with a thin layer of mist. Did something happen again that she didn''t know about? ?Gu Fei tried his best to remember what was different about today. ?She suddenly slapped her head. She put the cornucopia of mutton-fat jade and sapphire cabbage into the space today! ?Gu Fei hurriedly looked at the jade cabbage. The more he looked at it, the more he felt something was wrong. ?This cabbage clearly looked green and lifelike before, but now, it seems to have lost its luster and seems to have lost all its charm. Looking at the cornucopia of mutton-fat jade again, Gu Fei felt even more distressed. The originally warm and delicate mutton-fat jade had become much duller, as if it had suddenly changed from the highest-grade jade to a low-grade jade. My mutton-fat jade! ??Gu Fei wailed and suddenly raised his head to stare at the mist in the air. Could this be the spiritual energy sucked out of the jade? But what is the use of these? ?Gu Fei''s heart moved and he got up and got out of bed. She walked outside the house and put the pot of crabapple given by the Eight Immortals today into the space. In her previous life, she also tried to put plants into the space, but the plants died within a few days. ??If the mist floating in the space is really spiritual energy, does that mean that she can plant some spiritual flowers and herbs in it in the future, and eat the kind that will make her immortal? ?Gu Fei was almost amused by his own thoughts. Let''s wait a few days to see if this crabapple can survive. If she can survive, she will have to work hard to make money and buy a large amount of jade. Gu Fei went to bed with good thoughts in mind. Have nothing to do all night. I got up early and took a shower. I got off the door first, then opened the door. Not long after, the night-scented car came over. ?Lian''er took out the toilet and emptied it, then took it to the newly built toilet to wash it clean. In the middle of Mao hour, the city gate was opened. As the city gate opened, Ping An City gradually became lively. Vegetable sellers, workers, cart drivers, small business people, all kinds of people are pouring into the city. Aunt Liu also followed his family''s mule cart into the city. Don''t even ask Gu Fei to tell you when you come in and start cleaning. After a while, the employees in the store came to work one after another. After taking turns to have breakfast, they began to solicit customers on the street one by one. ? Gu Fei sat at the counter and yawned. She was so excited about Reiki last night that she didn''t fall asleep until midnight. At this time, a middle-aged couple walked into the door. The man was wearing a green cloth robe and holding a pipa in his hand. The woman had a few freckles on her face, a blue and white flowered headscarf on her head, and a maroon cotton skirt with frayed corners. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 228： Er Laizi, a great name I have admired for a long time Chapter 228: Long admired Dai Ming Er Laizi The two of them came in and saluted Gu Fei first, and Gu Fei hurriedly stood up and returned the salute. The woman asked: "Are you the shopkeeper?" Gu Fei nodded, "What do you want?" The woman said sheepishly: "Your inn is newly opened, right? My boss and I have been singing in Ping''an City. The inn where we used to sing is no longer open. I wonder if you can let us come over to sing." song?" Gu Fei himself is the kind of person who likes to eat quietly. ?But there are also people in this world who like to listen to music while eating. There is a singer, and the store is lively. The purpose of opening a store is to be lively. ?These two people are also equivalent to resident singers. ??Gu Fei saw that the middle-aged man looked embarrassed, and the woman rubbed her belt uneasily and looked at her eagerly. ? Gu Fei pondered for a moment, "My shop has just opened and there are not many customers. As long as you are not afraid of being deserted." The woman was overjoyed and said, "No way, your shop is so beautiful, business will definitely be good in the future." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Then I accept your good advice. However, I have to say something ugly up front. You can sing here if you want. I only have one request. If the guests don''t want to listen to the music, please don''t disturb the guests while they are eating." The woman waved her hands repeatedly, "No, no, no, we have been singing songs for twenty years, and we still have this sense of propriety." ??Gu Fei smiled, came out of the counter, and directed Tieniu to set up a small table with two chairs by the window. It was not far from the door and still some distance from the dining table. ¡°When you two are fine, you can rest here, okay?¡± ?The man bowed his head and thanked her, and the woman thanked Gu Fei, "My man is mute and can''t speak, but he can hear." "The shopkeeper can just call him Awang. My surname is Ye." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Uncle Awang, Aunt Ye, if you want to drink water or something, just go to the kitchen in the back. You''re welcome." Aunt Ye bowed to Gu Fei again, "Thank you, shopkeeper." ?The two of them went to sit by the window in a polite manner. Just as Gu Fei was about to turn around and sit at the counter, she saw someone coming to the door. ??This man had a toothpick in his mouth, and was wearing a greasy black cloth robe with a sloping front. He walked in with steps that he didn''t recognize. ? Gu Fei''s heart sank, but a smile appeared on his face, "Hello, sir, do you want to work as a professional or stay in a hotel?" The man moved the toothpick in his mouth from the left corner of his mouth to the right, looked at Gu Fei up and down and smiled, "Hey, the little girl is quite beautiful. I won''t talk to you. I''ll call your shopkeeper. ¡± ?Gu Fei stood still, "I am the shopkeeper." Upon seeing this, Lian''er quickly came over and stood behind Gu Fei. The man laughed heartily, "The world is so funny nowadays, a little girl can be the shopkeeper!" ¡°Then it works, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He squinted his eyes and asked, "How much does it cost per month to rent here?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "I can''t tell you this. This is a matter between me and the owner of the house." ¡°Hey, the little girl is quite capable.¡± The man sneered and shook his legs carelessly, ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to say it, don¡¯t say it.¡± "I just want silver. From now on, give me thirty taels of silver every month, which will be considered as rent." ?? Gu Fei was already sure in her heart that this person must be a scoundrel, but she still had a smile on her face, "Are you kidding me? My rent has already been given to the owner of the house, so why is there still someone who wants to collect rent?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 229： Come back tomorrow Chapter 229 Come back tomorrow The toothpick in Er Laizi''s mouth changed direction again, "Householder?" "I am the owner of the house. Sooner or later, this house will belong to me, and the rent can only be paid to me!" ? Gu Fei''s face turned cold, "I signed the contract after reading the owner''s deed. If you want the rent, yes, you can show me the deed of this house." Er Laizi sneered, "I don''t have the deed, but everyone knows that this house belongs to me." "I will pay you the rent if you want it, whether you want it or not." ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to keep this store open!¡± ??Gu Fei was angry in her heart. If this scoundrel was as sensible as the Eight Immortals, she would only give him a small amount of money a month. She would just treat him as doing as the Romans do in the countryside and get rid of his wealth and avoid disasters. ??But this scoundrel asked for thirty taels of silver a month. She didn¡¯t know if she could earn thirty taels a month! ??Gu Fei said coldly: "Do you want any money? I have already paid the rent that should be paid. Please tell me where it came from!" ¡°Yoha!¡± The second-rate scoundrel spat out the toothpick in his mouth, ¡°The little girl is quite bold.¡± ¡°You go and ask around on the street and ask me who my second-rate son is. In this safe city, no one who sees me is allowed to call me Master!¡± As he was speaking, a voice came from the door, "Hey, who is this? Who is this? Such a loud tone." ??Gu Fei looked over and saw Young Master Zhu, Mr. Zhou and a young man she had never seen coming in from the door. Young Master Zhu snorted coldly, "Isn''t this a scoundrel? Why, are you here to fight against your brother again?" Er Laizi quickly bowed and smiled, "Young Master Zhu, I haven''t seen you for a while. How are you doing recently?" Young Master Zhu and Mr. Zhou walked to the shop and sat down. "It was fine at first, but it''s not so good after seeing you." "Miss Gu, the shopkeeper is my friend. If you want money, go and find your elder brother. What are you doing with a little girl?" Er Laizi twitched the corner of his mouth, with a smile on his face, but said: "Then I don''t care, I just ask whoever rents this house for money." Young Master Zhu waved his hand impatiently, "Go, go, I want to talk to Miss Gu, please stay away." Er Laizi sneered a few times and said to Gu Fei: "Miss Gu, wait, your second grandfather will come to see you again tomorrow." Young Master Zhu shouted angrily, "Get out of here!" ?The second-rate man casually bowed his hand to Young Master Zhu, turned around, and walked away as if he was not acquainted with his family. ?Gu Fei hurriedly saluted Young Master Zhu, "Thank you very much, Young Master Zhu." Young Master Zhu waved his hand and said, "Miss Gu, there is no need to thank me. This scoundrel just gave me some face. He is too lazy to make trouble at this time. I can control today, but not tomorrow." ¡°Besides, this person has many dirty tricks, so you should pay more attention to yourself.¡± After finishing speaking, Mr. Zhu looked around and said, "Miss Gu, this shop is well decorated." "I was out of town yesterday on business, so I didn''t come to congratulate the **** her opening. I was really rude and rude." ?This is of course an excuse. He already knew that Gu Fei''s inn opened yesterday, but he had no intention of coming. It was already a great honor to send shopkeeper Wang over. ??But this morning, when he went to Yipin Pavilion, shopkeeper Wang told him what he had learned about the opening here yesterday. One of them was delivering sapphire cabbage, and the other was delivering a mutton-fat jade cornucopia. They probably had quite a lot of background. Young Master Zhu thought about it and felt that he had underestimated him, so he came here to make up for it today. (End of this chapter) Chapter 230： Talking about business by the way Chapter 230 Talking about business by the way ??Gu Fei said hurriedly: "Young Master Zhu is joking. The store is open. How dare I disturb a noble person like you?" She thought for a while and then said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhu, I guarantee that the thirty recipes I sold you will not be used in this store." When Young Master Zhu heard this, he laughed, "What did Miss Gu say? I really didn''t come here for this." ¡°I won¡¯t trust Miss Gu when it comes to signing the deed.¡± Lian''er and Xing''er have already poured tea. Young Master Zhu held a cup of tea in his hand, "I heard that shopkeeper Liu from Zuixian Tower also came to your house and wanted to buy chili peppers?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "My father has already agreed to this." Young Master Zhu lowered his eyes and stopped talking. He has now tasted the sweetness of chili peppers. He regrets not signing a contract with Gu Fei earlier to buy all the chili peppers produced in her field. Now Zuixianlou has stepped in. Gu Fei has opened an inn here again. Although it is not mainly about eating, he will definitely sell spicy dishes in the future. Yesterday, shopkeeper Wang had a spicy dish and said it was very delicious. good. ??Moreover, there are other restaurants in Ping''an City, and when the fresh chili peppers come out, I''m afraid they will also take notice. Seeing that Young Master Zhu was silent, Mr. Zhou didn''t know what was going on here. Seeing that, he was silent for a moment. He pointed at the young man with a round face and big eyes next to him and said with a smile: "You don''t know this Miss Gu yet? This is Young Master Zhu''s hall." My younger brother is known as the Second Young Master.¡± Gu Fei said to the young boy Yifu, "Good morning, Second Young Master." ??Second Young Master Zhu waved a fan and chuckled, "Hello, Miss Gu." He only glanced at Gu Fei and then looked away, obviously not interested. Young Master Zhu was almost done thinking. He knocked on the table and said, "Miss Gu, I have an idea that I want to talk to you about." Gu Fei sat down next to him, "Young Master Zhu, please speak." "What I mean is that I, Yipin Pavilion, Zuixian Tower, and you, who have an inn, will eat all the peppers grown by your family. Even if the peppers on the twenty acres of land are not used up by the three of us, we will dry them. Just sell it outside. In short, in Ping''an City, only three of us are allowed to sell chili peppers." ¡°In this way, even if the pepper seeds are leaked and replanted, it will only be next year, and we can make more money for another year.¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while, which meant that his own chili peppers no longer had to be marketed, which was also a good thing. After all, there were only two companies that wanted chili peppers, and it was impossible to eat the chili peppers from dozens of acres of land. ¡°Master Zhu, I forgot to tell you that there are more than twenty acres of pepper. My aunt and uncle¡¯s family also grows it, and they have ten acres of land in total.¡± ¡°Also, I plan to ask my family to sell some snacks that will also use this chili pepper. However, the snacks will not be sold in the store, but on the street. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Zhu can accept it.¡± Young Master Zhu thought for a long time and said, "That''s right. Snacks are just snacks after all. You still have to eat in the store. Even if it has no impact, it shouldn''t be big." Snacks and high-end restaurants have different customer groups, and Mr. Zhu is not afraid. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find the owner of Zuixian Tower in two days and let¡¯s sign the contract.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "Well, I''ll be in the store every day. Just come over when the time comes." Young Master Zhu stood up to say goodbye, and before leaving, he said: "Sister Xiao Fei, let me remind you again, that scoundrel is a ruthless man and can do anything. In your shop, you need to be careful everywhere, especially when you eat. Be careful, it¡¯s not a joke.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 231： Inquired news Chapter 231 News from Inquiry ?Gu Fei thanked her solemnly and walked into the counter, holding her chin to think of a countermeasure. ?After thinking about it for a long time, there was no other way except to pay careful attention everywhere. She asked Lian''er to guard the counter, got up and went to the yard, where Old Man Huang was lying on a wicker chair to bask in the sun. ??Gu Fei squatted next to him, "Uncle Huang, your brother, the bad guy, just came here." Old man Huang opened his eyes, "Here you come? What did you say?" "Let me give him thirty taels of silver a month, otherwise I will never open this shop." Old Man Huang sighed, "What should I do? I can''t do anything about him. If I could, I wouldn''t be like this." ??Gu Fei said: "I just want to ask you, is there anyone else in this second-rate son''s family?" Old Man Huang sneered, "There used to be a mother-in-law who lost all her family''s belongings. The mother-in-law ran away with her daughter. I heard she ran away with a businessman from other places. Now he has enough to eat alone and the whole family is not hungry." ? Gu Fei sighed, it would be even harder to handle without a family, which means this person has no weaknesses. ¡°Then where does he live now?¡± ?Old man Huang shook his head, "I didn''t know that a person like him might just find a place to hang out for a few days." ??Gu Fei is even more worried. He still has no fixed place to live. Even if he wants to find someone to put a sack on him and beat him up, it is not easy to find him. Without any useful information, Gu Fei returned to the front yard. In the evening, when Gu Fei was about to close the door, Mr. Zhou came over. ??He sat down in front of the counter, came forward mysteriously, and said in a low voice: "Sister Xiao Fei, Mr. Zhu came here specifically to ask me to tell you." ¡°He asked around today about the scoundrel who came to your store to cause trouble, and he actually found out something useful.¡± ?Gu Fei opened his eyes wide, "What is it?" ¡°Let me tell you, the government doesn¡¯t care about that scoundrel who is making such a fuss, but it¡¯s actually someone behind the scenes.¡± "How do you say, who sent the envoy?" Gu Fei asked anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly who it is, and I won¡¯t go into too much detail. I just say that the person behind this second-rate son may be related to Prince Qi¡¯s palace.¡± ¡°It is said that the second-rate man drank too much one time and accidentally let out a few words, which was overheard.¡± "No wonder no one dares to take over this store. Think about it, who in our territory can be bigger than the King of Qi?" Mr. Zhou pointed upward and said, "That''s the one who is high in the sky and far away from the emperor." ?Gu Fei''s face suddenly darkened. He was really afraid of something. ?She originally thought that the second rascal was just a gangster who had made her anxious, so the best she could do was take a risk and deal with him. Ke Qi Wangfu, is that something she can provoke? ?For ordinary people like them, that is the sky above their heads! Even if she kills the bad guy, she will still come up with new tricks. Mr. Zhou looked at Gu Fei sympathetically, "You must have invested several hundred taels of silver in this store. Alas, it will probably be wasted now." ? Gu Fei is about to cry, can you please stop irritating me, "Thank you so much, Brother Zhou, and thank you, Mr. Zhu, for me, for taking the trouble for me." "Oh, this is nothing. Although you are young, you are quite in line with my temperament. I hope you can continue to do this for a long time, so that I can have more places to play." Mr. Zhou stood up and said, "Sister , Take care of yourself, Brother Zhou really can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± Mr. Zhou put his hands behind his back, shook his head and sighed, and left. ??Gu Fei sat behind the counter and felt dazed for a while. Then he stood up listlessly and called Erlang and Sanlang to the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 232： Here you go again asking for money Chapter 232 Comes to ask for money again When he woke up early the next morning, Gu Fei looked calm. She thought about it all night last night and figured out that if the scoundrel wanted to make trouble today, she would not let him go. ??Isn''t it just that she invested hundreds of taels of silver in this store? Although she felt distressed, she couldn''t afford to pay the loss, and the worst she could do was to stop doing it! ?The chili peppers are about to go to the fields at home now, so she will never be short of a bowl of rice. I believe that if she doesn¡¯t do it, people won¡¯t go out of their way to cause trouble for her. After all, no matter how great the King of Qi is, it¡¯s not her who has a grudge against the Prince of Qi¡¯s palace, it should be Old Man Huang. Old Man Huang didn¡¯t know if he had any idea of ??that in his mind. If he had, he was determined to trick her. Thinking about it again, Gu Fei shook her head. Maybe Old Man Huang himself didn''t know it. After all, according to what she heard before, Old Man Huang returned all the rent to the two previous households. In other words, Old Man Huang himself did not benefit at all. As long as they are not insane, no one will do anything that harms others and does not benefit oneself. It¡¯s just that Gu Fei couldn¡¯t figure out where Old Man Huang¡¯s enemy wanted to take revenge on him. Since he is from Prince Qi''s Mansion, it is not a big deal to kill Old Man Huang in a matter of minutes. Old Man Huang is alive and well again. It seems that Old Man Huang is just not allowed to rent out or sell this shop. ??It would be wrong to say that there is a treasure buried under Old Man Huang''s house. He could just buy the house and dig out it slowly. In short, this thing is full of weirdness. ??Gu Fei made a cup of chrysanthemum and wolfberry tea, and sat at the counter with two dark circles under his eyes, waiting for his second wife to come to the door. By noon, there were five or six tables of guests sitting in the lobby, and the kitchen was overwhelmed, so Lian''er went to the back to help. Er Laizi came at this time. ?He walked into the store, casually found a table in the lobby and sat down. He put one leg on the chair and shouted: "Waiter, come here and order for the uncle." ?The waiters in the store all saw the second-rate boy coming to make trouble yesterday, and no one wanted to pay attention to him. They all looked at Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei walked over with a stern face, "Hey, isn''t this the most awesome man in Ping''an City?" Er Laizi raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s good to know." ¡°Hurry, serve the food.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll serve you all the best dishes here. I¡¯m satisfied with my meal today. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow.¡± ??Gu Fei smiled, "This man really values ??small shops." ¡°It is impossible to serve food. You are pretending to eat, but you are asking for money.¡± Er Laizi shook his legs and said, "It''s good to know. I''ll bring you thirty taels of silver. I don''t mind eating elsewhere, sir." ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it?¡± Gu Fei said lightly. ¡°No? Haha, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to destroy your store today!¡± The guest next to him heard the sound and looked over. The second-rate man glared, "What are you looking at? I''ll overturn your table first." ?This customer is the first customer in the store, the middle-aged man named Du. ??Gu Fei smiled at the person, "Uncle Du, it''s okay, you can eat." ?Uncle Du nodded lightly, as if he didn''t take the second-rate son''s provocation to heart. ??Gu Fei turned to Er Laizi and said, "You want money, right? If it''s done, come out with me and I''ll get the money for you." Er Laizi felt that his threat had an effect, "Hey, little girl, have you figured it out?" ? Gu Fei was sneering in his heart, and naturally he figured it out, asking for money is not your purpose, you just want to cause trouble. Even if I give you money, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have something new tomorrow. ?Gu Fei stretched out his hand and said, "Master Huang, please come outside." (End of this chapter) Chapter 233： Dont talk about martial ethics Chapter 233: No moral ethics Er Laizi stood up with a smile, "Little girl, are you afraid that I won''t leave after taking the money? If it''s done, I''ll go outside with you." "Your second master, I still have credibility. I will take the money and leave immediately." ??Gu Fei glanced at Er Laizi, no, I was worried that if I used my hands later, I would scare my guests and break the flowers and plants. ??Gu Fei walked in front with a calm expression. Some customers in the store looked over curiously. Gu Fei raised his hand with a smile, "Everyone is eating and drinking--" ?Going outside the door, Gu Fei folded her arms and waited for the second-rate son. Mr. Zhou happened to walk out from next door and smiled when he saw Gu Fei, "Sister Xiao Fei, what are you doing standing outside? It''s already dinner time. Why isn''t the store busy?" ?Gu Fei smiled at him and said, "Brother Zhou, things are easier to do outside." Mr. Zhou was confused when he heard this, "What are you doing?" At this time, Er Laizi also came out and stretched out his hand to Gu Fei nonchalantly, "Bring me the money." Without saying a word, Gu Fei raised his leg and kicked to the side, hitting Er Laizi in the head. Er Laizi''s head was kicked to the side, causing him to stagger for a moment. Gu Fei then twisted his body, jumped up from the ground, and kicked the Er Lai Zi forward with a tornado kick. Now Er Lai Zi jumped forward and fell to the ground. Mr. Zhou stood by and was dumbfounded. This, this, Xiao Fei looks so delicate, but she can actually do Kung Fu! ?The door and windows of the store were wide open, and all the customers in the store could see it. Uncle Du shouted, "Okay!" ¡°Little girl, what a handsome kung fu!¡± ??Gu Fei waved towards the store with a smile, turned around and put a foot on Er Laizi''s back, and lowered his eyes to look at Er Lai Zi on the ground. "Go back and tell the person behind you." ¡°There is always a debtor and a wrongdoer, and whoever has a grudge against him should go to him!¡± ¡°Hiding behind the scenes and looking for innocent people to attack, you are not a good man.¡± Er Laizi was like a turtle that had its belly turned inside out, its limbs kept flailing, but it couldn''t get up. ??He was unwilling to shout: "You girl, you have no martial ethics, you attacked me when I was not prepared." ??Gu Fei sneered and used his strength to crush his feet a few times, "A person like you still needs to talk about martial arts?" ¡°Listen to what I say clearly, and go back and tell the master behind you that I, Gu Fei, have no enmity with him. Please don¡¯t provoke me.¡± ¡°And you, if you dare to show up in front of my store again, I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you!¡± After Gu Fei finished speaking, he gave Er Laizi a heavy kick on his back and then let go of his foot. The second laizi''s injury was not serious, but it was so humiliating. He had never been beaten by a little girl like this before. ?Although his second-rate son is a scoundrel, he still needs face. How can he still walk in this peaceful city in the future? He got up from the ground and stared at Gu Fei fiercely, "You little bitch, I will fight with you today!" Before he finished speaking, Shabo''s fist was swung towards Gu Fei. Gu Fei dodged to the side, reached out and grabbed his wrist, pushed it down, then pushed his arm behind his back, grabbed his arm with the other hand, stumbled under his feet, and twisted his waist hard, With a throw from his back, Er Laizi was thrown to the ground hard. Er Laizi fell to the bluestone ground, his internal organs seemed to be hardened by the force, and he couldn''t breathe for a long time. Gu Fei stepped on his chest and crushed him a few times, "Why, you can''t understand what I said, right? I want you to go back and tell the master behind you. Every wrong has its own owner, so don''t come to me." Trouble, did you hear me?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 234： You can get out now Chapter 234 You can get out now Er Laizi took a long time to take a breath, and no longer had the slightest thought of resistance in his heart, "Listen, I heard it." ?Gu Fei let go of his foot and said, "That''s fine, you can get out." "Remember my words, don''t come to my store again, you come once, I''ll beat you once." Er Laizi got up from the ground with difficulty, clutching his chest, not daring to look back, and stumbled away. The customers in the store were booing, banging the table and bowls, "Well done, little lady!" The waiters clapped their hands vigorously, "How powerful the shopkeeper is!" ??Gu Fei smiled, reached out to brush off the non-existent dust on her skirt in a noble manner, bowed her hand to Mr. Zhou, and turned around to go into the store. Mr. Zhou was still in a daze at the door with his mouth open. He suddenly turned around and ran towards his store, shouting as he ran, "Madam, madam, it''s terrible-" He rushed into the shop and went straight to the backyard. Sister Dan heard the sound and came out of the house, "What are you shouting for? Sister Xiu has just fallen asleep." Mr. Zhou stopped and said, "No, that little girl Fei¡ª" ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve only known each other for a few days, and now we call her a girl?¡± Sister Dan eats lemons every day. "Oh, no, you didn''t see it just now. Sister Xiao Fei, my mother, she actually has the skills to kick that **** so hard that he couldn''t get up." Mr. Zhou gasped. Sister Dan clapped her hands and said, "I said this girl is extraordinary. A little girl like her hides at home and dares not see anyone, yet she dares to open an inn by herself. She really has two brushes." She walked out excitedly, "Let me take a look." Mr. Zhou grabbed her and said, "Look, the beating is over and the second-rate son is gone." Sister Dan came back to her senses and stared at him suspiciously: "You were not in the shop just now, why did you go out again?" ¡°Are you planning to find another little goblin?¡± Mr. Zhou rolled his eyes and said, "No way, I was in the shop and I went out when I heard the noise outside." Sister Dan snorted, "Be careful. If I come out later, you won''t be in the shop, and you will be the one to look at." Mr. Zhou chuckled, "How dare you? Madam, go and have a rest. I''m going to the shop." ?Here Gu Fei is sitting in the shop, feeling calm. When you have thought about the worst outcome of a thing and you can accept it calmly, then just go ahead and do it. Not long after, the guests eating in the lobby dispersed one after another. Uncle Du came over with the boy and sat down in front of the counter with a smile on his face. "Shopkeeper, what should I do with the VIP card you mentioned that day?" He was very satisfied with his stay for the past two days. This inn is clean and convenient. ?The waiters in the store are all friendly and smiling at all times, making it a pleasant stay. Gu Fei''s eyes lit up and he said with a smile: "It''s simple. As long as you save two taels of silver in the store, you can stay at the hotel at a 20% discount. However, there is no discount on meals. You can''t make much money with a small business. Please forgive me." "By the way, these two taels of silver are considered deposited with me. If you no longer want this VIP card at any time, just bring the sign and I will return the silver to you." ?Uncle Du nodded and took out two taels of silver. "It''s okay if you come. Then apply for a VIP card for me." ? Gu Fei took out a book and registered it, then placed an exquisite small wooden sign on the counter. ?This wooden sign is black and gold-rimmed, with the word VIP written on it, and the number one written on the reverse. It looks very delicate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 235： Climb over the wall Chapter 235: Climbing the Wall ??Gu Fei said: "Not only can you use this brand, but if your relatives and friends come to stay, they can get a discount as long as they hold this brand." Uncle Du took the sign and put it away, then led the boy out of the store. When it was time to go to bed at night, Gu Fei thought of the pot of begonia flowers in the space, and quickly sank into the space. I saw the pot of Begonia with flower buds, and the flower buds had bloomed slightly. Looking at the aura in the space, not only has it not decreased, but it is more abundant than yesterday, and the fog is thicker. ? Gu Fei squatted carefully in front of the crabapple and saw that the crabapple showed no signs of death and seemed to be more energetic than before. ?The leaves tremble slightly, as if they are breathing. ? Gu Fei thought for a while, plants also need to breathe, does that mean that the spiritual energy that is breathed in and exhaled is still spiritual energy? In this way, the spiritual energy of the space will not be reduced because of the plants. ?She stood up and looked at the sapphire cabbage and mutton-fat jade cornucopia. The sapphire cabbage had completely turned into stone cabbage, and the cornucopia was just a pale stone basin. This should mean that all the spiritual energy inside has been sucked out. After looking at the space, close your eyes and go to sleep. While sleeping in the middle of the night, Gu Fei was suddenly awakened by the ringing of a bell. ?She quickly got out of bed, took out her pistol and loaded it, opened the door and ran out. ??This courtyard has a storefront on the south, a wall shared with other houses on the west, an alley on the east, a side door opening on the east, and an alley outside the north courtyard wall. ??If anyone comes, they can only climb over the wall from the east and north alleys. ?Gu Fei rushed out and looked at the east courtyard wall first. He didn''t find anything, so he quickly ran back. ?When I ran to the back, I saw a figure on the wall, and then jumped out. ??Gu Fei gritted his teeth and shouted lowly at the courtyard wall, "Second scoundrel, I know it''s you, but you still dare to come!" ?There was a muffled "Ouch" outside the courtyard wall, and then there was a sound of footsteps gradually running away. ?Gu Fei stood by the wall for a while and did not pursue him. She walked to the kennel. The dog woke up and looked at her. Gu Fei shook his head and said, "You just know how to sleep! What''s the point of raising you? If a thief comes, he won''t even know how to bark!" She then walked around the yard and found nothing, so she went back to her room to sleep. Because the store started to get busy, Lanzhi came over early in the morning. ??Gu Fei asked her to sit at the counter and register the customers and register the cashier. When it was busy at lunch time, she ran to the kitchen to help Sister Hua. ?While cooking, Tieniu suddenly rushed in with a nervous expression, "Cousin, that scoundrel is here again, and he brought several people with him." He just saw Er Laizi coming from a distance at the door, so he hurried in to report the news. ??Gu Fei threw the spatula away and shouted: "Lian''er, keep frying." After saying that, he grabbed a rolling pin on the cutting board next to him and rushed out. ?Hurrying to the door, Er Laizi and a few people were about to enter. ?Gu Fei raised the rolling pin in his hand, "You still dare to come?" ¡°I climbed over the wall of my house last night, but why didn¡¯t I throw you to death?¡± The second-rate laizi shrank his head, then straightened his back and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, little girl. Who climbed over your wall?" ??Gu Fei was too lazy to chatter with him, "Go, go, go, get as far away from me as you can!" Er Laizi sneered, "Don''t think that I''m afraid of you, a little girl. Little girls don''t have martial ethics. Yesterday, I was attacked by you. That doesn''t count. Today, I will let you know how powerful your second grandfather is!" ¡°Brothers, give me¡ª¡± Before he finished speaking, Gu Fei hit Er Laizi on the head with a rolling pin. (End of this chapter) Chapter 236： Do me a favor Chapter 236 Do me a favor ?Then Gu Fei took a stick and walked nimbly among several gangsters, hitting one on the leg and the other on the head. Tieniu was not idle at the side. Although he knew that his cousin had skills, there were four big men here and his cousin couldn''t deal with them alone. He also rushed forward and beat up a gangster regardless. ? Xiaolu and Pingzi are not as good as Tieniu because they are members of the family and they dare not take action. They are just here to do the work and do not want to get into trouble. Aunt Liu was cleaning the table. When she saw this, she grabbed the broom by the door and rushed out, mindlessly fighting against the chaos. Originally he was just a gangster with no fighting ability. Gu Fei beat him the hardest. Gu Fei hit him on the head several times with the rolling pin in his hand. The last blow cracked the rolling pin in Gu Fei''s hand. When he opened it, the second-rate man rolled on the ground holding his head. ?Then Tieniu took advantage of his youth, strength and tallness to knock the person down as well. ? Gu Fei hit a gangster on the knee with a stick again, and the gangster fell down as soon as his legs became weak. ??Aunt Liu was left holding a big broom and kept hitting the remaining gangster on the head. ?The gangster covered his head and face with both hands and shouted repeatedly: "Stop fighting, stop fighting-" While shouting, he saw his accomplices falling to the ground, turned around and ran away quickly. ??Gu Fei kicked the bad guy on the ground hard, "Get out of here, if I dare to come and beat you to death again¡ª" Er Laizi covered his head and stumbled up. Only then did Gu Fei realize that his head was broken and blood was flowing out from between his fingers. ¡°Little girl, you are cruel enough. If you wait for me, you will regret it.¡± Er Laizi said harsh words, and he and the remaining two people helped each other and limped away. ??Gu Fei narrowed his eyes. It was not an option for this scoundrel to cause trouble every day. He still had to find the person behind him. She had an idea instantly. She rolled her eyes and saw a little beggar squatting in the corner. She walked over and said to the little beggar, "Do me a favor and see where that scoundrel is resting tonight." As he spoke, he put a handful of copper coins into the little beggar''s broken bowl. ??The little beggar moved quickly, put the copper coins in his arms, and smiled with a few teeth at Gu Fei, "Don''t worry, shopkeeper Gu, I''ll tell you when I find out." ??Gu Fei smiled and watched the little beggar run away quickly, quickly catching up with Er Laizi and the others, and then followed leisurely. ?? Gu Fei felt relieved and walked back to the store and smiled at the diners: "I''m sorry, I scared everyone. I''ll give everyone a 20% discount on the check later." One of the guests replied with a smile: ¡°The shopkeeper¡¯s fists and kicks are refreshing, and so are the people!¡± With a smile, Gu Fei went to the kitchen to cook again. ?At seven or eight o''clock in the evening, the little beggar came. He did not enter the door, but stood at the door and called Gu Fei: "Shopkeeper Gu¡ª" ?Gu Fei hurriedly walked out and asked in a low voice: "Where are you?" ??The little beggar also lowered his voice and said, "It''s in a secret door in the west of the city. It''s not easy to find. I''ll take you there." ?Gu Fei raised his feet to leave and asked the little beggar, "Have you had dinner?" ??The little beggar said sheepishly: "Shopkeeper Gu, it''s good if I can only eat one meal a day. How can I have breakfast and dinner?" ¡°Then wait a minute.¡± Gu Fei returned to the store, took two steamed buns from the kitchen, told Erlang again, and then went out. ?Hand the buns to the little beggars. The little beggars put one of them into his arms, and the other one grabbed it and gnawed it. They walked along the street for almost two quarters of an hour. The little beggar pointed to an alley, "It''s right here, the third house on the right." An update will be released on the 9th. Thank you to the little fairies who have been reading the book. (End of this chapter) Chapter 237： tailgating Chapter 237 Following ?Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, I understand. Thank you very much for today." The little beggar smiled at Gu Fei and ran away quickly. ??Gu Fei walked along the alley, counted the third house, stood at the door and listened. I heard a woman inside say: "You can''t beat that girl, why are you going there? You haven''t got the money, and you come back with a broken head and bleeding, and I have to use the money to buy you medicine!" ?Then a man''s voice sounded, "What are you afraid of? I''m just going to get beaten up, and no one will die. Don''t worry, I''ll go find that person tomorrow to ask for the reward." "That man is generous. If he sees me like this, he will reward me more." ?Gu Fei listened for a while and left quietly. Go back to the inn, wait until the garrison is over, and close the door as usual. Gu Fei returned to his room and sent Lian''er to sleep with Lanzhi. She lay on the bed and took a nap first, listening to the clock beat outside, "Boom! - Boom, boom!" After three knocks, "It''s all right-". ?? Gu Fei knew it was Haishi, which was eleven o''clock. She got up from the bed, took out a black hooded sweatshirt from the space, put it on, put the hat on her head, and slipped out of the room. ?Walking to the side door, Gu Fei opened the door bolt, walked outside, and locked the side door with another lock. ?Then walk along the street to the west side of the city. ? There is no curfew in Ping An City, and pedestrians can walk on the streets at night. At this time, except for the soldiers on night watch and the watchmen, basically no one else was walking around. ?Those who are still walking on the street at this time are either in urgent need or are not good people. After walking for a while, Gu Fei suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves approaching from far away. ?Gu Fei stepped aside and hid behind a pillar. He waited until the sound of horse hooves went away before moving forward again. ??Xiao Yu was riding on the horse, still thinking about the figure he saw just now. No matter how he looked at it, that figure looked very familiar. ?He suddenly tightened the reins hard, turned over and dismounted, "I have something to do, you two go back first." Shitou was shocked and got off his horse. He hurriedly told Zhu Zhu, "I''ll follow you, you go back home first." Zhu Zhu looked at the two horses that had lost their owners and was on the verge of tears. Xiao Yu and others jumped up to the roof, and the stone followed them. Xiao Yu turned around and frowned, lowering his voice, "Why are you following me? I''m not asking you to go back?" Shitou made a grimace and said, "Sir, if I don''t follow you, I''m afraid I won''t survive tomorrow." ??Xiao Yu frowned, said nothing, straightened up, and walked quickly to the place where he met Gu Fei just now. Soon, Xiao Yu saw Gu Fei. ?She walked in the shadows of the street, her steps quick and fast. ??Xiao Yu stared at the figure on the roadside and confirmed that it was Gu Fei. He didn''t know why, but he recognized her with just a quick glance. For a moment, he didn''t know what it felt like. Did he still see her wrong after all? A girl wearing strange night clothes in the middle of the night would definitely not be taking a walk. ? Shitou didn''t recognize Gu Fei. ??He just didn''t understand, he was just a thief in night clothes, why did the prince care about such things? ?Gu Fei quickly walked to the alley he had been to before. She counted to the third house, stood at the door for a while, put her ear to the door and listened carefully. There was a man''s snoring in the room. ?Gu Fei pushed the door open and bolted it from the inside. ?She walked to the window and pulled it open. The window opened with a creak, which startled Gu Fei. On the rooftop opposite, Xiao Yu watched Gu Fei tremble, feeling both funny and inexplicably distressed at the same time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 238： Neuropathy Chapter 238 Neurosis ?Gu Fei calmed down and climbed in through the window. ?She squinted her eyes and took a look. The room was very small, with only a table, a bed, and two chairs. There were two people lying on the bed. Gu Fei took a closer look. Although the light was very dim, he could still tell that the man lying outside was the second-rate man with a piece of cloth wrapped around his head. ?She flipped her wrist, and there was a dagger in her hand. She covered Er Laizi''s mouth with one hand, and stabbed Er Laizi on the arm with the dagger. Er Laizi woke up with a start. He opened his eyes and saw a figure in front of him. He instinctively wanted to scream, but Gu Fei covered his mouth, causing his voice to get stuck in his throat. ?Gu Fei lowered his voice and said, "Don''t shout. If you shout, I won''t be able to hold the dagger in my hand steadily." ¡°I came here just to ask you a few questions. If you answer them obediently, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ??Xiao Yu lay on the roof, listening carefully to what was going on below. It was very quiet at night, and he heard Gu Fei''s words clearly. Er Laizi heard her voice and saw clearly that it was Gu Fei. ?He was panicked for a moment. He was really in trouble now, and he didn''t know how she got here. ?His eyes widened and he blinked in agreement. ??Gu Fei said softly: "We agreed not to scream, then I will let go." ?With his hands loosened, Er Laizi''s eyes fell on the gleaming dagger in Gu Fei''s hand. The dagger was dangling in front of his eyelids, and Er Laizi did not dare to move. ??Gu Fei said calmly: "I just want to ask you, who is the person who instigated you to make trouble in my store?" ?Xiao Yu on the roof was startled when he heard this, making trouble? Someone went to her store to cause trouble? She came here so late at night, just for this? Er Laizi said with fear in his voice, "I, I can''t say, that person won''t let me go if I tell him." ??Gu Fei took the dagger and gently poked Er Laizi in the face, "If you don''t tell me, you will die now. If you tell me, you may not die. I think everyone knows how to choose." Er Laizi was stabbed by the tip of the knife, and a chill seemed to spread from the tip to the bottom of his heart, "I said, I said, that person is the chief steward of Prince Qi''s Mansion." ??Gu Fei frowned, "What''s your last name?" ¡°There must be more than one housekeeper in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. Who knows who you are talking about?¡± Er Laizi hurriedly said: "There is only one chief steward, his surname is Wu, and his name is Wu Dahai." Xiao Yu was confused. Why did Butler Wu want people to cause trouble for Xiao Fei? ¡°Then what I asked you to preach yesterday, have you preached it?¡± Er Laizi stammered, "No, no, I originally thought of taking your silver first and then going to him to collect the reward." ??Gu Fei patted his face with a dagger, "Look, you are just disobedient. If you had told me, maybe you wouldn''t have suffered like this." ¡°Then do you know why Butler Wu did this?¡± Er Laizi nodded vigorously, the flesh on his chin bunched up, "I know, he has a grudge against my eldest brother, and he doesn''t want my eldest brother to live a good life." ??Gu Fei said coldly: "If you have a grudge, it''s over. I think that old man Huang is living a good life. Why don''t you torment him, but instead torment these tenants? What do you mean?" ¡°Is your brain sick?¡± Er Laizi shook his head repeatedly, "No, no, Butler Wu has sworn that he will never do anything to my eldest brother, but he doesn''t want his eldest brother to live a good life, so he can only torment these tenants." ??Gu Fei snorted coldly, "Crazy!" ¡°Then where does Butler Wu live?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 239： Its strange that I dont want her gratitude Chapter 239 I don¡¯t want her gratitude, that¡¯s weird Er Laizi squeezed his eyes in the middle and stared at the tip of Gu Fei''s dagger, "Here he is, living in a courtyard on the back street of Prince Qi''s Mansion. You can find out by asking around there." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, I''ll go find him myself. Every grievance has its owner and its debtor has its owner. This is the end of my relationship with you." ¡°On condition that you never make trouble in my store again.¡± "If you dare to cause trouble again, your life will be in danger." Er Laizi stared at the dagger, "I don''t dare, I won''t dare again." At this time, the bed made a slight squeaking sound. Gu Fei glanced inside the bed and saw that the woman wrapped in the quilt was shivering. ?Gu Fei was a little amused. He looked away and said slowly: "Then it''s settled." ¡°In the future, if I need to cross that street, please go to the other side of the street for me, do you hear me?¡± Er Laizi''s voice trembled, "Yes, yes, I, I will try not to pass by that street in the future." Xiao Yu was lying on the roof listening to it funny. ??How big of a deal is it, if a gangster goes to make trouble in a shop and is beaten to death, is that what he is doing this late at night with a dagger? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡£ After Gu Fei finished asking, he climbed out of the window and thoughtfully closed the window to prevent the second-rate son from getting cold. ?She put away the dagger and walked back, thinking as she walked, as the saying goes, a rich king is the third generation, and the prime minister''s servant is the seventh grade official. ?Steward Wu is no better than a scoundrel. A beating and a scare will do the trick. ??The chief steward of Prince Qi''s Mansion is really powerful. It is estimated that the governor of Donghai County will have to be polite when meeting him. ?This person has to find another way to deal with it. ??You definitely can''t kill him. The Prince of Qi will not let go if he kills him. Besides, he has not committed any capital crime. Let¡¯s talk to Butler Wu tomorrow. ?Gu Fei walked quickly and arrived at the inn in about two-quarters of an hour. She took out the key and opened the side door, pushed it in, turned around and bolted the door. ??Xiao Yu was lying on the roof. When he saw Gu Fei entering the house, he jumped down from the roof and walked in the direction of Prince Qi''s Mansion. After walking a few steps, Xiao Yu said to Shi Shi: "Tell Butler Wu tomorrow and just tell him what I said and tell him not to trouble Xiao Fei again." Shitou glanced at his master and said, "Master, actually, you don''t have to be so anxious about this matter." Xiao Yu looked at him with raised eyebrows. ¡°Think about it, if I go and tell her, Miss Xiao Fei doesn¡¯t know that you are helping her behind the scenes. Wouldn¡¯t this be a waste of this good opportunity?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± The corner of Shitou''s mouth curled up proudly, "Of course I''m waiting for Miss Fei to come and beg you. Think about it, Miss Fei knows that Butler Wu is behind the trouble. She has other ways to solve the problem besides coming to you. Is this the case?¡± "When the time comes, if the prince helps me again, Miss Xiao Fei will naturally be grateful." ??Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "I don''t want her gratitude." ? Shitou rolled his eyes silently, Prince, please be tough. As expected, Xiao Yu didn''t take more than two steps and said: "Forget it, let''s not tell Butler Wu now. I''m too lazy to take care of that girl''s business." The two of them hadn''t gone far when they saw Zhuzhu squatting on the street with a gloomy look on his face. Three horses were tied to the roadside by him. ?Seeing the two of them, Zhuzi cried with joy, "Master, you are back, can you not leave the little one behind in the future?" ??Xiao Yu snorted, untied the reins, got on his horse, and the three fast horses went straight to the palace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 240： Butler Wu Chapter 240 Butler Wu ??Getting up early and opening the door, Gu Fei told Lanzhi to guard the counter, and then went in the direction of Prince Qi''s Mansion. ?This matter cannot be postponed. When the second scoundrel meets Butler Wu, Wu will realize that the second scoundrel is useless and wonders what new things will happen. ??As long as they are in Ping''an City, there is no one who does not know about Prince Qi''s Mansion. The Prince of Qi''s Mansion occupies an entire street, and many of the servants of the Prince of Qi''s Mansion live in the back street. ??Gu Fei walked to the back street and found an old man who was sweeping the street. After asking about it, he asked where Butler Wu lived. ??Steward Wu lives in a house with three entrances, and the two black doors are closed tightly. ?After crossing the gate, you can¡¯t walk far, but a small door next to it is open. ?? Gu Fei went over, glanced at the yawning concierge, handed over a broken piece of silver, and said with a smile: "Hello, little brother, I have something I want to see Butler Wu. I wonder if you can pass it on." The boy skillfully put the money into his sleeves and said, "First tell me which family you are from. There are many people who want to see our housekeeper all day long." ¡°I am the tenant who rented Old Man Huang¡¯s store on Furong Street. Butler Wu will understand what my little brother said.¡± ??The boy was a little confused. When did Butler Wu recognize a tenant? The people who usually come and go here are either officials or wealthy businessmen. ?But looking at this girl''s appearance, she seems to be sure that Butler Wu will meet her. The boy nodded. Since he had collected the money, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to send a message. ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll go in and send a message.¡± The boy had half a cup of tea when he came out and waved to Gu Fei, "Go, go, the housekeeper said, no." ?Gu Fei frowned, "Brother, did you understand what I just said?" The boy sneered, "Why didn''t you explain clearly? The tenant of Old Man Huang''s house on Furong Street, the master said, disappeared!" ??Gu Fei nodded, "Thank you very much, brother." She blessed herself and turned to leave. Out of the sight of the boy, Gu Fei stood still. She had to see Butler Wu today no matter what. He had to go to the palace as an errand. She was waiting here. I didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for him! Not long after waiting, Gu Fei saw several people coming out of the door from a distance. ??At first there was a middle-aged man, wearing a crow-green brocade robe with cloud patterns, with a slim figure and sharp eyes. Almost as soon as Gu Fei looked over, the middle-aged man glanced over. ??Gu Fei walked towards him generously and said to the man, "Steward Wu?" Seeing that she was a beautiful young lady, Butler Wu stopped in his tracks and said, "You are -" ¡°The little girl is a tenant of Old Man Huang¡¯s house on Furong Street.¡± Gu Fei showed a friendly smile. Butler Wu''s expression suddenly changed, and he stared at Gu Fei with a pair of gloomy eyes, "You were the one asking for a meeting just now? Who gave you the courage to come here?" ?Gu Fei lowered his head with a humble expression, "Steward Wu, this little girl comes to you out of helplessness. She wants to ask you to give the shop a way to survive." "The little girl fled to Ping''an City and finally opened an inn. She just wanted to make a living. I beg Butler Wu, please be kind and let the inn go." Butler Wu snorted coldly: "Who told you to rent that store without having the foresight? Since you are here, you have saved me the trouble. I give you half a day to get back the rent, close the door and leave." ¡°Otherwise¡ª¡± He looked at Gu Fei like a dead dog and walked away. "Steward Wu¡ª" Gu Fei wanted to catch up anxiously, but after only two steps, a young man behind Steward Wu stopped and said, "Get away, we, the housekeeper, don''t know how many things we have to do in a day, and how many people are waiting. See you, how can I have time to chat with you, a little lady!" The young man said and stretched out his hand to push. Gu Fei didn''t pay attention for a moment, and was pushed to the ground. His palm rubbed against the ground, causing a burning pain. Breaking updates will begin tomorrow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 241： Mr. Xu Chapter 241 Mr. Xu ??Gu Fei fell to the ground and watched Butler Wu being surrounded by several boys and entering through a small door in the backyard of Prince Qi''s Mansion. She got up from the ground and looked at the palm of her left hand. The skin was scratched and covered with sand and dust. It was black and red. She walked back with a sullen face. She really didn''t expect that Butler Wu would be so difficult to deal with. Listen to what he means, if you don¡¯t close the door this morning, he will take action in the afternoon? ?What is he going to do? ?Gu Fei quickened his pace and walked for almost half an hour before returning to the inn. ?As I walked to the door, a carriage stopped. ?A handsome young man came out of the car. Gu Fei was slightly startled. It was Su Chen! Su Chen also saw Gu Fei, his eyes were filled with surprise that could not be concealed, "Little - Miss Gu -" ?Gu Fei smiled slightly and said to him, "Mr. Su." At this time, another young man got out of the car. ?The man''s eyes lit up when he looked at Gu Fei, "It turns out the girl''s surname is Gu." ??Gu Fei glanced at this man, he looked familiar. He thought about it carefully, wasn''t this the young man who picked up Lanzhi''s handkerchief on the night of the Lantern Festival? Mr. Su pointed to the man and said, "This is my classmate in the academy, Mr. Xu." ¡°Have you ever seen it?¡± Mr. Xu held a folding fan in his hand, patted it gently, and said with a smile: "I was lucky enough to meet Miss Gu on the street during the Lantern Festival." As he was talking, Lian''er came out and was shocked when she saw Gu Fei, "Miss, where did you fall?" As she spoke, she patted the dust on Gu Fei''s skirt. He patted Lian''er and whispered, "Ah, miss, your hands are broken!" Su Chen then saw that Gu Fei''s left hand was covered with dust and mixed with blood. His heart couldn''t help but twitched, and he hurriedly called Lian''er, "Hurry and help your lady in." Lian''er really stretched out her hand to help her. Gu Fei smiled and said, "No need to help. Just go get a basin of water and I''ll wash my hands." After saying that, she walked into the house, and Lian''er ran to fetch water. Lanzhi was craning her neck behind the counter and looking out the door. When she heard that Gu Fei had hurt her hand, she quickly put down her embroidered quilt, ran out, grabbed Gu Fei''s hand and pulled her to sit down, "Ah, why did you fall like this?" Oh, where have you been this early in the morning?" Mr. Xu saw Lanzhi at the side, and a surprised smile suddenly appeared on his face, "It turns out that the girl is here too." ?Langhi looked at him inexplicably. Seeing that Lanzhi looked like she didn''t recognize him at all, Mr. Xu threw away the folding fan in his hand and said, "Don''t you remember, girl? I picked up the girl''s handkerchief on the Lantern Festival." Lanzhi then remembered and turned her back slightly to Mr. Xu and stopped talking. Lian''er fetched water, Gu Fei washed her hands, and Lanzhi took a needle from her lapel and picked out the sand embedded in her skin. Su Chen watched from the side, and his heart trembled every time Lanzhi picked the needle in his hand. When he finished picking up the sand, he let out a long breath involuntarily. ?Lian''er brought ointment and clean cloth strips, and Lanzhi carefully wrapped them for Gu Fei. ?Mr. Xu seemed to be crazy, his eyes were fixed on Lanzhi''s face for a moment. Lanzhi wrapped Gu Fei''s hand, raised her head, and suddenly caught Mr. Xu''s gaze. Her face turned slightly red, she thought of something, and looked a little annoyed. She got up and went to the counter to embroider a handkerchief. Mr. Xu made no secret of it, and his eyes still followed Lanzhi. ??Gu Fei could not even pretend not to see it. Mr. Xu¡¯s gaze was too revealing. She frowned slightly and coughed lightly: "Mr. Xu!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 242： Girls surname Chapter 242 The girl¡¯s surname Mr. Xu turned his head as if he suddenly realized it, with an apologetic expression on his face, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry -" ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I see this girl is very friendly, as if I¡¯ve seen her before somewhere.¡± ??Gu Fei curled her lips slightly, wasn''t this a common trick used by scumbags in previous lives? Mr. Xu smiled and asked Gu Fei, "Is this girl Gu''s sister? She doesn''t look much like her." ?Gu Fei¡¯s facial features are wide open and closed, and her appearance is more gorgeous. ?Langhi has soft eyebrows and looks demure and beautiful. ??Gu Fei said calmly: "It''s my distant cousin." Although Lanzhi was embroidering with her head down at the counter, several people were sitting in the lobby, and Lanzhi heard their words clearly, and Lanzhi''s face became even redder. ??Gu Fei turned to Su Chen, "By the way, I haven''t thanked Mr. Su enough for the congratulatory gift that Mr. Su sent that day. It''s too expensive." Su Chen waved his hand, "It''s nothing." ? He ??leaned forward slightly, "Now, is the girl taking care of this inn by herself?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "I heard from Brother Zhang that Mr. Su is studying in the academy now?" Su Chen smiled and said, "Studying at Qinglian Academy." ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly, Qinglian Academy was very famous even in later generations. ?This academy has gone through ups and downs for thousands of years, and has produced many great scholars, great Confucians, and high-ranking officials. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Then you must be very knowledgeable." Mr. Xu waved his fan and glanced at Su Chen with a smile, "That''s natural. Zi Xiu is an expert at writing splendid articles. He ranked first in the academy this month in the monthly examination." ¡°Master has said that there will be a place for Zi Xiu in the end of this autumn.¡± After hearing this, Gu Fei thought to himself, Qiu Wei is the provincial examination, which is the examination of candidates. It seems that Mr. Su has already gained the reputation of being a scholar. Su Chen blushed slightly and waved his hand, "It''s just a fluke." ??Gu Fei said with a smile: "Then I would like to congratulate the young master on high school in advance. If the young master wins, send someone a message so that I can send him a congratulatory gift." It''s also a good way to repay the favor of the green jade cabbage. She stood up and said, "You two gentlemen, please sit down for a moment while I go change my clothes." ?Gu Fei got up and went to the backyard. As soon as Gu Fei left, Mr. Xu also stood up, walked to the counter, smiled at Lanzhi who was lowering her head to embroider, and said, "What''s your surname, girl?" Lanzhi was already tense when she saw him coming, but when she heard his question, her face became redder and redder. She didn''t say anything, just lowered her head and embroidered. Mr. Xu added: "The girl has such skillful hands. I have never seen such exquisite embroidery work before." Lanzhi vaguely understood what the young man meant, bit her lip, and regardless of the fact that no one was looking after her at the counter, she put down her embroidery bag and went to the backyard. Mr. Xu looked at Lanzhi''s back disappearing through the back door and felt a sense of loss. Su Chen looked at Mr. Xu and frowned slightly. In the past, when he looked at Mr. Xu in the academy, he was okay, but today, he behaved quite frivolously. ??Qinglian Academy, where he is currently studying, is a day''s drive from Ping''an City. He finally took three days'' rest and only got home last night. This morning, he just wanted to come and see Gu Fei. ?Unexpectedly, Mr. Xu came to the door early in the morning. Su Chen had no choice but to see Gu Fei today and go to the academy early tomorrow morning, so he had to bring him with him. ?Who would have known that he would stare at this little lady without any scruples. Not long after, Gu Fei came out, still wearing a moon-white fine cotton undershirt, but she changed into a clean one. Su Chen saw that Mr. Xu was still craning his neck to look at the back door, and was worried that he might cause something. He stood up and bowed to Gu Fei, "Miss Gu, Brother Xu and I have to go to the bookstore, so I won''t disturb you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 243： Red sleeves add fragrance Chapter 243 Red sleeves add fragrance ??Gu Feiyifu said, "Young master, it''s easy to go." Su Chen pulled Mr. Xu and said, "Brother Xu, let''s go!" Mr. Xu put away his fan and said, "Hey, why are you leaving? I haven''t even finished a cup of tea." Su Chen didn''t say much, smiled apologetically at Gu Fei, pulled him out and went out. Not long after the two got on the carriage, they arrived at the bookstore. Su Chen was looking for a book among the bookshelves. Mr. Xu suddenly smiled and said, "Brother Su is so talented. I didn''t expect you to find a pair of stunning sisters hidden in this market." Su Chen''s expression changed, "Brother Xu, be careful what you say." ¡°Miss Gu and I are old acquaintances, not as you think.¡± He thought for a while and then added, "Besides, Miss Gu and her cousin are both girls from good families, how can they make fun of her behind their back!" Mr. Xu choked slightly and said with a smile: "I made a mistake. I wonder if Brother Su knows where Miss Gu''s cousin''s home is, and has she made an engagement?" Su Chen regretted bringing Mr. Xu to Gu Fei''s shop, and said coldly: "I don''t know, why are you asking about this?" Mr. Xu glanced at him and said, "That''s what you''re asking. I''m not a libertine, so naturally I asked clearly and went to her house to pay the betrothal gift." "I saw that little lady on the Lantern Festival. She is a beautiful lady. She is exactly the woman I dream of. I should respect her more." Su Chen frowned. Hearing this, Mr. Xu plans to accept that Lanzhi? After finishing speaking, Mr. Xu glanced at Su Chen and poked him with his fan, "Brother Su, what about you? Are you attracted to Miss Gu? Are you going to let Miss Gu open an inn and show your face like this?" ¡°I think it¡¯s better to take Miss Gu into the room early so that she can study at night with her red sleeves filled with fragrance.¡± Su Chen''s face turned red suddenly, "What nonsense are you talking about!" "How can you be so contemptuous of Miss Gu!" Mr. Xu looked at him strangely, "Why is Brother Su angry?" "Did I make a mistake? Isn''t it common for a girl from a commonplace family to fall in love with her and take her back as a concubine?" Su Chen said angrily: "Miss Gu is different from other women. Although she is a peasant girl, her talents are no worse than those of other women." ¡°Besides, how can an innocent girl say these things behind her back!¡± After speaking, Su Chen flicked his sleeves, left Young Master Xu and walked out angrily. Mr. Xu looked at his back and muttered, "This man is really -" At this moment, a woman came out from the back of the bookshelf and said to Mr. Xu, "Mr. Xu." Mr. Xu was startled and turned around to see that it was Qin Ying, the granddaughter of the Academy Chief. He was busy bowing. Qin Ying smiled lightly, "I just heard Mr. Xu and Mr. Su talking about the girl''s family affairs." Mr. Xu smiled awkwardly, "No, the girl heard wrong." ??He originally thought that he and Su Chen were the only ones in the bookstore, but he didn''t expect that there was Qin Ying standing behind the bookshelf. This kind of thing has been heard, but it is still inappropriate. How can a man who reads books about sages pay attention to women''s lust? Qin Ying said, "I just heard what you two said about Miss Gu''s outstanding talents, and it aroused my curiosity. I wonder who this Miss Gu is?" Mr. Xu hesitated for a moment, "Well, Miss Gu is an old acquaintance of Mr. Su. As for her talent, I don''t know." Qin Ying nodded, "Master, can you tell me which inn Miss Gu is at?" Mr. Xu''s eyes flashed, remembering that Su Chen had just fluttered his sleeves and left, and seeing Miss Qin seeming to be pressing closer, he hesitated for a moment, not knowing whether he should say anything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 244： What a beauty Chapter 244 What a beauty Qin Ying smiled and said, "I wonder if Mr. Xu has heard that the Protector''s Lady is going to hold a poetry party in the newly built garden next month, and she has asked me to invite some talented women on her behalf." Mr. Xu raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s it." ¡°It¡¯s just that Miss Gu is just a girl from a common family, her status is too low, so I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not suitable.¡± Qin Ying said calmly: "Mrs. Protector has long said that anyone with any status can enter the garden as long as they are talented or beautiful. Since this Miss Gu can be praised by Mr. Su, she must be outstanding. Please let Mr. Xu know.¡± When it came to this matter, Mr. Xu could not say anything more, "Miss Gu has opened an inn, which is not far to the east on this street." Qin Ying blessed him and said, "Thank you very much, sir." Speaking, he walked out. A maid standing in the corner quickly followed. Mr. Xu looked at her back and curled his lips slightly. Who didn''t know? He heard that the mountain chief admired Su Chen very much and intended to betroth his granddaughter to him. ?Of course, this is a rumor, but looking at Miss Qin''s behavior, this rumor is probably 70-80% accurate. Qin Ying left the book shop, did not get in the car, and walked slowly eastward. She paid attention to the shop signs on both sides of the street. It didn''t take long before she saw a shop with a large front door. A sign with gold characters on a black background hung above the door, "There is an inn." Qin Ying walked closer, slowed down, turned and looked into the inn. ?The furnishings of the inn are novel and exquisite. It is different from the inns I have seen before. There is even a rockery pool in the hotel hall. Looking again, I saw a girl sitting at the counter. ?Only half of her face was visible. Her skin was as white as snow, her bones and flesh were shiny, and she had a head of green silk stockings. The girl was doing embroidery with her head lowered. At this time, someone came over to talk to her. The girl raised her head and saw a pair of clear autumn eyes shining brightly under her willow eyebrows. Qin Ying couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, what a beauty. ?She hesitated for a moment, paused at the door for a few seconds, and then went straight forward. Lanzhi was sitting at the counter, talking to Lian''er, "Where did Xiao Fei go? This girl''s hands are injured and she''s restless." Soon it was noon, and there were more and more guests eating in the inn. ??Gu Fei injured her hand today and didn''t go to the kitchen to help. She sent Lian''er to keep an eye on the kitchen in case someone took advantage of the chaos and put something into the dishes. ? ? After Butler Wu said that, she was always a little anxious in her heart, not knowing what means he planned to use to deal with her. The business in the store is particularly good today, and the lobby is full. ?A wave of customers left the store, and another wave came in. It was bustling, and five or six government servants came in and took a look at the store. One of them said loudly: "Who is the shopkeeper in the store?" ??Gu Fei hurriedly came out of the counter and said, "This little girl is the shopkeeper. I don''t know what the orders are from the bosses." One of the yamen servants had a mole next to his nose, which looked like the leader of several people. This man raised the sign in his hand at Gu Fei, "We are from the yamen. Someone reported that your shop is harboring criminals from the imperial court. We Search now." Gu Fei was startled, quickly apologized, and secretly handed over a ten-tael piece of silver to this person, "It''s okay for some bad guys. As long as the guests stay in the hotel, the shop has checked the road signs and registered them carefully. Brother, you can read the registration book." ??The man waved his hand and did not take the money. He sneered and said, "I''ll look at the book later. I''ll search it first!" With a wave of his hand, several government servants following him shouted at the guests who were still eating, "The government is on errands, and idle people should stay away!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 245： The official is here Chapter 245 Official messengers are coming When the guests saw this ferocious official, they dared not eat. They rushed to the door of the store one by one. ?Gu Fei''s heart was bleeding with pain, these people haven''t even settled their bills yet! ?In this run, at least one or twenty taels of silver were lost. ?However, these people did not leave even after they left the house. They gathered at the door to watch the fun. ?? Gu Fei looked at the several government officials and knew in her heart that these people must have been ordered by Butler Wu. The idea of ??harboring criminals was just an excuse. In short, they wanted to drive her away. I told her to give her half a day, but she really couldn¡¯t wait for a moment. ?Several government officials drove the people away and began to overturn the tables and chairs. The plates and bowls on the tables clattered to pieces on the floor. The tables and chairs in the lobby were all overturned, and the government servants walked upstairs with their waist knives in hand. ?Gu Fei was furious when she saw it, and wanted to step forward to stop her. As soon as she took a step forward, Lian''er and Aunt Liu grabbed her on the left and right. Aunt Liu whispered: "Girl, these are official servants, no matter what, you can''t do anything with them." ? Gu Fei didn''t know this truth, but how could he bear it when he saw that his hard work was about to be destroyed by them. In the blink of an eye, these officials went upstairs. They could only hear the chaotic footsteps upstairs and the sound of furniture overturning. After a while, many guests were kicked out. Everyone was in shock, not knowing what had happened. A customer came down from upstairs with disheveled hair. He found Gu Fei and yelled, "Shopkeeper, what''s going on in your store? You can''t let anyone stay here anymore. Damn it, I was sleeping soundly. The official kicked the door open." , and dragged me out of bed." ¡°It is said that they are searching for criminals. Is there such a search?¡± Gu Fei''s heart was full of bitterness, and she felt blessed by this man, "I''m sorry, sir. I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay in my hotel. I''ll refund the money you paid for your stay when the official leaves soon." ??The man shook his head, his hair flying freely, "Damn it, if I had known, I wouldn''t have stayed in your store." Just as he was talking, Mr. Zhou and Sister Dan from next door came over after getting the letter. Mr. Zhou pulled Gu Fei aside and said with a heavy expression, "What''s wrong? I heard that the government officials came to search. Is it someone from Prince Qi''s palace who did it?" ??Gu Fei smiled bitterly, "Yes, I went to see him this morning, and he asked me to close the store and leave. Before I could decide whether to close the store, I didn''t know he couldn''t wait to drive me away." Old man Huang was also driven out of the backyard at this time. He looked at the tables and chairs in the store and the plates and bowls were shattered on the floor. He frowned fiercely. He looked at Gu Fei and wanted to say something. He opened his mouth a few times and then closed it again. There was a lot of commotion upstairs, and several government officials came downstairs. The leader of the government officials pointed at Gu Fei, "We didn''t find the criminal. Now I suspect that you have hidden the prisoner somewhere else. Come with us to the government office." " Mr. Zhou was secretly anxious when he saw this. He entered the yamen and had to shed his skin even if he died. He quickly put a piece of silver into his sleeve and stepped forward with a smile, "Brother Chai, look, am I misunderstood? This Shopkeeper Gu is just a little girl, how can she be harboring criminals? " ??The chief of the government officials glanced at Mr. Zhou sideways, stretched out his hand to push him, "Get out of here - don''t disturb me from handling the case." Mr. Zhou staggered and almost fell down. Sister Dan quickly stepped forward to support him. ??Gu Fei looked at Mr. Zhou with an apologetic face, "Thank you, Brother Zhou. You don''t have to tell them. I think my store won''t be able to open anymore." ¡°I¡¯ll just go with them.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 246： Princes anger Chapter 246 The prince¡¯s anger ??Gu Fei turned to Lanzhi and said, "I''ll be leaving in a moment. You can settle the accounts and refund all the guests'' rent money for today." Lanzhi was so frightened that she burst into tears. She grabbed Gu Fei''s sleeve and kept shaking her head. She had been to that prison once. Was it a place where people lived? Gu Fei smiled at her, opened her sleeves, and said to Lian''er: "When the accounts at Lanzhi are settled, you close the store and go back and tell my dad not to be anxious or do anything unnecessary." It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just taking a walk, nothing will happen.¡± ?The head of the government office waved his hand and said, "What are you talking about? Take this girl away quickly!" ?Two government officials stepped forward and pushed Gu Fei''s arm away before walking out. At this time, people were already standing inside and outside the store. When they saw people coming out, they all hurriedly made way for them. An informed neighbor on the street muttered, "This old man Huang''s shop is an evil one. I don''t know what happened. The second-rate man is no longer here, and this yamen is here again. Oh, it''s a trap." ?As soon as I walked to the door of the store, the sound of horse hooves came from far away and came closer. Everyone on the street dodged and they saw several horses galloping towards them. On the horse in front sat a young man. ??This young master has sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, a shining golden crown on his head, and a black mink fur cloak. He is extremely handsome and impressive. Several horses ran to the door of the store and stopped. ??Xiao Yu has been waiting in the house all morning, waiting for Gu Fei to come and beg him. I couldn''t wait for you to come, and finally I was slapped on the head by Shizi, "Master, after thinking about it, Miss Gu doesn''t seem to know your identity. What''s more, even if she does, the concierge may not let her in. ¡± Xiao Yu was annoyed to death, "Why didn''t you think of this earlier? It''s all your bad idea!" Shitou quickly made up his mind, "I think, if you don''t want to have lunch, let''s go to Miss Gu''s shop. When I reveal your identity to Miss Gu, she will naturally ask for you." ? ? Xiao Yu scolded him, "Idiot, why are you having lunch? That girl doesn''t run an inn? Are you afraid that you won''t have anything to eat?" ?So he took the stones and pillars and beat the horse out. ??While still far away from the store, he saw many people gathered around the door of the store, as if something had happened. Xiao Yu came over quickly and saw Gu Fei being escorted out of the store by two government officials. When Xiao Yu saw two wretched men cutting Gu Fei''s hands behind his back, as if they were holding a prisoner, his anger instantly burst out. He couldn''t wait to get off his horse, raised the whip in his hand, and whipped one of the yamen servants. ?The yamen servant was slapped in the face with a whip, screamed, let go of Gu Fei, covered his face, and fell to the ground rolling. Before the other yamen servant could react, Xiao Yu got off his horse, raised his foot and kicked the yamen servant in the heart. He has been practicing martial arts for many years, and this kick was filled with anger, and he used ten percent of the force. The officer kicked him, and he flew back a few feet, and landed heavily on the ground. ??The few government officials who followed him could not escape Xiao Yu''s anger. Horse whips fell on them like raindrops. The government officials screamed and ran away with their heads in their hands. Gu Fei stood there dumbfounded. Mr. Zhou stood by the door, his lips trembling with excitement. He grabbed Sister Dan next to him and said, "Shi-Shizi!" ?The one who beat this person is the Prince of Qi! ?He had seen Xiao Yu several times from a distance, and Young Master Zhu told him that he was the prince. When walking in this safe city, you must first know who you cannot afford to offend. (End of this chapter) Chapter 247： Even my people dare to touch me Chapter 247 Even my people dare to touch me The prince is undoubtedly the person who cannot be offended in this safe city! ?Of course, Mr. Zhou recognizes the prince, but the prince does not recognize him. Seeing the stone following the dismount, Mr. Zhou understood everything in an instant. ??Isn''t this the boy who presented the mutton-fat jade cornucopia on the opening day? Emotions This is the prince''s servant! I thought it was the prince who sent such an original gift. It turned out to be the prince, so that makes sense. I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a big Buddha standing behind Miss Xiao Fei. Sister Xiao Fei, too, didn¡¯t even know how to send in reinforcements! Haha, this is great, there is something good to watch today. Sister Dan was confused when she heard this, and looked at Mr. Zhou who looked excited for no reason, "What persimmon?" "Oh, you can''t even understand what you are saying." Mr. Zhou pulled Sister Dan and whispered in her ear for a while. Sister Dan''s eyes widened in surprise and her gaze fell on Xiao Yu. This Prince Qi, let alone He''s really handsome, especially the look on his face that looks like I''m going to destroy you all. It makes people''s hearts beat loudly after seeing him. Ouch, I really want to throw a small handkerchief to him. Shitou also dismounted at this time, looked around, frowned and asked, "What''s going on?" Mr. Zhou quickly got out of the crowd, "I don''t know who ordered these government officials to come and smash the things in the store. They also took Miss Xiao Fei away, saying that she was harboring criminals." ¡°There is no one who has committed any crime, they are clearly here to cause trouble!¡± ??Xiao Yu sneered, "This is so bold that even my men dare to touch me!" ?Gu Fei was stunned nearby. What do you mean, I am yours? How come I don¡¯t know when it happened? Shitou hurriedly coughed next to him, "What the Crown Prince means, Miss Gu, you are the one being protected by the Crown Prince!" ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Gu, the prince is with you in everything.¡± ?Gu Fei was startled for a moment, Prince? What kind of persimmon is it? The prince of the Hou family? The crown prince of the Duke''s mansion? Before she could figure it out, the head of the government office came out of the store in a hurry, sneering as he walked: "What a courageous dog, how dare you attack an official, no matter who it is, you will be eaten today." Don¡¯t walk around!¡± Xiao Yu hadn''t finished venting his anger when he saw this man swaggering out. He raised his hand with a cold face and slapped the man in the face with a riding crop. The man screamed and his head was hit sideways, and his face quickly swelled. A trace of blood appeared. The head of the government office was also a ruthless man. After being slapped, he quickly reacted, pulled out his sword with a sharp motion, and gritted his teeth and said: "This is so outrageous, even I dare to hit you -" ??As he spoke, his voice slowly became weaker and weaker, and he looked at Xiao Yu in shock and uncertainty. ??Xiao Yu looked back at him with a sneer. ??The leader of the government office looked at it for a while, then suddenly dropped the knife in his hand and knelt down on the ground with a plop, trembling all over, "Young man is ignorant and cannot see the mountains. He has offended the prince and deserves death." ??This man spoke loudly, and many people inside and outside the store heard him. Suddenly, the crowd became commotion, "Your Majesty?" ¡°Is this the Crown Prince of Qi?¡± ¡°As expected of the Crown Prince, with such momentum!¡± "This, this, this, should we kneel down?" The man said, bending his knees down. There was a scholar next to him who looked like a scholar and pulled him, "You don''t have to kneel. You only have to kneel in formal occasions, unless the prince asks you to question him now." Xiao Yu snorted coldly at the head of the government office and walked into the store. After taking two steps, he turned back and glared at Gu Fei, "What are you doing standing at the door? Go in!" ??Gu Fei hummed obediently and followed Xiao Yu obediently. You are the greatest, you are the angel who came to save me, so of course you are what you say. (End of this chapter) Chapter 248： Everyone is waiting to see the excitement Chapter 248 Waiting to see the fun ??Xiao Yu walked in and saw that the store was in a mess, with none of the tables, chairs, or benches obediently left as they were. He turned his head and glared at Shi Shi. If he had come earlier, nothing like this would have happened. ?? Shitou was glared at by Xiao Yu and quickly lowered his head. He was also negligent for a moment. Who would have thought that in just such a long time, things would get out of hand. When Lian''er saw Xiao Yu come in, she was extremely grateful to him for saving her young lady. She quickly found a relatively clean place, brought a chair over and put it down, "Your Majesty, please sit down." ??Xiao Yu sat down quickly and glanced at Gu Fei. Gu Fei hurriedly walked to stand behind him obediently. Xiao Yu was very satisfied and waved to the head of the government office who was kneeling on the ground, "Come here!" The head of the government office didn''t dare to get up and walked over on his knees. Xiao Yu looked at him sideways and said, "Who asked you to come here to make trouble? Go and call him over. Just tell him that I will wait for him here. Let''s see if he gives me a favor today." What an explanation!¡± ?The head of the government office hesitated, and just as he was about to say something, Shitou glared at him fiercely, "Why, didn''t you hear what our prince said? Why don''t you get out of here?" ??Gu Fei stood behind Xiao Yu and trembled, suddenly feeling that the prince''s previous attitude towards her could be described as gentle compared to these people. ?The chief of the government officials got up tremblingly and rolled away. Old man Huang stood in the corner, the corners of his lips curling up uncontrollably. His bet was right! Sure enough, his eyes never missed anyone. Lian''er whispered at this time: "Miss, I think you should tidy up this place first. The young master doesn''t have a clean place to sit." After finishing her words, Xiao Yu glanced at her and said, "There is no need to clean up whatever you want to collect. Whoever did it can just let someone clean it up later." Gu Fei nodded to Lian''er, "Listen to the prince." ?She turned around and squeezed out of the crowd, went into the kitchen, made a cup of tea, and handed it to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu reached out to take the tea, and suddenly saw Gu Fei''s left hand wrapped like a rice dumpling, and his brows instantly furrowed, "Is your hand injured?" "How did you get hurt? Did those **** hurt you just now?" Just before Gu Fei was about to say no, she thought about it and said "Yeah". The hand was injured by Butler Wu''s servant who pushed her to the ground. They were all Butler Wu''s lackeys anyway, so it didn''t make any difference. Xiao Yu''s face turned cold, "These **** things are so lawless!" ?At this time, some of the customers who were kicked out of the store first crowded together at the counter to watch the fun. To them, the Crown Prince is a legendary figure. If you have the chance, you should take a good look at him so that you can brag to others when you go back. ? Gu Fei squeezed through these people and smiled apologetically at them, "Whoever wants to check out, come here and I will refund your money. I''m really sorry for what happened today." ??The young man with disheveled hair who yelled at Gu Fei laughed playfully, "Who wants to check out? I''m still waiting to see the excitement." Everyone also laughed, "Yes, we won''t retreat. With the prince here, what are we afraid of?" Hearing this, Xiao Yu glanced at Gu Fei, and Gu Fei gave him a doggy smile with eight teeth. ?This smile was as warm as the spring sunshine. For a moment, Xiao Yu''s heart beat wildly. He picked up the tea cup and took a sip in disguise. Sister Dan and Mr. Zhou were crowded near the door. Sister Dan poked Mr. Zhou hard and whispered: "Did you see anything?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 249： slap oneself Chapter 249: Give yourself a thumbs up Mr. Zhou glanced sideways at her and smiled proudly, "What do you think? Is there anything else I can''t see?" ?His lips moved slightly and his voice was very low, "I think the prince is attracted to sister Xiao Fei." Sister Dan nodded and smiled, "I think so." Mr. Zhou added calmly from the side, "This is the largest Buddha in Ping''an City. I will have to hold Miss Xiao Fei''s thighs tightly from now on." ?Sister Dan punched him and smiled with her lips pursed. After less than half an hour, the crowd outside became commotion and moved out of the way. ?? Gu Fei stood behind Xiao Yu and saw Butler Wu coming in with a few servants, sweating profusely, and the head of the government servant shrank behind. As soon as they entered the door, Butler Wu and the boys knelt on the ground. Gu Fei saw that Butler Wu and the boys were shaking like chaff. Especially the boy who pushed her before was kneeling on the ground and wanted to bury his head under his crotch. Xiao Yu snorted, "I didn''t expect it. The steward of the housekeeper Wu was so powerful. The shop said that he smashed it. When he said, he caught it. " Butler Wu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He crawled to Xiao Yu''s feet and kowtowed, "Your Majesty, I made a mistake. My crime deserves death. Please spare my life, Your Majesty." ??Xiao Yu kicked him away, "You bastard, you know you''re wrong and you still don''t slap yourself!" ?Steward Wu hurriedly climbed to Gu Fei''s feet, opened his bow from left to right, and slapped himself in the face wildly. ?Several boys, as well as the chief yamen servant and several yamen servants behind him, also knelt there and slapped themselves fiercely one by one. For a while, there was only the sound of crackling in the lobby. ?The onlookers inside and outside the store did not dare to show their anger, for fear of disturbing the prince. Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "You haven''t eaten yet? Try harder!" ?Gu Fei looked at these people coldly. They were all ruthless and sincere, and almost all of them slapped themselves in the face with all their strength. ?Especially for Butler Wu and the boy who pushed her, their faces soon became swollen like a pig''s head, the corners of their mouths were broken, blood was dripping down, and they were still slapping desperately. ?Gu Fei felt disgusted when he saw it. These people were slaves in front of their masters, but they became masters in front of ordinary people like them, and they were arrogant. She frowned, "That''s enough!" The blood dripped onto the ground, which looked disgusting. A few people stopped, and Butler Wu knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gu Fei, "Thank you, Miss Gu, for having a lot of money. Please spare the little one." "You deserve to die. You shouldn''t have caused people to damage the girl''s shop. I am willing to compensate Miss Gu for all her losses." ?The boy behind climbed up and handed over a banknote cautiously. Gu Fei glanced at it and saw the words "one thousand two or three" written in the middle of the banknote. ??Gu Fei didn''t reach out to take the banknote. She only spent about three hundred taels to decorate the entire store and add things. One thousand taels? A money grab? Xiao Yu glanced at the banknote and asked, "Only one thousand taels?" He had no idea about money, and one thousand taels was just small money to him. ¡°Are you sending beggars away?¡± ?The stone next to him coughed lightly. Xiao Yu quickly turned his head and glanced at Gu Fei, "I''m not talking about you." ?Gu Fei glanced at him sideways, no need to explain, my net worth is probably the same as that of a beggar to you. Seeing that the prince was dissatisfied, Butler Wu shook his head, took out a few banknotes from his arms, and held them above his head, "I have all my wealth here. If it is not enough, I will go back and sell the house to raise the money. Send it to Miss Gu again." (End of this chapter) Chapter 250： Waiting for you to eat together Chapter 250 Waiting for you to eat together The corners of Gu Fei''s mouth twitched, "It won''t take so much¡ª" Xiao Yu snorted next to him, "Why don''t you use it? Your hand is still injured. Why don''t you take some ginseng and deer antler to replenish it?" ??Stone quickly stepped forward and took all the banknotes and handed them to Lian''er, "Put them away for your lady." Xiao Yu then said: "What are you doing kneeling down? Quickly tidy up this store for me, and get out of here after you''ve finished tidying up!" ?Steward Wu and the servants quickly got up from the ground. Those who moved tables and chairs moved tables and chairs, and those who held brooms took brooms. Shitou then said to Gu Fei: "Miss Gu, my eldest son hasn''t had lunch yet." ??Gu Fei felt very sorry, it was too late, "Whatever your father likes to eat, I will make it right now." ??Tou Shi glanced at Xiao Yu and said, "Miss Gu did it yourself?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "Of course, the prince has helped me so much, a meal is nothing." Shitou saw Xiao Yu leaning back slightly, obviously paying attention to what they were saying. Shitou smiled and said: "Anything is fine, just make Miss Gu''s specialty dishes. Our prince doesn''t have to choose, he can eat anything." ?Gu Fei nodded and quickly went to the kitchen. Sister Hua and Lian''er walked behind with Gu Fei. ?Lian''er quickly handed a few banknotes to Gu Fei. She felt really panicked with so much money. Sister Hua had a smile on her face, "I was scared to death at first. I didn''t expect the shopkeeper to know the prince. Now it''s good. No one in this safe city will dare to cause trouble for the girl anymore." ??Gu Fei didn''t expect that Xiao Yu would happen to come over today and help her like this. ??Isn''t he still thinking about the blood drop? ??Gu Fei responded absently, entered the kitchen, and started cooking quickly. Sister Hua also started cooking. There are prepared dishes in the kitchen, all washed and cut. ??Gu Fei quickly fried a few vegetables and asked Lian''er to take them out. After the last dish was fried, she took it out herself. ??The hall was almost tidied up, and the melon-eaters watching the excitement inside and outside the door were also gone. It was probably cleared by Xiao Yu''s servants. ?Most of the waiters in the store were also cleaning the rooms for the guests upstairs. When Gu Fei came out with the dishes, she saw Xiao Yu sitting there, not even touching a bite of the dishes. ??Gu Fei put the dishes on the table, "Why don''t you eat it, Your Majesty, but these are not to your taste?" Xiao Yu coughed uncomfortably, and the tips of his ears were slightly red, "You haven''t eaten either, haven''t you? I thought it would be troublesome for you to do it again, so we might as well eat together." ? Gu Fei looked next to him. Shitou and Zhuzi were sitting at another table, eating happily. Those were some dishes that Sister Hua had carefully fried just now. For Xiao Yu, a servant is not qualified to sit at the same table with him to eat. ? Gu Fei hesitated for a moment before sitting down, "I really want to thank you, Your Majesty, for today, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to open this shop, and I would have to go to jail." Xiao Yu waved his hand, "What''s this?" "From now on, if anyone in this safe city dares to bully you, just report my name to me, and I will let them walk around without food." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, was he officially being protected by the Crown Prince? She naughtily gave Xiao Yu a piece of food, "The first time I met the prince, I thought he was wise, mighty, and chivalrous. It is true. Having the prince in Ping''an City is a blessing for us people." Xiao Yu hummed in pleasure and took a few bites of the food. "It tastes good, but the oil and salt are a bit heavy. Please pay attention to improvement in the future." (End of this chapter) Chapter 251： Buy a girl to be a concubine Chapter 251 Buying a girl as a concubine ?? Gu Fei smiled and said: "Your Majesty is right. If you come to eat next time, I will make it lighter." Xiao Yu glanced at her sideways, "Next time you come, will you cook it for me yourself?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "That''s natural. The prince has helped me so much. You deserve to come to eat every day." With your big Buddha, you no longer have to worry about being bullied. Xiao Yu finished his meal and left with the stones and pillars satisfied. ??Gu Fei quickly sneaked back to his room, took out the banknotes from the space and started counting them. One piece is one thousand taels, two pieces are five hundred taels, and three pieces are two hundred taels, which add up to two thousand six hundred taels of silver. However, she does not believe that these are the entire wealth of the chief steward of the palace. ??Gu Fei held the banknote in his hand and laughed sullenly alone in the room. Having money, she finally has money! A person who has been poor for two lifetimes suddenly realizes the feeling of sudden wealth. After she was happy, Gu Fei thought for a while. She had to buy some jade, just uncarved jade. She really wanted to know what the space would look like if it absorbed enough spiritual energy. Thinking of this, she became worried again. She only had enough space to eat jade. If this continued, no matter how much money she earned, it wouldn''t be enough! Coming out of the house, Gu Fei went out to buy some dishes and came back. A lot of them were broken today. ?At night, Gu Fei was guarding the counter and was drowsy when she suddenly saw Yazi, whom she had met before, bringing in a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. ?Gu Fei stood up and said, "Uncle Zhang, here you are -" Yazi smiled and said, "I''m looking for Lao Huang. He''s probably inside. I''d like to ask shopkeeper Gu to ask someone to call him out for me." ?Yazi said as he sat down with the girl. ??Gu Fei looked at the girl curiously, nodded, and shouted: "Lian''er, go and call Uncle Huang out, someone is looking for-" I saw this girl with a big silver face, her head lowered, and wringing her fingers uneasily. Lian''er ran to the backyard, and after a while, Old Man Huang came out. As soon as he came out, he walked over to Yazi and sat down. Yazi said, "Old Huang, do you think this girl is okay?" Old Man Huang''s eyes fell on the girl, and he nodded after a while: "Alright, how much money?" Yazi made a gesture, "Twelve taels." ¡°Well, this is the body contract.¡± Old man Huang looked at the body deed and thought for a moment, "If it''s done, it''ll be ten liang." ¡°You can go to the government office tomorrow to have the deed stamped, and then bring it to me.¡± As he spoke, Old Man Huang took out an ingot of silver and gave the man a small piece of broken silver. ?Yaren took the silver and put it in his arms, smiling, "Then I wish you a big fat boy as soon as possible." ??Gu Fei¡¯s ears pricked up at the counter. He hugged a big fat boy? ?Oh my god, that¡¯s not what she thought! Yazi stood up and told the girl, "Have a good time serving Mr. Huang. Mr. Huang''s family has a great business. As long as you can give Mr. Huang a fat boy, you will have a good life in the future." ?The girl''s face turned red with embarrassment, and she gave a low "hmm" sound. ??Gu Fei couldn''t hold back his gossip anymore. He walked out of the counter and looked at Old Man Huang with a smile, "Uncle Huang, what are you¡ª" Old man Huang smiled and said, "Since you opened this inn, my old man also feels that he has become more alive." "No, let''s buy a girl to be a concubine. It would be good if she can give birth to a son and a half, so as not to lose the relationship." ¡°Otherwise, if you meet my parents in a hundred years, you will be pointed at your nose and scolded.¡± ?The girl was so ashamed that she buried her head on her chest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 252： Gossip must be shared Chapter 252 Gossip must be shared ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly. It was a good thing for Old Man Huang to cheer up his life, but at this girl''s age, he was more than enough to be a father. Forget it, it¡¯s none of her business. One is willing to buy and the other is willing to sell. ?She smiled and said, "As a concubine, why don''t you have some wine?" It''s a good idea to celebrate your new life. Old man Huang waved his hand, "What kind of wine are you putting out?" "By the way, I have to tell you one thing. From now on, you can keep an eye on me behind the counter, but don''t let her get out of this door." ?The girl suddenly raised her head and looked at Old Man Huang, her eyes full of fear. ??Gu Fei was also startled for a moment, what kind of request is this, to co-operate with someone to become your concubine, and even lose your personal freedom? ¡°Uncle Huang, I can¡¯t promise you this.¡± ¡°You take care of your own people.¡± ?Old man Huang smiled and said nothing more. He waved to the girl, "I live in the backyard. Come on, follow me back to the house." ?The girl looked like she was about to cry. She wrung her hands and moved slowly. ?Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth and turned back to sit at the counter. ?Hand on his chin with one hand, the more he thought about it, the more something was wrong. ?This old man Huang has been reluctant to take concubines for a long time, so why did he choose it today? ??But Butler Wu was severely punished by Xiao Yu today. It is certain that Butler Wu has a grudge against Old Man Huang. Butler Wu is unlucky and Old Man Huang takes a concubine. There must be some connection between them. It''s just that Gu Fei couldn''t figure out what was going on here. Gu Fei couldn''t figure it out and threw it away. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ This evening, Aunt Liu returned home. Before she even entered the house, she saw her old man weaving a bamboo basket at the door. She couldn''t wait to share the gossip with him. ¡°I¡¯ve really seen a lot of the world today.¡± ??The village chief kept holding his hand and snorted, "Women have long hair but short knowledge. You know what it means to be popular in the world." Aunt Liu slapped him hard and said, "You old man, listen to me." Just as he was about to speak, the aunt who was drying clothes at the door next door came over and said, "What''s going on in the world? I''ll listen to it too." Aunt Liu quickly moved a chair for her to sit on, "It has something to do with your niece Xiao Fei." ¡°Let me tell you, this niece of yours is really great, and I think your second brother is really going to be very successful.¡± ??The village chief pricked up his ears and listened attentively. ¡°Tell me, little Fei, what kind of luck is this? We have only been in this city for a short time, and she already recognizes the prince! We ordinary people can¡¯t even touch a hair of the prince!¡± ??The village chief quickly interrupted, "What prince?" Aunt Liu rolled her eyes at him and said, "He is the prince of Prince Qi''s palace." ??The village chief''s hand shook and was scratched by the burrs on the bamboo strips. "No way, this Donghai County is the fiefdom of Prince Qi. Who is the Crown Prince of Qi? Can Xiao Fei recognize him?" Aunt Liu snorted, "This can still be false. Today, the prince went to the store and had a meal." ?Then Mrs. Liu Balabala told what happened at noon, which made the village chief and the aunt dumbfounded. After a long while, the aunt said: "This prince is so majestic." Aunt Liu said proudly: "No, the official and the housekeeper were all kneeling on the ground and slapping themselves. You didn''t see it. Their faces were turned into pig heads and they didn''t dare to stop." Aunt Liu winked and smiled, lowered her voice, and leaned into the aunt''s ear, "I see, that prince treats Xiao Fei differently." The eldest aunt was shocked, "That can''t be done. Who is the prince? No matter how good Xiao Fei is, then -" (End of this chapter) Chapter 253： People feel refreshed when happy events happen Chapter 253: People feel refreshed during happy events Aunt Liu smiled mysteriously, "Just wait and see. Little Fei is definitely good at it. I''ve lived for so many decades, so I still can''t tell." The two of them looked at each other, with some kind of secret joy in their eyes. A man can ascend to heaven with chickens and dogs. If he hugs Xiao Fei''s thigh tightly, he will have nothing to worry about in the future. ??The village chief didn''t know what the two women were muttering about. He just sighed in his heart that Gu Laoer''s family was really lucky. The old lady was right, she hooked up with the prince, and she was really going to make a career. ??The village chief began to recall where the ancestral graves of Gu Zhang''s family were buried. After thinking about it, the land was backed by mountains and faced water, so it had good Feng Shui! Thinking about it again, my father is also buried there, so the feng shui is not the same! ??The village chief didn''t know why, sighed and continued to weave the bamboo basket. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Gu Fei doesn¡¯t know yet, but in the eyes of the villagers, she is about to become famous. ??I woke up early and opened the door, but there were no customers. Gu Fei sat behind the counter and dozed off. Not long after, Mr. Zhou came in with a little girl in his arms. ??The little girl was born very cute, wearing a pink brocade coat and two small bags on her head, just like the dolls in the paintings that year. ?? Gu Fei perked up instantly when she saw such a beautiful baby, "This is Sister Yu, come and give me a hug." Sister Yu didn¡¯t even acknowledge her, Mr. Zhou put her down, and she opened her hands to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei hurriedly touched a piece of candy and stuffed it in her mouth, "Oh, why is our sister Yu so beautiful?" After joking for a while, Gu Fei said to Mr. Zhou: "I don''t know if Brother Zhou has any jade merchants he knows well. I want to buy some jade, not carved, but just picked out. It doesn''t want to be very good, just medium to low quality." It can be blocked by jade.¡± Mr. Zhou thought for a moment and said, "I do know such a person, but he went to the west to purchase goods years ago." ¡°When he comes back, I will take you to find him.¡± While the two were talking, Old Man Huang came out of the backyard. ?Gu Fei took a quick look and saw that Old Huang seemed to be in high spirits during happy events, and he had tidied up especially neatly today. He changed into a satin robe, his hair was neatly combed, and even the messy beard was shaved off, making him look ten years younger. ??Gu Fei joked: "Hey, Uncle Huang, with the way you are dressed today, I am embarrassed to call you Uncle Huang, for fear of calling you old." Old man Huang smiled and said, "If you are willing to call me Brother Huang, I dare to answer." Mr. Zhou laughed loudly and said, "Bah, I don''t even look at the wrinkles on your old face. You still want to stay with me for the rest of your life. It''s a beautiful idea." Old man Huang smiled and looked at Sister Yu, his eyes sparkling. It was obvious that he liked her very much. Sister Yu was also familiar with him, and she called out crisply, "Grandpa Huang." Old man Huang teased her a few words and asked with a smile: "Sister Yu, I heard a lot of noise at your house last night. What were your father and mother doing at home? Did they have a quarrel?" Last night Sister Dan and Mr. Zhou had a quarrel over some little vixen, and the people next door inevitably heard a few words. Sister Yu blinked her eyes, wrapped her mouth with candy, and said vaguely: "There is no quarrel, my parents are singing at home." ¡°Hahahaha¡ª¡± This made everyone laugh, and Gu Fei couldn¡¯t help but kiss her, ¡°Why are you so smart?¡± ¡°I also have a little girl at home. When she comes one day, let her come and play with you.¡± ?A few people were chatting and laughing when they saw the girl from yesterday coming out of the back door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 254： entangled Chapter 254 Entanglement Old man Huang waved to her, "Come here." ?The girl walked over shyly with her head lowered. ??Gu Fei looked at her and saw that she was different from yesterday. She had changed her hair to a woman''s style, but she was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday. Old man Huang pointed to Gu Fei, "This is the shopkeeper Gu." He also pointed to Mr. Zhou, "This is Mr. Zhou, the owner of the **** shop next door." "If you feel bored at home from now on, just play in this inn, just don''t run out." ?The girl nodded. Old Man Huang pointed at the girl again and said, "She is called Que''er. Just call her Que''er from now on." Mr. Zhou looked sideways at Old Man Huang and said, "Hey, are you feeling your second spring?" Old Man Huang said helplessly: "Master Zhou, my old man is a poor man, why are you laughing at me?" Mr. Zhou stopped talking and picked up Sister Yu, "Go home. If you don''t go back, your mother will come out to find her." ?Old man Huang smiled at Gu Fei and said, "I''ll buy some clothes for her." After saying that, he walked out. ?The bird stood in the lobby, looking left and right shyly and curiously. Lian''er pulled her to sit down and poured her a cup of tea. Old man Huang had been gone for half an hour and came in carrying a package. ?Xiaolu was now familiar with Old Man Huang. He came over and said with a smile: "What good thing did you buy?" Old man Huang was also generous. He placed the package on the table and opened it. Inside were several neatly folded clothes, with a pair of silver bracelets placed on top of the clothes. Old man Huang handed the silver bracelet to Que''er, "I bought it for you, wear it." Que''er''s eyes shone with joy, she took the silver bracelet and looked at it for a long time before putting it on her wrist. ?Then Queer looked at Old Man Huang shyly, and Old Man Huang also looked at her with a smile. ?Gu Fei accidentally tasted something like a loving couple. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days passed by. This morning, there were no customers in the store. Gu Fei went to Mr. Zhou''s house next door to play with Sister Yu for a while. When she came back, she saw a figure standing in the lobby, with her back to the door. Fei''s eyes narrowed, it was Shanzi! In front of Shanzi stood Xing''er. ??Gu Fei walked through the door unhurriedly. Xing''er glanced at her in panic, then turned to glare at Shanzi, "Go away, this is where I work. What do you look like standing here?" Shanzi was like a stick, saying, "If I don''t leave, and you don''t agree to it, I won''t leave." ??Gu Fei glanced at the two people, walked behind the counter and sat down, and asked Lanzhi in a low voice, "When did this person come?" Lanzhi also replied in a low voice: "I just came here. I was there when I came in." ?Gu Fei didn''t say anything, just looked at the two people calmly. When Xing''er saw that Gu Fei was back, she felt a little panicked. She was now working here, which was much more interesting than being bored at home every day. She could also make money. What she was most afraid of was that Shanzi or her mother would come here and make a noise, and Gu Fei wouldn''t let them. She did it. She gritted her teeth and whispered to Shanzi: "I won''t promise you, leave, leave quickly! Xiao Fei is back!" Shanzi stared at Xing''er and lowered his voice, "I won''t leave until you promise to marry me." Xing''er was so angry that she stamped her foot fiercely, her voice rising involuntarily, "You came here to force me, do you want to see me embarrassed and die again?" Shanzi was a little flustered. He was indeed afraid that Xing''er wanted to die that night, "That''s not what I meant, I-" He suddenly gritted his teeth and knelt down, "Myolie, I know I shouldn''t have said those words. I was wrong. It doesn''t matter whether you hit me or scold me. I just ask you to stop being angry and marry me." I will ask my mother to go to your house to propose marriage tomorrow, and I will be good to you from now on, you believe me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 255： Get out of my way Chapter 255 Get out of here Xing''er was shocked and turned pale. She glanced at Xiaolu and Hezi who were still in the lobby. She was angry and anxious, and her eyes filled with tears. This man always made it difficult for her to get off the stage! Never do things for the sake of others. Earlier, she was only embarrassed in that small village. Those people were either her relatives or fellow villagers. After that, no one said much, and there were no bad rumors. Even so, she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head when she walked out. Now, this is a safe city! ?Even if there are no guests at this time, there are still these workers. What will they think of her in the future? ?She is really regretting it now! ??Gu Fei looked at her coldly. She didn''t intend to be troublesome at first, and there were no guests at this time. It would be better for the two of them to explain clearly what they should say. Seeing that Shanzi was forcing marriage and Xing''er was about to cry, Gu Fei raised her chin and said to Hepingzi on the path, "You two go to the backyard and chop firewood." Pingzi was about to say that the firewood had been chopped, but the path pulled him away and he left. When the two of them were out of sight, Gu Fei waved, "Xing''er, come here." Xing''er held back her tears and walked to the counter. Gu Fei asked in a moderate voice, "What kind of plan are you in now? Are you going to marry him or not?" Xing''er gritted her teeth and shook her head, "I won''t marry!" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "You must think clearly and don''t say angry words." Xing''er looked at Gu Fei firmly, "I understand, this man cannot marry!" "He only has himself in his heart. Doesn''t he know that what he said that day will ruin my reputation and make me unable to hold my head high as a human being?" ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that coming here to persecute me won¡¯t do any good except letting people point fingers at me?¡± "How has he ever thought about me in the slightest? If I really marry such a man, I will have a hard time ahead!" ?Gu Fei nodded, "It seems you really want to understand." ??Gu Fei looked at Shanzi and said coldly: "Understand it. If you understand it, leave as soon as possible. You will not be welcome here from now on." Shanzi stood up from the ground and stared at Gu Fei with a gloomy expression, "Who wants you to bother me? This is my and Xing''er''s business, you have nothing to do with it!" He now hates Gu Fei more and more, and he even bothers him! ?Gu Fei laughed angrily, "I can''t care." ¡°But you are standing in my shop and affecting my business!¡± "Get out of here, if you don''t, I''ll get a broom!" Lanzhi raised her head and glanced at Shanzi, curling her lips. She had also heard about what happened that day. This was because Xing''er was destined to die. If her aunt hadn''t given her a hand, Xing''er''s life might have been lost. ??This person actually dares to bother me! Bah! Scumbag! I learned this word from Xiao Fei. Shanzi was still standing still. Gu Fei got up and went behind the door, took a broom in his hand, and looked at Shanzi coldly. Shanzi gritted his teeth. He had seen Gu Fei''s cruelty before. If he didn''t leave, she would really hit him with a broom. Then he would be the one who would be embarrassed. He glanced at Xing''er unwillingly and turned around to go out. ?Going to the door, Shanzi turned around and gave Gu Fei a vicious look before getting into the mule cart and driving away. ?Gu Fei stared at Shanzi walking away, she could see that this man would not give up. She put down the broom and turned to look at Xing''er, "Are you sure you won''t regret it?" Xing''er nodded vigorously, "I don''t regret it. I won''t regret it even if I never get married!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 256： ask them to move out Chapter 256 Let them move out ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Okay, then I will ask the second brother to go back and tell my father, and ask him to tell Liu Zhuangtou that the Shanzi family should pay back Mr. Su''s money and get out of the village!" Mr. Su lent her to Zhuangzi because of her family''s reputation. After all, these people living in Zhuangzi took advantage of Gu Fei''s family. ??Now this advantage will not be given to his family! Xing''er was surprised and happy, "Really?" Even though she works here during the day, she still cannot avoid meeting Shanzi or Shanzi''s mother when she goes back at night. Shanzi''s mother ignores her, but Shanzi always wants to pester her. ?Now when she returns home at night, she huddles in the penthouse, not daring to go out for fear of running into the mountains. It would be great if they moved out! ??Gu Fei smiled faintly, "Of course it''s true. After all, you are also my cousin. I can''t watch you being bullied by outsiders." "What''s more, he is such a useless man. He doesn''t know how to solve the problem. He only knows how to force women. Bah, you scumbag!" Lanzhi was smiling behind the counter. She felt that she was getting more and more abnormal. Recently, she liked to listen to Xiao Fei scolding people, and she secretly learned in her mind, well, is this good or not? Xing''er said gratefully: "Sister Xiao Fei, thank you, really thank you. If it weren''t for you, I might still be hiding at home crying every day. Now I''m not afraid of anything. I can make money by myself and support myself." , and you don¡¯t have to get married.¡± ? Gu Fei nodded happily. If this continues, Xing''er may grow into an independent woman, which is good. Gu Erlang visited the store before going home in the evening. This has become a habit. He looks at Lanzhi and then at the girl every day so that he can go home with peace of mind. ??Gu Fei told him, "Go back and tell dad to ask Liu Zhuangtou to come forward and ask Shanzi''s family to pay back Mr. Su''s money, and then move out. Give his family two days to find a house." ??Gu Erlang muttered: "He should have been moved a long time ago, huh, are my Gu family members so easy to bully?" After returning home, Gu Erlang couldn¡¯t wait to tell Gu Zhang. When Gu Zhang heard that Shanzi went to the store to harass Xing¡¯er again, he was also angry, ¡°This Shanzi, I really didn¡¯t see that before, he is such a different thing!¡± ?He didn¡¯t wait to eat, picked up some things, and went to Liu Zhuangtou¡¯s house. He told him that Liu Zhuangtou also knew about this. There was too much movement that day, and he and his wife crowded in the second door to watch the fun. Seeing Xing''er seeking death, I felt bad. Liu Zhuangtou nodded, "Sure, I''ll go tell him right away." He was not afraid of offending a pair of country folk who were orphans and widowed. ?Gu Zhang left Zhuangzi with his front legs, and Liu Zhuang entered the second gate with his head and back legs. Shanzi''s family was having dinner, and Liu Zhuang stood at the door without even going in. "Who is that? The master asked your family to pay back the money they owe, and pack up and move out from here." Shan Zi¡¯s mother was so startled that she almost lost her grip on the bowl in her hand, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Okay, why does Mr. Su suddenly want us to pay back the money?¡± Liu Zhuangtou snorted coldly, "Master, I naturally want you to pay back your money when you want." ¡°Also, I¡¯ll give you one day to find a house and move out as soon as possible tomorrow!¡± Shan Zi¡¯s mother hurriedly asked: ¡°Liu Zhuangtou, is it just my family that needs to move out, or everyone else?¡± Liu Zhuangtou said expressionlessly: "It''s your home." The muscles on Shanzi''s face were twisted for a moment, and he stared at Liu Zhuangtou, "Mr. Su didn''t say this at all. Did that girl Gu Fei ask you to say it?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 257： Picking peppers Chapter 257 Picking Peppers Liu Zhuangtou raised his eyebrows and said, "So what, it seems that you have no idea." "Our young master knows who you are. It is for the sake of Second Master Gu that we lend you the house." ¡°Besides, if you live in someone else¡¯s house and cause such dirty things, you should have been kicked out a long time ago!¡± He sneered, "You ruined the reputation of this girl and even went to the store to make trouble. If I have a daughter in my family, I won''t marry you!" Shanzi¡¯s mother glared and finally understood what the name was. She slapped Shanzi on the back, ¡°You, did you go to Xiao Fei¡¯s shop to cause trouble today?¡± Shanzi said impatiently: "I didn''t make a fuss, I just said a few words to Xing''er!" Shanzi¡¯s mother felt like the sky was about to fall when she heard this. Gu Fei, that girl, is so cruel. Can she be offended? No, we will drive them away immediately! It¡¯s just that this place is really uninhabitable. Xing¡¯er and Shanzi can¡¯t see each other when they look up, and they don¡¯t know what will happen again someday. Shan Zi¡¯s mother lowered her head and said to Liu Zhuang, ¡°Thank you very much. I will look for a house tomorrow and move out as soon as I find one.¡± Liu Zhuangtou snorted and left. Shanzi¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but shed tears when he left. She can no longer control her son. She must marry him a wife as soon as possible! When the boy grows up, he will be thinking about that kind of thing. It will be better if he has a daughter-in-law. ??But where can I find the money to get a wife now? After repaying Mr. Su''s ten taels of silver, there really is nothing left in my hand. ?The mule cart cannot be sold. If it is sold, the family will have no income. Shanzi¡¯s mother touched the silver bracelet on her wrist. She couldn¡¯t help it. She couldn¡¯t keep it. Sigh, if I had known earlier, I should have picked up a **** the way to escape. Now I don¡¯t have to worry. Shan Zima was very stubborn, so she paid back the ten taels of silver the next day, collected the things, put them on the mule cart, and the mother and son moved away. It wasn¡¯t long before mid-April arrived. That morning, Gu Qing went into the city and asked Gu Fei to go home and let her see if the peppers could be picked. ??Gu Fei has not been home much for a month or two. When he gets home, he just throws himself into the ground. I saw the green and red peppers in the ground hanging down densely. I felt happy just looking at them. The whole family looked at Gu Fei eagerly, "Is this considered ripe? Can it be picked?" Gu Fei nodded, "Pick. Pick less green peppers. From tomorrow onwards, send some to Yipin Pavilion and Zuixian Tower every day, as well as to my shop. Pick some of the red peppers and make them into chopped peppers, and dry the rest." ¡± ?Everyone in the Gu family couldn''t help but be happy. It''s been almost half a year, and they finally have something to gain. ? ?Everyone in the family, old or young, went to the ground to pick chili peppers. Even the grass was there to help. If any chili peppers fell on the ground, they quickly picked them up and put them in the basket. ??Gu Fei called to her, "Don''t pick up the grass, your hands are so tender that it will be so spicy that it hurts!" ?Nearly all of Gu Fei''s family are strong laborers, and they pick each one very quickly. As the sun was about to set, Gu Fei took a look and saw that seven people in the family had picked peppers from four acres of land. The picked peppers were placed in the field in baskets and finally weighed. More than 4,000 kilograms of peppers were picked from four acres of land. It took several trips by mule cart to bring all the peppers home. ?Seeing that Gu Fei¡¯s family was picking chili peppers, the eldest uncle, aunt and uncle also hurried over. The family looked at the piles of chili peppers, and none of them felt hungry even if they had not eaten dinner. Mrs. Chen looked at Gu Fei with hope, "How much does a pound of these fresh chili peppers cost?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 258： So much money? Chapter 258 So much money? Everyone looked at Gu Fei eagerly. This price was related to their harvest. ??Gu Fei thought about it and realized that there are about seven or eight kilograms of fresh chili peppers for one kilogram of dried chili peppers. Since the dried chili peppers sell for two hundred cash, it is just right to buy the fresh ones for thirty cash. ??Gu Fei said: "Only thirty Wen." Chen''s eyes widened, "Thirty Wen? Isn''t it too expensive?" ¡°I¡¯ve only harvested four acres of land, and that¡¯s a lot of land. How much will it cost?¡± ??Gu Fei did the math and found out that there were only four thousand kilograms here, which worked out to one hundred and twenty taels of silver. When Chen Shi heard this number, he couldn''t speak. "No way, how can you get so much money from farming?" In previous years, when I grew corn and wheat at home, the annual output from one acre of land was about two to three taels of silver. ?This acre of land yielded thirty taels of silver, and that was not all. Chen estimated that there were still flowers and ones that had not grown in the picked fields, and they could still harvest almost this much. ?So after all, one acre of land produces fifty or sixty taels of silver. ??Her family can earn a thousand taels of chili from growing all the peppers on their twenty acres of land! ?? Chen shook her head, "No, you must have made a mistake." My uncle also said: "How can there be so many? If there are really so many, then I will not be rich!" He is the only laborer in his family, planting three acres of chili peppers. He works in the fields day by day, fearing that he will not take good care of them. My aunt has a large family and cultivates seven acres of land. ??My eldest uncle also knows how to settle accounts, keeping silent and doing the calculations in his own mind. ??Gu Fei also suspected that he had made a mistake in his calculation, so he took out a pen and paper and counted it again. Yes, it was one hundred and twenty taels of silver. ?Gu Zhang was also holding an abacus and dialing it next to him. ?The last few people all came to the conclusion that that¡¯s all, that¡¯s right! ??Gu Zhang hesitated and said: "Xiao Fei, is the price we set too high?" ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Dad, we are an exclusive business, so I still give a reasonable price." ¡°Besides, regardless of how expensive it is this year, if there are more people planting it next year, it won¡¯t be at this price, and it will probably only cost a few cents per catty.¡± ¡°In a few years, when pepper seeds are everywhere, it will cost one penny per pound, and maybe it will still be too expensive for others.¡± ¡°Think about it, chili is just a vegetable, how much does cabbage cost per pound?¡± Mr. Chen was right. Cabbage is only worth a penny per catty. ??Gu Zhang nodded, "In other words, we can make a lot of money this year, and we can''t expect so much more in the future." Gu Fei nodded vigorously. The brother-in-law looked at his uncle and said, "Brother-in-law, please pinch me and see." The eldest uncle followed the good example and pinched the younger uncle without hesitation. The younger uncle screamed and jumped up, "I''m not dreaming, I''m not dreaming. I can earn more than one hundred taels of silver from these three acres of land!" ¡°My dear, I never thought I could earn so much money in this life!¡± ??Gu Fei pursed his lips and smiled: "Uncle, there''s no rush. We don''t need so much fresh pepper right now. When the peppers are all red, pick them and dry them, and we''ll sell them dried." The eldest uncle couldn''t help but said: "Then Young Master Zhu really said, how many peppers do we have, how much does he collect?" ??Gu Fei nodded and added: "We can''t give it all to him. We have to keep enough dried peppers for a year." Gu Fei turned to look at Gu Zhang, "Dad, I have an idea. Although my aunt''s family, my uncle''s family, and our family are not worried about money right now, the village chief''s family, the uncle''s family, and Uncle Zhang''s family, It¡¯s still very difficult, and every household is in debt.¡± "I plan to teach you how to make a snack and sell it in Ping An City. If you do it well, I estimate that I can earn one or two and a half taels of silver a day." (End of this chapter) Chapter 259： Not going back? Chapter 259 Won¡¯t go back? Gu Zhang was overjoyed. He was a kind-hearted person. His family had become rich, and he also hoped that the fellow villagers who came out with him would have a better life. Hearing Gu Fei say this, his eyes became wet, "The relationship is good, and you can really make money. , then I¡¯ll feel at ease.¡± ¡°Because everyone believed in me and followed me out, they all ended up in debt. I always feel bad about it.¡± The eldest uncle patted him and said, "It''s not your fault, you are a black-hearted official who took away all our money." The uncle also nodded, "That''s right, if I really didn''t come out, I might have died at home by now." ¡°I have to thank my second brother for saving our family¡¯s lives!¡± The uncle looked at Gu Fei and said, "Xiao Fei, can my family also make this snack?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "Of course I can do it. As long as everyone is willing to do it, I am willing to teach you. There may not be many people eating this thing at the beginning. Once everyone gets a taste of it, it will definitely be easy to sell." The uncle looked at Gu Fei eagerly, "Then when will you teach me?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Don''t worry, when the dried chili peppers are dried out, let''s keep some and grind them into powder. I still have to go to the blacksmith shop to order tools." The uncle rubbed his hands in excitement, "Our family is lucky to have Xiao Fei." ¡°Hey, second brother, why are you so good at giving birth? Xiao Fei is such a money tree!¡± Praising Xiao Fei is one of Gu Zhang''s favorite things. He smiled so hard that his teeth couldn''t even see his eyes, "It''s not all my fault that I gave birth to Xiao Fei. Your second sister-in-law also has a share." ??Ms. Chen rolled her eyes at him and couldn''t help but laugh. For a time, the family was really happy. The eldest uncle took a long breath and said, "That''s good. Now I can pay back Mr. Su''s money." ¡°No matter how much money you have, you have to buy a house.¡± My brother-in-law also said: "I have to buy a house, but I just want to live close to my second brother''s house. If I live far away, I will feel panic." The eldest aunt and uncle also had the same idea, and they both glanced at Gu Zhang. ?Gu Zhang spread his hands, "What can I do about this?" The aunt suddenly said: "It would be great if we could build a house nearby, so that we brothers and sisters can live together and have someone to take care of us." ??Ms. Chen is also willing in her heart. She loves liveliness and is used to living in the village. Living in a single-family house suddenly feels deserted. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "Dad, do you think it would be okay for us to register our household registration here?" As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Gu Fei. ??For Gu Fei, she doesn''t have much concept of hometown. She feels that the climate in Ping''an City is better than that in Xiqin County, and this place is rich and easy to make money. The uncle said hesitantly: "Then the drought is over, we won''t go back?" The aunt lowered her eyes. Ever since Aunt Liu told her about the Crown Prince that day, she has taken it to heart. If the family wants to be prosperous and turn over completely, it must be by Gu Fei''s side. When I returned to West Qin County, I didn¡¯t have a prince to back me up! She raised her head suddenly, "I think Ping An City is fine." ¡°How much money can you earn in West Qin County in a year?¡± "We have only been here for half a year, and we are about to earn hundreds of taels of silver. From now on, it will only get better and better!" ¡°I am willing to settle my household registration here.¡± ? It is true that the eldest aunt is at home, otherwise the eldest uncle would not be able to leave the brothers at home and run away with his brothers-in-law. The eldest uncle nodded beside him, "I think it''s good too." ¡°Even though my ancestral grave is still in the mountain, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 260： The girl is overjoyed Chapter 260 The girl is overjoyed ??Gu Zhang shook his head, "You are thinking too simply. It will definitely be difficult to obtain this household registration. It is not a big deal to spend money. I guess you have to find a way." The aunt smiled and said, "What''s the point? Xiao Fei recognizes the prince, so settling in is not a big deal." ??Gu Zhang was still in the dark, "What prince?" ??Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth, "Dad, do you remember Brother Shitou? His master is the Crown Prince." ??Gu Zhang suddenly realized, "So that''s it. I asked you why you gave such a heavy gift that day when the inn opened." Eh, that''s not right. Even if you are the prince, you shouldn''t give such a heavy gift, and there is no friendship. Gu Fei quickly changed the subject, "If we really want to settle down, we don''t need him. I guess Young Master Zhu and Mr. Zhou both have some connections in the yamen. If we really decide, I''ll just ask them. I guess they will have to pay some money." silver." Seeing that the eldest sister was also willing to settle down, the uncle quickly said: "I will follow the second brother anyway. If the second brother settles down, I will settle down." ?Gu Zhang looked at him helplessly. This younger brother had been like this since he was a child. He would listen to everything he said. Alas, I don¡¯t have an opinion of my own. Everyone discussed for a while, and Gu Zhang also figured out that he planned to pass on the craft of pearl cultivation for thousands of generations. When he returned to his hometown, there was a small drought every three years and a big drought every ten years. The pond raised pearls for him. It seems that we really have to settle down in this safe city. Not long after, Mrs. Chen and Li Chunhua prepared the meal and had a meal together without asking their uncle and uncle to go back. At the dinner table, everyone made up their mind to settle down! As for the Gu Zhong family, let him alone. ?Gu Zhong only got the news from Gu Rong in the evening. ?He felt really aggrieved, and all the brothers and sisters in the family had left him alone. ?Why is he not welcomed by them? He said to Gu Rong in a low voice: "If you want to settle down, you can''t pull my family down. After all, I am also your eldest brother, and so is your second brother. You don''t want to ask me to plant spicy peppers with you." ??Gu Rong smiled and patted his shoulder, "Brother, don''t blame the second brother. This can only be blamed on the sister-in-law." ¡°My sister-in-law has such a temperament. She either wants to take advantage of others or instigate my mother to make trouble. Everyone just wants to stay away from her. If she sticks to her, she will become a coquettish person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Fei said that he will teach everyone how to make snacks. If you listen to Xiao Fei, you will definitely make money.¡± ?Gu Zhong felt better now, "Then don''t drag my family down again!" ? Gu Fei entered the city early the next morning. When he entered the city, he found a blacksmith shop and gave the blacksmith the pattern of the barbecue grill he had drawn, asking him to make one to see how it looked. If there was no problem, he would make several more. ??Then Gu Fei went to Mr. Zhou¡¯s house next door and gave him a bag of freshly picked peppers. He and Mr. Zhu Ershao were asked to come to the store for dinner in the evening and cook some fresh dishes for them. Mr. Zhou was very happy, "That''s a good feeling. I''ll ask Sister Dan to come over early and learn how to make some chili dishes with you. Don''t worry, I''ll eat it at home and won''t spread it outside." ?Gu Fei was funny, "Sure, ask Sister Dan to come over soon." Not long after I returned to the store, a woman who had tidied up neatly came in. After entering, he smiled at Gu Fei and said, "Girl is very happy." ?Gu Fei looked at her inexplicably. The mother-in-law smiled mysteriously: "The girl''s name is Lanzhi. Someone asked me to come and propose marriage to the girl!" ¡°Originally I was going to look for your family, but I heard that both of the girl¡¯s parents were dead. I had no choice but to tell you alone.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 261： Will you marry or not? Chapter 261: Will you marry or not? ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows and said, "Wait a minute, I''m not Lanzhi. I''ll call someone for you right now." ??The old woman was startled, her face twitched a few times, and she said clearly that it was the pretty girl sitting at the counter. ¡°Lian¡¯er, go and ask Lanzhi to come out.¡± Lian''er glanced at her mother-in-law, agreed, and went to the backyard. Lanzhi came out with an embroidered quilt and said, "Xiao Fei, did you call me?" ??Gu Fei pouted at her mother-in-law, "Here, let me kiss you." ? Lanzhi immediately blushed, turned her back and spat, "Xiao Fei, you are becoming more and more outrageous now. You just talk nonsense all day long." ?The woman hurriedly walked up to Lanzhi and asked, "Is this Miss Lanzhi?" ¡°Girl, there¡¯s no need to be shy, I¡¯m really here to kiss you today.¡± Lanzhi waved her hands repeatedly, "You go, you go, I don''t need you to say goodbye." ?The old lady smiled and said: "Hey, you are shy, girl. There is nothing to be shy about. This girl has to get married when her family grows up. Since your parents are gone, you have to make your own decision." ? Lanzhi shook her head, "You leave, I won''t marry." ?She is a slave now, so she has never thought about getting married. ?Gu Fei coughed lightly and said, "Lanzhi, come sit here and listen to what she has to say." Lanzhi didn''t come over either, and stomped to the backyard. The mother-in-law looked embarrassed, and Gu Fei smiled, "Why don''t you tell me the same thing, and I''ll tell her later." The old lady nodded, sat down on the chair in front of the counter, and said, "Girl, I''m not talking about an ordinary family, but the second young master of Ning''an Marquis." When Gu Fei heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said, "May I ask my aunt, is this young man''s surname Xu?" The mother-in-law smiled and said, "My surname is not Xu!" "Young Master Xu, he is young, handsome and talented. He is also the son of a marquis. Tell me where you can find such a good thing." ??Gu Fei said calmly: "The second son of the Marquis Mansion came to ask for Lanzhi. Is he going to get a wife or take a concubine?" The mother-in-law was startled, "Of course it''s a concubine." ??Does this girl from a commonplace family still want to be a legal wife? ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes and said, "Sure, I understand. I''ll tell her later." ¡°Please come back another day to hear the news.¡± The woman still refused to leave, "Girl, I''m not the one to tell you who the second young master of Ning''an House is. Lanzhi is an orphan. This is a good thing that is hard to find even with a lantern." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Don''t worry, I will explain it to her clearly." ¡°Lian¡¯er, see the guests off!¡± The corners of the woman''s mouth twitched, she rolled her eyes, flicked the handkerchief and left. ?Gu Fei asked Lian''er to look ahead and went to the backyard to look for Lanzhi. Lanzhi was sitting in the room, embroidering with her head down. Gu Fei explained the matter clearly in a leisurely manner, "You have seen Mr. Xu before. Didn''t you always want to marry a talented, handsome, gentle and elegant young man? I think he quite meets your requirements. of." ¡°Besides, if you marry him, you will have enough food and clothing for the rest of your life.¡± Seeing that Lanzhi didn''t speak, Gu Fei added, "Also, don''t worry about your body contract. I''ll hold it in my hand and no one will ever know about it." "This is not Xi Qin County. No one knows your identity. If you really want to marry me, then you will be a good concubine." After finishing speaking, Lanzhi did not respond. Gu Fei looked towards her and saw her head lowered, tears falling drop by drop. ??Gu Feiqi said: "What''s wrong with you? Tell me if you want." ¡°If you want to marry, then marry. If you don¡¯t want to marry, then don¡¯t marry.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 262： the only reliance Chapter 262 The only reliance Lanzhi suddenly threw away the embroidered bag in her hand, hugged Gu Fei, and cried non-stop, "Xiao Fei, do you think I am a burden and don''t want me anymore?" ?Gu Fei''s head was pounding, "What nonsense are you talking about?" ¡°Can I leave you?¡± "I think you are getting older and will get married sooner or later." "It''s just that this young master is not sincere and only wants to take you as my concubine. I''m not happy in my heart." ¡°However, if you are willing, I have nothing to say.¡± She patted Lanzhi on the back and said, "If you don''t like Mr. Xu, I will have people look for you slowly. You can also find a scholar who is handsome and has a good temper." ¡°Can you agree?¡± ? Lanzhi kept shaking her head and crying until she couldn''t stop crying. ?Gu Fei''s heart moved, "How about that, what do you think of my second brother?" Lanzhi wiped away her tears, raised her face and nodded to Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei looked at her: "Are you serious?" No matter how you look at it, Lanzhi is not a good match for her second brother, but her eldest brother Gu Fei thinks she is a good match. ? Lanzhi is like a timid rabbit. Although the second brother looks decent, his mind is not delicate, and he is afraid that Lanzhi will be wronged in the future. ?However, it¡¯s hard for Gu Fei to say anything to someone who is willing to fight and suffer. ?Langhi nodded vigorously. She couldn''t say how much she liked Gu Erlang, but after arriving at this house, Gu Erlang was the first person to show kindness to her except Xiao Fei. During this journey of escaping, she saw a lot and thought a lot. In such a world, women are like duckweeds drifting with the tide, and it is difficult for them to control their own destiny. ??The high-ranking Madam Hou can be reduced to an official actress in one day, while the scholar''s wife abandons her husband and son just for a bite to eat. And for girls like Lian''er who come from ordinary people''s families, it is unknown how many people have died and how many have been sold. In this world, the only person she can rely on is Gu Fei, only Gu Fei. Getting married means that she has to face an unknown fate and an unknown life, which is terrible. By marrying Gu Erlang, she can live her life under Gu Fei''s protection forever. She would not leave Gu Fei even if she died. Gu Fei didn''t know what Lanzhi was thinking, and thought she had some feelings for Gu Erlang, so she nodded, "Okay, as long as you are willing. Although the second brother is not worthy of you, you can be safe and sound if you marry him." Live a stable life.¡± ?Gu Fei took out a handkerchief and wiped away Lanzhi''s tears, "Okay, okay. If you don''t know, you might think I''m bullying you." She stood up and said, "I''m going to the front. You can come out later when I''m busy at noon." ?The dinner time that Gu Fei and Mr. Zhou made was at mid-afternoon, which was six o''clock. At this time, there were basically not many customers in the restaurant. As expected, Sister Dan arrived early, followed Gu Fei into the kitchen, and carefully watched Gu Fei cooking. ??Gu Fei made fried pork with chili pepper, and she has been craving this bite for a long time. ?Although it is not a big green pepper, the taste of chopped green pepper is even better when it is fried. I made another braised bream and sprinkled green and red chili rings on it. It looked appetizing. ?There is also a dish of hot pepper beef. The rest are light dishes. The dishes were brought out, and Young Master Zhu and the others had already arrived. ??Second Young Master Zhu was dressed very showily today and was shaking a folding fan. ?There was only one table of customers left in the store at this time, and a few people sat in the lobby and started eating. Master Zhu came here specifically to learn from the experience today. He still doesn¡¯t know how to make the fresh chili peppers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 263： The girl is fifteen this year Chapter 263 The girl is fifteen this year ?Seeing the dishes on the table, Young Master Zhu understood somewhat. As Gu Fei said, this pepper can be put in almost any dish as long as you like it to enhance the flavor. ?? Zhu Ershao took a few bites, but he looked at Gu Fei with admiration. He nodded to Gu Fei carelessly, "The little girl is good at her craftsmanship." ?The corners of Gu Fei''s mouth twitched. This Second Young Master Zhu was only a few years older than her, so he acted like her elder. After eating for a while, Second Young Master Zhu waved to Uncle Awang who was sitting over there, "Let''s sing a song and listen." ??Aunt Ye is not feeling well today and did not come at home. The one who came was her fifteen-year-old daughter Yingying. Yingying is slender, wearing a cross-collar skirt with blue background and white flowers, and a blue belt tied around her waist. She has a fair face and thin eyebrows and eyes. Uncle Awang started playing the pipa, and when Yingying opened her voice, it immediately made people''s heads tingle. ?Her voice is ethereal and clean. When she reaches the high notes, it is really as high as a mountain. You think she can''t sing anymore, but she turns a corner and goes up again, with nine twists and turns. After singing the song, Gu Fei couldn''t help but slap her. She was so busy every time she was eating that she never noticed that Yingying sang so beautifully. ??Second Young Master Zhu was also very satisfied and waved, "You sang well, come here and I will give you some money." Yingying came over and looked at Zhu Ershao. Zhu Ershao took the silver and threw it in her hand. She stared at Yingying for a while and suddenly smiled, "I am suddenly very interested in poetry at this time. I will recite poetry." a." He put down his chopsticks, picked up the folding fan and shook it away, shaking his head: "Girl, this is the fifteenth year of the year -" ¡°The two buns are not yet full¡ª¡± ?Gu Fei''s eyes widened and he quickly turned his head, spitting out a mouthful of rice in his mouth. Mr. Zhou threw his chopsticks away, slapped the table and laughed wildly, "Hahaha, what a poem, what a poem -" ?Sister Dan covered her mouth and her shoulders shook wildly. The corners of Young Master Zhu''s mouth twitched. His cousin had been in school for a few days and had learned nothing else. He only liked to recite a few crooked poems. Yingying¡¯s face turned red, but she couldn¡¯t leave before she got the money. ?This is not the first time she has come out to sing. Her parents have also told her at home that if she goes out to sing to make a living, she must not lose her face. ??The guest makes a few jokes, but as long as he doesn''t move a finger, it''s no big deal. ??Although Yingying was ashamed and angry, she just stood there in silence with her head bowed. After Zhu Ershao read these two sentences, he tossed the silver in his hand and Yingying took it, turned around and ran away. Gu Fei finished laughing and looked at the second young master Zhu. There was no **** in his eyes, and he understood that this man was like the naughty boy in the class in his previous life. He liked to take advantage of his words, but he didn''t have any bad intentions. . ?? After laughing for a while, Gu Fei asked Mr. Zhou: "Brother Zhou, do you know what the process of changing household registration is? My family wants to move all their household registrations here." Mr. Zhou glanced at her and said, "Relocate your household registration? It''s time to move here. After the autumn harvest, it''s time to collect taxes. If you don''t transfer here, you''ll be in trouble." Young Master Zhu had long heard from Mr. Zhou that the prince had supported Gu Fei that day. Now he wanted to make good friends with Gu Fei. He hurriedly said: "This is not difficult. I have people I know in the yamen. Please give me your household registration." I can do it in one day.¡± ??Gu Fei smiled sheepishly: "Young Master, there are quite a few people in my family who want to transfer their household registrations. My uncle, aunts, uncles and several other families have to transfer." ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to do.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 264： Full of desire to survive Chapter 264 Full of desire for survival Young Master Zhu thought for a while, and as for Gu Fei''s family, he would ask someone to sell him a favor. There were too many people, and it would be difficult to handle. He nodded, "I know the process of changing household registration." ¡°Your yard belongs to Liujia Village. To settle down, you must first get the approval of the village chief, and then you have to go to Li Zheng. After Li Zheng agrees, you can get it to the city.¡± After hearing this, Gu Fei said, "Oh, I understand. Then I''ll ask my father to go find the village chief and Li Zheng first." ¡°Then the village has agreed that there won¡¯t be any problems with the government office in the city, right?¡± Young Master Zhu smiled and said, "It''s easy in the city. As long as the money is in place, no one will get in trouble. The trouble lies in the village. The village is generally unwilling to accept outsiders, let alone there are so many people." ¡°There are too many people, and the village chief does not dare to accept your money. He is also afraid that the villagers will have objections.¡± Mr. Zhou sneered from the side, "Why do you want to make it so complicated? Just tell the prince''s servant if you can''t handle anything." "Press it down from above. The village chief and Li Zheng have to agree even if they don''t agree." ?Gu Fei waved his hand and said, "I won''t bother them with this little thing." ¡°Do it first, we¡¯ll talk about it later if it doesn¡¯t work.¡± As he was speaking, there was a rapid sound of horse hooves coming from far away. ??Gu Fei had no reaction yet, so Sister Dan quickly looked outside. It was almost dark at this time, and the lantern at the door illuminated a small area on the street. Sister Dan saw three horses parked in front of the store, and then Xiao Yu walked in with stones and pillars. ?Sister Dan quickly stood up, and while standing up, she gave Mr. Zhou a sharp poke next to her. Mr. Zhou looked back and stood up. As soon as Gu Fei picked up a piece of food with chopsticks, she saw everyone on the table standing up one after another, "Your Majesty¡ª" ?? Gu Fei''s hands shook, and a piece of meat held on her chopsticks fell on the table. She glanced at the piece of meat regretfully, put down her chopsticks, turned around and laughed dryly, "Master." ??Xiao Yu took a quick look and saw three men and two women sitting on the table. The men were all young men, and his face suddenly became unhappy. Shitou glanced at his master and winked at Gu Fei, "My eldest son just came back from the military camp and he hasn''t even had dinner yet." ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, "Well, then I''ll make some dishes." Xiao Yu said with a stern face, "Don''t bother, there''s still a table of food, let''s eat together." ??Lian''er and Hepingzi quickly moved the chairs and got the bowls and chopsticks. ?Little Luffy ran to the kitchen to ask Sister Hua to cook some more dishes. ??Xiao Yu sat down with his big horse and golden sword, and took a look at Mr. Zhou first. Mr. Zhou nodded and bowed, "Hello, Sir, I am the owner of the **** shop next door." He rolled his eyes and pulled Sister Dan over, "This is my wife." Xiao Yu''s expression softened and he nodded slightly. Young Master Zhu bowed his hand and said, "I am the owner of Yipin Pavilion. I am here to discuss business with Shopkeeper Gu." After he finished speaking, he saw Xiao Yu staring at him with an unkind look on his face, and quickly added: "I will marry Mrs. Cui this year when I am twenty-two." ??Zhu Ershao looked at his elder brother inexplicably, "Well, what are you talking about marrying Mrs. Cui?" Xiao Yu then nodded politely and said, "Sit down." Young Master Zhu and Young Master Zhou looked at each other, and both of them sat down nervously. ??Second Young Master Zhu also quickly introduced himself to his family, pointed at Young Master Zhu and said, "This is my eldest brother. I''m here to discuss business with my eldest brother." ??Although he didn''t know why his eldest brother suddenly made an excuse to discuss business, he just went along with it since his eldest brother said so. ??Xiao Yu snorted and said nothing. Among these people, the second young master Zhu was the most handsome and young. (End of this chapter) Chapter 265： What if someone bullies you? Chapter 265 What if someone bullies you? As she spoke, Sister Hua first asked Xiaolu to bring up a basin of ready-made old duck bamboo shoot soup. ??Gu Fei saw that Second Young Master Zhu was still standing tremblingly, and quickly greeted him, "Second Young Master, sit down." ??Second Young Master Zhu just sat down. As he sat down, he saw Xiao Yu glare at him fiercely from the opposite side. ??Second Young Master Zhu suddenly felt uneasy. He didn''t know why he offended the prince just by meeting him face to face. Both Young Master Zhou and Young Master Zhu missed Xiao Yu''s gaze. Young Master Zhou knew very well that you, the Second Young Master, are both handsome and unmarried. Young Master Zhu rolled his eyes and laughed, "My younger brother has already got married and is about to start a family, but he is not very sensible yet and the family is very worried. I specially brought him out to practice." ??Xiao Yu snorted lightly, and his face looked better now. ??Gu Fei served Xiao Yu a bowl of rice and placed it in front of him, "You are hungry, eat quickly." Xiao Yu looked at the dishes on the table, "Which one did you cook?" ??Gu Fei pointed to the fried pork with chili pepper, braised bream, and beef with hot pepper, "These are all, but it''s a bit spicy, and I didn''t know you were coming, otherwise I would have made some lighter ones." Xiao Yu picked up a chopstick of fried pork with chili and raised his eyebrows, "It''s OK, but the taste is just so-so." ?Stone glanced at him at the next table, and so did the prince. Couldn''t he say something nice? ?? Gu Fei was afraid that she would not entertain Xiao Yu well, "Would you like some wine?" Xiao Yu waved his hand, "No, I don''t like that." ?His father, the king, never misses a meal without wine. ??Gu Fei remembered that she had squeezed cherry juice today and there was still a little left, so she got up and brought it over and put it in front of Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu saw that he was the only one with this among the whole table, and he became happy for a moment, and gave the face person a taste, "It tastes good." Sister Hua quickly cooked a few dishes. Several plates were put on the table here, and the stone and pillar tables were also put on the table. After eating for a while, Xiao Yu suddenly threw a sign to Gu Fei and said in a deep voice: "I''m going out for a while." "If anyone dares to bully you, just go to the government office to find Mr. Chen." ??Gu Fei glanced at the sign and said, "This - no need, no one is bothering me now." Xiao Yu said impatiently: "Just take it if I tell you to!" What if someone bullies her while he is away? ??Gu Fei had no choice but to reach out and take the sign and put it into her sleeve pocket, "Where are you going, Master?" ??If he was going to Xishan County or Hedong County, she still planned to remind him. Xiao Yu frowned slightly, "There are Japanese pirates making trouble along the coast, and my father asked me to lead troops to eliminate them." ? Gu Fei frowned when he heard this. This was the era when Japanese pirates first appeared. For hundreds of years, Japanese pirates continued to harass coastal areas. ?She couldn''t help but look at Xiao Yu, "Then be careful." Xiao Yu suddenly smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t take these little Japanese pirates lightly." Thinking that Xiao Yu was about to go to war, Gu Fei quickly gave him some chopsticks to eat. A man who protects his family and country, well, he should eat more. ??Xiao Yu ate very quickly and finished several large bowls of rice in a short time. Xiao Yu put down his chopsticks, and everyone at the table also put down their chopsticks in relief. Alas, although they wanted to hug the prince''s thigh, eating with him was really stressful. ?A few people knew what was going on and hurriedly left. Xiao Yu wandered around the store for a while, "You **** man-" He was about to go out to fight. He really wanted to try whether this thing was as magical as Uncle Ma said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 266： Early triumph Chapter 266: Early Triumph ? Gu Fei thought to himself, come on, come on, your true face is finally exposed. I knew you were helping me like this for Xue Dizi. She said with a sad face: "Master, I really can''t give you that. If I give it to you, I''ll be torn to pieces -" Xiao Yu raised his hand: "Stop, stop, stop, I understand, I won''t mention it again." "Okay, I''m leaving." Xiao Yu strode towards the door. ??Gu Fei enthusiastically walked him to the door. Seeing Xiao Yu get on the horse, she waved a small handkerchief and said, "I wish the prince a safe journey and a triumphant return." Xiao Yu snorted, "It''s too late. I''m going back to my hometown now and won''t leave until tomorrow." ?Gu Fei laughed dryly, "I''m wishing in advance, wishing in advance." Xiao Yu was riding on the horse and took a deep look at Gu Fei. He wanted to say something but said nothing. He raised his whip and galloped away. When everyone was gone, the store was cleaned and closed. The next day, not long after Gu Fei opened the door, she heard the sound of horse hooves coming from afar. ?She felt something in her heart and walked to the door of the store to look around. ?In just a moment, several horses arrived. ??Xiao Yu pulled the reins of the horse, and the horse raised its head and neighed, then stopped. ?? Gu Fei raised his head and saw that in the spring morning light, Xiao Yu was wearing a suit of armor and had a heroic appearance. The sun shone on his black armor, giving it a cool light. Xiao Yu looked down at Gu Fei, and Gu Fei looked up at him. ? Gu Fei solemnly said to Xiao Yu, "My eldest son, take care and return in triumph as soon as possible." Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei. ?Her eyes were brighter than ever in this morning, and there was a gentle smile on her lips, which was warmer than the spring sunshine. Xiao Yu felt that his heart was going to explode. He didn''t know what he would do if he stayed any longer. He turned his head sharply and pinched the horse''s belly, and the horse jumped out quickly. ??Gu Fei didn''t realize the prince''s excitement at all. He stood at the door for a while before going in. He called Lanzhi out to guard the counter, then ran to the kitchen and started to chop peppers. The newly bought wooden basin was placed on the ground. A cutting board was placed in the basin, and her mouth and nose were wrapped. Gu Fei sat on a small stool and began to chop peppers. After chopping for a while, tears and runny nose came to my eyes. It was too spicy. ??The wife who helped in the kitchen quickly pulled Gu Fei away and said, "I''ll be the shopkeeper." ¡°You are a girl, your skin and flesh are so tender, how can you bear this?¡± ?The mother-in-law chopped it for a full hour and made a big basin. ??Gu Fei put chopped ginger, garlic cloves, salt, sprinkled some cooking wine, put the chopped pepper into the jar and sealed it. In more than ten days, we will be able to eat fish head with chopped pepper! ?After finishing the chopped peppers, Gu Fei started making white peppers. Wash the peppers, blanch them in boiling water, take them out, put them on a bamboo sieve, and then put them in the yard to dry. The peppers will gradually turn white after being dried for a few days, then cut into pieces and mixed with salt, then dried for another day or two, put into a jar for storage, and then taken out when eating. Stir-fried meat with white chili pepper and stir-fried chicken mixed with rice. After drying the peppers, Gu Fei returned to the lobby, while Lanzhi got up and went to the yard. ?The sun was shining brightly in the yard, and she and Uncle Huang''s concubine Que''er were sitting together doing needlework. Not long after Lanzhi entered, the matchmaker came again yesterday. ?She looked around as soon as she came in, but didn''t see Lanzhi. Then she walked to the counter and said, "Where''s Miss Lanzhi? I''m here to hear your answer." ??Gu Fei stood up and said politely: "Excuse me for making a trip. I asked Lanzhi yesterday, but she refused." (End of this chapter) Chapter 267： Visitors from hometown Chapter 267 Visitors from Hometown The matchmaker''s eyes widened, "It can''t be possible. With a family like Mr. Xu and such a talented person, how many girls want to marry but can''t!" "I don''t believe it. Ask Miss Lanzhi to come out and tell me in person." "Otherwise I won''t be able to reply to Mr. Xu." ?Gu Fei''s face turned pale, and he called Lian''er again, "Go and call Lanzhi and let her speak for herself." After a while, Lanzhi followed Lian''er out. When Lanzhi saw the matchmaker, she looked a little angry and said, "I won''t marry you. Go back and tell that young man not to come back again." After Lanzhi finished speaking, she turned around and walked back. The matchmaker kept shouting, ¡°Miss Lanzhi, Miss Lanzhi, don¡¯t leave¡ª¡± ? Lanzhi¡¯s steps became faster and faster, and soon she entered the back door. The matchmaker wanted to follow her in, but Lian''er came over and stopped her, "Madam, there are guests living behind there, so we can''t run around blindly." The matchmaker flicked her veil angrily, "I don''t know how to appreciate it! Huh-" she turned around and walked away angrily. ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes fiercely. ?Watching the matchmaker''s figure walking away, Gu Fei suddenly saw a woman in rags on the street, holding a broken bowl, begging from passers-by. ?Gu Fei stared at the woman for a while, then stood up suddenly and walked out, standing in front of the woman. When the woman saw the person, she quickly put the bowl under Gu Fei''s eyes and said, "Okay, let''s take some away. I haven''t eaten in two days." ?Gu Fei stared at her dirty face, "W-what''s your name?" The woman suddenly raised her head and stared at Gu Fei. Her eyes opened wider and wider. The broken bowl in her hand suddenly fell to the ground, and she let out a cry of surprise or joy, "Xiao Fei, it''s me, I''m Tao''er." elder sister!" ¡°Woo woo woo, I finally found you.¡± Taoer rushed towards Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei quickly took a step back. The cotton skirt she was wearing was moon white. This light color does not stain easily, "Sister Taoer, come in with me." Taoer threw herself into the air, wiped her tears, and then looked at Gu Fei carefully. They saw that she was wearing a moon-white muslin skirt and a beaded flower on her head. Her skin was white and rosy, and her hair was black and shiny. It was obvious that she was living a good life. Tao''er followed Gu Fei into the store and looked around. She saw that the store was spacious and spacious, with a rockery pool, the tables, chairs and benches were all painted with shiny black paint, and the counter was painted with flowers. It was indescribably exquisite and beautiful. Taoer tugged at the tattered clothes on her body and followed Gu Fei timidly. Aunt Liu just finished cleaning and came out of the room. She was shocked when she saw Tao''er, "Oh my God, isn''t this Tao''er? Why are you like this?" Taoer cried loudly, "Auntie, you don''t know how hard it has been for me to escape from famine all the way." ?Gu Fei said warmly, "Don''t worry, go to the kitchen to eat something first." Taking Tao''er into the kitchen, Gu Fei served a bowl of porridge to Tao''er, "Drink some porridge first, and then eat the steamed buns later. You haven''t eaten in the past two days, so you need to eat something soft in your stomach first." Pad." ?Tao''er took the porridge, didn''t care about the wrinkles and the burning of her mouth, and drank it into her mouth with a slurping sound. Aunt Liu looked at her and was speechless. After finishing a bowl of porridge, Tao''er''s face became a little more humane, "Is there any more? Give me some more. I''m not full. Also, my man is still in a ruined temple outside the city. He''s so hungry that he doesn''t even have the strength to leave." ¡± ??Gu Fei handed Taoer two steamed buns and said, "You can eat this, the porridge is just enough to satisfy your hunger." "Don''t be impatient. After you eat, you can go pick up your brother-in-law. By the way, where are your two nephews?" Tao''er held the steamed buns in her hands, tears falling down drop by drop, "It''s gone, it''s all gone." She looked miserable, "I really couldn''t live anymore, so I sold one." ¡°Another one died of hunger.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 268： skinny Chapter 268 Skinny and Bones Aunt Liu sighed and opened her mouth to ask about her mother''s family, but seeing Tao''er''s appearance, she decided to wait until she could take a breath before speaking. Myolie was making the bed in the room upstairs. When she came downstairs, she saw Aunt Liu standing at the door of the kitchen waving to her, "Myolie, come quickly, your eldest sister is here." Xing''er''s eyes widened as she ran into the kitchen and saw a ragged woman with disheveled hair, dark, thin, and skinny, sitting on a small bench eating steamed buns. Myolie couldn¡¯t believe it, this was her eldest sister who was once a flower in every corner of the country. She looks even older and uglier than her mother. ?She called out tentatively, "Sister--" Taoer raised her head, tears welling up in her eyes, "Sister¡ª" ??The sisters couldn''t help but cry holding their heads in each other''s arms. After crying for a while, Gu Fei brought a bowl of water to her and said, "Drink some water. Don''t choke." Taoer drank the water and stuffed the remaining steamed bun into her arms. ?Gu Fei looked at her dumbfounded, "You''ve eaten everything, why are you carrying it around?" ¡°I¡¯ll take it to the rich and noble to eat later.¡± This is a white-flour steamed bun. ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Just eat, there are still some here, I will bring some to my brother-in-law later." Taoer couldn''t sit still when talking about her brother-in-law, "I have to go quickly. I begged for some food yesterday. All the wealth and honor were given to me. I haven''t eaten anything myself. If I don''t eat, he will starve to death." ??Gu Fei said: "Xing''er, you and your eldest sister go to pick up your brother-in-law and call a mule cart." ?She casually gave Xing''er a handful of copper coins, and filled a bowl of porridge for Tao''er to hold. Xing''er ran out to call for a carriage, and just in time Gu Sanlang arrived driving a mule cart. Tao''er and Xing''er got into the car, and Gu Sanlang drove to the west gate. Tao''er ate a bowl of porridge and two steamed buns, and gained some strength. She asked Xing''er, "Where are my parents?" Myolie said, "My father is driving a cart in Ping''an City every day, and my mother is at home cooking, taking care of grandma, and taking care of the baby." ¡°I¡¯ll pick up my brother-in-law soon and I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Not long after, we arrived at a ruined temple outside the west city gate. ??The ruined temple didn''t even have a door, and only half of the main hall was left. In one corner of the main hall, there was straw, and on it lay an unkempt man who didn''t know how to live or die. Tao''er rushed over and said, "Fugui, get rich soon. There is food to eat. I have found my mother''s family." ?Fugui''s eyelids opened a crack, Tao''er quickly put the porridge bowl over, Fugui drank weakly, and after a while, he drank a large bowl of porridge cleanly. Tao''er broke the buns again and fed him bit by bit. Seeing Fugui eating a steamed bun, Xing''er said, "Sister, get your brother-in-law into the car first. It will be more comfortable to lie down when you get home." ??Gu Sanlang came over and carried Fugui on his back to the car. Several people got on the car, and Gu Sanlang drove the car towards the south city gate. In more than half an hour, we arrived at Zhuangzi. After drinking porridge and eating steamed buns, Fugui gained some strength and struggled to get out of the car. Tao''er looked at the Zhuangzi with white walls and black tiles and couldn''t believe her eyes, "Dad and mom, they live here?" ?Such a nice house? Xing''er nodded: "Everyone lives here. This is Mr. Su''s village. I''ve lent it to everyone." Sanlang supported Fugui as he walked in, while Taoer supported Fugui on the other side. After entering the second door, they saw a woman sitting by a wooden basin in the yard, rubbing her clothes. Taoer suddenly shouted when she saw Qian, "Mother--" ?Mr. Qian raised her head and saw Tao''er, and was so shocked that all the clothes in her hands fell off, "Oh my God, Tao''er, why are you like this!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 269： Where are the two grandchildren? Chapter 269 Where are the two grandchildren? Tao''er rushed to hug her mother and cried, while Sanlang supported Fugui and said, "Uncle, I think my brother-in-law has to lie down, so hurry up and make a place for him." Just as he was talking, the old lady came out of the door and looked at Tao''er and narrowed her eyes, "Is this Tao''er?" Tao''er rushed to hug the old lady again and cried, "Mistress, I almost couldn''t see you." ?? Qian opened the door of the penthouse next to the old lady''s house and said, "Sanlang, help your brother-in-law lie down here." Xing''er glanced at it but said nothing. This was the house she lived in now. It seemed that she would only be able to squeeze into the same bed with the old lady in the future. Sanlang helped Fugui go in and lay down. Taoer went in and covered him with a quilt before coming out. Seeing Taoer coming out, Qian thought of something and grabbed her, "By the way, where are my two grandsons?" Tao''er covered her face and said, "Mom, don''t ask, it''s all gone." ¡°My mother!¡± Qian sat down on the ground and started crying, ¡°My dear grandson, why is she gone?¡± ?Two grandsons, one is five years old and the other is three years old. They have the same good looks as Taoer and his wife. They are beautiful, have small mouths and are well-behaved. They are indescribably lovable. It¡¯s just gone. Sanlang stood aside for a while and said, "Auntie, please stop crying. There is nothing we can do about it. Sister Taoer finally got home. Please boil some water and wash Sister Taoer first. Look at Taoer. Sister, what''s going on?" Mrs. Qian got up from the ground with tears in her eyes, wiped her tears and went to the front yard to boil water. Sanlang went home, parked the mule cart, and went to look for Chen and Gu Zhang in the fields. "Dad, Sister Taoer is here. I just sent them to the house." ??Gu Zhang said in surprise: "Where are you from your hometown?" ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll have dinner later and I¡¯ll go over and have a look.¡± In the evening, Gu Fei finished his business in the store and returned home in Saburo''s mule cart before the city gate closed. She wanted to hear Tao''er talk about the situation at home. Before they arrived at their home, as soon as they arrived at the gate of Zhuangzi, they saw Gu Zhang and Mrs. Chen carrying a piece of meat and a yellow paper bag, like brown sugar, heading this way. ??Gu Qing was followed behind, holding a basket of eggs in his hand. Saburo stopped the mule cart and said, "Okay, my parents are here, I don''t think there''s any need to go back now." Gu Fei jumped out of the car, and Mrs. Chen was overjoyed to see her, "Oh, my daughter is back. Mom hasn''t seen you for several days." ?Gu Fei ran over and took Chen''s arm, smiling, "Mom, I miss you too." ?Several people entered Zhuangzi together. By this time, everyone had finished their dinner. ?The village chief was sitting at the door of his house smoking a cigarette. Seeing Gu Zhang come in, he stood up quickly and said, "Why did you come here today? What''s wrong?" ??Gu Zhangyang raised the meat in his hand and said, "Didn''t I hear that Tao''er is coming? I''ll bring them something to replenish their health, and then I''ll ask about the situation at home." ??The village chief quickly put out the smoke, "I was just about to ask." Aunt Liu came out of the house and said, "I''m going too. I have to ask my mother-in-law how my brothers and sisters are doing." ??My aunt''s family lives next door. When I heard people talking outside, my aunt and uncle also came out. ?So everyone went into the upper room together. ?There wasn¡¯t even a light on in the upper room. Ms. Chen stood at the door and shouted, ¡°Sister-in-law¡ª¡± Hearing the sound, Mr. Qian came out of the room. When he saw the meat in Gu Zhang''s hand, his eyes lit up, "Hey, the second uncle is here. Come and sit in the room." ¡°Head of the house, my second uncle is here, please light the lamp quickly.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 270： Just pretend they are still alive Chapter 270 Just pretend they are still alive ??Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth, Qian couldn''t even bear to light the lamp. He didn''t know what he was doing sitting in the room with a dark lamp. ?After a while, Gu Zhong lit a lamp and took it to the main room, where they all found a place to sit down. The old lady also came out of the room. Xing''er hurriedly knocked on the door of the wing, "Sister, brother-in-law, and uncle are here to see you. Get up quickly." Tao''er and Fugui finally arrived home after traveling thousands of miles. After eating and taking a bath, they felt relaxed and both of them fell asleep in the house. ?Hearing Xing''er''s shout, Tao''er quickly stood up, casually brushed her hair, and then helped Fugui out. When Gu Zhang saw the two people coming, he pointed to the meat and eggs with brown sugar on the table, "This is something your second aunt found from home to help you and Fugui replenish their health." Tao''er quickly said: "Thank you, uncle and aunt, for thinking about it." ??While it was busy, my uncle came in from the door, followed closely by Mr. Zhang, who also came with a rice bowl. He just came back and heard that Tao''er was here, so he came to take a look. Aunt Liu couldn''t wait any longer and asked impatiently: "Tao''er, I''m asking you, when did you come out of the house? Did you look at my brother and my sister?" Tao''er waved her hand, "I didn''t watch it, but I heard about it." Aunt Liu said eagerly: "What did you hear?" Tao''er sighed, "I heard what others said, but I don''t know if it''s true." "My brother said that he got some grain from somewhere. He went to the edge of the river and was beaten to death. The grain was also taken away, and no one went to collect the body." Aunt Liu was stunned for a long time, and slowly shed tears. She just had such a brother, and he was gone. ??The village chief patted the mother-in-law on the back, feeling very uncomfortable. Aunt Liu cried for a while and then asked, "What about my nephews?" Taohua shook her head, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it." At this time, Fugui weakly leaned on a chair and said, "Madam, don''t ask, there''s no point in asking. Just pretend that they are all still alive, just can''t see them, and you''ll feel better." "Tao''er and I came out on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month with my mother and two children." ¡°Spring has begun and there is still not a drop of rain, and there is no way to grow food.¡± ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t help but come out. There is really nothing to eat at home. Not only our family is like this, but every household has nothing to eat.¡± ¡°Every grass root around the village has been dug up.¡± "Chen Dahu in our village had food at home, but a group of people from several nearby villages came and robbed his home. Chen Dahu''s wife and son were also beaten to death. Chen Dahu and his daughter also followed us. We ran away together." ?Fugui took a breath and said, "In short, there are no people in the nearby counties. Every household has come out to escape the famine." ¡°You¡¯ll eat everything along the way, including snakes, insects, rats, and ants. You¡¯re lucky if you can find one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s considered good if half of the people in a family can survive.¡± ¡°On this road, the most common thing we see are dead people!¡± He paused for a while, with a numb look on his face, "My mother, my two children are gone. If Tao''er and I weren''t still young, we wouldn''t be able to endure it." ¡°Originally, we couldn¡¯t walk anymore when we arrived in Huainan County. At least there was no drought there, and we could still get a bite to eat.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this because my parents-in-law told me about Safe City, so I struggled to get here.¡± "Fortunately, my life should not be cut off. I just arrived here yesterday and I found my family today." After Fugui finished speaking, Taoer cried softly beside him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 271： At least we are still alive Chapter 271 At least we are still alive ?? Chen said after a while: "My eldest brother¡ª" Halfway through the words, Chen suddenly stopped asking. Fugui was right. What''s the point of asking? Just pretend that they are still alive and well. Boss Zhang originally planned to ask about Yu''s natal family. After all, they were from a few nearby villages and should know something about it. After hearing Fugui''s words, he fell silent. After a long while, the village chief sighed quietly, "If it weren''t for Mr. Zhang, we wouldn''t be able to stand here with all our hair and tail." Boss Zhang suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Yes, fortunately I have a smart mind. I thought that Brother Gu is a scholar and knowledgeable, so it would be right to follow Brother Gu." ¡°Although we are now in debt, the whole family is still alive, which is better than anything else.¡± The brother-in-law didn¡¯t have much idea. Anyway, for him, all his family members were there. As for his wife¡¯s mother-in-law, seeing the situation, he didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. If he really asked, he would make his wife sad. ?He patted Boss Zhang on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry about your debt. Xiao Fei said that he would teach everyone how to make snacks, and it will definitely make money." Boss Zhang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he looked at Gu Fei, ¡°Xiao Fei¡¯s niece, is it true?¡± ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Really, when my barbecue rack is ready and the seasonings are ready, I will teach everyone how to make it." ¡°However, I can¡¯t guarantee whether it will make money or not.¡± But if someone else fails to make money, blame her instead. The village chief hurriedly asked: "What can my family do?" ?? Gu Fei nodded, "That''s fine. I''m only responsible for teaching everyone how to make it. I can''t control whether it tastes good or not. This food, even if it''s the same recipe, will taste different for everyone." Aunt Liu stopped crying and shed a tear, "Shopkeeper, that''s natural. Whether it''s done well or not and whether it sells well or not is our own business. Who can blame you?" Taohua was surprised when she heard Aunt Liu call Gu Fei the shopkeeper, "Xiao Fei is the shopkeeper?" At first she thought that Gu Fei and Xing''er were working in that inn. After she came, she first helped her man take a bath, and then took a bath herself. After the bath, all her strength was gone, so she lay down and slept. She just got up and didn''t know about it. Qian hurriedly said: "Yes, now Xiao Fei has made a living. Not only has he earned a house and land for his family, but he has also opened an inn in the city. Now Xing''er works in her shop and can earn five taels of silver a year!" " She had already heard from Gu Zhong that Gu Fei wanted to teach them how to make snacks, and Xing''er was working at her place. Now, she had also figured out some flavors. Xiao Fei was very capable, and her family wanted to live a good life. You still have to curry favor with Gu Fei. Taohua was almost stunned by the amount of five taels of silver, "Five taels? So much?" ?She looked at Gu Fei eagerly. She and Fugui couldn''t find a single copper in their bodies. ??The clothes on my body are still Qian''s old clothes. She knew very well what kind of person Qian was. It was okay to live and eat at her parents'' house for a few days. But over time, if there was no income, Qian would probably kick them out. Just as Tao''er was about to open her mouth and beg Gu Fei to let her go to work, Mrs. Chen pulled Gu Fei away and said, "Okay, Tao''er, you and Fugui have suffered a lot in this journey. Take good care of yourself at home. Your second uncle and I will come back when we are free." Look at you." She saw that Tao''er wanted to say something, and she was probably asking her daughter. She was afraid that Tao''er''s request would make it difficult for Gu Fei to refuse, so she simply blocked Tao''er''s words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 272： Daughters destiny Chapter 272 Daughter¡¯s Life as a Talented Scholar ??Gu Fei actually almost knew what Tao''er was going to say, but her store was currently short of only one chef, so when she was busy, she took the responsibility herself. It''s just that chefs are expensive. Hiring a chef for a month costs two taels of silver at least, and Gu Fei is reluctant to part with it. When the whole family came out of Zhuangzi, no one was riding in Gu Sanlang''s mule cart. They all walked forward slowly. Mrs. Chen suddenly said: "By the way, I have some good news that I haven''t told you yet. Your sister-in-law is pregnant!" ? Gu Fei said "Ah" happily, "The relationship is great, and my parents will be able to have their grandson soon." Mrs. Chen was overjoyed and whispered: "I guess this baby is a son. They say sour sons and hot daughters. Your sister-in-law loves sour foods." ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, but said nothing. In this era, it is impossible to favor sons over daughters. Men are the labor force. If there is no man in the family to support the household, then you will really be bullied. ?Her mother''s waist is so strong, isn''t it just because she gave birth to three sons? After Mrs. Chen finished speaking, she pulled Gu Fei and whispered: "There is something that I just wanted to talk to you about. You can save me another trip when you come back." ¡°You go tomorrow and check out Lanzhi¡¯s voice to see if she is willing to marry your second brother?¡± "If you are willing, then the family can find time to sort things out. Your second brother is already eighteen and there is no time to delay." "If you don''t want to, tell me and I will keep Erlang at home to farm and not let him go to the city, lest your second brother see Lanzhi and cause trouble." ?Gu Fei listened patiently to her mother''s words and smiled with her lips pursed. Chen said angrily: "Why are you giggling? Remember to ask quietly tomorrow, and don''t ask so obviously, so as not to embarrass her." ?Gu Fei turned to look at her mother, "No need to ask." ¡°I just heard from Lanzhi two days ago that she is willing to marry her second brother.¡± Mrs. Chen was startled when she heard this. She didn''t know whether she was happy or worried for a moment. After a long while, he sighed and said, "Okay, then I''ll find a day to do things for them." ?Gu Fei looked at Mrs. Chen, "Mom, you asked me to ask again, why are you unhappy when Lanzhi is willing?" Chen shook his head, "I''m not unhappy, I''m worried." ¡°Lanzhi¡¯s appearance is so good, I¡¯m afraid Erlang won¡¯t be able to look at his wife.¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while and whispered in her mother''s ear: "Mom, don''t worry, someone went to the store to propose marriage to Lanzhi a few days ago." ?? Chen was startled, "Really? Who is he?" ??Gu Fei said slowly: "The second young master of the Hou Mansion." Mrs. Chen clicked her tongue a few times, "Sure enough, let me tell you, this marriage must be from the right family. The young lady from the Hou Mansion should match the young master from the Hou Mansion." ¡°Oh, no, Lanzhi doesn¡¯t agree with what you mean?¡± Gu Fei nodded, "I don''t agree." "That''s why I asked Lanzhi what she wanted to marry and who she wanted to marry. She was not willing to be a concubine for the prince of the Hou family. I said that I would find a scholar to be a good wife for her, but she was not willing either. I looked at her. It means that she is willing to marry into our family." Mrs. Chen was speechless for a long time, and then she muttered: "This girl is also a fool. Her daughter is destined to be a scholar. Marrying a scholar may make you an official wife in the future. Isn''t it better than marrying your second brother?" In Mrs. Chen''s heart, her daughter must marry a scholar in the future. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "Maybe Lanzhi still cares about the body contract." ¡°Besides, mother, maybe Lanzhi also likes the honest and honest second brother.¡± ??Mr. Chen laughed "Pfft", "It''s useless to be honest, but it doesn''t mean to be honest." ¡°I don¡¯t know about my adopted son yet.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 273： go to town Chapter 273 Going to the city to play As the two of them talked, they arrived at the door of the house. Chen suddenly said, "If Lanzhi really gets married to your second brother, we can''t let her go to the store anymore." ?Gu Fei asked strangely: "Why?" Mrs. Chen nodded Gu Fei''s forehead, "Why else? Think about it, she has only been in your shop for a long time, and now someone has proposed marriage to her. If this continues, the matchmaker will not be able to cross the threshold of your shop. " ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll attract some libertines and cause some trouble.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "Well, she actually doesn''t like to show up in public. It''s just that the store is sometimes too busy, and she is the only one who can read, so she has to help the cashier register." Forget it, let Lanzhi come back to embroider. She will be ruthless and recruit a cook, so she doesn¡¯t have to run to the kitchen all day long. Entering the house, he saw Li Chunhua sitting under the lamp doing needlework, with grass playing beside her. Li Chunhua stood up quickly when she saw her coming in, "My sister is back, have you had dinner?" ??Gu Fei smiled at her sister-in-law, "I''ve eaten early, and I haven''t congratulated my sister-in-law yet." ?Li Chunhua smiled shyly, and Gu Fei saw that what was sewn in her sewing basket was fine cotton baby clothes. ?Xiaocao rushed over quickly and hugged Gu Fei''s leg, "Sister-in-law, sister-in-law, Xiaocao hasn''t seen you for a long time. Xiaocao wants to cry just thinking about you." ?? Gu Fei picked her up and said, "Hey, really or not, do you want to eat my sister-in-law''s candy?" As she said this, she stuffed a marshmallow into Xiaocao''s mouth. "Honorable, more real than pearls." Xiaocao hugged Gu Fei''s neck and said vaguely. ??Gu Fei kissed her and said, "Go to the city with my sister-in-law tomorrow. There is a sister Yu in the city. She is about your age, but she is smart. My sister-in-law will take you to her house to play." ?Xiaocao was very happy, "I want to go to the city, I want to go to the city to play." ??Gu Fei smiled at Li Chunhua, "I''ll take her there tomorrow morning and let her come back with her second brother in the evening. Sister-in-law, do you think it''s okay?" Li Chunhua pursed her lips and smiled, "I have nothing to worry about when I follow my sister-in-law. Just take her with me. I can still be clean for a day." ?Gu Fei nodded. Although Li Chunhua was illiterate, from what she had seen along the way, she really knew the basics, was good at talking and behaving, and had a kind heart. Think about it again, my aunt is also from the Li family, and she is a good person, which shows that the Li family has a good family tradition. I just don¡¯t know where this family has fallen into now, or whether it has... ?Gu Fei played with Xiaocao for a while, and then talked to her father about household registration. Hearing that he wanted to find the village chief and Li Zheng, Gu Zhang nodded, "I''ll go with Liu Zhuangtou. They should give Liu Zhuangtou some face." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Let''s see if it works. If not, then think of other ways." After sleeping at home for one night, Gu Fei took Xiaocao into the city in Gu Erlang''s mule cart early the next morning. ?The arrangements were made in the store, and Gu Fei carried Xiaocao and a bag of cherries she bought on the street yesterday, and headed to Mr. Zhou''s house. Before leaving the front store, I walked to the side door in the alley and knocked. A servant from the Zhou family came over and opened the door. ??Gu Fei went in with Xiaocao in her arms, and Sister Dan came out to greet her, "Ah, where did this beautiful little girl come from?" Turning back and shouting towards the house: "Sister Yu, come quickly, there is a little sister here to play with you." Sister Yu ran out with short legs. Gu Fei put down the grass in her hand. Two little girls, you turned your head and looked at me. I turned my head and looked at you. Sister Yu suddenly clapped her hands and said, "I understand. You are Xiaocao, Aunt Xiaofei told me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 274： buy jade Chapter 274 Buying Jade Xiaocao has not seen as much of the world as Sister Yu, and she is obviously a little nervous. Fortunately, Sister Yu is a familiar person. She took Xiaocao''s hand and said, "Sister Xiaocao, let''s go to the house to play. My father bought it for me." It¡¯s a nine-ring chain, let¡¯s play with that.¡± The two little girls held hands and entered the house. Mr. Zhou came out of the house and said to Gu Fei: "I was just looking for you. Don''t you want to buy jade? Then Lao Zheng is back and just got a batch of goods. I I¡¯ll take you to see it.¡± Sister Dan hurriedly said: "Xiao Fei, just go and Xiao Cao will let me play here. I will send it to you after dinner." She was worried about who Mr. Zhou would go out with, but she was relieved when he went out with Gu Fei. As long as he doesn''t want to die, he won''t dare to take Xiao Fei''s advice. ?Of course, Xiao Fei doesn¡¯t like this guy from her family either. ¡°That¡¯s it, then I¡¯ll go with Brother Zhou.¡± ?The two of them went out and walked along Furong Street without getting into the car. After turning a corner and reaching another street, Mr. Zhou took Gu Fei into an alley not far away. He walked to a dark door and knocked on it. While knocking, he shouted, "Old Zheng, it''s me, Zhou." Kun.¡± After a while, an old man came over and opened the door, "The master is inside, please come in." ??Gu Fei and Mr. Zhou entered the courtyard. As they were looking at it, a middle-aged man came out of a room and said, "Is this girl going to buy jade?" Mr. Zhou nodded, "Old Zheng, this is my sister. Please get something real and the price should be real." Old Zheng smiled and said, "Okay, girl, come with me." ?A few people walked to the backyard. Lao Zheng opened the door of a room and saw that it was filled with jade materials. Old Zheng pointed at the pile of jade and said, "This is what I got back from the Western Regions this time. I almost died on the road for this little thing." ¡°There is a severe drought in the northwest counties, and there are people dying of hunger everywhere, and there are refugees everywhere. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have food here, otherwise they would have been robbed long ago.¡± ? Gu Fei looked at the jade stones, some cyan and white, but the skin had only been peeled off. The jade had not been polished and had no luster. Gu Fei sold it just to feed the space, and he didn''t care about the luster. He said: "I don''t know how to choose this. Do you think this will work? I have three thousand taels of silver here, and I don''t want too much. You can take care of it." Just give me the money." ??This is the first time Lao Zheng has seen people buying jade like this. They don''t want good quality, and they don''t choose the color or water quality. This means they calculate it in piles. He was in trouble, and Mr. Zhou came yesterday and quietly handed him a message, saying that this girl was under the protection of the prince. ?It is unjustifiable to send this jade away, but even if it is given, three thousand taels of silver cannot buy it much. ?Lao Zheng thought for a while and chose a few medium-sized pieces of Hetian white jade and a few pieces of Hetian jasper. He estimated that this thing would be worth at least four thousand taels if put on the market. ?Especially now that there is a severe drought in the northwest. It is not known how long the drought will last. It is not as convenient as before to do business there, and the cost has also increased. The price of jade will definitely rise in the next two years. ?Of course, the purchase price of these was just over 2,000 taels of silver, so it was not a loss if he sold them to Gu Fei, but he really didn¡¯t make much profit, mainly because the cost of hiring an **** along the way was not small. Lao Zheng said: "If you take these out, I can sell them for at least four thousand taels of silver. However, since she is Mr. Zhou''s sister, I will give you three thousand taels, just to make a friend." ??Gu Fei didn''t hesitate, "Okay, thank you very much Uncle Zheng, then I''ll give you some money." (End of this chapter) Chapter 275： Make money, make money Chapter 275: Make money, make money Mr. Zhou had never seen someone so picky about jade. He looked at Gu Fei and said, "Why did you buy it? If you want to find a jade craftsman to carve it, you might as well entrust it to Lao Zheng. He has a good jade craftsman in his family." ?Gu Fei waved his hand and said, "No, I bought it for other purposes." As he said that, Gu Fei took out the money. ?Her current total wealth includes the 2,600 taels of silver that Butler Wu compensated her, and the gold and silver that Xiao Yu put in the cornucopia. She weighed them and found that there were fifty taels of gold and fifty taels of silver. ??The total is three thousand one hundred and fifty taels of silver. As for the money coming in and out of the store, she has put it aside and has not yet accounted for it. After giving him the silver, he only had one hundred and fifty taels left in his hand. Gu Fei suddenly felt like he was back before liberation. ?Three thousand taels of jade was quite a pile. Lao Zheng packed it in a bag and weighed it, but he couldn''t lift it. ??Gu Fei said hurriedly: "I''ll go outside and call a car." Lao Zheng said: "No, I have a car here, I''ll just send it there for you." The car drove Renheyu to the door of the store, and Gu Fei called Tieniu and Hepingzi to carry him to the house where she lived. After the two of them left, she closed the door and put the jade into the space as soon as she realized it. Looking at the pot of crabapple in the space, it is already in full bloom. The leaves are shining one by one, like jasper. The flowers are even more delicate and delicate, making people feel that this flower is not extraordinary at first sight. The aura of the space has not diminished at all. ?Gu Fei looked at Haitang and then returned to the lobby and began to take stock. ?It has been exactly one month since we opened the business. We have settled the accounts so that we can pay wages. Gu Fei calculated for half an hour. Except for the first few days, there were not many guests in the hotel. Later, it was basically full. There were five sky-size rooms, ten ground-size rooms, and thirteen herringbone rooms. She could earn about seven or eight dollars a day. Two silver coins. The restaurant''s lobby catering business is getting better and better, especially in the past few days, many people come here to eat spicy dishes. ?Yesterday, the lobby alone collected more than 30 taels of silver at noon, and it was even full at night, with more than 50 taels of silver collected. ?Calculated for the whole month, the guest room revenue was 186 taels, and the lobby revenue was 630 taels. Buying rice, vegetables, lamp oil, candles, firewood, tax money, wages, rent, and other miscellaneous expenses, totaling 345 taels of silver. Calculating the net profit was 471 taels of silver. Gu Fei settled the accounts and distributed the money. After counting, there was a difference of one or two silver. I guessed that I spent it and forgot to record it. After one month, not only did the 300 taels invested come back, but I also made a net profit of more than 100 taels. If this continues, the annual profit will be five thousand taels of silver. ?Of course, the business in this lobby has not been so good before, but it has been booming in the past few days, which should be due to the added effect of chili pepper. In Ping''an City, there are only Yipin Pavilion, Zuixian Tower, and Youjian Inn that sell spicy dishes. It is expected that the catering business will not be bad in the next year. It is imperative to recruit a chef. At this time, Old Man Huang came over and said with a smile: "Little Fei, look at you settling the accounts and smiling so happily. It seems that you have made a lot of money." ??Gu Fei smiled: "Thanks to you, this store is in a good location and the rent is cheap." "That''s good. Seeing that your business is going well, my old man is also happy." Old Man Huang walked out unhurriedly and went to play chess with the old man who set up the chess stall across the street. After the rush of business at noon was over, Gu Fei called everyone in the store to the lobby. ¡°We have been in business for a month today, and it¡¯s time to pay everyone¡¯s wages. There is one more thing to do. We have to select the outstanding employees of this month. Who do you think is qualified to receive this bonus?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 276： Pay wages Chapter 276 Paying wages ?Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Lian''er first said: "I think we should take it on the small road." Although Xing''er wanted 500 Wen, she had to admit that Xiaolu was indeed better than them all in terms of reception and service level. She nodded, "It should be given to Xiaolu." ?No one had any objections. Gu Fei smiled and said, "Well, Xiaolu will be the outstanding employee this month. He will receive a bonus of 500 yuan, which will be paid out together with his salary later." ¡°I decided to upgrade the bonus system, and select the first, second, and third winners every month and receive 500, 300, and 200 coins respectively.¡± ¡°Everyone, keep working hard and try to get the bonus next month.¡± When these words came out, everyone was holding back their energy. They admitted that they were not as good as Xiaolu, but didn¡¯t three hundred coins smell good? Two hundred coins were better than nothing. Everyone felt that they could get three hundred coins next month. Baiwen, everyone is gearing up. ?Gu Fei is very satisfied. This has given everyone a shot of blood, and they will definitely work harder next month. Xing''er received 400 Wen and 200 Wen for half a month''s training. She said she would save the remaining 100 Wen with Gu Fei, and Gu Fei agreed. Everyone had received their wages, but Lian''er and Lanzhi didn''t come. ??Gu Fei waved to Lian''er and handed her a bunch of money, "This is your wages." Lian''er waved her hands repeatedly, "Miss, I don''t want wages. I belong to you. I can do whatever you ask me to do. How can I still ask for wages?" ??Gu Fei glared at her, "What nonsense are you talking about? You deserve to be paid for what you did." ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want to burn down the house for your parents? How can you burn down the house if you don¡¯t have money?¡± ??Lian''er bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes. She took the copper coin and said to Gu Fei, "Thank you, Miss." Gu Fei said softly: "Don''t be anxious. In a few years, when this drought is over, I will accompany you to that town and transport the bones of your mother and brother here. It will also be convenient for you to worship later." ¡± Lian''er couldn''t hold it back any longer, tears burst into her eyes, she knelt down with a plop and kowtowed desperately, "Thank you, Miss, thank you Miss." ??Gu Fei quickly pulled her up and said, "Are you stupid? A little thing is worth kowtowing? Look, your head is red." She took out a handkerchief and wiped away Lian''er''s tears, "Go and call that **** girl from Lanzhi. Neither of them is willing to get paid." ??Lian''er wiped away tears and went to the backyard to call Lanzhi over. When Lanzhi heard that she was going to be paid, she refused, "I didn''t do anything. I just sat behind the counter and embroidered." ??Gu Fei pulled her over and whispered: "Take it. When you get married in the future, you will definitely have some dowry and look better, don''t you think?" ?Langhi was stunned for a moment, then nodded slowly after a long while. After paying the completion money, Gu Fei thought of Xiaocao and hurried to Sister Dan''s house to pick Xiaocao back. There were not many guests in the lobby at this time, and grass was running wildly in the lobby. ?Gu Fei told the waiters not to let Xiaocao escape. The bird came out and seemed to like Xiaocao. He played with Xiaocao for a while. When he saw a candied haws seller at the door, he waved him in. He took out a few coins and bought a bunch for Xiaocao. After a while, Tieniu came in carrying an iron frame. ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up. This was the barbecue grill she had customized at the blacksmith shop. She put the iron cow down and looked at it. It was of the right height and the barbed wire on it was fine. I took it to the kitchen and tried it on a charcoal fire. The fire burned very well. I put a few potatoes on it and roasted it. The wire mesh was polished well and there were no burrs or anything like that. (End of this chapter) Chapter 277： Lamb kebab Chapter 277 Kebabs ?Gu Fei called Tieniu and gave him a piece of silver, "Go to the blacksmith shop and ask them to make five more of the same one. They have the blueprint." She planned to give this barbecue rack to every family, which would be a help to everyone. Ti Niu took the money and went out again. When it was almost time for dinner, there were more and more customers in the store, and Gu Sanlang happened to arrive. Gu Fei quickly handed Xiaocao to him and asked him to take him home. There were so many people, so he was afraid that no one would run out without seeing Xiaocao. . In a few days, the custom-made barbecue rack was ready. ?Gu Erlang pulled a cart and drove it to Zhuangzi. ??The chefs were also found, and they found two, one chef from the red desk and one chef from the white desk. Gu Fei basically didn¡¯t have to go to the kitchen now. ?On this day, after asking Lanzhi to guard the counter, Gu Fei returned to Zhuangzi and decided to teach everyone how to cook barbecue. ??The iron racks were brought to the village yesterday and piled up in the corridor outside my aunt''s house. Tieniu went back and said that this is for barbecue. ?Everyone was excited, waiting for when Gu Fei would come back to teach them. ?Gu Fei went home for a meal first, and then the whole family came over to Zhuangzi together. ?When we arrived at Zhuangzi, every household had just finished eating. As soon as she saw the Gu family coming in, Aunt Liu shouted first, "Xiao Fei is here!" Suddenly, every household, old and young, ran out of the house and shouted enthusiastically, "Hey, Xiao Fei is here." ?Gu Fei suddenly felt like a star in his previous life. She smiled and waved to everyone, "Everyone is here, let''s get started." ?Tieniu moved a barbecue grill and a small table to the yard, and all the lanterns under the cloister were lit. The courtyard was as bright as day. ?Gu Fei started to put charcoal into the shelf, and everyone gathered around to watch. ??The old lady had heard the noise in the house a long time ago, and she had also heard about it. Although she was very curious, she still couldn''t lower her arrogance and sat in the room without coming out. Secretly thinking, when the second brother asks her to go out later, she will go out again. ??Gu Zhang had long forgotten about his mother, and he was also curious about how to prepare the barbecue that his daughter was going to make. After a while, the charcoal fire started to burn. Gu Fei set up the wire mesh, took out the marinated mutton skewers, pork skewers, potato slices, leeks, and squid, and placed them on the wire mesh. ?Let¡¯s grill the mutton kebabs first. Gu Fei has actually only made it at home a few times and is not very skilled at it. Seeing the mutton change color, I brushed it with oil and sprinkled it with special chili powder. The aroma wafted around. Bao''er was the first one who couldn''t help it, "It smells so good, I want to eat it." Qian raised her hand and gave him a slap, "Eat, eat, eat, you know how to eat. This thing is useful to your little sister Fei." ??Bao''er shrank his nose in aggrievedness. He didn''t dare to roll anymore recently. His father just kicked him when he rolled. He kicked him several times and he learned the lesson. Gu Fei grilled more than ten skewers of mutton skewers. The meat was sizzling and oily, and it was a little burnt. She took the mutton skewers off the fire and said, "Everyone, try it. I haven''t done this for a long time, so I don''t know." I know what it tastes like.¡± ?More than a dozen skewers of mutton were quickly distributed to everyone. ?One skewer for one person is not enough, but everyone should share it. Qian grabbed one and stuffed it into Bao''er''s hand. Gu Zhong was anxious beside him. He watched Bao''er take a bite and grabbed it himself. He didn''t want to compete with Bao''er for the bite. Since he wanted to sell it, then You have to first know whether the food is delicious and whether it can be sold. (End of this chapter) Chapter 278： Thirteen incense Chapter 278 Thirteen Incense ?? Gu Zhong just bit off a piece, and Bao''er looked at his father and cried, crying and shouting, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Daddy is taking my meat to eat¡ª" ?? Gu Zhong blushed, but the mutton skewers were so delicious that he couldn''t help but take another bite, and then reluctantly handed the remaining bit to Bao''er. ¡°Delicious, really delicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious. This thing is sure to sell well.¡± ?While everyone was still eating, Gu Fei started grilling squid again. ?Ping''an City is not far from the sea. There are many seafood and fresh dried products. ? Gu Fei hasn¡¯t found anyone eating oysters yet, and she plans to ask someone in a few days. ?The oysters are roasted and sprinkled with minced garlic. Oh my god, just thinking about it makes my mouth water. After a while, the squid was roasted and shared with everyone, and Gu Fei roasted potatoes and leeks. Mr. Zhang¡¯s mother-in-law, Mrs. Yu, watched for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Xiao Fei, why don¡¯t you give me a try?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, Aunt Yu, give it a try." Mrs. Yu happily stood in front of the barbecue grill, imitating Gu Fei''s example, brushing oil, turning the sides, sprinkling salt and chili powder, and doing it in a decent manner. ? Gu Fei took a bunch of roasted potato slices, tasted them, and nodded, "It''s pretty good, but it could use a little more browning." She turned to everyone and said, "This barbecue is probably the procedure." ¡°When the food is cooked and how much seasoning is added, it depends on everyone¡¯s own skills and judgment.¡± ?Making food also requires talent. Whoever makes delicious food will naturally sell better. She can only help everyone so far. ??Gu Fei pointed to the mutton and squid, "I have marinated these meats first, and one or two hours will be enough." She pointed to the chili powder and said, "I also added some spices to this chili powder. It can be regarded as an exclusive secret recipe." "If you need it, you can go to my store and buy it. I will charge you a handicraft fee." ?This chili powder contains cumin powder, pepper powder, and thirteen spices prepared by myself. ?Shisanxiang contains various spices, including amomum villosum, nutmeg, cinnamon, cloves, pepper, star anise, etc., which are all bought in drug stores. Gu Fei doesn¡¯t plan to tell anyone about this recipe. ?After all, people talk a lot. If anyone has any idea and sells the formula, everyone''s business will be affected. Hongxia, the second daughter-in-law of the village chief¡¯s family, was also itching to see it. She walked to the barbecue grill and took out a few bunches of leeks, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try too.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Everyone, let''s take turns." She brought a lot of ingredients here today just for everyone to try. ??Baoer threw away the bamboo stick in his hand and pulled her mother, "I still want to eat meat, you give me barbecue." Qian saw a lot of ungrilled mutton skewers on the small table next to him, and wanted to go over and grill them, but there was no room. Gu Fei pointed to several barbecue racks under the corridor and said: "There are barbecue racks over there. I went to the blacksmith shop to order them. One for each family. I gave them to everyone. If you want to try it, go there yourself. Try the barbecue grill.¡± ?When everyone heard that there was such a good thing, they were all overjoyed. One by one, they ran to the corridor to move the barbecue rack. The shelves were all moved to the yard. Everyone looked at the iron shelves. They thought they were not cheap. My uncle said gratefully, "How can I thank Xiao Fei for this? This thing must cost a lot of money." Tieniu said loudly: "No, I ordered this shelf to order. Each one cost 800 yuan!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 279： Everyone wants to sell barbecue Chapter 279 Everyone wants to sell barbecue Eight hundred coins is not a small sum of money to everyone. ??The village chief clicked his tongue a few times and gave a thumbs up, "Little Fei girl is so grand!" ?This household spent four taels of silver to give them a barbecue grill. In any case, he was reluctant to give four taels of silver to others for free. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "If you feel that one barbecue rack is not enough, just order it yourself. The blacksmith shop Tieniu knows the location. Go into the city and ask Tieniu to take you there." The aunt smiled and said: "Try it first. If business is good, then make more." ?Everyone started to make charcoal, and when the charcoal fire was lit, every household took some food and started roasting it. ?The most greedy person was Qian. She took most of the mutton skewers and put them on the rack to grill. ?No one could say anything. These things all belong to Gu Fei. Qian is her eldest aunt, so she is her own family after all. Qian grilled it for a while and saw that the meat skewers were almost cooked. He handed a skewer to Bao''er. Bao''er took a bite and frowned, "It''s not delicious. It''s not as delicious as Sister Xiao Fei''s." But he couldn''t part with it either. Shit, this is meat after all. ??Gu Zhong looked at the large handfuls of mutton skewers and felt heartbroken. He pushed Qian away and said, "Go away, you can''t do anything well. Tao''er, come and try." Tao''er was in a hurry. She just tasted mutton skewers and squid and decided to make this. She was anxious to make money. She was secretly complaining. She was a married woman, so she was no longer part of the same family as her parents. Xiao Fei should treat her as a separate household and get her a barbecue grill. She was very happy when Gu Zhong asked her to try it. She picked up Qian''s almost-cooked mutton skewers and carefully added chili powder. ?She just paid attention and found out that her mother was reluctant to add chili powder and didn''t turn the sides diligently. It would definitely not be as delicious as Xiao Fei''s baked ones. After roasting, he handed a bunch to Bao''er. Bao''er nodded, "It''s better than what mom made, but it''s still not as delicious as sister Xiaofei''s." ?Every household is also baking, and it is the wife of the family who takes charge of it. ??At my aunt''s house, the eldest daughter-in-law recruited her younger brothers to bake. After all, the men don''t cook, and they don''t even add salt or seasonings. ?Gu Fei walked around and looked there. If he found someone who was too angry, or who didn''t remember to turn the edge, or who spread the salt unevenly, he would remind him. ??Gu Erlang was also standing in front of the shelf grilling squid. Gu Fei didn''t say anything. After he finished grilling, he took a bunch and tasted it. He nodded, "It''s not bad." ¡°Second brother, are you going to sell barbecue?¡± ?Gu Erlang was a little embarrassed, "If I can earn more than driving a car, then I will sell it." He wants to earn more money and marry Lanzhi. Lanzhi is so delicate and delicate, and he doesn''t want her to suffer along with him. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "I should be able to earn more than driving a car." In her previous life, she often ate at a barbecue stall in front of the school. She only grilled three things, beef skewers, mutton skewers and dried nuts. It was said that she could earn hundreds of thousands a year and sent her daughters to study abroad. ??Mr. Chen waved her hand, "Okay, you go sell it first. If we can make money, our whole family will go to the city to sell barbecue." ??Gu Fei laughed, "Mom, don''t you need to take care of the peppers at home? Then don''t take care of the fish in the pond?" Li Chunhua hurriedly said: "Mom, how about I go to the city to sell barbecue? I can''t go to the fields now. Selling barbecue is easy and I think I''m the right person to do it." ?? Gu Fei shook his head, "Sister-in-law, you''d better wait until the child is born. Selling barbecue has to stand on the street for a whole day. Besides, there is still oil smoke, which is not good for the child." Mrs. Chen also said: "The family doesn''t need you to make money, you just have to take good care of your children." ?After a while, every household had the finished product, and everyone in the family tasted it and thought it was delicious. Everyone is very confident that they can make money. (End of this chapter) Chapter 280： aggrieved old lady Chapter 280 The aggrieved old lady Seeing that it was almost done, Gu Fei smiled and said, "Have you learned everything?" ¡°There are actually many things that can be grilled when it comes to barbecue, such as mushrooms, corn, etc. As we gradually become more proficient, we can think about grilling other things ourselves. As long as they are tasty, they are all delicious.¡± ¡°By the way, if you don¡¯t know how to skewer or marinate meat, go to my shop tomorrow and I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°This is actually not difficult. Everyone has marinated meat before cooking. It¡¯s almost the same. Just control the saltiness. I just added some cooking wine and **** to remove the fishy smell. There¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°If you really want to make it, you¡¯d better practice it at home first. Once the taste is done, it won¡¯t be too late to sell it in the city.¡± Everyone nodded. Boss Zhang looked at Gu Fei and said, "Xiao Fei, how can Uncle Zhang thank you so much?" This is both a craftsmanship and a barbecue rack delivery. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Thank you. I will be happy when everyone has a better life." When the village chief met, he didn''t know the timing and sent another flattery, "Boy Zhang, you have raised a good daughter. This girl Xiao Fei will definitely have a big future. Just watch, I''ll leave my words here. ¡± Aunt Liu glanced at him and realized that her words were obviously used by the old man. ??Gu Zhang likes to hear people praise her daughter the most. She laughs so hard that her mouth almost bursts from her ears, "I appreciate your good words, I appreciate your good words." The aunt pursed her lips and smiled. The more she looked at Gu Fei, the more she fell in love with him. ?At this time, the aunt''s family''s zhaodi was also cooked a lot. The aunt thought that her mother didn''t taste it even if she was alone in the house, so she took a few bunches of potato slices and went into the house. ?The old lady was sitting alone in the room, looking at an oil lamp on the table, as if she was in a daze. The aunt handed her the potato slices and said, "Mom, try it. My brother-in-law roasted it. It tastes good." Hearing this, the old lady twisted her body and said angrily: "I won''t eat it." ?She was so angry that when her second family came, no one came in to look at her, an old woman. The aunt held up the potato slices and twitched the corners of her mouth, "Mom, I don''t even understand what''s wrong with you." ¡°Are you not happy that little girl Fei is out?¡± ¡°Are you still unhappy that Xiao Fei is helping everyone like this?¡± ?The old lady pursed her lips and said nothing. Auntie sneered, "I know, you must have heard it in the house, everyone is praising Xiao Fei, and you feel uncomfortable again." ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you and Xiao Fei so angry?¡± ¡°The second brother now gives you two taels of silver a year, and I give you this and that from time to time. It¡¯s not all because of Xiao Fei¡¯s ability that the second brother can make money.¡± ¡°Now that Xiao Fei has led everyone to make a fortune, who wouldn¡¯t praise this girl¡¯s character?¡± The eldest aunt snorted, "The boss has turned around now, and even the eldest siblings are more flexible now. Just be awkward and stay alone!" ?The aunt came out with a grunt and took a big bite of the potato skewers. Hum, if you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll eat it myself. When the old lady saw that her daughter was gone, she cried in the room. It''s not that she wasn''t happy to hear Gu Fei praise her. Rather, she was alone in the house. Among the many children, grandchildren, and none of them thought of her old lady, why couldn''t she be invited out to have a look? Also having fun together? That is to say, my daughter is still a little filial and has not forgotten that she, the old woman, is not dead yet. Just the opening of my daughter''s mouth is enough to criticize her! The old lady felt unspeakable grievances in her heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 281： Dont dare to do it anymore Chapter 281 Don¡¯t dare to do it anymore ?Nearly everyone outside knows how to make it. This is not difficult in the first place. As long as the heat is roughly controlled and the seasonings are put in, the food will not be too unpalatable. Seeing that it was almost done, Gu Fei said: "If you guys want to sell it, you can discuss and set a price. You can sell it at whatever price you want. It''s up to everyone." She pointed to a yellow paper bag on the table, "This is the chili powder I mixed. Let everyone share a little. Practice first. When you are good at it and start selling barbecue, you can go to my store to buy this." ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Everyone hurriedly said polite words, "Thank you for your hard work today, Xiao Fei." ¡°That¡¯s right, how can this girl be so good for someone who provides both money and effort?¡± ??Everyone has a steelyard in mind, this barbecue rack, chili powder, this charcoal, and these ingredients, together, at least the whole family has accepted Gu Fei''s favor of one tael of silver. ?The money doesn¡¯t come from the strong wind, so why should I give it to you? Not to mention, teach everyone this way to make money. Even Qian felt somewhat sincerely grateful towards Gu Fei at this time. But she was very worried. She had just tasted other people''s baked goods, and her own baked ones were the worst. What should she do? When Gu Zhang heard his daughter say she was leaving, he remembered that he hadn''t even glanced at his mother when he entered the yard, so he quickly went into the upper room. ??The old lady was full of grievances and was crying in front of the oil lamp. When Gu Zhang came in, he saw his mother wiping her tears with a handkerchief, and said in surprise: "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Just when the old lady was about to scold her son as usual, her aunt''s words echoed in her mind, "Let you be a loner by yourself¡ª" Thinking about how many times the second brother had embarrassed her, the old lady didn''t dare to do anything anymore. She forced a smile and turned to look at Gu Zhang, "It''s nothing. Mom was just burned by the smoke from this oil lamp." ?Gu Zhang felt relieved, "Don''t sit so close." "Don''t sit in the house all day long. After eating, go for a walk in the yard and rest. It''s good for your health." The old lady smiled stiffly and said, "Okay, I''ve written it down." "Okay, mother, take care of yourself. I''m leaving. I''ll come back to see you when I have time." Gu Zhang turned around and went out. As the family walked back, Gu Erlang said: "Sister, I will sell barbecue tomorrow. I will sell it next to your shop. I think that street has the most people. Do you think so?" ? Gu Fei thought for a moment, "Okay, I''ll take care of the marinating of the meat for you tomorrow morning. If you don''t get it right during the barbecue, I''ll keep an eye on you." ??Gu Erlang was extremely happy. He could earn money by selling barbecue at the girl''s place, and he could also see Lanzhi often. It was a good thing that killed two birds with one stone. ??Ms. Chen glanced at Erlang and clearly understood the little idea in his mind. Mrs. Chen thought for a while and said, "Erlang, you can go." "It''s just the money you spend to buy groceries. Mom will pay for it in addition. Don''t use the things from your sister''s shop." ¡°Since you want to do it, do it yourself, don¡¯t point your fingers at your sister.¡± ??Gu Erlang felt extremely aggrieved, "I originally wanted to do it myself, and I didn''t mention pointing fingers at the girl." ??Ms. Chen glanced at Gu Erlang sideways, "Also, after making money, do you plan to -" ??Gu Erlang hurriedly said: "Of course I leave it to my mother." ??Ms. Chen smiled and said nothing more. She knew that Gu Erlang had some thoughts. He and San Lang drove cars in the city every day. San Lang always gave her more copper coins than Er Lang every day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 282： Propose marriage Chapter 282 Proposal ?Two days a day is normal, but after such a long time, there is no one more than Saburo in one day? Chen didn¡¯t believe it. This son is very thoughtful. Gu Fei didn''t know what her mother was thinking, so she smiled at Erlang, "Second brother, don''t be anxious. I think it''s like this. From now on in the morning, you can buy vegetables, marinate meat, and skewer meat, and then start selling them around noon." ¡± ¡°No one eats this so early in the morning.¡± "I still have some bamboo sticks there. You can use them first. Later, you can find someone to order them yourself. I can tell you the place and you can order them yourself." "When it comes to buying meat and vegetables, it''s best to order from a fixed number of companies. If you buy every day, if you buy more, you can negotiate with others on the price. There are many ways to do this business. You can slowly explore it yourself. " ??If you help him with everything, it will be harmful to him. The second brother is considered an adult and it is time to take care of things by himself. At this time, Mrs. Chen pulled Gu Fei, and the mother and daughter were lagging behind. Mrs. Chen whispered: "I thought that since Lanzhi agreed, I should settle the matter as soon as possible to avoid long nights and dreams." ¡°I will send someone to your place tomorrow to propose marriage to her, do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Of course." ¡°Who are you going to find to propose marriage?¡± Chen said: "I have thought about the person, so I will find Liu Zhuangtou''s wife. She sometimes acts as a matchmaker for others." "Very good." Gu Fei nodded, "By the way, have you told your second brother?" ??Ms. Chen glanced at Gu Erlang who was walking in front and said, "I''m too lazy to tell him. I''m afraid he''ll be so happy that he can''t find his way around." She paused and said, "Let''s wait until Lanzhi receives the betrothal gift." ?Gu Fei has no objection. Early the next morning, Gu Fei took Gu Erlang''s car and hurried into the city. ??Gu Fei held it in for a long time and resisted telling her second brother. When we arrived at the store, Sanlang had already opened the door, and Lanzhi was sitting at the counter. ??Gu Erlang gave Lanzhi a silly smile and rushed to the market to buy vegetables. On the way, Gu Fei told him in detail what things could be used for barbecue. After Gu Erlang left, Gu Fei entered the counter and said softly to Lanzhi: "My mother will send someone to propose marriage to you and my second brother today. If you don''t want to, you can tell me now." Lanzhi''s face immediately turned red and she turned away silently. ??Gu Fei turned her face towards her and said, "You don''t have any parents. I can only tell you that no matter how shy you are, the matchmaker will come soon, and you still have to nod your head." Lanzhi''s face turned red, "I, I didn''t say I didn''t want to. I told you last time." ?Gu Fei was funny, "I''m not afraid that you will change your mind." ¡°Well, after today, I will call you second sister-in-law.¡± "Ha ha ha ha-" Lanzhi was so ashamed that she punched Gu Fei and ran to the backyard. At about six o''clock, Liu Zhuangtou''s wife, Aunt Chen, arrived. As soon as he entered the door, he smiled at Gu Fei: "Hey, this store is really luxurious. This is my first time here." ??Gu Fei smiled and stood up to greet her, "Sorry to trouble you." ¡°She is in the backyard, I will take you there.¡± The two of them walked to the house where Lanzhi lived and knocked on the door. Aunt Chen smiled as she walked in: "Congratulations to Miss Lanzhi." Lanzhi¡¯s face turned red, but she still suppressed her shyness and greeted Aunt Chen. Even though she knew everything well, Aunt Chen still followed the procedure, talked a lot, and praised Erlang to the heavens and the earth. Gu Fei felt embarrassed listening to her. Is her second brother so good? (End of this chapter) Chapter 283： Come to your door and ask questions Chapter 283: Door-to-door interrogation With Lanzhi¡¯s nod, Aunt Chen gave her a wooden comb, two red ropes, and several feet of red satin. Lanzhi sent back a handkerchief, which was a final decision. Aunt Chen also asked for Lanzhi¡¯s birth date. ?This thing was supposed to be prepared in advance, but neither Gu Fei nor Lanzhi had gone through such things. Unknown to them, Gu Fei hurriedly went to the front to get a red paper and wrote Lanzhi''s birthday and birthdate for Aunt Chen. After Aunt Chen took this, she and Erlang had to find someone to combine the eight characters. The betrothal gift can only be given after the eight characters are combined. The engagement is considered official only after the betrothal gift is given. ??Aunt Chen took the horoscope and had a cup of tea. Gu Fei, as Lanzhi''s natal family member, gave Aunt Chen a red envelope before sending her away. ?It is a coincidence that as Aunt Chen went out, Mr. Xu entered the store with a boy. ?Gu Fei smiled slightly and said, "Master Xu is here. Are you here for dinner today?" Mr. Xu looked towards the back door and asked, "Where is Lanzhi?" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "She no longer works in the store." Mr. Xu frowned, "No longer working here? Then where is she now?" He glanced sideways at Gu Fei: "I heard that her parents are gone and she is living in your house now. Tell me the place and I will go find her." ??Gu Fei smiled: "What do you want the young master to do with her?" Mr. Xu said impatiently: "I want to ask her face to face why she didn''t agree to the marriage." ?Gu Fei sneered, "It''s just a concubine, not a marriage!" Mr. Xu looked at Gu Fei, "What do you mean? Is it possible that she still wants to be a legal wife?" ¡°She is an orphan whose parents have died, and I look up to her as a concubine!¡± ??If he hadn''t seen how pretty she was, he wouldn''t have praised her so highly and even invited a matchmaker to propose marriage. Gu Fei wanted to kick Mr. Xu out, but she endured it and took a deep breath, "Mr. Xu, you misunderstood. She has no intention of becoming a real wife. Instead, she is already married to someone else. " Mr. Xu''s expression changed, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s only been a few days, and the matchmaker didn''t say she was promised to someone last time she came over!" ??Gu Fei patiently said, "The engagement is just a matter of these few days. We have already seen each other, and it will be done just in time." Mr. Xu sneered, "Don''t coax me, Lanzhi is clearly interested in me." ?He stared at Gu Fei with a bad expression, "Lanzhi is staying at your house now. Is it because your family is preventing her from marrying me?" As he was talking, Lanzhi happened to come out of the back door at this time. Lanzhi was accustomed to walking with her head down, and she didn¡¯t see Mr. Xu as he walked closer and closer. ??Gu Fei held his forehead and wanted to remind him that it was already too late. Mr. Xu had already seen Lanzhi. Lanzhi was walking with her head lowered when she suddenly saw a pair of men''s soap boots. She raised her head and met Mr. Xu''s face. Mr. Xu¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, ¡°You are here as expected. It¡¯s easy for me to find you.¡± Lanzhi was startled, covered her face with her sleeves and turned around to leave. Mr. Xu finally met Lanzhi, but he couldn''t let her escape. He shouted "Miss Lanzhi" and stepped forward to pull her away. Seeing that Mr. Xu was about to grab Lanzhi, Gu Fei jumped out of the counter and stood in front of Lanzhi, "Mr. Xu, please be more respectful." Lanzhi was almost scared to death. When she saw Gu Fei blocking Mr. Xu, she turned around and ran towards the backyard. Mr. Xu saw Lanzhi running away with her skirt in hand and was about to run into the backyard. He became anxious and pushed Gu Fei hard, "Get out of here!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 284： Why dont you marry me? Chapter 284 Why don¡¯t you marry me? Lanzhi was afraid that something might happen to Gu Fei, so she turned around in horror and saw Gu Fei ducking to the side. Mr. Xu pushed him away, staggered, and almost fell down. ?At this stop, Mr. Xu¡¯s servant hurried forward and stopped Lanzhi. Lanzhi was unable to move forward or retreat. She was about to cry as she stood there, "Mr. Xu, I have already said that I will not marry you. What are you doing?" Seeing the tears in the beauty''s eyes, Mr. Xu became even more charming. He softened his voice for a moment and said, "Lanzhi, I really want to marry you. You followed me. You ate delicacies from the mountains and seas and wore silks and satins. It''s not as good as before." Is it a hundred times better here?¡± Just as he was talking, Erlang came in from the door carrying meat and vegetables. Hearing Mr. Xu''s words, he threw away the meat and vegetables in his hand and rushed in. Lian''er stamped her feet and quickly went to pick up the things thrown on the ground. It would be terrible if someone came in and tripped. ??Gu Fei felt her head hurt even more. This second brother didn''t come earlier or later, but he came at this time. Isn''t this a top-notch thing? ??Gu Erlang rushed to Lanzhi, blocked Lanzhi behind him, and stared at Mr. Xu, "Who are you, and what are you talking about?" Mr. Xu frowned when he saw a man suddenly appear, "Go away, I''m talking to Lanzhi, it''s none of your business!" ??Gu Erlang clenched his fists in anger, "You, Lanzhi, are you the one who can call me?" ?Gu Fei stood beside him anxiously, not knowing what to do for a moment. At this time, Lanzhi suddenly pulled Gu Erlang''s sleeve, stuck her head out from behind him, and said to Mr. Xu: "I have already made a promise to him, and this is my future husband. Mr. Xu, please come back." Gu Erlang''s face was filled with uncontrollable ecstasy, Lanzhi, she said he was her future husband! He suddenly felt that his body was taller and he straightened his back, "That''s right, she is my fianc¨¦e, please stop harassing her." Hearing this, Mr. Xu looked Gu Erlang up and down. ??Gu Erlang drives a car to pull things for people every day. He wears short clothes, either of fine fabrics, or dark blue coarse cloth. Not to mention, because he works in the fields, his skin color is darker, and he looks like an out-and-out country boy. After looking at her, Mr. Xu sneered, "Are you worthy of her? Miss Lanzhi is as beautiful as a flower, but you, a toad, want to eat swan meat?" ??Gu Erlang was extremely angry. Looking at the elegant young man in bright clothes and jade belt in front of him, he wanted to refute for a moment, but a strong sense of inferiority arose in his heart. ¡°You, you¡ª¡± He stuttered twice and his face turned red. ?Gu Fei frowned and was about to say something when Lanzhi grabbed Gu Erlang''s sleeve and stammered: "I, I just want to marry him and it has nothing to do with you." After saying this, Lanzhi¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Mr. Xu sneered repeatedly, "Lanzhi, did someone from his family force you?" "It''s clear that you are interested in me. We fell in love at first sight on Lantern Festival, otherwise I wouldn''t have asked anyone to propose marriage." ¡°Besides, no matter who is called, I, Xu Yong, am ten times and a hundred times stronger than this countryman from head to toe!¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re blind you can¡¯t see it.¡± ??Gu Erlang was humiliated again, and the blood surged in his head. He raised his fist and swung it at Mr. Xu. With quick eyes and quick hands, Gu Fei grabbed Gu Erlang''s wrist and shouted, "That''s enough." ??Gu Erlang''s fist stopped abruptly in mid-air. Gu Fei shook off her second brother''s hand and looked at Mr. Xu coldly, "Mr. Xu, you want Lanzhi to tell you face to face. Now you have heard clearly what she said in person. If you have heard clearly, don''t stay here. entanglement.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 285： Dont know how to praise Chapter 285: Not appreciative Mr. Xu glanced at Gu Fei coldly, "What''s the matter with you? Don''t think that you dare to talk to me like this because Su Chen is backing you! I, the Marquis of Ning''an, are not afraid of Su Chen!" ¡°Besides, please understand that you are just a toy. If you are lucky in the future, at most you will be Su Chen¡¯s concubine.¡± ?? Gu Fei was so angry that she laughed. You just became a concubine, and your whole family became concubines. She pointed at the door: "Get out, get out of here right now." Mr. Xu slapped the folding fan in his hand hard, "Girl, you are so brave, no one has ever dared to tell me to get out!" After speaking, he looked at Gu Erlang with a gloomy face, and then at Lanzhi. Lanzhi quickly shrank her head and hid behind Gu Erlang. He sneered, "You too, it''s your blessing that I like you. I told you to respect you and invite people to propose marriage, but you don''t know how to praise me." "If that''s the case, then there''s no need to give the bride price. Tomorrow, I will come over to carry the person!" After Mr. Xu finished speaking, he turned around and left with the boy. Lanzhi hid behind Gu Erlang and was so frightened that she started crying. ??Gu Erlang''s chest was rising and falling. He has never been bullied like this before. ?Gu Fei let out a long breath and said, "Lanzhi, go back to your room first." ? Lanzhi shook her head and looked at Gu Fei with tears in her eyes, "What if he really comes tomorrow?" ??Gu Erlang gritted his teeth, "If he dares to come tomorrow, I will fight with him!" He turned around and grabbed Lanzhi''s hand, "Don''t worry, I won''t let him take you away even if I die." ?The veins on Gu Fei''s forehead were twitching, "Okay, okay, second brother, aren''t you going to make a barbecue? I''ve bought all the vegetables, so hurry up and do it." Gu Erlang said angrily, "I won''t do it!" ?? Lanzhi was already being snatched away, so how could he still be in the mood to cook barbecue? ?He grabbed Lanzhi''s hand and said, "Let''s go home." Lanzhi did not move, looking at Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei looked at Gu Erlang coldly. He is eighteen years old, can he have some brains? "go home?" ¡°Do you think Mr. Xu doesn¡¯t dare to go to the house to rob someone?¡± ??Gu Erlang was startled for a moment, and suddenly said fiercely: "If you can''t do it at home, then I''ll leave here with Lanzhi." ??Gu Fei sneered, "Even if you leave Ping''an City, do you think Mr. Xu won''t be able to find you?" ?Gu Erlang was angry and anxious, grabbing his hair, "This won''t work, that won''t work either, what should I do? What do you think I should do?" ?He suddenly stamped his foot fiercely, "I, I will kill Mr. Xu, and then everything will be fine!" ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes fiercely, "Okay, you go and kill him." "I''m afraid that before you get close to Mr. Xu, you will be beaten to death by his followers." ??Gu Erlang was criticized by the girls one after another, and he was so depressed that he stopped talking. ??Gu Fei slowed down his tone and said, "Second brother, you have to use your brain when encountering something." Although this matter cannot be solved with the brain. "We are just ordinary people, and they are powerful people. If we fight against them, we will definitely suffer." Power can crush you to death. She calmed down her breathing and said, "Okay, second brother, you go make your barbecue, Lanzhi go embroidery, I''ll figure it out." Lanzhi blinked, looked at Gu Fei and suddenly said: "Xiao Fei, why don''t you go and ask the prince, he will definitely be able to help." ?Gu Fei sighed, "He is not in Ping''an City now, and has gone to kill the Japanese pirates." Besides, why should people help us? "Not in Ping An City?" Lanzhi exclaimed, and the tears she had just held back couldn''t help but flow out again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 286： Find a way to cope Chapter 286 Find a way to deal with it ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "You go ahead, don''t worry, I will find a way." Lanzhi wiped away her tears. Since Gu Fei said so, she believed she had a way to solve it. After all, Gu Fei had even done the seemingly impossible thing of redeeming herself from the Jiaofang Division. ?She lifted her feet to leave, and suddenly realized that one of her hands was still holding Gu Erlang''s clothes, so she quickly let go and ran towards the backyard. ?Gu Erlang stood there in shock for a while, not knowing what he was going to do or what he could do. ?After a long while, I went to the kitchen dejectedly. Gu Fei sat at the counter for a while, beckoned Xiaolu over, and whispered: "Go to the government office. Do you recognize the head office worker with the mole next to his nose who came to the store to cause trouble that day? " Xiaolu nodded, "I understand." ??Gu Fei said: "Go to the government office to look for him. If you find him, tell him that someone may come to the store tomorrow to cause trouble. See if he can send some government officials patrolling the streets to go here more times." ??Gu Fei handed Xiaolu a fifty-tael ingot of silver, "Give this silver to him quietly." ?Xiaolu took the money and nodded, "Okay, shopkeeper, I''ll go right now." ?Gu Fei watched him go out along the path. ?Xiaolu is smart and can talk, so Gu Fei feels at ease when he does things. ??Gu Fei''s plan in mind is to stop him tomorrow. I immediately wrote a letter to be sent to Qinglian Academy to Su Chen, asking him to come forward to make peace with Mr. Xu. After all, Su Chen and Mr. Xu are good friends, and only he can speak to them. ??Gu Fei sent Lian''er to buy letter paper again, and sat behind the counter to write the letter. Her calligraphy is pretty good because of Lanzhi''s practice. ??Every time Lanzhi was too lazy to hand in her homework, she would write it for her. Including copying Buddhist scriptures for the old lady, it was Gu Fei who wrote them. This is one of the reasons why Lanzhi likes her the most. ??Gu Fei didn''t write too much, she explained the matter clearly in a few words, then she put it in an envelope and asked Lian''er to take it to the inn to see if it could be sent urgently. Not long after, Lian''er came back. "I spent a couple of silver and sent it urgently. He said he would leave now and he would be at the academy by dinner time." ?Gu Fei nodded, feeling a little relieved. Gu Erlang was cutting and marinating meat in the kitchen with a sad expression. The appearance of Mr. Xu was like a wake-up call for him. A young master from the Hou family fell in love with Lanzhi. Yes, Lanzhi is so beautiful and fragile, who wouldn¡¯t like her. The young master said that he was not worthy of Lanzhi. Gu Erlang gritted his teeth. Before today, he had never thought about this problem. Looking at Mr. Xu and then looking at himself, he could not unconscionably say that he was better than Xu. The young master is strong. ?Kelanzhi said that she was willing to marry him. ?Gu Erlang didn''t know what it felt like. He was happy, but more than that, he was still afraid. Lanzhi, why is she unwilling to marry Mr. Xu? Why is she willing to marry him? ??Langhi, what on earth was she thinking? Gu Erlang was working while thinking about these issues in his mind. ? Gu Fei entered the kitchen not long after, and saw that Gu Erlang had cut the meat, and began to instruct him to pickle it with salt. This person who had never cooked had no idea about the amount of salt. Gu Fei watched Gu Erlang put the salt, then watched him grill a few skewers of mutton in the kitchen, and tasted the taste himself, "It''s still a bit undercooked, second brother, from now on, try the things you make first." , and then explore by yourself so that your skills can continue to improve.¡± ?Gu Erlang nodded dully. (End of this chapter) Chapter 287： Support Chapter 287: Support Just when Gu Fei was looking around in the store, Xiaolu finally came back, and he was sweating all over. ??Gu Fei quickly handed him a glass of water, "How''s it going? Have you found anyone?" Xiaolu nodded, "I found it and told him about it. He also promised to go here more times when patrolling the streets tomorrow." ¡°But he refused to accept the money. He also said that if the shopkeeper has anything to do, just go find him.¡± Speaking, Xiaolu handed a heavy ingot of silver to Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei took it and nodded, "Okay, I understand." She smiled at Xiaolu and said, "Sure enough, you are the best at handling things in this store." ?Xiaolu happily patted his head after receiving the praise, turned around and went to work. When it was almost time for lunch, Gu Erlang set up a barbecue stall on the street. He was actually not in the mood to cook this today, but he had already bought the meat and vegetables, and it would be a waste if he didn''t cook them. ??Farmers like them never dare to waste things. Not long after, Gu Fei went to Erlang''s stall to have a look and reminded him, "Second brother, in this business, you have to have a smile on your face. No one will be happy if you look sad. There are those picky customers. , I might even quarrel with you." ??Gu Erlang grimaced, "Sister, I really can''t laugh at the moment." ?Gu Fei rolled her eyes at him and said, "My parents have sent someone to the store today to propose marriage to Lanzhi for you." "Lanzhi accepted the gift and returned the gift. Now, she can laugh." ?Gu Erlang''s face was full of surprise, "Proposed marriage? No wonder Lanzhi said that." ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, mother?¡± ?Gu Fei looked at him funny, "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to bear the surprise?" As he was talking, Old Man Huang came over and said, "Hey, Erlang, are you selling food?" ?Gu Erlang nodded, "My sister taught me how to do it." Old man Huang looked at Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei taught you? It must be delicious." ¡°Okay, what kind of meat is this? Give me a few skewers, and these potato slices. Let¡¯s try some too. I happen to be a little hungry.¡± ??Now Que''er and Old Man Huang are eating together with the waiters in the store. They have to wait until the busy work is over at noon before they can eat. Que''er is still a little uncomfortable with it. ¡°Okay.¡± With a smile on his face, Gu Erlang lit the charcoal fire and started grilling the mutton skewers and potatoes. ??Gu Fei raised an eyebrow at the side, "Uncle Huang is so generous. He doesn''t even ask the price when buying things." She has a little grudge against Uncle Huang now, and even though she knows that the second-rate son is behind Butler Wu, she doesn''t tell her. Old Man Huang glanced at her sideways, "I can still afford this little thing." ¡°Besides, I¡¯m just trying to give Erlang a break for your sake.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Thank you very much for supporting us." ¡°Second brother, use some snacks, bake them more deliciously.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave and caught a glimpse of the little beggar in the corner. Gu Fei went over and threw a few coins into his bowl. ??The little beggar smiled at Gu Fei and said, "Thank you so much, shopkeeper Gu." He has found a good place now. The shopkeeper is a good person. Sometimes he will give him a few copper coins and ask others to bring out the leftover food for him. Gu Fei went back to the store. Not long after, Uncle Huang came in with mutton skewers. He was eating a skewer in his hand. He gave Gu Fei a thumbs up, "It tastes good." After that, he went to the backyard. Not long after, customers came to the store one after another. Gu Erlang was not stupid. No one bought his barbecue, so he didn''t stand stupidly. He took a few skewers and grilled them while sprinkling chili powder. Thirteen incense was put into the chili powder, and the aroma followed the smoke. Float into the store. (End of this chapter) Chapter 288： Brothers and sisters settle accounts Chapter 288 Brothers and sisters settle accounts A customer who was sitting there waiting for the food to be served shouted, "Shopkeeper, what does this smell like? Is there any fresh food from your house? It smells so good." ??Gu Feinu pursed his lips, "They are selling kebabs outside." ¡°Grilled mutton skewers?¡± The guest looked out the window and waved to Xing¡¯er, ¡°Go, buy a few and let me try them.¡± Xing''er took the money and went out. ?Gu Erlang happened to roast a few sticks and brought them in for Xing''er. ?The guest picked it up and ate it, and soon finished a few skewers. He wanted to buy more, but he ordered more dishes and held back. ?Someone next to him asked him curiously: "How does this taste?" The man smacked his lips, "One word, fragrant!" Several customers in the store bought mutton skewers. They all think it¡¯s delicious. ?Gu Fei sat behind the counter and watched. ?I thought to myself that this was her brother. The customers in this shop had eaten mutton skewers, so naturally they had fewer dishes to eat. He was trying to steal business from her! ?However, there is nothing we can do now. No matter what, we have to let Gu Erlang sell here for a few days. When his situation gradually improves, huh, we will drive him to sell elsewhere. ??Gu Erlang sold a lot at noon and a few scattered pieces in the afternoon. At dinner time, the customers in the store helped him buy up the rest. ??Gu Erlang happily closed the stall after selling out, and hid under the counter to count the copper coins. ??Gu Fei looked at him sideways and saw that he had finished counting. His face was filled with joy and he asked: "How much did it cost?" ??Gu Erlang smiled happily: "We sold more than 500 yuan!" ¡°Sister, am I going to get rich?¡± ¡°One day is five hundred coins, ten days is five taels of silver, and one hundred days is fifty taels!¡± ?Gu Fei glanced at him and stretched out his hand, "Second brother, then give me the money for the chili powder." ?Gu Erlang opened his mouth and said a little frustrated: "Just give it, how much?" ?Gu Fei stretched out a finger and said, "One hundred Wen." ??Gu Erlang''s eyes widened, "You just gave me a pack of chili powder, why is it so expensive?" ??Gu Fei snorted, "Second brother, there are all spices in there. Find out how expensive the spices are. Besides, this pack of spices can last you two days." ?Gu Erlang painfully counted out a hundred coins and handed it to Gu Fei. Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, "Second Brother is really funny." She reminded: "How much money you spent on buying vegetables today, as well as the money for charcoal and chili powder, all these have to be excluded. This is what you earn." ?Gu Erlang was stunned for a moment, nodded, muttered something, and began to settle accounts. ?After a long while, he said: "It cost 200 yuan to buy vegetables, and the mutton is too expensive." ¡°I don¡¯t know how much the charcoal fire costs. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s fifty cents. It shouldn¡¯t be that much. The chili powder can be used for one day, so it¡¯s still fifty cents.¡± ¡°Then I earned more than two hundred yuan!¡± ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled: "Isn''t it better than driving a car?" ??Gu Erlang nodded vigorously, "That''s natural, it''s not as strenuous as driving a car!" ¡°That¡¯s it, second brother, pack up and go home quickly.¡± ??Gu Erlang showed a hesitant look on his face, "I''m going back, Lanzhi -" ??Gu Fei rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone take her away. Besides, Mr. Xu said he would come tomorrow." ??Gu Erlang stood up and looked behind him, "Well, sister, I''m leaving then." Gu Erlang did not drive the mule cart today. When he walked to the city gate, he happened to meet Gu Sanlang, and the two returned home together. After dinner, Chen and Li Chunhua went to the kitchen to clean up. Gu Erlang walked up to his father and said, "Dad, thank you and mother." (End of this chapter) Chapter 289： Mr. Su is here Chapter 289 Mr. Su is here ??Gu Zhang knew what he was talking about. Mrs. Chen told him last night. However, at this time, Gu Zhang deliberately said: "Why do you want to thank me?" ??Gu Erlang said sheepishly: "Thank you, Mom and Dad, for proposing marriage to me." ?Gu Zhang snorted, "Follow me, I have a few words to tell you." The two of them entered the house, and Gu Zhang closed the door, "Originally, what I was going to tell you yesterday didn''t need to be said by your mother, but I still have to say it first." ¡°You and Lanzhi, your mother and I were originally unwilling.¡± ?Gu Erlang was stunned for a moment. Lanzhi is so good, why would his parents not be willing? Seeing his stupid look, Gu Zhang shook his head, "Lanzhi is a young lady from the Hou family after all. If something hadn''t happened at home, she would have definitely married into an official family." "Besides, her appearance is too good, which is not a good thing. People like her are born to be raised in deep houses and courtyards." ¡°We are just ordinary people, and we can¡¯t afford such a wealthy lady.¡± ¡°You are still young and you don¡¯t understand. If a beautiful woman is not protected by power, she will easily become the plaything of a noble man. If something happens, people like us will not be able to protect her at all!¡± ?Gu Erlang looked at his father in confusion, no, he already understood today! ?Then Mr. Xu openly dared to say that he wanted to rob someone. Gu Zhang added: "But you have a bad temper. If I don''t let you marry her, I''m afraid I won''t be able to marry her, so your mother and I will just follow your wishes." "This is just what you want. If she abandons you one day in the future, you have to be able to bear it." ??Gu Erlang felt as if he was struck by lightning. He didn''t know how his father said this. He shook his head, "No, Lanzhi is willing to marry me. She will not abandon me." Seeing that Gu Erlang looked deeply shocked, Gu Zhang didn''t say much. There were some things that people under a certain age couldn''t understand. He waved his hand, "Okay, that''s all I said, your life is yours." Just don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± ?Gu Erlang was not thinking about going out. He wanted to tell his father about Mr. Xu, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that his father would not let him marry Lanzhi because of this. The girl said he would think of a way, but he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to do it. No matter what, he is marrying Lanzhi, and he must not let Lanzhi be snatched away by Master Naxu. The next day, Gu Erlang got up early. I took a few cold steamed buns from the kitchen and left. ?When we arrived at the city gate, the city gate was not open yet. After waiting for a long time, the city gate was opened and we hurriedly entered the city. When we arrived at the door of the store, before it opened, a carriage stopped at the door. Just as Gu Erlang was about to turn to the side door, he saw the carriage curtain lifted, and someone inside called him: "Brother Gu¡ª" ?Gu Erlang''s eyes lit up, "Master Su." ¡°Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± Su Chen sat in the car, "I just entered the city. By the way, don''t worry about Mr. Xu, I will find a way." ??Gu Erlang was overjoyed, "Really, thank you so much, Master." ¡°Sir, wait a minute, I¡¯ll call the door.¡± ?He hurriedly ran to the side door, knocked on it, and Su Chen''s carriage entered the side door. ?? Gu Fei had just gotten up, washed up and hadn''t combed her hair, so she opened the window and started to dress up, when she saw Su Chen standing in the yard. Su Chen heard the noise and looked over. Gu Fei was stunned for a moment and closed the window with a "pop". Behind her, Lian''er pursed her lips secretly, "Miss, I''ll comb your hair." (End of this chapter) Chapter 290： refuse to see Chapter 290 Refusal to See Su Chen stood in the yard, facing the closed window and smiled slightly. Xiao Fei is really cute with her hair disheveled. After combing her hair, Gu Fei came out of the room. ?Facing Su Chen Yifu. ¡°Mr. Su, what are you¡ª¡± Su Chen said warmly: "Last night, I received your letter and rushed over overnight." "This matter is all my fault. I brought Mr. Xu to the store because of my lack of thinking. Don''t worry, I will solve this matter." ??Gu Fei couldn''t tell whether she was moved or something else for a moment. She didn''t expect Su Chen to come over night after receiving her letter. She could only give Su Chen a deep blessing, "Young Master has been working **** his journey all night, why don''t I get a room to rest for a while, and I will have breakfast delivered to the Young Master''s room later." Su Chen waved his hand, "No need to rest, I''m really hungry. After breakfast soon, I''ll go to Ning''an Marquis Mansion to find Mr. Xu." ¡°Master, please sit down for a moment while I go to the kitchen to take a look.¡± Gu Fei hurried to the kitchen, and Lian Er led Su Chen into the lobby. ?Gu Erlang is unloading the door panel in front. Before Sister Hua came, Gu Fei quickly cooked rice porridge. He took some flour, kneaded the dough, and rolled it out to make noodles. After working for a while, Gu Fei scooped up the chicken soup that was simmering on the stove and poured down a few bowls of chicken noodle soup. Lian''er took them out. When the porridge was almost done, Gu Fei brought the porridge and a few side dishes into the lobby. Su Chen brought two boys with him this time, one named Liu Guang and one named Yueying. They sat at another table and ate noodles. ?Gu Fei put the porridge and side dishes on the table, and the two waiters thanked them profusely. Su Chen was eating elegantly here. Gu Fei felt very sorry when she saw that his face was a little haggard and he had two dark circles under his eyes. Silently made a cup of hot tea and placed it on his table. Not long after, Su Chen finished his breakfast and got up, "I''m going to Ning''an Marquis. Miss Gu, don''t worry, wait for my news." ?Gu Fei nodded and watched Su Chen get on the carriage. Half an hour later, Su Chen arrived at the side gate of Ning''an Houfu. Su Chen was waiting in the carriage. The boy went down and handed the post, and the concierge went in to pass the message. After waiting for almost a cup of tea, the porter came out and bowed to Su Chen in the carriage, "Mr. Su, just now the maid in the second door sent word that my second young master went out early in the morning and is not in the house at this time. ¡± Su Chen''s face was slightly cold, and he did not speak to the concierge. He ordered Yueying, who was driving the carriage, "Let''s go -" Liu Guang followed the car and couldn''t help but mutter, "Master, I think Mr. Xu doesn''t want to see you, so why he went out was just an excuse." Su Chen sneered, "What a lustful person, go back to the inn. I want to see today, he really dares to rob someone without knowing it." Not long after, the car returned to the inn. Su Chen got out of the car. Gu Fei saw that his face was not good and he couldn''t ask the question. Su Chen softened his expression slightly towards Gu Fei: "Mr. Xu is not in the house." "Don''t worry, Miss Gu. I will stay at the inn today and I will tell him when he comes." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Then Mr. Su should go and rest first. If he really comes, I will send someone to call you." She asked Lian''er to get the key, opened a room in the upper room, and asked Su Chen to rest. Su Chen was tired after traveling all night, so he went upstairs. ??Gu Fei sat at the counter for a while and then saw the chief yamen officer coming with about a dozen yamen servants. (End of this chapter) Chapter 291： The sedan comes to your door Chapter 291 The sedan chair arrives ?The head of the government office stood at the door and did not let the government officials come in. He bowed his hand politely to Gu Feike and said, "Miss Gu, are you okay now?" ??Gu Fei quickly stood up and said to him, "Thank you, sir. I''m fine now." ¡°What¡¯s your surname, sir?¡± The man said: "My surname is Liu and my name is Liu Fu. Miss Gu, don''t be polite. I will be patrolling this street today. If anything happens, just send someone out to look for us. We will be there immediately." "Thank you, Mr. Liu." Gu Fei handed him a piece of fifty taels of silver. Liu Ful refused repeatedly, "Miss Gu, this is impossible." ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but give it to him, "Mr. Liu, these guys have a hard time patrolling the streets every day. It''s such a small thing to invite brothers to tea." Liu Fu hesitated for a moment and then accepted. He ordered his men to do things to benefit them. I secretly sighed that this shopkeeper Gu was really not an ordinary person. With the support of the prince, he was still so polite to people like them. Liu Fu took the money, handed it over to Gu Fei, and slowly walked forward with the officials. At the end of the afternoon, Liu Fu took people here several times, but everything was fine. ? Gu Fei was thinking in her mind, maybe Mr. Xu would just say harsh words and not really come to rob someone. Just as I was thinking about it, a group of people suddenly came to the door. ?Several bearers were carrying a small sedan. The matchmaker who had come to propose Lanzhi''s marriage was walking beside the sedan, followed by many mature men. ?Gu Fei narrowed his eyes, and sure enough he was here. She winked at Xiaolu, and Xiaolu ran out quickly to find Liu Fu. ??When Gu Erlang saw so many people coming, he ignored the barbecue stall and ran to the backyard as fast as he could, guarding the door of Lanzhi''s room. ?He had thought about it, if neither the sister nor Mr. Su could stop him today, then he would risk his life to stay here. Lanzhi was embroidering in the room with the door closed, not even knowing anyone was coming outside. The sedan stopped at the door. The matchmaker came in with a smile and said to Gu Fei, "Where''s Miss Lanzhi? Please ask Miss Lanzhi to come out and get on the sedan." ??Gu Fei sneered, "What kind of sedan are you getting on? Why didn''t I know Lanzhi was getting married today?" ?The matchmaker covered her mouth and smiled: "Hey, Master Xu, didn''t I tell you that I have no control over these things? I only know that I have to carry the person away today." ??Gu Fei said coldly: "There is no such thing. Even if he is the young master of Ning''an Marquis, there is no reason to rob someone in the street!" The matchmaker smiled and said, "Yes, Miss Gu and I have nothing to talk about." Mr. Xu¡¯s servant snorted coldly at the side, waved his hand, and said to the dozen or so guards behind him: ¡°The person is in the backyard, go in and find him.¡± ??Gu Fei stood at the counter and sneered, "Let''s see who dares to go in!" The matchmaker looked at Gu Fei funny. Did this little girl think she could stop so many thugs? ?Gu Fei came out of the counter at this time, holding a three-foot-long knife in his hand. ??This knife is imitated in the shape of a Tang Dynasty knife. It is narrow and long. There is a blood groove on it, and the cold light shines. It is not ordinary at first glance. The matchmaker was startled and took a few steps back. This was the first time she saw a sedan coming to the door and being greeted with a knife. ??Gu Fei glanced at the dozen or so guards at the door, "Swords have no eyes. If you insist on breaking in, you can''t blame me." At this moment, Liu Fu arrived with the Yamen. From afar, he started shouting, "What do the people at the door do?" Mr. Xu''s servant snorted when he saw the official coming, "We are from the Marquis of Ning''an, and we have been ordered by the Second Young Master to carry the Second Young Master''s concubine." (End of this chapter) Chapter 292： Ill go meet her Chapter 292 I¡¯ll go meet her Liu Fu frowned when he heard about Ning''an Marquis. ??In addition to Prince Qi''s Mansion in Ping''an City, Ning''an Marquis'' Mansion is also extremely powerful. ?However, if you have to choose a side, then choose Qi Wangfu! Liu Fu made a decision instantly and said with a cold face: "Bringing someone in? Do you have a marriage certificate?" Mr. Xu¡¯s servant was stunned for a moment: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear clearly? We are from the Marquis of Ning¡¯an!¡± ??Gu Fei raised her voice at this time, "Everyone, neighbors, come and see, the Ning''an Marquis is going to rob civilian girls!" ??There were a few people watching the excitement on the street. When Gu Fei shouted, many people gathered around. Only then did Liu Fu see the long knife in Gu Fei''s hand and couldn''t help but shudder. It seemed that Miss Gu had been merciful to them that day. ?This is not a kitchen knife. The knife is so long that people who don¡¯t know how to dance can easily hurt themselves. However, Liu Fu didn''t want to offend Ning''an Marquis too much, so he quietly pulled Xu Gongzi''s servant aside: "It''s not that I have to go against Ning''an Marquis today. Could it be that your young master doesn''t know that this Behind Shopkeeper Gu is the Prince of Qi!" The boy was startled, "Really?" Liu Fu smiled bitterly, "This is still fake." "If you ask around, who doesn''t know that a few days ago, someone was causing trouble in an inn here? The prince personally came over, beat the person up severely and paid him thousands of taels of silver before settling the matter. ¡± ??Gu Fei had already seen Liu Fu pulling Mr. Xu''s servant aside. She pretended not to see it, thinking that she knew what Liu Fu was going to say to him. ??As long as Mr. Xu can put this thought aside, it doesn''t matter if she pulls the banner of the Crown Prince. ??The boy hesitated. He didn''t dare to let the guards take action for a while. He called someone and gave some instructions in a low voice, and the person ran away quickly. ??Run to a nearby teahouse, Mr. Xu was sitting in a private room upstairs drinking tea. Also waiting for news here. At this time, the nurse came over and said something, which probably meant that people couldn¡¯t carry it, and there were a few government officials blocking it. What they said was that the shopkeeper knew the Prince of Qi. Mr. Xu sneered, Miss Gu obviously knew Su Chen, but she dared to say that she knew the prince of Qi. What''s the matter? There were so many people who knew the prince! He lifted up his robe and stood up, "That''s not bad. She''s a little girl with quite a lot of talents. I''ll go meet her!" ?This place is not far from Gu Fei''s inn, and Mr. Xu arrived at the door of the inn soon. Later, Lian''er saw Mr. Xu''s figure and hurriedly went upstairs to call Mr. Su. ?At this time, the guards were stopped at the door by the government officials. They did not move for a moment, waiting for the master''s instructions. Liu Fu looked a little nervous. Miss Gu went to find him. If he failed to protect her and Miss Gu lost a hair today, the prince would probably kill him. ? Gu Fei still held the long knife in her hand. When she saw Mr. Xu entering the door, she swung the long knife in her hand and drew a sharp arc. Mr. Xu was startled for a moment. ?This girl must be crazy. Who are you trying to scare with such a long knife? Mr. Xu¡¯s servant hurriedly came to his ear and repeated Liu Fu¡¯s words. Mr. Xu sneered, "What a prince, Mr. Su must be acting in the name of the prince. These fools are naturally afraid." ?Hum, if it was really the prince, he wouldn''t dare to move, but Mr. Su is just the nephew of Prince Qi. Besides, he doesn''t have a direct conflict with Mr. Su, so what should he fear? (End of this chapter) Chapter 293： Bought for ten taels of silver Chapter 293 Bought for ten taels of silver When the young man heard what Mr. Xu said, he naturally did not dare to refute it. He had not seen it with his own eyes, so who knew whether what Liu Fu said was true or false. Liu Fu felt relieved when he saw the young man pulling Mr. Xu and muttering. Now Mr. Xu should retreat. ?Unexpectedly, Mr. Xu stared at Gu Fei and said, "Hey, Miss Gu looks quite good, but I don''t know if the knife is heavy. She fell down and hit her foot carefully." ?Gu Fei sneered, "Master Xu, why don''t you give it a try?" Mr. Xu sneered, "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you." He waved his hand, "Go and bring the person out." ?Several nurses walked in with their feet raised. Gu Fei swung the long knife in his hand and slashed across the body of the nurse who was walking in front. ??The man was stunned for a moment and stopped. He saw that the clothes on his chest had been torn, exposing the flesh underneath, and there was a blood mark on his belly. Mr. Xu was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that this girl could actually use a knife! He raised his hand and the nurses stopped. Mr. Xu said with a stern face, "Miss Gu, for the sake of Brother Su, I will give you some face. Don''t go too far. Today, I will take Lanzhi away no matter what." ??Gu Fei was funny, "Mr. Xu, why don''t you, Ning''an Marquis, abide by the king''s laws? Since you don''t have a marriage certificate, why are you here to carry someone?" Mr. Xu smiled confidently, "Of course I don''t have a marriage certificate. I''m just a concubine. Of course I don''t need a marriage certificate." He suddenly shook out a piece of paper and said, "However, I have Lanzhi''s deed of sale here. I bought her for ten taels of silver, so of course I have to take her with me!" At this time, the people outside who did not know the truth said: "Then there is nothing to say. If you have the deed of betrayal in your hand, you are the one who belongs to this young master." ??Gu Fei laughed and said, "Mr. Xu, have you finished the ink on your life-sale contract?" ¡°And that fingerprint, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not your own, right?¡± ¡°What a coincidence, I also have a deed of sale for Lange here!¡± She took out Lanzhi''s deed of sale from her sleeve pocket and said in a funny voice, "Mr. Xu, forgery of documents is punishable by law." Mr. Xu was surprised. He had asked someone to find out some information about Lanzhi from a woman who helped in Gu Fei''s shop. The mother-in-law''s knowledge was limited, so she heard Gu Fei call her Lanzhi, and then tried to trick Lanzhi a few words. She heard that her parents had died and she was now living with Gu Fei''s family. How did she know that Lanzhi still had a contract to sell herself to Gu Fei? in hand. ?However, Mr. Xu would admit defeat like this. He sneered and said: "What you have in your hands is fake. How brave you are to forge documents!" ?He turned to the government officials and shouted, "Are you all blind? There are people who are forging documents, why don''t you catch them!" None of the officials moved. Five of the dozen or so cadres came to Gu Fei''s shop that day, and their injuries were not all healed. Who dared to touch Gu Fei offended the prince, and he beat them to death. It¡¯s also a vain death. Mr. Xu was stunned for a moment when the office clerk didn''t move. At this moment, Su Chen hurriedly came downstairs. He walked over quickly and said angrily to Mr. Xu: "Brother Xu, you have gone too far. If Miss Lanzhi agrees to marry you, then that''s it. Since she doesn''t want to, why are you so pushy?" Mr. Xu frowned and said, "Brother Su, this is my private matter, please don''t interfere." ¡°I have Lanzhi¡¯s marriage contract here, she is mine, and I will take charge of everything.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 294： Then go to the government office Chapter 294 Then go to the government office ?Liu Fu looked at the deed of betrayal in Mr. Xu''s hand and then at Gu Fei''s, not knowing which one was genuine and which one was fake. Just thinking in my heart, why is this Mr. Xu not even afraid of the Crown Prince? Su Chen naturally knew that Mr. Xu''s contract of betrayal was just a joke. He frowned and said, "Mr. Xu, you are also a person who has read the books of sages. Wouldn''t it be ridiculous to use this method?" Mr. Xu couldn''t help it when Su Chen said this. He sneered and said, "Brother Su, don''t talk nonsense. Of course my contract is real. If you don''t believe me, let''s go to the government office to find out." ?Gu Fei smiled, "Okay, let''s go to the government office!" Su Chen frowned and was about to say something to Gu Fei when Mr. Xu rushed over and said, "Let''s go then, brother Su. I''ll go to the government office later. Don''t use the name of Prince Qi''s office to interfere with the government''s decision on the case." Su Chen snorted coldly, "Then Mr. Xu should not use the name of the Marquis Mansion." After saying that, he gently pulled Gu Fei''s sleeves and whispered, "Do you really want to go to the government office?" "I think Mr. Xu is here well prepared. Maybe he has already taken care of things at the government office." ?Gu Fei turned his back slightly and avoided Mr. Xu''s gaze, "It doesn''t matter, I know what''s going on." Su Chen sighed in his heart, Xiao Fei was still too naive, thinking that the prefect could judge her to win if the contract of betrayal was genuine? ?But it doesn''t matter, he will arrive at the government office soon. If something goes wrong, he can just quietly hand over a card with his uncle''s name. ?Gu Fei turned around and called Lian''er, "Go and call Lanzhi out." To check the authenticity of the deed of sale, you must compare it with the opponent''s seal. Lian''er ran to the backyard and saw Gu Erlang guarding the door. She glanced at him, knocked on the door and shouted: "Lanzhi, Miss asked you to come out and follow me to the government office." Lanzhi opened the door with a look of horror on her face, "Is that Mr. Xu here? Why do you still need to go to the government office?" Lian''er explained: "Mr. Xu obtained a deed of sale and said that you sold it to him. Now the lady has to go to the government office to let the adults check the authenticity." ??Gu Erlang was so angry that he punched the door frame, "Why is this person so shameless?" When Lanzhi heard about the deed of betrayal, her heart pounded, she gritted her teeth and walked out. ?Gu Erlang quickly followed. In the lobby, Gu Fei had already put away the long knife in his hand. When he saw Lanzhi coming out, he said calmly: "Let''s go." When Mr. Xu saw Lanzhi, he saw her lowering her head and frowning. Instead, she had a charming charm. He felt more itchy and wanted to get her. Mr. Zhou and Sister Dan were also among the crowd watching the excitement outside the door. They quickly followed Gu Fei and said, "Sister Xiao Fei, we will go with you." Lian''er also followed. Gu Fei stopped and said, "Lian''er, don''t go. You guard the store." He then said to Old Man Huang: "Uncle Huang, if Lian''er is too busy for a while, please help and keep an eye on her." Uncle Huang nodded, "You can go ahead without worry." ?So everyone headed towards the government office. The yamen officials and the guards of Xu Gongzi''s family all followed, followed by many people who were watching the excitement. A large group of people passed towards the yamen in a mighty manner. Along the way, passers-by on the street didn''t know what was going on. They inquired and followed. There were more and more people. When they arrived at the gate of the government office, there were one or two hundred people following. ??The yamen officer at the gate of the government office saw so many people and didn''t know what was going on, so he quickly sent someone to report it inside. Mr. Xu''s young man beat the drum, and after a while, the yamen servants came out to let people in. ?Gu Fei took Lanzhi and walked in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 295： True or False Deed of Sale Chapter 295: True and False Deed of Sale Mr. Xu followed him confidently. Although the deed of sale in his hand is fake, it has been registered with the government. He has always done things carefully. Besides, the prefect of the government knows him and even went to his house for a drink a few days ago. . He didn''t need to say anything about some trivial matters. Once he stood there, the prefect would naturally know how to judge the matter. ?Several people entered the hall. The prefect was sitting at the top, and the governor was sitting next to him. None of the spectators, including Su Chen, could enter the lobby and could only stand at the door. Mr. Xu has the reputation of being a scholar and does not need to kneel. Gu Fei and Lanzhi both knelt down. The magistrate slapped his hands on the wall and said, "Who are you kneeling down, and why are you beating the drum?" ??Gu Fei then said: "Gu Fei, a commoner''s girl, was originally from Xiqin County. Her family has a maid, Lanzhi." "Master Xu saw that my maid was beautiful, so he sent someone to propose marriage to her, hoping to take her as his concubine." "The maid refused, so the daughter of the people rejected Mr. Xu. Who would have thought that Mr. Xu would bring someone to the door today. He said that he had bought the maid, and took out a forged deed of sale. He wanted to rob her by force. As a last resort, he had to ask The adults decide.¡± After Gu Fei finished speaking, Mr. Xu smiled at the magistrate above and said, "Sir, this girl is talking nonsense. This Lanzhi is not her maid, but her distant cousin. Lanzhi is willing to marry me as a concubine. , so he voluntarily signed the deed of betrayal.¡± "Who knew this girl wouldn''t allow it, so she forged a contract of sale and slandered me." After hearing this, the prefect glanced at Mr. Xu who was standing. With Mr. Xu''s character and family background, even if he was to be a concubine, he would not believe it if the young lady was unwilling to marry him. At this moment, the people eating melons outside the door realized that they were fighting for a maidservant. The magistrate pondered for a moment and asked, "Is Mr. Xu telling the truth?" Lanzhi knelt down, not daring to raise her head, "Sir, no, I just met Mr. Xu twice by chance, and he sent someone to propose marriage. When I didn''t want to, he forged a contract of sale and wanted to rob me. Please make the decision for the little girl." The prefect looked at Mr. Xu and gave him a look, "What do you have to say?" Mr. Xu smiled faintly and said, "Lanzhi was just coerced by the Gu family. I have a bond of sale here. Once you see it, you will know that what I tell is the truth." Lanzhi knelt on the ground, trembling with anger. The prefect raised his hand and said, "Bring me the deed of betrayal." Mr. Xu took out the deed of betrayal, and the yamen officer took it and presented it to the prefect. The prefect looked at it and found that the date was yesterday. He knew in his heart that Mr. Xu was the one behind the scenes, but he still pretended that it was business and said, "Go and check the archives to see if this is the deed of betrayal." The contract is real." After speaking, he said to Gu Fei: "Send me the deed of betrayal in your hand as well." ??Gu Fei handed the deed of sale to the Yamen. The prefect glanced at it casually, but who knew he was shocked when he saw it. The deed clearly states, "This is Mulanzhi, the daughter of Pingyang Marquis. She was fifteen years old and broke into the Jiaofang Department to work as a female actress because her father and brother were convicted. She is now resold to Gu Fei as a maid for 1,800 taels of silver. Because she is the daughter of a prison officer, she must be a slave for life and cannot leave her country. Now that she has cleared her money, she has established her name as evidence." The date is also written on the back, and the handprint and official seal are stamped. The prefect looked at Lanzhi with a complicated expression. It turned out that she was the daughter of Marquis Pingyang. No wonder she had good looks. It seems that Mr. Xu doesn''t know her identity. There is no way that the daughter of Marquis Pingyang is only worth ten taels of silver. (End of this chapter) Chapter 296： Too much thinking Chapter 296: Too much thinking The magistrate thought for a moment and concluded that this deed of betrayal must be genuine. There was no need to compare it with the fingerprints, because her identity as the daughter of Marquis Pingyang could not be faked. It''s just that it''s not easy to judge. Gu Fei can redeem someone from the Jiaofang Secretary, but his family is also an official. He has an unusual friendship with Ning''an Hou, but he is afraid of offending the Gu family and cannot afford to offend him. After hesitating for a moment, the magistrate glanced at Mr. Xu and asked Gu Fei: "Is your family a member of the official family?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "Women of the common people make a living by doing farm work." The prefect frowned, "Then how did you redeem this Lanzhi from the Jiaofang Division?" Jiaofangsi? Mr. Xu couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard this. He couldn''t help but look at Lanzhi who was kneeling on the ground. She was actually redeemed from the Jiaofang Division? Fortunately, when he saw her shy look, he thought she was a quiet and virtuous little lady, but she turned out to be nothing more than a jade-armed thing. Mr. Xu''s face turned red for a moment, feeling that he had been deceived. ??Gu Fei said calmly: "The prince of Qi, Xiao Yu, redeemed it for me." The reason why she came to the government office was naturally because she was confident. Even if the prefect didn''t ask her this question, she still had Xiao Yu''s token in her hand. She originally planned to take it out at a critical moment, but she might not need it now. ?She glanced at the boss sitting next to her and guessed that this was the boss Chen Xiao Yu mentioned. ??The prefect was very surprised when he heard about the Crown Prince of Qi. Gu Fei was just a commoner''s girl, and he didn''t expect to have a relationship with the Crown Prince. Mr. Xu was also surprised. It turned out that Gu Fei really knew the prince. It was impossible for ordinary people to know the prince''s name. ? At this time, he thought of what the boy had said earlier, about why someone went to the inn to cause trouble, and the prince was so angry that he personally beat the person, and why someone had to pay thousands of taels of silver. Now that he thinks about it, it is probably true. ??He suddenly felt that he was dissatisfied with his longevity and dared to touch the people protected by the prince. ??The prince''s tyranny is well-known in Ping''an City. If he really angers Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu will beat him to death without hesitation. ?The most I can do is pay some money to his family afterwards. Even if his parents are sad, what can they do? Ning''an Marquis Mansion cannot compete with Qi Prince''s Mansion, and his death will be in vain. ?Girl Gu is really good at it. It''s not enough to hook up with Su Chen, she even hooked up with the prince. No, could it be that Lanzhi is the person that the prince is interested in? Otherwise, why did she need to be ransomed from the church? ?Perhaps it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to take Lanzhi into the palace right now! Mr. Xu thought a lot at once, and the more he thought about it, the more terrible he felt. He was really tired of living if he dared to rob someone from the prince. For a moment, Mr. Xu broke out in a sweat. He suddenly became wise: "Sir, the deed of sale in my hand was given to me by my servant. I thought about it just now and thought it was very suspicious. Why don''t you compare it with yourselves?" Check the fingerprints. If the fingerprints are wrong, maybe the boy made a fake one to fool me. " The prefect twitched his lips. Fortunately, you are sensible. What were you doing earlier? I don¡¯t know if you can find out more about it before you come back! ?However, if you are ignorant, there is nothing you can do about it. The prince cannot afford to offend him. Of course, the prince has taken a fancy to the people he redeemed himself. Do you still dare to rob them? The prefect got off the donkey and asked the government officials to check their fingerprints. After the fingerprints were checked, the yamen servant said: "Miss Gu''s fingerprints on the deed of prostitution are the same. They are genuine." (End of this chapter) Chapter 297： A little bit of fun Chapter 297 A little bit of fun Mr. Su immediately looked upright and scolded the boy next to him, "You are so brave, how dare you get a fake prostitution contract to fool me!" ??The boy was so bitter that he lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound. ??The prefect above coughed lightly and began to judge, "Mu Lanzhi, the daughter of the prison officer, is confirmed to be the maid of the Gu family." "Mr. Xu, ahem, your body contract has been proven to be fake. I think you were also deceived by your subordinates. Anyone who didn''t know it will not be guilty." Mr. Xu quickly handed over his hand and said, "Thank you for your forgiveness, sir." The Lord Magistrate looked at the shivering boy next to Mr. Xu again, took out a stick from the stick and threw it down, "The servants of the Marquis of Ning''an deceived the master, forged documents, and then pulled them out and punched them twenty times!" The boy didn''t dare to tell the difference. His legs went limp and he fell to the ground. He was dragged aside by the yamen and beaten twenty times. For a while, the only thing that could be heard in the lobby was the screams of the waiter. After finishing twenty rounds, the prefect was stunned and said, "Okay, the case has been concluded and we will withdraw from court." ??Forgery of documents was originally punishable by imprisonment, but the prefect let it go so easily. ?Gu Fei understood in his heart, so he stood up from the ground with Lanzhi without saying anything. Mr. Xu stepped forward with an embarrassed look on his face and bowed to Gu Fei and Lanzhi: "Miss Gu, Miss Lanzhi, I was deceived by that **** slave. I didn''t know that the sale deed was fake and offended the two girls. Please forgive me." He took out a purse from his sleeve pocket and stuffed it into Gu Fei''s hand, "It''s such a small thing, but it will scare the two girls." ¡°I still hope, I hope the girl can say something nice in front of the prince.¡± Mr. Xu blinked and looked at Gu Fei sincerely. Please don''t let the prince come to trouble me. Please. ?The first time was new, the second time was familiar. Gu Fei calmly took the purse and said unhurriedly: "Don''t worry, Mr. Xu, I will definitely not let the prince know about this." Mr. Xu was so grateful when he heard this, he bowed to Gu Fei again, "Miss Gu is really a great lady, I admire you." ?Gu Fei smiled and pulled Lanzhi out. She doesn''t like to make enemies with others, and as long as she doesn''t offend the person who died, she won''t do anything to others. Presumably Mr. Xu will never dare to have an idea of ??Lanzhi again. Taking his money will make him feel at ease. She couldn''t help but sigh, Xiao Yu''s big flag was really useful, and he was invincible in this safe city. ??As he walked to the entrance of the lobby, Su Chen came up to him and said, "As long as it''s okay." He stood close to the front and could clearly hear the verdict inside and the prefect''s questions. Unexpectedly, I didn¡¯t need to show my uncle¡¯s name card at all. As soon as my cousin¡¯s name came out, the matter was solved. He felt a little depressed again. He went there by himself but couldn''t help Gu Fei at all. ??Gu Fei smiled at him and said, "I''m sorry to bother Mr. Su, you haven''t rested yet. Otherwise, go to the inn to rest for a while." Su Chen waved his hand, "No, I came from the academy last night and didn''t have time to ask for leave from the master. I have to leave the city quickly while the city gate is not closed yet." He lowered his head slightly and said, "Miss Gu, I''m so sorry that I couldn''t help you." ??Gu Fei said hurriedly: "Why do Mr. Su say that? You came all night long. Lanzhi and I are very grateful for this friendship. I just don''t know how to repay Mr. Su." Su Chen pursed her lips and said, "Girl, don''t say anything more in return." ¡°I¡ª¡± Su Chen looked around. There were so many people. It was no place to talk. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 298： I have something to ask Chapter 298 I have something to ask Mr. Zhou and Sister Dan stood aside and looked at each other. Who is this Mr. Zhou? Sister Dan''s eyes were shining, and the young man looked as handsome as the clear breeze and bright moon just standing there, making people reluctant to look away. It should not be an ordinary person. ??Gu Fei said hurriedly: "Master Su, it''s better to have dinner before leaving. You''ve been sleeping for a long time and haven''t even had lunch yet." Su Chen smiled gently: "No need, the girl''s shop is also busy. I will come over to visit the girl during the festival." After saying that, the two boys protected Su Chen and squeezed out of the crowd. Mr. Zhou smiled at Gu Fei, "I knew you would win this lawsuit." There is no suspense at all. Sister Dan glanced at Lanzhi calmly. This girl looked quite honest, not flirtatious at all, and she didn''t seem to come from that kind of place. There were several people around pointing at Lanzhi. Jiaofangsi was a legend to them. I heard that most of the girls there are family members of criminal officials, and they all look like gods. Just look at Lanzhi''s appearance and you will know that the rumors are true. Lanzhi lowered her head. She knew the curious or disdainful looks of the people around her without looking. Gu Fei pulled her and quickly squeezed out of the crowd together with Mr. Zhou and others. ??Gu Erlang stood by and tried to protect them with open hands. After returning to the inn, Gu Fei pulled Lanzhi into the room, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think carefully today. I didn''t expect the prefect to ask those questions." Lanzhi shook her head calmly, "It''s nothing. I came from Jiaofangsi. If people want to talk, let them talk." ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and said, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let you come to the inn." ??Should have thought that Lanzhi''s appearance was too eye-catching and she would get into trouble sooner or later. "Let''s do this. When Sanlang comes later, you can take Sanlang''s car back. You won''t have to come to the inn in the future." ¡°Since we¡¯re getting engaged anyway, we¡¯ll embroider the wedding dress at home.¡± Lanzhi hesitated for a moment, "What should you do if your store is too busy?" ??Gu Fei patted her hand and said, "It''s okay. Lian''er can recognize a few words now, and she will settle the matter. Just go home and wait to be the bride." In the past, Lanzhi would have been shy when such a topic was brought up, but today her expression was very calm and she just nodded lightly. Obviously the mood has not recovered yet. ? Gu Fei went out and was busy. It was almost dinner time, and there were already diners outside, so she had to go to the counter and keep an eye on them. Not long after, Gu Sanlang''s mule cart stopped at the door of the inn, and Gu Fei asked Lian''er to call Lanzhi out. ??Gu Erlang saw Lanzhi coming out with a bag and not doing any barbecue. He hurriedly closed the stall and asked Gu Sanlang to wait for him for a while. He put away his things, got on the mule cart, and went back together. Gu Erlang and Sanlang were sitting on the shaft of the car, and Lanzhi was sitting in the car. Along the way, Gu Erlang looked back several times. Gu Sanlang squinted at him and said, "Second brother, if you look again, you will see two holes in the car curtain." ?Gu Erlang blushed, "I''m not¡ª" He lowered his voice and said, "Ahem, I have something to ask her." ??Gu Sanlang rolled his eyes and said, "Then let me ask, you man, why are you not so straightforward in doing things?" ??Gu Erlang was aroused by Gu Sanlang. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to home, he would have no chance if he didn''t ask again. He gritted his teeth and suddenly opened the curtain and went in. Lanzhi was sitting in a daze when she suddenly saw Gu Erlang coming in. She was startled and her face turned red, "You, what are you doing in here?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 299： Reborn Chapter 299 Reborn ??Gu Erlang also blushed, "I, I just want to ask you a few words." ¡°You, do you really want to marry me?¡± He lowered his head, "I know I''m not worthy of you. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. I''ll just tell my parents." ? Lanzhi pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound for a while. What happened today made her understand that she is now a burden to Gu Fei. ??If she had been born more normally, she would have been able to help Gu Fei at the inn, but now not only could she not be able to help her, but she would also bring trouble to her. She has been in the Gu family for so long, but she still can''t change her old habits and can''t do menial work. She can''t even wash a dish. She always remembers the etiquette and only wants to hide in the boudoir. She is very different from Lian''er, Li Chunhua and the others. . ?Perhaps she still regards herself as a young lady from the Hou Mansion, living in the Gu family, accepting Gu Erlang''s advances, and even being willing to marry Gu Erlang, just to seek Gu Fei''s asylum. So I can never fully integrate into this family. Lanzhi thought a lot for a while. Gu Erlang couldn''t wait for her answer, and his heart slowly sank. He stared at Lanzhi nervously, and saw her suddenly raising her head and saying to him: "I do." ?Gu Erlang was overjoyed but couldn''t believe it, "Really, is it true?" ? Lanzhi nodded vigorously, "Really, I will live a good life with you in the future." Yes, live a good life. ?Just like Gu Fei''s mother and sister-in-law, they go to the fields, take care of the housework, have children, and live their lives like this. It''s quite good. ??In the deep courtyard of the house, although the clothes are made of silk and satin and the food is delicacies from the mountains and seas, what''s the point of living in intrigues and intrigues all day long? ?Her aunt had a difficult delivery when she gave birth to her younger brother, but the midwife was delayed in coming, so that in the end she lost two lives. When he was dying, his mother only had time to tell him that he should live well and never become a concubine for others. ??Her mother used to be a girl from a small family. By chance, she was favored by the Marquis and she was brought into the house and became his aunt. However, she died when she was only in her twenties. ??If her mother had married an ordinary person, she would still be living well now, maybe enjoying the happiness of a family like Mrs. Chen. Lanzhi raised her head, opened her mouth like Gu Fei, and smiled at Gu Erlang. She had long wanted to try smiling like this. Forget about smiling with teeth, she is just a farm girl now and doesn¡¯t need this anymore! ??Gu Erlang was stunned by this sudden happiness, and Lanzhi''s smile gave him an unreal feeling of dizziness. But he knew in his heart that Lanzhi was sincere. At this time, Gu Sanlang coughed outside and said, "Second brother, we are almost home!" ??Gu Erlang struggled to move his eyes away from Lanzhi''s face, quickly opened the curtain and came out, sitting on the shaft of the car, his mouth still stupidly closed. ??Gu Sanlang didn''t see his second brother''s stupidity and drove the car into the yard. ? Lanzhi got down from the car, carried her bundle and walked inside. When she entered the penthouse, she put down her bundle, turned around and went to the kitchen in the front yard. ??Mr. Chen and Li Chunhua were cooking in the kitchen. When they saw Lanzhi suddenly come in, they both said, "Isn''t the store busy? Why are you home today?" ?? Lanzhi¡¯s eyes suddenly became slightly wet, they were talking about going home. They have long regarded her as part of the family. Lanzhi held back the sourness in her chest and tried to smile, "Xiao Fei said that there is no need for me to help at the inn. From tomorrow on, I will go to the ground with my mother and sister-in-law." (End of this chapter) Chapter 300： There is no need to pay the change fee. Chapter 300: There is no need to pay the correction fee ??Ms. Chen was stunned for a moment. What did Lanzhi call her just now? ?Call her mother? Why did you suddenly change your tune? Even though Liu Zhuangtou¡¯s wife gave her Lanzhi¡¯s veil yesterday, she knew that Lanzhi had agreed to the marriage. But it¡¯s not time to call me mother yet. She will also have to pay a correction fee if she corrects her statement. ?However, Mrs. Chen was still happy when she heard the voice. She smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter if you come back, you don''t have to go to the fields. You can just embroider at home." How can such a delicate body with delicate skin and tender flesh go to the ground! Lanzhi knelt down and added firewood to the stove, "Mom, I have to go to the ground. I can do what you and my sister-in-law can do." ¡°Maybe I will do it slower at first, but I will learn it one day.¡± Chen and Li Chunhua looked at each other, Lanzhi was so different today. I don¡¯t usually speak so loudly. ?Is this the change brought about by getting engaged? Do you think of yourself as a family member? This is a good thing. Otherwise, Mrs. Chen would be worried that after a hundred years from her and the old man, the three brothers would definitely separate their families. If Lanzhi is still so weak that she can''t lift her shoulders and can''t even wash a bowl, then Erlang is afraid that she won''t be able to finish a meal. Can''t get into mouth. Mrs. Chen was very pleased, "Sure, as long as you are willing to learn, mother is willing to teach you. Don''t be afraid if you can''t learn it for a while. Let''s take our time." Just as she was talking, Mrs. Chen suddenly smelled a smell of paste, and her expression changed, "Lanzhi, hurry up, stop adding firewood to it, the rice will be burnt!" Lanzhi hurriedly pulled out another burning firewood stick. ??Ms. Chen sighed silently, "Okay, I guess her family will have to eat rice dumplings for a month or two." Lanzhi stood up from the ground in embarrassment and saw Li Chunhua washing vegetables over there. She hurried over and said, "Sister-in-law, please rest while I wash." Ms. Chen winked at Li Chunhua and told her to get out of the way. Since she was ambitious, everyone would naturally encourage her. Li Chunhua stood up and gave the place to Lanzhi. The two of them saw Lanzhi washing vegetables. Her movements were careful and meticulous. She rubbed the vegetable leaves one by one and washed them again and again, more seriously than doing embroidery. Mrs. Chen looked at it for a long time, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore. She went over and said softly: "Lanzhi, this is not how the leaves of this vegetable are washed. If you wash them like this, the leaves will be smashed and it will not taste good." ¡°Look at what mother does.¡± ?She quickly washed the remaining half of the vegetable leaves, poured a basin of water and washed them again. Lanzhi watched very carefully from the side and nodded, "Mom, I understand." ?That day for dinner, the Gu family had a pot of burnt rice and a bowl of wilted vegetables. Early the next morning, Lanzhi went into the kitchen again and learned how to knead dough from Mrs. Chen. Mrs. Chen didn''t even let her get started with this. "You don''t have the strength in your hands to knead the dough. You can do this again later when you have the strength." After breakfast, Lanzhi went to the fields with Chen, Li Chunhua, and Gu Zhang and Gu Qing. Nowadays, peppers are picked every day. After picking the peppers, they have to be dried in the yard. After drying in the sun for a few days, I have to put it in a bag and put it away. In short, there is endless work. After arriving at the field, the sun rose very high after a while. Mrs. Chen looked at the orchid and found that she had done quite well picking peppers. "Lanzhi, go back and put on a straw hat. Your skin has never been exposed to the sun. It will peel off if you are exposed to the sun." ? Lanzhi shook her head, "Mom, no need, just let it peel off." ?She now wishes she could become darker and uglier. (End of this chapter) Chapter 301： Power upgrade Chapter 301 Super Power Upgrade Chen said angrily: "What nonsense are you saying? You are about to get married, but you can''t be a pretty bride." "Okay, Mom, go back and get you a straw hat. It''s my fault that you didn''t think of this when you went out just now." Mrs. Chen said and left. ?The family is very busy, and everyone in the city is also busy. Today, every household has its barbecue stalls set up. ?Especially Gu Erlang, who is in high spirits on happy occasions and shouts his sales outside Gu Fei''s shop. ??Gu Fei is not in the mood to think about her second brother stealing her business again. There is only one thing in her mind. Her powers have actually been upgraded! In her previous life, she had awakened her powers for three years and had nothing but a space to put things in. She thought her powers were useless. Unexpectedly, just last night, she was lying in bed, thinking about going into space to take a look. After entering, I felt something was wrong. In the past, what she entered was her consciousness. When she looked for things in the space, it was all the body outlined by her own consciousness. As soon as she came in today, she felt something different. It is the feeling of having your feet firmly on the ground. She pinched herself so hard that it hurt to death. Then she saw that the jade stones she bought had all turned into white stones. And the spiritual energy that was as dense as mist and filled the space before disappeared. ? Gu Fei searched the space carefully and suddenly discovered that the mutton-fat jade cornucopia that had turned into stone contained a pool of light cyan liquid. ?Gu Fei¡¯s first reaction was, this is a liquid made from spiritual energy! ?She squatted next to it and looked at the cornucopia. Can this thing be drunk? Does drinking it make you live longer? Immortality? Or, simply poisonous. ? Gu Fei looked at it for a long time, and instinctively had a very strong idea to drink the liquid. ?She stretched out her finger and dipped a little to taste it. It had no taste, almost like boiled water. But every cell in her body seemed to be longing for it, shouting, drink it, drink it! ?Then just drink. ?Gu Fei picked up the cornucopia and drank most of it in one gulp, leaving only a shallow bottom at the bottom of the bowl. After drinking it, my body didn¡¯t feel any difference. ?Gu Fei was reluctant to drink the remaining bit. After finishing the drink, there would definitely be no spiritual energy in this space. After coming out of the space, Gu Fei fell asleep directly. She had completely forgotten that her original intention was to enter the space to see how much silver was in the purse given by Mr. Xu. ??Who told her that she was a little short of money recently? When he woke up in the morning, Gu Fei felt something was wrong. His eyelids were sticky, as if they were filled with eye droppings. Opening his eyes forcefully, Gu Fei was startled and found that there were some dark brown stains everywhere on the quilt and sheets, and they also stank. ??Gu Fei couldn''t believe that he had slept in these disgusting things all night. She thought of the spiritual liquid she drank last night. Perhaps it was the spiritual liquid that flushed out all the impurities from her body. At the moment, all she wanted to do was go to the bathroom and take a shower. When the house she lived in was originally renovated, a bathroom was specially separated from it. Just as he was thinking this, the next second, Gu Fei found himself standing in the bathroom. What''s wrong with me? Hallucination? ?She stretched out her hand and touched the bathroom wall. It was a solid wall, with the feel of wooden boards under her hands. ?She suddenly felt something in her heart, thinking about the bedroom, and in an instant someone appeared in the bedroom. ?Gu Fei was so excited that she wanted to scream to the sky and teleport! This is teleportation! (End of this chapter) Chapter 302： Invite you to the poetry party Chapter 302: Inviting you to the poetry party She had seen a space superpower in her previous life who could cut space and even imprison space. There is also a space superpower whose abilities are teleportation and flight! According to what that person said, when the space ability is improved to the extreme, you can appear in the air at a certain distance at will, which is equivalent to being able to fly. It''s just that the distance that the man can fly is still very short. ? Gu Fei is now certain that the upgrade of her powers is definitely related to the spiritual liquid she drank last night. In other words, as long as she can get enough jade, it will not be difficult to fly one day. At the end of the day, she needs money, lots and lots of money. ?The inn earns several thousand taels of silver a year, which seems like a lot, but it is still far from enough to buy jade. Only getting rich can relieve worries. ? Gu Fei took off all the dirty sheets and quilts on the bed and planned to go out to fetch water for a shower. Lian''er was startled when she saw her when she went out, "Miss, where did you go to get covered in mud this early in the morning?" ?Gu Fei said hurriedly: "Bring me water quickly, I want to take a bath." Her body smelled so bad that she couldn''t stand it. ?Lian''er quickly called Tieniu to bring some buckets of hot water, and Gu Fei washed them from head to toe. After taking a shower, I felt much lighter all over. Lian''er came in to wring her hair. While wringing it, she stared at Gu Fei''s side face and said, "Miss, why do you look so white and tender today? You are so beautiful." ? Gu Fei felt something in her heart. After her hair was almost twisted, she sent Lian''er out and took a mirror from the space to look at it. In the mirror, I see myself with skin as smooth as gelatin, eyebrows that are not painted but dark, lips that are not dotted but red, eyes as bright as stars, cheeks glowing with a healthy pink color, making people unable to look away. ??If Gu Fei was just a pretty little girl in the past, it can be said that she has turned into a stunning beauty now. In the past, Gu Fei''s skin color was neither white nor black, just that of an ordinary person. ?The skin quality is also far inferior to Laneige, and is a bit rough. Fortunately, the facial features are pretty good, so after covering these flaws with makeup, she will look good. Now Gu Fei is a hundred times more beautiful without makeup at all. ?There is no woman who doesn¡¯t like to look beautiful. Gu Fei couldn¡¯t help but look in the mirror for a long time. When she saw that the door was about to open, she put the mirror away. After opening the door, Gu Fei sat at the counter in a daze. Where could he get money? He could also get jade! Ah ah ah, when can I fly? I was in a daze when suddenly a girl dressed as a maid came into the door and asked Gu Fei, "Excuse me, are you Miss Gu?" Gu Fei nodded, "I am." The girl stared at Gu Fei for a while, seeming to be stunned. After a while, she came back to her senses and put a post on the counter, "My girl invites her to join the Lady Protector on May 20th in the newly built building." Poetry meeting held in Luanyuan." ?Gu Fei was stunned and looked the girl up and down, "Your girl is-" The girl smiled slightly, with a reserved expression, "My girl''s surname is Qin. I met her by chance. I admired her talent and beauty very much, so I specially took the post and gave it to her." ?? Gu Fei thought about it for a while and couldn''t remember that she knew a girl named Qin. She waved her hand and said, "Thank you for your kindness, girl, but I don''t know how to write poetry, so this post is of no use to me." ?The girl raised her eyebrows, and Gu Fei added: "Besides, as you have seen, I am a businessman and I have to do business. I really don''t have time to attend poetry gatherings." (End of this chapter) Chapter 303： Did you take the elixir? Chapter 303 Did you take the elixir? The girl pursed her lips and smiled, "Girl, you know, this newly built Luan Garden was built by Madam Protector for her beloved daughter. There are pavilions, pavilions and pavilions in the garden, and there are many kinds of exotic flowers and rocks." ¡°The garden will be completed this month, and the Protectorate Lady invites talented and handsome young men and women to visit the garden, but the opportunity is rare.¡± "You know, usually, even if the girl wants to go in and have a look at the garden, she can''t see it." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Okay, just put down the post." ??If she doesn''t talk anymore, this girl doesn''t know how many more words she has waiting for her. She accepted the post, but she wouldn¡¯t go. Nothing is as important as making money. The girl was happy and left with a smile. Not far away, a carriage stopped on the side of the road, its curtain raised at a corner. Seeing the girl coming over, Qin Ying asked, "Have you seen Miss Gu?" The girl nodded, "Yes, I also gave the post to Miss Gu." "However, I see that Miss Gu doesn''t want to go. One moment she says she doesn''t know how to write poetry, and the next moment she says she has to do business and has no time to go." Qin Ying was silent for a while, "What do you think of Miss Gu''s appearance?" The girl couldn''t help but said: "Miss Gu is really good-looking. She is absolutely stunning. She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life." Qin Ying frowned, "Nonsense, I''ve seen that Miss Gu too. She''s very beautiful, but she''s not stunningly beautiful. To say she''s stunning, Qingluan, the daughter of the Protector''s Lady, is stunning." The girl opened her mouth, wanting to argue, but after thinking about it, she decided not to. She has seen Miss Qingluan from the Protector''s family. Although she is also very beautiful, in her opinion, she is far inferior to Miss Gu. ?However, she knew her young lady''s thoughts towards Mr. Su, so she couldn''t praise her any more. She only regretted in her heart that such a beautiful woman should be kept in a boudoir, why would she be exposed outside. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have a good birth. She didn''t know that if she had met Gu Fei before today, she might have thought that her own young lady was prettier than Gu Fei. However, after Gu Fei drank the spiritual liquid, his whole body became ice-cold and jade-bone, and he even had... An indescribable aura. ?It is really difficult for anyone in this world to surpass her in appearance. ??Gu Fei waited for the girl to leave and took a look at the post. The post was nothing fancy. Her name was not even written on it. It was just a simple invitation post. Just as she was about to throw the post into the counter, Sister Dan from next door came over. She was holding two bunches of rice dumplings in her hands and stayed at the door as soon as she came in. She stared at Gu Fei for a long time and said, "Sister Xiao Fei, did you suddenly take some elixir? Why do you feel like I haven''t seen you all night?" Suddenly it was so beautiful that I didn¡¯t even dare to recognize it.¡± Sister Dan put the rice dumplings on the counter and clucked her tongue a few times, "Oh my god, you look like this. The **** guy in my house can''t help but salivate after seeing it." ??Gu Fei smiled brightly, of course he had taken the elixir, but he couldn''t tell you, "Where did I take the elixir? I just applied some pearl powder yesterday, and my complexion looks better today." Sister Dan touched her face and said, "Really? Then I''ll go back and get some pearl powder to apply on my face later." She suddenly saw the post on the counter and raised her eyebrows, "Did you take this too?" ?Gu Fei looked at her, "Take it?" Sister Dan nodded, "Yes, there is a big bamboo basket outside the gate of Luanyuan, and the basket is full of posts like this." ¡°Take what you want.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 304： I have a girl outside Chapter 304: I have a girl outside "I heard from my dead ghost that the Protector''s wife loves her only daughter like a treasure. She specially built the Luan Garden for her daughter, saying that she would be her dowry in the future. The Feng Shui master said that this garden is too big and has many flowers and trees. , I need someone to get angry before I can move in, otherwise I¡¯m afraid the negative energy will be a bit stronger.¡± ¡°The Protector¡¯s Lady originally said that the garden would be open for one day so that people could go in and play as they pleased.¡± ¡°But I heard that the daughter of her family refused, saying that if ordinary people came in, they would not only make her garden dirty, but also make it tacky.¡± "He said that only talented or handsome people could be allowed in, and many posts were placed at the entrance of the courtyard. Those who felt they were talented or handsome could go and get them." ??Gu Fei was funny, "It''s easy to say that it''s good-looking. You can tell it at a glance, but there''s no standard, and everyone''s vision is different." ¡°How can we tell if we are talented? Should we stop people at the gate of the garden and compose poems on the spot?¡± Sister Dan smiled and said, "I said the same." ¡°However, I heard that they really want to hold a poetry meeting.¡± ¡°There are still lucky ones. I¡¯ll ask the master from Qinglian Academy to judge the first, second and third. They all have lucky ones. I heard they are all good things.¡± ¡°The **** guy in my house said he would pick up some posts tomorrow and take me to Luan Garden for a stroll.¡± ?Gu Fei¡¯s mouth twitched, so that¡¯s what happened. I don¡¯t know who this Miss Qin is, and I don¡¯t know the meaning of this post sent to her. Sister Dan was very excited, "When that day comes, shall we go together?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "No, if you go to my shop, who can look after me?" Sister Dan looked at Gu Fei blankly, "It''s over, it''s over, you are so beautiful. I can''t move my eyes away. I feel like I don''t even need to eat. Just looking at you is enough." ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Sister Dan, you are really good at telling jokes." Sister Dan pursed her lips at the counter, "It''s the Dragon Boat Festival soon. I''ve made some rice dumplings and I''ll give you a few to try." ¡°This pointed one is a bean paste rice dumpling, this one is an egg yolk rice dumpling, and this big one is a meat rice dumpling. I just made these kinds of rice dumplings. The devil in my family is very naughty and won¡¯t eat the rest.¡± ?Gu Fei thanked Sister Dan, "I haven''t wrapped them yet. I''ll give you a few to try when I make them tomorrow." Sister Dan stared at Gu Fei in shock for a while, sighed, and left with the worry that my dead ghost would be fascinated by Xiao Fei when he saw her. After Sister Dan left, Lian''er took the rice dumplings to the kitchen. ?Gu Fei suddenly thought of Mr. Xu¡¯s wallet and quickly took it out. Opening it, there was a five hundred taels of silver note inside, as well as a few taels of scattered silver. He must have brought it with him for his own use, and gave it to Gu Fei on the spur of the moment. ?Gu Fei pinched her purse and couldn''t help but think of Xiao Yu. ??This prince is really a tool for making money for her. The amount of money that Butler Wu and Mr. Xu made to apologize was 3,100 taels. ??This is not counting the cornucopia and gold and silver that Xiao Yu himself gave her. ?Gu Fei lowered his head and took stock of all the money he had. It added up to just over a thousand taels. She didn''t dare to buy jade for the moment. Her family was going to change their household registration, and she didn''t know how her father was going to discuss it with the village chief of Liujia Village and Li Zheng. I''m afraid it will cost a lot of money. At the same time, in the main courtyard of Prince Qi''s Mansion, Princess Qi frowned and was asking her maid Ruyu, "Where did this come from?" ?Ruyu said softly: "I can''t tell where the news came from. Many people in the city said so. They said that the prince redeemed a girl from the Jiaofang Department and is now raising her outside." (End of this chapter) Chapter 305： Princesss anger Chapter 305 The Princess¡¯s Anger Princess Qi''s face was cold, "Go and tell Butler Wu to pass on my message and ask him to find out everything about this matter before he gets back to me." Ruyu came out of the yard, went out the second door, and went to the front yard to find Butler Wu. When Butler Wu saw her coming in, he sent everyone out of the room and closed the door. Ruyu said to Butler Wu Yifu, "Master Butler, I have said everything you asked me to say. Now the princess is very angry and asked me to send you a message, saying that I have found out the matter clearly and asked you to go there in person. Reply to her." Butler Wu smiled and said, "Thank you, Miss Ruyu." As he spoke, he handed over a purse in his hand. ?Ruyu put away her purse, smiled at Butler Wu, opened the door and went out. ?Steward Wu was sitting in the room with a gloomy expression. ??He has always sent people to monitor Old Man Huang. Last night, the people sent to monitor came over and reported back. They told Lanzhi and Gu Fei to go to the government office to distinguish the sale of the body, saying that it was the prince who redeemed the girl''s body. ?In fact, not many people heard about this, that is, the people in the lobby and some people near the door of the lobby heard it. By chance, the person he sent stood at the edge of the lobby and heard everything clearly. After learning about this, Butler Wu secretly went to Ruyu, the eldest maid in front of the princess, to teach her what to say. Sure enough, it aroused the princess''s anger. ?The little lady who cares about the family has made him suffer such a big loss. He has lost money and lost face. How can he let it go? It''s just that, because of the prince, he didn''t dare to do anything to her. ??Now that old man Huang is living under her shelter, his life is better than anyone else''s, and he even bought a girl as a concubine. How can he survive this? He didn¡¯t dare to deal with the girl Gu, but there was someone who could deal with her! Haha, no matter how big the prince is, he is still no bigger than the princess! After sending Ruyu away, Butler Wu continued to take stock. In the afternoon, when the princess had taken a nap, Butler Wu walked slowly to the inner courtyard. After the maid informed him, he waited at the door for a while before someone came out to let him in. Butler Wu knelt down first when he entered the door, and then heard the voice of the princess above him, like an oriole, "Get up and talk, what is going on?" Butler Wu stood up, lowered his hands and lowered his head and replied, "I''ve found out clearly, that''s what happened." "There is a new inn opened in Ping''an City, and the innkeeper is a young lady named Gu." "This young lady has a maid named Lanzhi, who is very pretty. She is attracted by Mr. Xu, the Marquis of Ning''an, and wants to marry her as a concubine." Princess Qi frowned when she heard this. Why are there two young ladies? "Who knew that this maid would refuse? Second Young Master Xu said that he was the one who bought this maid Lanzhi, and he also took out the deed of sale." "The shopkeeper said that she also had a deed of sale of the maid in her hand, so the two of them went to the Yamen to determine whether the deed of sale was genuine or not." ??Steward Wu took a breath and continued: "The prefect looked at the deed of sale that Miss Gu presented and asked, how did you redeem this maid from the Jiaofang Department?" ¡°Then Miss Gu said, it was redeemed by Prince Xiao Yu of Prince Qi.¡± "That''s the thing. As for whether the prince really kept that girl outside, I don''t know." Butler Wu rolled his eyes, "The prince was taught by the princess and has always been clean and self-sufficient. However, he is still young. It is impossible to say that the two girls are too sophisticated." (End of this chapter) Chapter 306： The princess wants to see you Chapter 306 The princess wants to see you Princess Qi''s face was extremely ugly, "Yu''er doesn''t know how to do that. He doesn''t like women''s sex." ¡°Saying that Yu¡¯er redeemed people from the Jiaofangsi is just a one-sided statement made by that girl, and may not be true!¡± Shopkeeper Wu said softly: "I''m afraid it''s not a one-sided statement. I also found out that the prince has gone to that inn for dinner several times and is very familiar with the shopkeeper, Miss Gu." "Huh? Is there still such a thing?" Princess Qi could not believe it now. She said with a cold face, "Go and find that girl Gu and the maidservant. I have something to ask!" Butler Wu was overjoyed, but he still lowered his head without revealing anything on his face, "Yes, I will send someone to invite the two girls over." He walked out of the second door and immediately ordered the boy, "Go to that inn and bring the innkeeper, Miss Gu, and her maid named Lanzhi. The princess wants to question you." The boy quickly went to make arrangements. ? Gu Fei was in the store and asked the merchant who supplied seafood to the store, "Do you have any oysters there? They are the ones that are dark outside and look like stones." ??The man thought for a while and said, "Could it be that the shopkeeper is talking about oysters? There are oysters. Many families on the seaside raise them, and some big restaurants have ordered them from us." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Yes, it''s oysters. You can bring me some every day from now on." Perfect for making charcoal grilled oysters. As he was talking, several young men wearing blue satin clothes came in from the door, and the first ones asked: "Who is the shopkeeper Gu, Miss Gu?" ?Gu Fei looked at them, "I am, what''s the matter?" The boy was startled by Gu Fei''s appearance, and his attitude suddenly became more respectful, "Miss Gu, our princess invites you to come over and ask questions." ?Gu Fei was startled, Princess? It goes without saying that she is Princess Qi. ?There is only one princess in this safe city. ? Gu Fei didn¡¯t know what the princess wanted to ask her, but she couldn¡¯t refuse to ask the princess something. She nodded, "Okay, I''ll go with you and wait until I explain what''s going on in the store." She didn''t know when she would come back. Lian''er couldn''t write yet, so she went across the path to call Old Man Huang over and said to him, "Uncle Huang, I have something to do when I go out. In case a guest comes to stay. Please help me register." Old man Huang looked at the young men and nodded, "Girl, just go ahead. The old man will not miss you." Just as Gu Fei was about to walk away, the waiter said again: "Please ask the shopkeeper to call Miss Lanzhi out, and the princess wants to ask questions as well." Old man Huang heard this from the side and was secretly shocked. ?Gu Fei frowned, "Lanzhi is not here." The boy said calmly: "Then please ask the shopkeeper to take us to Miss Lanzhi." ? Gu Fei was wondering in her mind whether the princess''s sudden request to see her and Lanzhi had something to do with what happened yesterday? ?There is nothing shameful about this. She nodded, "Okay, let''s go outside the city to pick up Lanzhi." ?She got on the carriage sent by the palace and went out of the south city gate. Lanzhi was picking peppers in the field. Gu Fei didn''t say much, pulled her and left. Mrs. Chen asked her, but Gu Fei didn¡¯t say anything, only that she had something to do with Lanzhi. The two of them walked to the carriage. When Lanzhi heard that they were going to see the princess, she was so panicked, "I, I''d better go change my clothes first." ??Gu Fei looked at Lanzhi. She was wearing old clothes for work. She probably belonged to Li Chunhua. They were washed and turned white. Not to mention the cuffs were hairy, and there was a patch on the skirt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 307： Ive only seen him two or three times Chapter 307 I only saw him two or three times ?Gu Fei shook his head, "No need to change, this is fine." Lanzhi didn''t know Gu Fei''s intention, but since she said so, she got in the car obediently. ? Lanzhi was sitting in the car, feeling extremely panicked. She pressed close to Gu Fei, like a frightened bird. Half an hour later, the car arrived at Prince Qi''s Mansion, entered through the side door, and stopped at the second gate. Getting off the car, two women came out of the second door and led them to the main courtyard. When they arrived at the main courtyard, another girl went in to report. After the report was made, two more girls took the two of them in. As soon as they entered the door, before Gu Fei and Lanzhi had time to take a clear look at the furnishings in the room, a woman shouted, "Why don''t you kneel down when you see the princess?" ?Gu Fei and Lanzhi had no choice but to kneel down. Then an unhurried voice came from above, "Raise your head and let me see¡ª" Gu Fei and Lanzhi looked up at the same time. ??Princess Qi was holding a cup of tea in her hand, and her eyes fell on Gu Fei''s face. What a stunning little girl. ??Although he looks young and his figure is a little thin, his appearance is the only one I''ve ever seen in my life. ?She has always relied on her beauty, but seeing Gu Fei, she just felt that she was not as good as when she was young. ?Princess Qi¡¯s eyes stayed on Gu Fei¡¯s face for a long time before moving to Lanzhi¡¯s face. At first glance, she is also a beauty. She was just dressed in rags, like a country girl. Princess Qi said calmly, "Which of you is Miss Gu? Who is Lanzhi?" Gu Fei lowered his head and said, "Gu Fei, a citizen girl." ?? Lanzhi also lowered her head, "Mu Lanzhi, a civilian girl." ??Princess Qi¡¯s brows moved slightly. She originally thought this stunning girl was Lanzhi, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be another one. "Tell me, how did you recognize the prince? Did the prince really redeem Lanzhi''s life?" Princess Qi did not scream, and Gu Fei did not dare to stand up. She knelt down and replied, "Reply to the princess." ¡°The daughter of the people and the prince met in Xiqin County.¡± "On that day, my daughter and my father went to the Jiaofang Division to redeem Lanzhi. Unexpectedly, the boy at the door beat my father and I. When the prince came out, he stopped the boy and saved our father and daughter. ¡± "I begged the prince to redeem Miss Lanzhi for me. The prince was chivalrous and willing to help others, so he sent Brother Shitou to redeem her." Princess Qi sat at the top and waited. Seeing that Gu Fei had stopped talking, she asked again, "Since you are from Xiqin County, why did you come to Ping''an City again?" ??Gu Fei replied: "There was a severe drought in my hometown and there was no harvest. As a last resort, my family fled the famine and came to settle in this safe city." ??The corner of Princess Qi''s mouth curled up slightly, which must have been directed at Yu''er intentionally. ?There was nowhere to go to escape the famine, so I came to this safe city. ¡°A few days ago, the daughter of the people opened an inn on Furong Street, and accidentally met the prince on the street. The daughter of the people was grateful for the prince¡¯s kindness and had no intention of repaying it, so she invited the prince to have a meal in the shop.¡± "Speaking of which, the daughter of the people has only met the prince two or three times, and has never had any other interactions with him." She paused and then said: "My maid Lanzhi has never said a word to the prince." After all, Gu Fei has the memory of eight years in the Hou Mansion, and she knows that what these mistresses hate most is the girls who seduced their masters. I called her and Lanzhi here today, probably because I was afraid that they would seduce the prince. Princess Qi snorted softly, "In that case, it''s just my Yu''er who kindly helped you, so why are there those rumors outside?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 308： Check them out Chapter 308 Examine them ?Gu Fei felt a shiver in her heart, "A civilian girl has never heard of any rumors." Princess Qi put the tea cup in her hand heavily on the table, "I think it''s not that you don''t know, maybe these words came from you, and you have this idea in your heart!" ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and said nothing. She knew that no matter what she said at this time, it would be wrong. The more she distinguished herself, the more angry the princess became. ??Princess Qi sneered, "You two girls are trying to cling to my Yu''er just because you are pretty." ?Gu Fei lowered his head and said, "I didn''t mean that." ¡°Lanzhi has promised my second brother to be his wife, and we will get married soon.¡± ¡°People¡¯s daughters have no intention of clinging to the prince.¡± Upon hearing this, Princess Qi glanced at Lanzhi. This girl was dressed in rags and had made a promise, so she thought it was nothing. ?It¡¯s just that this girl Gu was born too well. She has seen many women like this, and she often wants to fly up a branch and become a phoenix just because she is pretty. ?She snorted coldly, "Mother Xu, take these two girls to the back to get tested." Even though Miss Gu¡¯s words sounded very similar, she couldn¡¯t believe them all. ??If these two girls are innocent, it''s better to say, but if her body is really damaged, Huh, there''s no way she can get out alive! ??Gu Fei suddenly raised his head and looked at Princess Qi, checking her body? ?Her face turned red for a moment and she couldn''t bear it anymore. "Princess, my dear, Lanzhi and I are both innocent girls. Don''t you think it''s too much to give us a physical examination for no reason?" Lanzhi was so frightened that she hurriedly pulled Gu Fei away. ?This is the princess, do you want to die? ?Besides, the prince is not here now. Gu Fei ignored it and clenched her fists, "Although we are the daughters of a small family, we are also a family of self-respecting and shameless girls. How could we be violated in this way! The princess''s move underestimated our trivial matters. Could it be that the prince is in the heart of the princess? Is he such a miserable person?" Princess Qi choked and could not speak. The maid next to her, Ruyu, scolded her, "Zhangzui, who gave you the courage to talk to the princess like this?" Hearing this, a woman below rolled up her sleeves and stepped forward. Princess Qi suddenly raised her hand, "Forget it!" ??What this girl said is not unreasonable. If it was really true, if Yu''er knew that she didn''t trust him so much, she would definitely make trouble with her. The child has a very bad temper. She is not afraid of anything, but there is nothing she can do about her son. ?The woman quickly retreated. ??Princess Qi waved to Nanny Xu to come forward and whispered: "Look at these two girls -" Aunt Xu whispered in her ear, "Madam, just now these two girls walked in, I noticed that these two girls walked with their legs tightly closed and their waists were not swayed. Looking at their faces, their eyebrows were not loose, their eyes were Her tail is white, her eyes are clear, and her chin is red, so she must be a virgin.¡± Princess Qi let out a sigh of relief, that¡¯s good. Yu''er''s master told him not to break the boy''s body with less than 200,000 yuan. There is still half a year before Yu''er turns 20, so he is afraid that he won''t be able to control himself and will be broken. ?Her eyes fell on Gu Fei, this girl was indeed a stunning beauty. ?His eyes are pure and honest, but he is not the kind of coquettish and flirtatious person. ?She knew that her son was not a nosy person, and Yu''er was willing to help her, but he was afraid that he was attracted to this girl. ?If this is the case, it would not be impossible to take Yu''er as his concubine in the future when they get married. Just have to give this girl a few words of praise. (End of this chapter) Chapter 309： exposed in person Chapter 309: Exposed in person Princess Qi said calmly: "Miss Gu, to tell you the truth, my Yuer, because he has practiced kung fu, is not allowed to approach women before he is twenty years old." ¡°Although you haven¡¯t yet¡ª¡± Before she finished speaking, Gu Fei raised her head, her face flushed, and said word by word: "I, Gu Fei, swear that I have no wrong thoughts about the prince other than to express gratitude for his kindness. If one day, I will be jealous of the prince." I had sores on the top of my head and pus on the soles of my feet because of my inappropriate thoughts. I will die badly!" ?Princess Qi was startled. She could tell how sincere Gu Fei''s vow was, so that her heart trembled when she heard it. It is obvious that what this girl said is true. ?Princess Qi covered her forehead. She suddenly felt that she had done something wrong today. If Yu''er was really interested in this girl, she would not enter the house even if she made such a poisonous oath. At that time, will Yuer make trouble with her? Princess Qi was scared just thinking about it. Looking at Gu Fei, she felt that it was difficult to get off the tiger. She waved her hand and said, "Okay, okay, why make such an oath? I believe you are." ¡°Mother Xu, please send them out, I have a headache.¡± ?Gu Fei pulled Lanzhi up with a cold face and backed out of the door. ??Mother Xu walked beside the two of them and saw that Gu Fei was still very angry and clenched her little fists tightly. Mother Xu secretly praised this girl in her heart. The oath just now shocked her. ?Such a poisonous oath is not made casually, and there is a **** who raises his head. This girl has such an appearance and such a spirit, which makes people like her. ?It didn''t take long for the group of people to go out of the second door, and happened to meet Butler Wu head-on. ?Steward Wu was a little surprised when he saw Gu Fei and Lanzhi. ?These two girls actually came out with their tails intact? ??The princess let them go just like that? ?Gu Fei saw Butler Wu from afar, and when he saw his expression, he knew what he was looking for. What happened yesterday was not a big deal at all. She didn''t hear any nonsense in a crowded place like the inn. The princess heard some rumors so quickly in the courtyard of the deep house. Where did the rumors come from? This could only mean that someone deliberately made something up in front of her. ??If this person doesn¡¯t do what he thinks, it must be Butler Wu. If it¡¯s not him, it¡¯s someone he instigated who did it! In this palace of Prince Qi, he is the only one who has enmity against himself. Gu Fei glanced at Aunt Xu next to her and sneered at Butler Wu, "Butler Wu is very capable. Not only did you smash up my shop last time, but I didn''t expect you to take revenge for personal gain and actually stir up trouble in front of the princess. Not only is it slanderous, I still slander the prince!" ¡°I¡¯ve been on the street all day long and haven¡¯t heard any rumors. How come someone who lives in a deep mansion has some dirty words reaching the ears of the princess?¡± "I''m afraid it was passed on by someone with a heart." ¡°Haha, you dare to deceive even the princess, you are very courageous.¡± ?Steward Wu was shocked. He never expected to meet Gu Fei here. After all, he had just invited the two of them in not long ago, so he knew about it. ??He just thought that these two girls would definitely have to get beaten up today, and they might even have to go out sideways, but he never expected that they would be fine. I didn¡¯t expect that this girl Gu Fei would dare to accuse him face to face! ??Steward Wu glanced at Nanny Xu in panic, raised his eyebrows and scolded Gu Fei, "You girl, what are you talking nonsense about? I don''t even recognize you, so how can I slander you and the Crown Prince!" ¡°I didn¡¯t deceive the princess!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 310： Living a miserable life Chapter 310 Living a life of frustration ?Gu Fei chuckled and kept walking forward. ?She doesn¡¯t need to distinguish anything from Butler Wu at all, and these words are not meant for Butler Wu, but for Grandma Xu. It doesn''t matter whether Nanny Xu tells the princess or not, or whether she wears the same trousers as Butler Wu. ?Since the words have been spoken, they will always be useful if they fall into Nanny Xu¡¯s ears. ?Mother Xu stood calmly beside her, as if she didn''t hear what the two of them said at all. ?Gu Fei and Lanzhi came out of the back door and called a carriage. As soon as she got into the car, Lanzhi threw herself into Gu Fei''s arms and cried. ?Gu Fei straightened his back and said coldly: "Why are you crying? There is nothing to cry about." ¡°The world is like this, the weak eat the strong, and the powerful will naturally trample you under their feet.¡± "We usually take advantage of the prince''s influence. This is the cause, and it has the result today." She held Lanzhi''s hand tightly, feeling even more angry. ?Gu Fei suddenly missed the world full of zombies. ?In that world, at least you don¡¯t have to suffer like this. You can just do it and die like her. ?Here, I don¡¯t dare to do anything, so I can only live in frustration. She doesn''t care much about this life, just because she is not alone now, she still has her parents and family. ? Lanzhi cried for a while and raised her head, "It''s all my fault. It''s not me, and I won''t cause these things." ??Gu Fei said coldly: "It''s not your fault, it''s just that I don''t understand the rules of the game in this world." ?Had she known this, she shouldn''t have taken over Old Man Huang''s shop for cheap while knowing there was a problem. ??If the princess insists on getting tested today, she doesn''t know what she will do. ?Maybe you can only accept it with resignation, or you may get violent on the spot, and the consequences are unpredictable. Fortunately, the princess is not that unreasonable. If it were the former Marquis of Pingyang, she would have to shed her skin even if she died. Lanzhi seemed to understand, but also seemed not to understand. She wiped away her tears and remained speechless. When the car arrived at the entrance of the inn, Gu Fei got out of the car, gave the driver a handful of copper coins, and asked him to take Lanzhi back to the village outside the city. She walked in by herself. At this time, it was already dinner time, and there were many customers sitting in the shop. Old man Huang is sitting at the counter keeping accounts, while Lian''er is collecting money next to him. ?Gu Fei said to Old Man Huang, "Thank you very much for today, old man." Old man Huang glanced at Gu Fei with concern, "Is everything okay?" It''s good to be close to the prince, but the deep courtyard is not so easy to enter. ?Gu Fei shook his head, "It''s okay." Old Man Huang breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good." "Then I''ll go back to the house. Que''er felt a little uncomfortable just now." ??Gu Fei said hurriedly: "Go ahead, I''ve delayed you." ?Old man Huang hurried back to the backyard, and soon came out again with a anxious look on his face. ?Gu Fei called him, "Uncle Huang, what''s wrong?" Old man Huang paused for a moment and said, "The bird is not well. I''m going to ask a doctor to come over." He walked to the door and suddenly said, "Little Fei, I have to go back and take care of the bird. Otherwise, you can send someone to ask Doctor Wang at the end of the street for me to come over and take a look." ?Gu Fei didn''t think much, "Okay, Lian''er, go and ask Doctor Wang to come." The store was busy at this time, so Lian''er hurried out after receiving the order. Old man Huang stood at the door and returned to the backyard. ?More than two-quarters of an hour later, Lian''er took Doctor Wang to the backyard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 311： The bird is lost Chapter 311 The bird is lost ?When the restaurant was busy with dinner, Gu Fei remembered that Old Man Huang said that Que''er was not feeling well, and didn''t notice whether the doctor had left, so she decided to go and have a look. ?Old Man Huang''s door was closed. Gu Fei knocked on the door. He came over and opened the door with a happy face. ??Gu Fei was startled, "What''s wrong with you? Are you saying that Que''er is not very good?" Old man Huang wanted to say something, but he held it back. He pursed his lips and waved his hands, "It''s okay, she just has some stomach discomfort." ? Gu Fei nodded, "That''s good. I''ll ask Sister Hua to cook whatever she wants to eat." Old Man Huang rubbed his hands and said, "Just make something light. Also, she likes the cucumber you made yesterday." ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go shoot the cucumbers right now.¡± Gu Fei said and left. ?After a while, everyone in the store started to eat. Old Man Huang helped Que''er out. Que''er looked shy and his face was filled with happiness. ?Gu Fei placed the plate of chopped peppers and cucumbers in front of Que''er. Que''er smiled at Gu Fei and said, "Thank you so much, shopkeeper Gu." ?Gu Fei actually knew what was going on, so he invited the doctor over. Old Man Huang looked happy, what else could it be, Que''er is pregnant. ?This cucumber is mixed with vinegar and chopped chili peppers, which makes it sour and spicy. I just don¡¯t know whether the bird is pregnant with a boy or a girl. ??Gu Fei scooped up a bowl of chicken soup and put it in front of the bird, "Drink this. All the oil has been removed. It''s refreshing and nutritious." ?Old man Huang looked at Gu Fei. This girl is really smart and kind-hearted. He really made the right move. The next morning, while the store was not busy, everyone was making rice dumplings in the kitchen. ?Gu Fei packed a few bags and returned to the lobby. It¡¯s the festival, and there are more people on the street than usual, and there are also more people selling all kinds of food. ?Gu Erlang''s barbecue business outside was very good, and the smoke was coming into the house in waves. ??Gu Fei choked twice and couldn''t help but walked out and said to Gu Erlang: "Second brother, don''t put your stall here again in the future, it will choke people to death." ¡°Also, tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival, and there will be a dragon boat race on the riverside. Go there early to get a good spot, and I guarantee you will make a lot of money tomorrow.¡± "By the way, ask Third Brother to help you collect the money. You will definitely be too busy tomorrow." ??Gu Erlang kept holding on, "Okay, then I won''t go back today, so I will rest here with you so that I can go buy groceries early." ??Gu Fei snorted, "I only have one upper room left in the store. I wish I could sleep in the lobby myself. Is there any room for you?" ??Gu Erlang has been in a good mood and has a particularly good temper these past two days, "I just said that I would sleep in the lobby. How dare I sleep in your guest room? You ask Tieniu to go back today, and I will be keeping watch all night." Gu Fei thought for a while, "It works." ¡°Move over and light the stall later, the smoke will kill people!¡± ?Gu Fei turned around and walked back, and saw Queer squatting on the street, haggling with a sour apricot seller. ??Gu Fei couldn''t stand this kind of sour thing. After just one look, his mouth began to secrete saliva and his cheeks became sore. ?She shook and hurried into the store. As soon as we entered, a carriage stopped at the door and another guest came. ? Tieniu drove the carriage to the backyard, while Gu Fei registered the guests and collected money. Not long after, it was lunch time again, and the store was extremely busy. ??Gu Fei was collecting cash when Old Man Huang suddenly came over and asked Gu Fei in panic: "Did you just see the bird?" After finishing the calculation, Gu Fei took the time to reply: "No¡ª" Old man Huang ran out anxiously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 312： Wife-stealing hatred Chapter 312 The hatred of seizing his wife ?After being busy for more than an hour, there were not that many customers in the store, and only two tables were left eating. ??The cook quickly made food for himself and brought it out. After the meal was put on the table, neither Old Man Huang nor Que''er was seen, so Lian''er went to look for him in Old Man Huang''s room in the backyard. No one was found either. ??Gu Fei was about to say, leave some food for them, when she saw Old Man Huang coming in from the door in a state of despair. ¡°Uncle Huang, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Gu Fei greeted him quickly, ¡°By the way, where is Que¡¯er?¡± Old man Huang was stunned and suddenly shed tears, "No more, no more-" ?Gu Fei was surprised, "What''s missing?" Old man Huang seemed to be crying and laughing at the same time, "The bird is gone¡ª" ??Gu Fei was shocked, "How could it be? How come a good person suddenly disappeared?" ¡°No, I saw her fine this morning, buying sour apricots at the door.¡± Old man Huang was startled, "Then what?" "Then, then the guests came, and I went to greet them." Gu Fei hesitated, "Uncle Huang, are you saying that Que''er is lost?" Old man Huang shook his head, his eyes were dull, and he went to the backyard like a wandering spirit. ??Gu Fei suddenly remembered what Old Man Huang said on the day Que''er bought it, "You can keep an eye on her behind the counter for me, but don''t let her out of here." I was not allowed to go out, so I just stood by the door today. Is this lost? Old Man Huang had known that Que''er was going to be lost? ?Gu Fei thought about it while eating, but couldn''t figure it out. After finishing her meal, she carried the meal to the backyard. Old Man Huang''s door was closed, and Gu Fei knocked on the door, "Uncle Huang, please have something to eat first. If you need something, we''ll talk about it after you eat." ?The door suddenly opened, and Old Man Huang stood at the door, his two cloudy eyes suddenly emitting two rays of light, staring at Gu Fei firmly. ?Gu Fei was so frightened that he took a step back. Uncle Huang must have been hit. This must be abnormal. Old man Huang suddenly said: "Little Fei, come in, I have something to tell you." Seeing that his expression calmed down, Gu Fei nodded, entered the room, put the tray on the table, "If you have anything to say, just tell me." Old man Huang closed the door and knelt down to Gu Fei without warning, "Little Fei, please save me, old man." ??Gu Fei quickly went to help him up, "If you have anything to do, just say it. If you don''t say anything, I don''t know if you can help me." Old Man Huang stood up with a wry smile, "As long as the girl is willing, she can help." ?Gu Fei looked at him, "You want me to help you find Que''er? Is Que''er really lost?" She is still pregnant! Old man Huang nodded and shook his head, "Right now, finding her is not the most important thing. If this matter is not resolved, she will have to be lost if we find her." ?Gu Fei said nothing and looked at Old Man Huang. ?Old man Huang gave a bitter smile and said, "Girl, my old man is not afraid of embarrassment anymore. I will tell you everything today." ¡°Actually, you must have guessed that Butler Wu and I have a grudge.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hatred? The hatred of taking away my wife!¡± ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows. As the saying goes, the hatred for killing his father and the hatred for taking away his wife are irreconcilable! This is a mortal feud that cannot be resolved! ¡°My deceased wife and Butler Wu were childhood sweethearts and cousins. The two families originally planned to get married when they were older.¡± ¡°As a result, one year during the Lantern Festival, I met my wife under the lanterns on the street.¡± ¡°My wife was very beautiful when she was young, but I lost my soul the moment I saw her.¡± ¡°He followed her quietly and found out where she lived.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 313： Old Man Huang’s Past Chapter 313 Old Man Huang¡¯s Past ¡°The next day I found someone to ask about her.¡± ¡°I found out that her family planned to betroth her to her cousin, but the engagement hadn¡¯t happened yet, so I decided to take action first.¡± ?Gu Fei glanced at Old Man Huang, he was indeed treacherous. "I asked an official mediator to propose marriage and promised a large betrothal gift." "Her family is just an ordinary family. They have never seen so much money. They have never heard of it, so his parents were tempted." "It was more than 20 years ago. Butler Wu was not a butler yet, but just a boy in Prince Qi''s palace. In terms of status, he was just a servant. In terms of wealth, he was far inferior to me. My parents-in-law were Regardless of my wife''s and Wu Dahai''s pleading, she was promised to me. " ¡°Although my wife says she doesn¡¯t want to marry me, her parents have ordered the matchmaker to marry me even if she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°After I got married, I had my son soon. However, my wife was injured when she gave birth to my son and could no longer conceive.¡± "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I already have a son to continue the family relationship, so I will wholeheartedly watch over her and my mother''s life." "My wife has been with me since then, raising her husband and taking care of the house. My family''s business is getting better and better, and our family''s life is prosperous, until something happened to my son." "My wife fell ill immediately and lay in bed for half a year. She was about to die." ¡°At this time, my useless brother, I don¡¯t know whose advice he listened to, brought a girl over and said that he wanted to be my concubine, so that he would not be asking for money from me after I divorced her.¡± "It happened that the girl who was serving my wife was not sensible, so she learned this from my wife. My wife was not good at all, and after hearing this, her condition became more and more serious. I quickly sent someone to call her parents." "Then Wu Dahai also followed. As soon as he came, he beat me and said that I was ungrateful. My wife was still ill in bed, so I only thought about taking concubines. It would be fine if my wife got better. If there is something wrong with my wife, , he will definitely make me pay with my life.¡± ¡°At this time, Wu Dahai is already the steward of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. For common people like us, he is really powerful.¡± "My wife still has some affection for me after all. She heard Wu Dahai''s words in the house, so she called him in and made him swear that if she did anything, he would not be allowed to do anything to me." ¡°If Wu Dahai dares to attack me, she will never see him again in the next life.¡± "The two of them made a promise for the next life in front of me. I, I..." ?It was obviously a very tragic thing, but Gu Fei wanted to laugh a little when he heard it. Old man Huang, I really don¡¯t know what to say. Old man Huang smiled bitterly, "I really knew what would happen today, why did I do it in the first place?" "Wu Dahai is also a ruthless man. He has never married a wife. He only thinks about my wife." ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, unable to tell that Butler Wu was still a romantic. He is just too cruel. "After my wife left, someone proposed to me a marriage to an old girl in her twenties. I didn''t want to live alone, so I agreed. Who knows, Wu Dahai came the next day. " "He told me that I would never want to live a good life in my life. Although he promised my wife that he would not do anything to me, if I dare to marry a wife and take concubines, he will kill every one I marry." "I knew he could do what he said, so I took fifty thousand taels of silver and begged him. I said I was willing to use all my wealth in exchange for him to let me go." (End of this chapter) Chapter 314： I am willing to give away the house Chapter 314 I am willing to give away the house ¡°I would rather eat chaffy vegetables every day from now on, as long as he allows me to keep him as a queen.¡± "He took the money, but in a blink of an eye, the girl I was going to marry fell into the water and drowned when she went out." ?Gu Fei frowned, Butler Wu was too careless about human life! The things he did are simply to the point of perversion, how insane! Old man Huang smiled bitterly, "Since then, I gave up thinking about getting a wife. I was confused all day long, but after a while, I became quiet." ¡°Later, everyone advised me to rent out the shop so that I could earn some money for retirement. I agreed, but who knew something would happen.¡± "He doesn''t even allow me to collect a few hundred taels of silver a year in rent. In short, I have to be in rags, without food, alone, and half dead, so that he can feel comfortable." ??Gu Fei let out a long sigh, "So, Que''er must have fallen into his hands?" Old man Huang nodded, "Who else besides him?" ¡°If there is a little movement here, he knows it all!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even dare to go to the doctor by myself yesterday, that¡¯s why.¡± Old man Huang paused and said, "Miss Fei, I won''t hide it from you. I saw that you recognized the prince, so I made the decision to rent the shop to you." "The only people in Ping''an City that Wu Dahai can be afraid of are the masters of Prince Qi''s Mansion." ¡°That day when the prince came out to deal with Wu Dahai, I knew that he would not dare to attack you again, nor would he dare to come to the inn to cause trouble again.¡± ?Gu Fei was funny, "So, you bought a concubine the next day?" Old Man Huang smiled bitterly, "I can''t help it. I have to stay behind. I thought, as long as Que''er doesn''t come out of this door, Wu Dahai won''t dare to do anything. I didn''t tell Que''er not to let her go out." , but I didn¡¯t tell her the whole story clearly, she didn¡¯t know how powerful it was, alas, she lost it after all!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I am alive or dead.¡± ??Gu Fei was silent for a long time, "Then why did you suddenly pour beans out of a bamboo tube and tell me all this?" Old man Huang bent his knees and was about to kneel again. Gu Fei said hurriedly: "Stop it, stop it, old man, don''t shorten my life. You have something to say." Old Man Huang''s face suddenly became fierce, "I want to ask the girl for something." ¡°As long as Wu Dahai fails to become the housekeeper of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, I am willing to give this house to the girl.¡± Hearing this, Gu Fei looked at Old Man Huang, and Old Man Huang looked at her and stretched out a finger, "I will also give the girl another ten thousand taels of silver as a thank you!" ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes and said calmly: "Do you think I can do this?" Old man Huang¡¯s eyes were blazing, ¡°I believe the girl can do it.¡± He turned around and said harshly: "As long as Wu Dahai is no longer the steward of Prince Qi''s Mansion and can no longer rely on the power of Prince Qi''s Mansion, I will naturally have a way to deal with him." ??Gu Fei heard a gloomy hatred from these words. She thought for a while and said slowly: "I am also planning to deal with him." ¡°After the prince dealt with him last time, he had a grudge against me and started making trouble in front of the princess. That¡¯s why the princess asked me to come over yesterday, which almost caused me great shame and humiliation.¡± "But this matter cannot be rushed. You have to wait for an opportunity." Old Man Huang was overjoyed, "I''m not in a hurry. I''ve been waiting for several years. Why am I still anxious now? As long as the girl is willing to take action, I will never break my promise after the matter is accomplished." ??Gu Fei smiled and did not say that he wanted his money or that he didn''t want his money. He just stood up and said, "Now that things are like this, you still want to be more open-minded. Queer, maybe he is still alive." (End of this chapter) Chapter 315： Saburo was worried Chapter 315 Saburo made a mistake Old Man Huang¡¯s face was twisted, ¡°Whether he¡¯s alive or not, I have no hope.¡± ¡°As long as Wu Dahai doesn¡¯t die, I will never get married and have children in my life.¡± ¡°If he dies, I can marry a hundred people!¡± ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "A hundred of them, can you, old man, handle it?" Old man Huang chuckled, "That''s what I said." ??Gu Fei turned around and opened the door, then turned around and said, "You''d better eat quickly. If your body collapses, all your words will be in vain." After leaving the door, Gu Fei thought to himself, this old man Huang only asked for ten thousand taels, which was very impressive. ?His family was already wealthy and had opened a silk and satin shop for more than 20 years. He probably had more than 100,000 silver in hand. It¡¯s just that I have money but can¡¯t spend it, which is frustrating. The next day was the Dragon Boat Festival. Early in the morning, Gu Erlang hurriedly went to buy vegetables. After buying the vegetables, he was busy cutting vegetables and marinating meat in the back kitchen. ??The city gate was opened, Gu Sanlang came over, and the two of them hurriedly drove the mule cart to occupy the place. ??Mr. Chen and Ms. Gu Zhangyuan asked Gu Fei to go home for the holidays, but the store seemed so busy that Gu Fei dared to leave. Gu Zhang and Ms. Chen came into the city to help greet customers in the store and wash dishes. They had a busy day. Erlang and Sanlang returned to the store after dark. Erlang''s face was full of joy. Seeing his appearance, Gu Fei couldn''t help but ask: "Second brother, how much money have you made today? His eyes are almost smiling. " ?Gu Erlang¡¯s eyebrows were about to fly out. He pointed out three fingers and said, "Three taels of silver. I made three taels of silver in one day!" "By the way, when I came back just now, I met my uncle. He and his aunt also went to sell barbecue. I heard that they also made more than two taels of silver." ?Gu Fei was smiling, everyone was making money, and she was happy too. The next afternoon, Gu Qing drove into the city. He got out of the car and went straight to the counter. He grabbed Gu Fei and said, "Sister, my parents asked you to go back. Something happened at home and I need to discuss it with you." ?Gu Fei was startled, "What happened?" "I will tell you in detail about Sanlang on the way back later." Gu Qing couldn''t hide the worry on his face. ??Gu Fei quickly told Lian''er to look after the shop, and then got on Gu Qing''s mule cart. After walking for a while, Gu Qingcai said: "I don''t know whose advice Sanlang heard, he signed up to be a soldier." ?Gu Fei was startled for a moment, "When did it happen?" "It''s been a few days. This kid quietly stole the family''s household registration and registered his name. He just told his parents this morning that he would be leaving tomorrow." ¡°It¡¯s not the city defense army, it¡¯s the border army!¡± Gu Qing sighed heavily. ¡°What should we do?¡± Gu Fei was a little anxious after hearing this. ¡°My parents just didn¡¯t know what to do, so they asked you to go back and discuss it to see if there was anything you could do.¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "I don''t have any solution, but I guess as long as you have more money, it shouldn''t be a problem if you don''t go." ??Gu Qing shook his head, "It''s not a matter of money now. It''s the kind of thing where Sanlang has a bad idea and has to go. Even nine oxen can''t pull him back." ??Gu Fei was a little confused, "When did Third Brother come up with this idea?" ?Gu Qing smiled bitterly, "Who knows." The two brothers and sister returned home worriedly. When Chen saw her coming back, she seemed to have found a backbone, so she took Gu Fei and went to Sanlang''s room, "Xiao Fei, your third brother has lost his mind and gone crazy. Please persuade him quickly!" Sanlang was packing things in the room. When he saw Gu Fei come in, he smiled widely: "Sister, why are you back?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 316： I want to protect my girl Chapter 316 I want to protect my sister ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes, "If I don''t come back, I''m afraid I won''t even be able to see your shadow." ?Gu Sanlang picked his head and giggled. ?Gu Fei frowned, "Third brother, why do you have to become a soldier?" "The army here is not joking, they want to fight and kill people!" Gu Sanlang opened his mouth and said, "I know, I won''t go without fighting." ??Ms. Chen slapped him hard from the side and said, "You think you have a long life, right? If I had known, I shouldn''t have given birth to you." ?Gu Fei pulled Chen and said, "Mom, please stop fighting and listen to what the third brother has to say." She turned to Gu Sanlang, "Why are you going to fight?" ??Gu Sanlang smiled naively: "Only by fighting in war can you achieve meritorious service, and by doing meritorious service can you be promoted to an official. Only when you become an official can you protect your sister and your family." ?Gu Feicai wanted to say, I can protect myself. Saburo continued: "Sister, I know the shop was smashed last time and what happened when Mr. Xu went to the shop to cause trouble. Xiaolu told me everything." ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell your family about these things, you solved everything by yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any parents or brothers?¡± Saburo smiled bitterly, "You are the youngest in the family. You are not even fifteen yet, so you have to worry about everything in this family." ¡°In the final analysis, my brothers are useless.¡± Outside the door, Gu Zhang and Gu Qing were about to enter. When they heard this, they were stunned at the door. Saburo continued: "Now, my family''s life is better, and I don''t have to worry about food and clothing. I originally thought that life like this would be great." "But no, after all, our family still has no foundation, and anyone can bully us, so I have to join the army to earn a future. I just hope that if something happens to my family in the future, I can share some of the burden for my family and my sister. " ?? Gu Qing stood by the door, clenching his fists, and suddenly walked in, "Sanlang is right. Our family shouldn''t focus on my sister for everything. I am the eldest son in this family, so I should be the one to go." Gu Fei held up his forehead, this was great, before one of them could be persuaded, there was another one who wanted to be a soldier. Sanlang shook his head, "Brother, you still have your sister-in-law and Xiaocao to take care of. Besides, you are the eldest son and everything in the family cannot be done without you. The second brother is about to get married and cannot go. Only I, who is still young, Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get married, it¡¯s just a good idea to join the army.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m lucky enough to get an official position, no one will dare to bully my girl in the future.¡± ??Gu Fei looked at Sanlang and remained silent. She didn''t want to hurt Sanlang. Even if she really earned an official position, there would always be people with more power than you in the world who could bully you. Gu Zhang also walked in with a sullen face at this time. He was silent for a long time, looked at Sanlang and said: "Since you have this idea, dad supports you. After all, dad is useless. He didn''t even pass the exam. You are right. , We are fathers and brothers, we should protect Xiao Fei, not rely on Xiao Fei for protection. " ??Gu Qing lowered his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he said: "The day I redeemed my sister, I vowed to protect her and never let her be bullied again. I failed." He looked at Gu Qing: "Dad, what Sanlang said makes sense. Since he knows how to make progress, I, the eldest brother, cannot fall behind. Now there is no shortage of money in the family. I, I want to go to school!" ?Gu Zhang was surprised at first, and then he was happy, "Are you really going to study?" Gu Qing nodded vigorously, "I want to give it a try." (End of this chapter) Chapter 317： All must strive for progress Chapter 317 We must all strive for progress ? Gu Zhang had never been so happy for a moment. He smiled and nodded, "Okay, dad agrees. As long as you are willing to study, dad is willing to spend a lot of money." ¡°Besides, the household registration has been completed. In the future, you can also take the scientific examination in Ping An City.¡± He taught Gu Qing how to read when he was young, and sent him to school when he was six or seven years old. The master said that he was talented and intelligent, and he was good at studying. If it hadn''t been for his illness back then, Gu Qing might have become famous now. . ??Gu Fei was anxious beside him, "Dad, why did you agree? There are no swords on this battlefield. What if there is an emergency?" ??Gu Zhang stared at Sanlang intently, "Wealth and honor are obtained in danger. Since Sanlang has this ambition, parents should naturally fulfill him!" ??Gu Sanlang grinned, "Dad, I will definitely live up to your expectations!" ??Gu Zhang nodded, "I only want to tell you that although making achievements is important, it is not as important as your life." "Only when people are alive can they have hope, no matter when -" Just as he was talking, Mrs. Chen beside her couldn''t help crying, "I don''t allow it, you are not allowed to go. If you want to make a future, just go to school like your elder brother. It''s not like the family can''t afford Shu Xiu now!" " ¡°Even if you three brothers and your father all go to school, and the family can afford it, I just want the family to be reunited, and that¡¯s better than anything else.¡± ??Gu Sanlang gave his mother a silly smile and said, "Mom, I haven''t liked studying since I was a child. When I was a child, I could barely recognize a few characters until my elder brother chased me. I''m not that material." ¡°I just like to fight and kill.¡± ?Gu Fei stamped his foot, "Third brother, do you really want to go?" ?Gu Sanlang nodded, "If we really go, we''ll leave tomorrow." ??Gu Fei quickly grabbed Gu Qing and said, "Brother, take me back to the city quickly. Since the third brother is leaving, I have to prepare something for him." ¡°It will be too late.¡± ??Gu Qing also panicked, grabbed Gu Fei and walked out. Sanlang shouted from behind, "Sister, please remember to prepare something delicious for me." ??Gu Fei turned back and glared at him, "Don''t even think about it." The brother and sister hurriedly got on the mule cart and returned to the city. Gu Fei first went to the drug store and bought a lot of gold sore medicine and some oral pills to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. Then she went to the silk and satin shop and bought a few pieces of white silk. She asked the shopkeeper to make the middle coat overnight and married the embroiderer. Double the salary, I agreed to pick it up early tomorrow morning. Then back to the shop, Gu Fei asked Sister Hua to make a large pot of salt-fried beef. This was not easy to spoil and could last for a few days. ?Early the next morning, Gu Fei got up before dawn and went to the kitchen to make a large stack of egg pancakes, intending to take them to Gu Sanlang. He also sent Lian''er to a silk and satin shop to pick up a custom-made middle coat. ?When the city gate opened, the Gu family all entered the city in a mule cart, and they first dropped off at Gu Fei''s shop. ??Ms. Chen cried all night, and her eyes were swollen like light bulbs. Xiaocao seemed to be infected by the farewell atmosphere, and she pursed her lips and said nothing. ??Gu Fei hurriedly took out the package and told Gu Sanlang, "Third brother, here are ten silk coats for you to wear next to your body." ¡°But you must remember to wear it close to your body. In critical moments, these clothes can save your life, don¡¯t you know?¡± This silk inner garment is to protect you in case you are hit by an arrow. The arrow has a barb. When you pull out the arrow, it will easily cause secondary damage. If you are wearing silk underwear next to your body, when you are hit by an arrow, it will be shot with the silk. Pull out the arrow. When the arrow is wrapped in silk, it can greatly reduce the damage caused by the barb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 318： a ladle of cold water Chapter 318 A ladle of cold water ?Gu Sanlang nodded, "Okay, I''ll listen to my sister." The family got into the car, and Gu Fei explained the pills and the usage of the golden sore medicine in detail. Not long after, the family arrived at the gathering place outside the city. A large open space was full of people, crying, laughing, and wiping away tears. ??Ms. Chen took Sanlang and explained some things in a rambling manner. Gu Zhang and Gu Qing found Sanlang''s superior officer and quietly stuffed fifty taels of silver notes. ??It was lively for more than half a quarter of an hour, the new soldiers gathered, and the family members of those who sent people away had to leave. The Gu family members turned around and left. Xiaocao looked at her third uncle and cried so hard that she was out of breath. After sending Sanlang away, Mrs. Chen fell ill at home, and Gu Fei ran around the city for several days. When Chen was healed, Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. ?This afternoon, Gu Fei was sitting at the counter, feeling drowsy by the warm breeze of early summer. There was a rapid sound of horse hooves, and Gu Fei woke up suddenly. She raised her head and looked outside, and saw a handsome black horse parked in front of the store, with a young man wearing armor riding on the black horse. Xiao Yu''s gaze was like a beam of light in the thick fog, falling directly and intensely on Gu Fei''s face. ?That face is whiter and more delicate than the top-grade mutton-fat jade, making it impossible to look away. Xiao Yu was fascinated by it for a moment. After not seeing her for a long time, she became even more beautiful. Shitou reminded him from behind, "Master, how about you dismount first?" The tips of Xiao Yu''s ears turned red and he quickly got off his horse. ??Gu Fei also came out of the counter at this time, and slowly said to Xiao Yu, "Thank you for your hard work, Your Majesty." Xiao Yu wanted to say something, but when he looked at Gu Fei''s breathtakingly beautiful face, he was speechless for a moment. ??Gu Fei took out the token that Xiao Yu gave her before, "Since the Crown Prince is back, I''d better return this token to you." Since that day, she has figured out that from now on, she will not be able to hug Xiao Yu''s thigh. Although it is a pity, she does not want to experience what happened to Prince Qi''s Mansion that day again. Xiao Yu then turned his attention to the token and said, "You don''t have to give it back to me. Since I gave it to you, just take it." ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes, "I don''t dare, please ask the prince to take back the token." Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei, whose eyebrows were lowered and her face was dull, and an inexplicable irritation suddenly arose in her heart. She spoke with alienation, which was obviously not the case when he left. ? Gu Fei ignored him and stretched out his hand to hand the token to the stone behind him. ?? Shitou took the token awkwardly and glanced at Xiao Yu. ?? Gu Fei was another blessing to Xiao Yu, "One more thing. Although the prince has saved me several times, and I am deeply grateful to the prince, I still ask the prince not to come to my store again in the future." Xiao Yu suspected that he heard wrongly, "What did you say?" ¡°Please, Your Majesty, never come here again.¡± Gu Fei said slowly and clearly. With veins pulsing in Xiao Yu''s temples, he stared at Gu Fei, "Do you know what you are talking about?" ??Gu Fei lowered his eyes, "I know, please forgive me, Lord, the daughter of the people -" Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yu laughed angrily, "Hey Gu Fei, is there any place in Ping''an City that I can''t come to?" ¡°I won¡¯t let you come, but I will come anyway!¡± ?He slapped the counter hard and said, "Now give me a big room, I want to take a bath!" ¡°Also, I will serve you the most expensive dish, cooked by your own hands!¡± ??Gu Fei stood still, while Lian''er watched from a distance and did not dare to come over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 319： Beat them all to death Chapter 319: Beat them all to death Old man Huang sat in the corner, watching this scene calmly. Seeing the two of them frozen here, Shitou became anxious. He poked Xiao Yu gently and said in a low voice: "Master, don''t be angry yet. Think about it. There must be a reason why Miss Gu said this. Why don''t you start by saying Ask." Xiao Yu thought for a while and felt that it made sense. He suppressed his anger, looked at Gu Fei, and tried to be as calm as possible, "Did something happen in the store?" ? Gu Fei had a calm face, "It''s nothing. All I want is to live in peace and stability. Please forgive me." Xiao Yu frowned, "Is that **** Butler Wu causing trouble for you again?" ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but reveal a sarcastic smile on his lips: "Then, please go ask Butler Wu and ask me what to do!" After speaking, she turned around and walked towards the backyard. Xiao Yu quickly rushed over and grabbed her, "Let''s talk clearly before we leave!" ??Gu Fei shook Xiao Yu''s hand away hard, "I have no shame to say it, I can''t say it! If the prince wants to know, go ask the people in your palace yourself!" Xiao Yu knew something must have happened. He gritted his teeth and watched Gu Fei''s back disappear from the back door. He turned around and went out to get on his horse, "Go home!" He was running around outside for a month or so, beating the Japanese pirates until they cried for their fathers and mothers, just because he wanted to come back and see her as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, all the joy in my heart was showered with cold water. ?Several fast horses went straight to Prince Qi''s Mansion. Back to the inner courtyard, Xiao Yu didn''t have time to take off his armor before he ordered Shi Shi, "Go and find out for me what happened to Xiao Fei!" ? Shitou agreed and went out, and Zhu Zhu hurried over to untie Xiao Yu''s armor. After Xiao Yu took a bath, Shitou also found out the news and reported back. Huaping was wiping Xiao Yu''s hair. Xiao Yu waved her hand to let her out. Shitou then said: "Master, I have heard that the princess sent someone to bring Miss Gu and her girl in a few days ago. " Xiao Yu frowned, "What does my mother want from her?" Shi Shitou''s cheeks twitched, "Well, I don''t know who said that you and Miss Gu, this, this has its beginning and end. The princess was angry and asked Aunt Xu to give Miss Gu a physical examination." Xiao Yu stared at the stone, "Test?" ??Stone hesitated, "That''s it. The one took off his clothes and checked to see if the girl is still a virgin..." The more Shitou spoke, the softer his voice became. Xiao Yu''s face turned dark visibly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Is the concubine crazy?" Shi Shi shuddered. He really didn''t want to say the following words, but it was impossible not to say them. "Gu, Miss Gu, maybe she felt insulted and aroused her anger. She was here. She said it in front of the princess. A poisonous oath." A bad premonition suddenly arose in Xiao Yu''s heart, "Tell me, what did she swear?" "Miss Gu said that if one day she has any inappropriate thoughts about the prince, she will have sores on her head, pus on her soles, and she will die badly!" After saying this in one breath, Shitou quickly knocked his head on the ground. . Xiao Yu stared at the stone on the ground, "Say it again!" He didn''t dare to lift the stone head, "Miss Gu said that if one day she has any inappropriate thoughts about the prince, she will have sores on her head, pus on her soles, and she will die badly!" ?The sound fell, and there was only a "bang" sound, and Huanghuali''s table fell into pieces. A table leg jumped up and hit Shitou''s arm, but Shitou remained motionless. After slapping the table, Xiao Yu rushed out of the yard like a gust of wind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 320： Get out yourself Chapter 320: Get out ?Stone then got up, hesitated for a moment, and then followed. ??Xiao Yu rushed to the princess''s yard in one breath. The princess was leaning on the beauty''s back, lazily listening to Nanny Xu reporting to her about the affairs in the palace. Suddenly seeing Xiao Yu rushing in with disheveled hair, the princess''s eyes shone with surprise, "Yu''er, can you come back -" Before she finished speaking, the princess''s face changed, and Xiao Yu stared hard. This look was too scary. She trembled and said, "Yu''er, you, what''s wrong with you?" Xiao Yu stared at the princess and said word by word: "Why did you ask her to come?" ¡°Why do you want to humiliate her?¡± "Why?" The princess'' eyes widened, and it took her a while to figure out who Xiao Yu was talking about. She said guiltily: "Well, Mom also heard some bad rumors outside, saying that you and her..." Xiao Yu''s face was cold, "Am I this kind of person in the heart of my mother and concubine?" ¡°Fornicating without a matchmaker and ruining a good woman?¡± ¡°Or do you think I don¡¯t even have the strength to endure it for half a year?¡± The princess was so anxious that she waved her hands repeatedly, "No, no, Yu''er, mother, mother doesn''t believe you." ¡°Also, listen to what my mother said, she didn¡¯t do anything to Miss Gu. She just asked her a few words and let her go.¡± Blue veins popped out on Xiao Yu''s forehead, "What else do you want?" ¡°You made her swear such a vicious oath, you¡ª¡± ??If this wasn''t his biological mother, Xiao Yu would have gotten into a rage and beat her up. The princess was so anxious that she didn''t know what to say. Aunt Xu next to her took a step forward and said, "Sir, please calm down. I don''t blame the princess for this, she was also deceived." She is the princess''s nanny. She cannot just watch the quarrel between the princess and her son. She knew how much the princess cared about her son. The princess quickly said: "Yes, yes, yes, mother has been deceived." Xiao Yu stared at Nanny Xu, "Tell me, if you don''t tell me clearly today, every one of the waiters in this room will be beaten to death!" The princess trembled, and Ruyu behind her also trembled. She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at Xiao Yu. Nanny Xu glanced at Ruyu and said calmly: "A few days ago, the princess suddenly heard that the prince had redeemed the life of a girl from the Jiaofang Department, so she called the girl and Miss Gu to ask questions. talk." ¡°Originally, a physical examination was required, but in the end the princess believed in the prince, so she did not take a physical examination.¡± ¡°When the old slave sent Miss Gu out, she happened to meet Butler Wu. Miss Gu pointed at Butler Wu¡¯s nose and said that he was stirring up trouble in front of the princess and deliberately framed her.¡± The princess was confused after hearing this. Why is Butler Wu involved? ?Ruyu, who was standing behind her, was trembling uncontrollably. Mother Xu learned what Gu Fei said that day again, and then the princess understood that housekeeper Wu had an old grudge with the girl Gu. ?Thinking about it, maybe those words reached her ears intentionally. She looked back at Ruyu, her eyes cold. Xiao Yu laughed when he heard this, "Okay, okay! I originally said that Butler Wu took care of the affairs of the house, and had no credit but hard work, so I let him go. Who knew he would dare to hold a grudge?" He suddenly turned cold and said, "Call that dog slave Wu Dahai over here!" ??Shitou was waiting outside the door. After hearing Xiao Yu''s instructions, he quickly ran to call Butler Wu. ??Xiao Yu lifted up his robe and sat down, "Who spread those **** words to my mother-in-law''s ears?" ¡°Get out yourself.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 321： Gave his house to me Chapter 321: Give me a copy of his house ?Ruyu trembled all over and looked at Nanny Xu imploringly, then at the princess. ??A sneer appeared on the corner of Nanny Xu''s lips, and the princess didn''t even glance at Ruyu from the corner of her eyes. ?Ruyu had no choice but to stand up tremblingly and kneel at Xiao Yu''s feet. Xiao Yu sneered, "You are so courageous. You, a girl who doesn''t want to serve your mother and concubine properly, dare to hook up with the housekeeper of the outer courtyard and stir up trouble in front of your mother and concubine!" "Come here, drag her down, beat her forty times! Then kick her out!" When Ruyu heard the forty boards, she only had time to say "ah-" before she fell softly to the ground and fainted. The two women dragged Ruyu out and built a plank in the yard. When Butler Wu walked into the yard, he saw Ruyu lying on the ground, her lower body covered in blood, and two women holding boards more than a foot wide, hitting her in a rhythmic manner. Butler Wu¡¯s legs were weak. When Shitou went to call him, he had a bad feeling. Seeing Ruyu being beaten now, there was nothing he didn¡¯t understand. For a moment, his buttocks seemed to be aching, and he wished he could grow eight legs and escape from here. ?Stone glanced at him, sneered and dragged him into the house. Butler Wu knelt down as soon as he entered the door. He almost lay on the ground with all his body prostrated. He didn''t know where to go. He just kept kowtowing, "Princess, please spare my life. Lord, please spare my life." Xiao Yu looked coldly at Butler Wu who was lying on the ground and sneered, "Spare my life? I want to spare you, but I just spare you, but I don''t know how you will harm me in the future!" ??Steward Wu kept saying: "The little ones don''t dare, the little ones don''t dare." ¡°Haha, what are you afraid of!¡± ¡°Last time you smashed up Miss Gu¡¯s shop, I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I just gave you a small punishment, but I didn¡¯t expect that it only made you more courageous.¡± "You collude with officials in private and instigate the girl in front of the princess. You are very brave!" "What did you tell me last time? Two thousand taels of silver is all your wealth. Haha, do you think I really believe it? I''m just too lazy to argue with you." Xiao Yu got angry and shouted out the door, "Shitou, go ahead and order a hundred personal guards and seize Butler Wu''s house for me!" ¡°I want to see how much money you, the chief steward of the palace, have today!¡± Shi Shitou replied angrily: "Yes, little one, let''s go right away." Butler Wu collapsed to the ground with cold sweat on his forehead, and the Persian carpet under him was instantly soaked. After Xiao Yu finished his instructions, he stopped making any sound and just closed his eyes and waited. At this time, the mother-in-law outside came in and reported: "To the princess, to the prince, I have finished forty strokes, and like a jade girl, I have run out of energy-" ??Mother Xu took a step forward and said, "You deserve to be dragged out and thrown into a mass grave outside the city." The mother-in-law responded and retreated. Everyone in the room became more and more angry and did not dare to leave. The princess sat on the beauty''s back and moved uncomfortably. ?Seeing that it was already dinner time, the girls in the house were all concentrating and holding their breath, not daring to go out to pass the food. After a long while, the princess said cautiously: "Yu''er, you just came back. I think you haven''t had dinner yet, so I asked someone to pass the food over to you. How about you use it here?" Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "The mother-in-law can use it for herself. If the son doesn''t eat it, he will be full of anger." ??The princess looked at Aunt Xu for help, and Aunt Xu said softly: "Your Majesty, Butler Wu deserves to die, and it will be fine if he becomes depressed. It''s just that your health is important, and you must not damage your body for the sake of a slave." (End of this chapter) Chapter 322： Huge property Chapter 322 Huge Property ?Xiao Yu seemed not to have heard, but remained silent. Aunt Xu did not dare to say anything more and silently retreated behind the princess. ??The atmosphere in the room seemed to be stagnant. Except for the princess who twisted her body from time to time, the rest of the people did not dare to express their anger. I am afraid that I will offend the prince and end up like Ruyu. ?More than an hour passed, and it was completely dark. Several girls turned on the lamps cautiously, and the stone finally came back to life. ?He stood at the door with a bow, "As I said to the princess and the prince, nothing was found in Butler Wu''s house." When Butler Wu on the ground heard this, he felt relieved. He might be able to escape today. Unexpectedly, Shitou glanced at him and said slowly: "I asked the boy who often follows Butler Wu and found out that Butler Wu had another house, so I went to check it out." ??The so-called questioning, of course, is to ask with a stick. After a spanking, a few boys asked for everything. ¡°In that house, one thousand taels of gold and a total of 86,000 taels of silver were found. There were also properties, shops, antiques, pearls, jade, calligraphy and paintings, equivalent to more than 100,000 taels of silver.¡± ¡°Steward Wu¡¯s entire family wealth is equivalent to more than 200,000 taels of silver.¡± The princess stood up from the beauty''s back and said in a voiceless voice: "So many?" ??Xiao Yu sneered, "Mother and concubine make a good house." ¡°I¡¯m afraid this house has been evacuated and I don¡¯t know yet!¡± The princess''s face turned purple, and her tone changed with anger, "You are such a bitch, how dare you deceive the superiors and inferiors, and line your own pockets. You, a slave, actually--" The princess couldn''t continue. She wanted to say, you, a slave, have more money than I have in my private house. Is this justified? I have been saving for more than 20 years, and I have only saved more than a hundred thousand silver! Butler Wu kowtowed desperately on the ground, "Princess, dearest prince, this money is not from the greedy prince''s palace. It is from some officials and wealthy businessmen who came to me for help. The villain collected their money and returned it to me." Please, Princess, watch this old slave serve his master and spare his life.¡± Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "It''s even more difficult to keep you here. Who knows how many corrupt and illegal things you have done outside in the name of Prince Qi''s Mansion?" ¡°In the end, everyone in the world will only blame Qi Wangfu!¡± ¡°Come here, drag me out and beat me until I run out of energy!¡± Butler Wu suddenly lost all hope and could no longer even utter a word to beg for mercy. He only had a vague thought in his mind, why should I provoke that girl Gu? If I had found out clearly about her relationship with the prince from the beginning, he would definitely not Take action. ??Even more wrong, he despised that girl and instigated Ruyu to gossip in front of the princess. Who knows, but he lost his life instead. ?He was dragged out by the two boys with his eyes closed, a sad smile appeared on his lips. It¡¯s good that I can finally see Furong. She should still be waiting for me on the Naihe Bridge. The muffled sound of the outer panel hitting the skin reached the room. Xiao Yu lowered his eyes and ordered Shitou, "Go, take the antique calligraphy and paintings, pearls and jade that you just copied out, and some good ones from the farm shop and give them to Miss Gu." , take another thousand taels of gold and send them over, saying that the palace is apologizing to Miss Gu for what happened last time." ¡°Put the rest into my private treasury.¡± Shi Shitou responded and hurried out. The princess looked at Xiao Yu cautiously and said, "Yu''er, this matter has been dealt with. Why don''t you have dinner with your mother?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 323： Princes apology Chapter 323 The Crown Prince¡¯s Apology Xiao Yu stood up, without looking at the princess, and said coldly: "No, the mother-in-law should focus more on the affairs of the house, and listen less to the gossips of the girls and women. Also, about the son''s affairs, go to Don¡¯t worry about it later!¡± After saying that, he tossed his sleeves and left. The princess waited until Xiao Yu was out of sight, then she sat down, covered her face and cried, "Yu''er blames me, wu wu wu, Nanny Xu, what should I do - wu wu wu - " Nanny Xu quickly took a handkerchief and wiped the princess''s tears, "Princess, don''t be anxious. Once the prince''s anger comes out, it will be fine. In a few days, the princess will apologize to the prince and it will be over. Where are the mother and the child?" There¡¯s an overnight feud.¡± The princess cried and shook her head, "You don''t know him. He really annoyed me this time. When he annoyed me, he would call me mother and concubine. Normally he would call me mother - wu wu wu - he even called me mother. He doesn¡¯t even want to have dinner with me.¡± Mother Xu had no choice but to comfort her in a low voice. ??The princess suddenly raised her head and looked at Nanny Xu with tearful eyes, "How about I bring that girl Gu into the house and let her stay with Yu''er?" ¡°Yu¡¯er will definitely be happy to see her, so she won¡¯t blame me.¡± Aunt Xu was shocked, "Princess, you must not act rashly. The prince is so angry because he must be very concerned about Miss Gu. I see that Miss Gu has a strong temperament and has sworn a poisonous oath. I don''t think so." If you know how to enter the palace, the princess must not make things worse." The princess was stunned for a moment, "Then what do you think we should do?" Mother Xu twitched her lips, "I think it''s better for the princess to leave this matter alone. After a while, the prince will naturally be fine." ¡°Princess, you¡¯d better eat first. Besides, without the butler, the house will be in chaos. You have to think about who to appoint as the butler.¡± ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?Just after the dinner rush hour at Gu Fei''s shop, he saw a carriage coming to the door. She thought it was a guest who came to stay, and as she craned her neck to look, she saw Shitou getting out of the car, and then Shitou directed the servants to carry four large boxes in. Gu Fei walked over and said, "Brother Shitou, what are you¡ª" Shitou smiled and said, "The prince has just returned home and asked about the matter. He learned that the girl had been wronged some time ago. This is to apologize to the girl." ¡°But Butler Wu was stirring up trouble in front of the princess, and the prince had him beaten to death.¡± Old man Huang was sitting in the corner. Hearing this, he was so excited that he trembled all over. ?Gu Fei glanced at Old Man Huang and said, "Really beaten to death?" ?Stone nodded vigorously, "When I came out, I was still breathing, but the prince said, I''ll beat him to death." ??Gu Fei was completely relieved. If Butler Wu didn''t get rid of him, he was afraid that he would cause trouble for her again one day. She expressed her gratitude to Shitou, "Thank you so much, brother Shitou, and thank you also to your son, your son. I will keep all your kindness in my heart, and I will definitely repay you if I have the opportunity in the future." She looked at several boxes on the ground and said, "It''s just that I can''t accept these things. I''m not a wealthy person, so how can I deserve the royal palace''s apology?" Shi Shitou just smiled: "Girl, there is no need to refuse. The girl was frightened. This is what she should do." ??Gu Fei shook his head and glanced at Old Man Huang in the corner, "There''s just one more thing I need to ask Brother Shitou." "Uncle Huang, the owner of my house, a concubine named Que''er went missing a few days ago. Butler Wu''s servants may know where Que''er is. She is either dead or sold. It would be nice to have an accurate message. ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 324： How to break the oath Chapter 324 How to break the oath ? ? Shitou didn''t ask much, "Okay, I''ll ask when I get back. Once the question comes out, I''ll send someone to deliver the message to the girl." Shitou turned around to leave, but Gu Fei stopped him, "Brother Shitou, please take these things back and thank the prince for me. I accept his kindness, but I really can''t accept the things." Shitou smiled and said, "Miss Gu, these are all taken from housekeeper Wu''s house. Just take them. There are a few house deeds and land deeds in them. You may need them." ?Speaking of Shitou, he walked out. Gu Fei called him from behind, "Brother Shitou, I really can''t have it. Take it back -" ??The stone has already been loaded onto the carriage and left in a flash. If this thing cannot be delivered, it would be strange if the prince doesn''t skin him. Gu Fei looked at the few boxes on the ground and felt worried. Old Man Huang came over, his face full of joy, and he lowered his voice and said: "Young lady is really good at it. She just took care of Butler Wu with just a few words and without getting any blood on her hands. " ??He now admires Gu Fei so much that he has killed Butler Wu, but the Crown Prince graciously sent something to make amends. ?? Gu Fei didn''t know how she felt after hearing what Uncle Huang said. She also didn''t expect Xiao Yu to be able to do this. ??If it is said that it is for the blood droplets, that would be too far-fetched. ???If so - Gu Fei didn''t dare to think further. Seeing a few boxes blocking the road, she had no choice but to call Tieniu, "You and Pingzi carry these boxes to my room." Tieniu and Hepingzi carried the box to the backyard. Old Man Huang solemnly bowed his hand to Gu Fei, "If I can find the bird, I will also thank you girl." ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "You should go and thank the prince, or Brother Shitou. This is not my credit." Old man Huang didn''t say anything, smiled, went back to the corner, and still sat there drinking tea. ?Xiao Yu returned to his yard. Huaping quickly directed people to set out the food. Xiao Yu took a few bites, threw away his chopsticks, and paced around the room anxiously. After waiting for almost an hour, a message came through the screen: "Brother Shitou is back, waiting at the second gate." Xiao Yu said anxiously: "What are you waiting for? Ask him to come in quickly and give you an answer." ?Shortly, Shitou came in, lowered his head and replied, "Let me go back to you, I sent the things to Miss Gu''s shop, but Miss Gu refused to accept them, saying that she was not so rich and could not afford the royal palace''s apology." "She also said that the prince''s kindness will be kept in her heart and she will definitely repay him if she has the opportunity." Xiao Yu stared at Shitou with dissatisfaction, and Shitou hurriedly said: "I have explained it to Miss Gu. It was a misunderstanding. I don''t do anything with the princess, let alone the prince. It was all instigated by Butler Wu." ¡°I didn¡¯t carry those small things back, so I put them down and left.¡± Xiao Yu was still irritated, "Didn''t she say anything else?" Stone shook his head, "Nothing else." Xiao Yu walked around the room a few times and suddenly asked Shitou, "Tell me, this is a poisonous oath. How can I break it?" ? Shi Shitou twitched the corner of his mouth, knowing that this bothered you, "I don''t even know about this, but I heard that this oath is also cause and effect. I think the monks who come to the temple know it." Xiao Yu''s eyes lit up, "You are right, we will go find Master Yin tomorrow, he will definitely have a way to crack it." ?? Shitou came out of Xiao Yu''s yard and wiped his sweat. The weather was already getting hot, and the prince was furious. He had been sweating all over since he had been running so far. ??But he can''t rest now. Miss Gu also asked him to find Uncle Huang''s concubine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 325： No one dares to make you angry anymore Chapter 325 No one dares to make you angry anymore When Shitou arrived at the yard where Wu Guanjia''s boy was being held, he found out without much effort that the girl named Que''er had been sold to a family in the countryside. He sent a boy to the inn to deliver a message to Gu Fei. Gu Fei received the letter here and quickly told Old Man Huang. Early the next morning, Old Man Huang called a carriage and went to the countryside. ?Here Xiao Yu and a few boys also left the city early in the morning and went straight to Dabei Temple outside the city. Because the master was meditating in the meditation room, the young novice came in and reported: "The prince has arrived and wants to see you." Master Liaoyin nodded slightly and said, "Invite him in." After a while, Xiao Yu strode in. Master Liaoyin asked him to sit down with a smile and handed him a cup of tea. "The prince seems to be frowning. Why are you here today?" Xiao Yu took the tea, frowned slightly, and said solemnly: "Master, I want to ask you, if a person swears a poisonous oath but regrets it, how can it be resolved?" Master Liaoyin closed his eyes and shook his head gently, "Every oath has a cause and effect. An oath is a firm choice in one''s heart at the moment. If it involves good or evil, one must uphold a good intention and do more good deeds. It can be dissolved. If there is no good, Evil should be caused by the heart. If you resolve the cause of your heart and repent sincerely, there will naturally be no evil consequences." Xiao Yu seemed to understand, "Master, do you mean that as long as the person who swears the oath unties his heart and is willing to repent, everything will be fine?" Master Liaoyin nodded slowly, "You can also say that." "However, I still advise the prince, don''t swear randomly in the future, and keep your head up to the gods." Xiao Yu frowned, "Is there no other way to resolve it, such as transferring the oath to another person, or doing rituals by eating fast and chanting Buddha''s name?" Master Lioyin smiled slightly: "I said, this is cause and effect. Unraveling the previous causes will naturally lead to no results." ¡°The prince must understand what the cause is.¡± Xiao Yu fell silent. Gu Fei was humiliated because she wanted to prove her innocence. If the oath is a firm choice in her heart, then it means that she has never had any unnecessary thoughts about herself, and she is sure that she will not do so in the future. have. ?This realization made Xiao Yu turn pale. He sat quietly in the meditation room for a long time before walking out as if he was lost. Shi Shitou looked at him with a gloomy expression and did not dare to speak, so he just followed behind him silently. ??Xiao Yu left the temple, mounted his horse and returned to the city, and unknowingly walked to Furong Street. ?The horse hesitated at the door of the inn. Xiao Yu suddenly dismounted and walked towards the store. ??Gu Fei had already seen Xiao Yu. The horse was lingering at the door, and the young man on the horse frowned. ?Seeing Xiao Yu dismount and walk in, Gu Fei quickly stood up and came out of the counter. She lowered her eyebrows and said, "Your Majesty." ??Xiao Yu stared straight at her. She must have turned into a fairy. Every time he saw her, he felt that she was more beautiful. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination. Seeing Xiao Yu come in, the few guys who were originally guarding the lobby hurried out and went to the backyard. After a while, Xiao Yu and Gu Fei were left in the lobby, and Shitou stood by the door and did not dare to come in. Xiao Yu suddenly took a step closer and said in a deep voice: "It''s not my fault that you have suffered these grievances." ??Gu Fei raised his head in surprise and looked at Xiao Yu as if he didn''t recognize him. Such a domineering man actually had time to apologize. Xiao Yu lowered his voice and stared down at Gu Fei, "Don''t worry, I''ve dealt with all those people. No one will dare to make you angry again." He hesitated for a moment and said vaguely: "You don''t need to take it to heart as well as the other oaths." "I-" (End of this chapter) Chapter 326： The blood drops no longer smell good. Chapter 326 The blood no longer smells good ?Gu Fei''s heart skipped a beat. No, this atmosphere didn''t feel right. ?She took a step back in panic, instinctively not wanting to let the atmosphere continue, and interrupted Xiao Yu eagerly, "The prince has helped me a lot all along, and Gu Fei has nothing to offer in return." ¡°I know that the prince has always wanted the drop of blood in my hand, and I am willing to give this to the prince for self-defense.¡± After saying that, Gu Fei''s heart was beating fast. She raised her head and glanced at Xiao Yu. Seeing that he seemed to be in a daze, she quickly added, "I just ask the prince, please never reveal that you got this thing from me." ¡± She has received too many benefits from Xiao Yu, so it is a good thing to return the favor. Xiao Yu was stunned for a while before he realized what Gu Fei was saying. His thoughts were unconsciously taken away by Gu Fei, and he frowned, "I don''t want that thing. Didn''t you say you swore an oath to your master?" ??Gu Fei took another step back and said, "That''s just prevarication for the prince. I''m afraid that if this thing gets out, it will cause big trouble." ??Xiao Yu was both amused and angry for a moment. This girl had spoken so confidently at the time that he believed it. ?Gu Fei raised his head and said, "Master, follow me." ??Xiao Yu was originally filled with melancholy. When Gu Fei mentioned the blood drops, he forgot what he had just said and followed Gu Fei to the backyard. The two of them entered Gu Fei''s room. Gu Fei closed the door, walked behind the bed, and rummaged around for a while before walking out with a gun and a bulletproof vest in his hand. ?This bulletproof vest has steel plates inside, which not only prevents bullets, but also prevents knife stabs. ??Gu Fei put the body armor on the table, "If the prince goes out to fight in the future or suppress bandits and kill Japanese pirates, he must wear this thing. It can save lives at critical moments." Then she loaded the pistol, pointed at the trigger and said, "When the prince wants to use it, load it like this, then point the gun at the person and pull the trigger." ??Then she took out the magazine and pointed it at Xiao Yu, "The things in here are called bullets. I don''t have many left. I''ll give you some. Once you use them, they''ll be gone. I''ll use them only when the prince is really in a critical moment." As he said that, Gu Fei pulled out the bullet, went up again, and handed it to Xiao Yu. ?Xiao Yu tried it out curiously, and his actions were exactly the same as Gu Fei''s. ??Gu Fei nodded, "Your Majesty, you can try it on any animals, but there are not many bullets, so just use them sparingly." Then Gu Fei took out a box of bullets and handed them to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yuzheng was so excited that Gu Fei said, "Your Majesty, the value of this thing cannot be measured by worldly gold and silver. Now I give it to you just to repay your kindness." ¡°From now on, please pretend that you have never known Gu Fei, and please take this box with you.¡± ?Several boxes were placed in the room as they were, but Gu Fei had never opened them. The coveted drop of blood suddenly no longer smells good when I hold it in my hand. Xiao Yu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Are you trying to break off our relationship with me?¡± ??Gu Fei lowered his head, "I don''t dare, it''s just that the prince''s status is noble and it''s really not suitable for him to come and go often." Xiao Yu said angrily: "Who said it''s not suitable?" ¡°I say it¡¯s appropriate!¡± ? Gu Fei looked at him helplessly. Xiao Yu put the gun and magazine in his hand heavily on the table, "I don''t want these things anymore." "What you owe me is not something you can repay however you want. You have to repay whatever I ask you to do!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 327： Im going to make you owe it Chapter 327 I¡¯m going to let you owe it ? Gu Fei''s little heart trembled with fright, and she looked at the gun on the table with fear, "Master, this thing is easy to misfire, please don''t be so vigorous next time." ??Xiao Yu gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Fei, was this girl listening to him? ?Gu Fei glanced sideways at Xiao Yu, "You really don''t want it?" ??Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "No!" ??Gu Fei said helplessly: "Then how do you want me to repay your kindness?" Xiao Yu sneered, "Are you so anxious to repay my favor?" ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! I will make you owe it!¡± ??Gu Fei blinked, "This is a unique drop of blood in the world. No amount of money can buy it. Master, I am in a good mood today. After passing this village, there is no such shop!" Xiao Yu''s heart was bleeding, but his face was still cold and indifferent: "What a good thing, it''s just a hidden weapon. I don''t want it if I don''t want it." ¡°I¡¯m hungry, go and cook me some dishes, I want to eat here!¡± ? Gu Fei had no choice but to put away the gun and magazines on the table. The two of them walked into the lobby. Xiao Yu found a table and sat down. He glanced at Gu Fei and said, "When you are going to cook, remember, I want something lighter." ??Gu Fei had no choice but to go into the kitchen and follow Xiao Yu''s instructions to cook a few light dishes. After all the dishes were brought out, Gu Fei came out of the kitchen. ??Xiao Yu was still sitting there, with the dishes on the table untouched. Just when Gu Fei was about to sneak over to the counter, Xiao Yu glanced at her and said, "Come here and eat with me." ??Gu Fei walked over and gave a dry laugh, "Well, Master, if the shop doesn''t accompany you to eat or drink, you''d better eat by yourself." ¡°Why, you won¡¯t return the favor?¡± Xiao Yu squinted at her. ?Gu Fei sat down helplessly. It was only after eleven o''clock, so there was no way he could eat. As soon as she picked up the chopsticks, she saw Mr. Zhou walking in at the door. Gu Fei was about to say hello to him. Mr. Zhou saw Xiao Yu at a glance, winked at Gu Fei and smiled a few times, then turned and ran away. ??Gu Fei picked up the dishes absentmindedly. She originally wanted to stay away from Xiao Yu after this time, but looking at Xiao Yu''s attitude, it was simply impossible. She sighed. If this were the case, things like the last time she was suddenly called over and humiliated by the princess would be inevitable in the future. What should she do with this man? Xiao Yu had just eaten a few mouthfuls when he heard Gu Fei sighing. Xiao Yu''s eyes fell on her face, and he saw that her beautiful eyebrows were slightly frowned and her beautiful eyes were half lowered, looking like she was worried. ?His heart seemed to be twisted together with the beautiful eyebrows. Xiao Yu put down his chopsticks heavily, "Why are you sighing? Dining with me makes you so unhappy?" ? Gu Fei tried his best to smile, "No way, I was thinking about other things just now." Xiao Yu pursed his lips and said, "Are you still worried about my mother and concubine? Don''t worry, she won''t do anything to you again." ??Gu Fei said "hmm" absentmindedly. What else did Xiao Yu want to say? The path at the door led the dining guests in. He closed his mouth and ate quietly. There were more and more customers in the store soon. No one was guarding the counter. Lian''er was also greeting the customers. Gu Fei was restless and reluctantly took a few mouthfuls. Then he stood up and said, "I''ll go to the counter to collect the money. You can use it while you''re at it." Speaking, he stood up and walked over without waiting for Xiao Yu''s consent. Xiao Yu completely lost his appetite. He ate a few mouthfuls and got up. He walked to the counter and said with a sullen face, "I''m going back first. I''ll come back when I have time." ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡± Gu Fei called out, ¡°You¡¯d better take those boxes back.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 328： willing to be used by you Chapter 328 I am willing to be used by you Xiao Yu stopped and snorted coldly: "There is no reason to take back what I gave you. If you don''t want to throw it away." ??Gu Fei said helplessly: "Your Majesty, no reward for no merit, I always benefit from you. It feels like I am taking advantage of you." Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei deeply, "Just use it, I am willing." ?? Gu Fei might as well say such a sentence suddenly, his heart skipped a beat, and he didn''t dare to think about the meaning behind the words, but his cheeks turned slightly red involuntarily, and he avoided Xiao Yu''s eyes in a panic. Xiao Yu''s eyes moved on her red cheeks, and his eyes moved down. Her slender neck was also slightly red, and white and pink. Xiao Yu''s Adam''s apple slid involuntarily, and he leaned forward, then suddenly retracted it. , clenched his fists and walked out of the door quickly. ? Gu Fei looked at his back and let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t know why, but Xiao Yu gave her a strong sense of oppression today, and she became nervous several times. After a busy day, at night when the city gate was about to close, a carriage stopped in front of the store. Gu Fei saw Uncle Huang get out of the carriage, turned around and helped a woman out. It is Que''er who has been missing for many days. Gu Fei stood up in surprise, "Uncle Huang, congratulations!" Uncle Huang walked in while supporting Que''er. Que''er was wearing a dirty coarse cloth skirt and her hair was messy. As soon as the two of them came in, Que''er knelt down in front of Gu Fei. Old Man Huang said from the side: "She said on the way that she would kowtow to you when she comes back to thank you for your great kindness." ?Gu Fei hurriedly came out, "Quickly say goodbye, you are a human being, don''t do this." After saying this, I felt speechless again, and I didn''t know if the child in Que''er''s belly was still there. Old man Huang helped Que''er up, "I''ll take her back to take a bath first, and I''ll talk to the shopkeeper later." ??Gu Fei then shouted: "Tieniu, get a few buckets of hot water and bring them to Uncle Huang''s room." ?After a while, Uncle Huang settled down and came out. ??Gu Fei made a cup of tea and brought it to him, "Quier didn''t suffer much outside, did she?" Uncle Huang shook his head and said, "It''s not considered a hardship." ¡°That day she was buying sour apricots at the door, and a carriage came over. Someone covered her mouth and got her into the carriage.¡± ¡°Then she was taken to the countryside more than a hundred miles away and sold to a family for two taels of silver to become her daughter-in-law.¡± ?Gu Fei was slightly shocked, wasn''t that bird¡ª Old man Huang said calmly: "Que''er''s body is no longer clean, but I don''t care about that. She is also smart and has never said that she is pregnant. Anyway, she is still young and can''t tell." ¡°So, fortunately, the child was saved.¡± ¡°I found a place with great difficulty today and spent ten taels of silver to redeem her.¡± ? Gu Fei nodded, "It''s good that the person is back. It''s also a good thing that you don''t care about that. It shows that you are a sensible person." Old man Huang smiled heartily, "I have lived to this age and have seen so many things. Is there anything I still don''t understand?" He said as he took out a deed from his arms, "I wrote it last night. The girl just needs to fingerprint it. Tomorrow I will ask Yazi to take it to the Yamen to have it stamped." ?? Gu Fei thought about it. She spent a lot of effort to renovate and decorate this inn. It would be a good thing if she could get the title deed. Otherwise, she would always worry that the owner would stop letting her work one day. She nodded and pressed her fingerprints happily. Uncle Huang put the deed away, took out a banknote from his arms, put it on the table, and pushed it towards Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 329： This old fox Chapter 329 This old fox Gu Fei glanced at it and saw that the silver note said 20,000 taels, "Uncle Huang, I have taken over this house. You can take the bank note back. From now on, you will have to raise a sparrow and a son. It will cost you a lot." Where¡¯s the money?¡± Old Man Huang laughed loudly, "Girl, don''t worry about me, my old man is not short of money!" ?He approached Gu Fei mysteriously and said, "I''m not afraid to tell you that the satin shop next door belongs to me." ?Gu Fei''s eyes widened and he had only one thought in his mind, this old fox! Old Man Huang smiled proudly, "The shop next door was originally passed down by my ancestors. It was given to my brother when we split up. When my useless brother wanted to sell the shop, I asked someone to buy it, and later secretly bought it. Transfer it to my own name." "A few years ago, because I had limited energy and was too busy, I kept renting shops to others. Later, my own shop closed and Wu Dahai kept pressing me hard, so I took the shop back and quietly searched for it. If I find a reliable person, I will still open a silk shop. I will only give him guidance in secret. " ¡°Although this business is not as good as when I did it myself, it¡¯s still pretty good.¡± ??Gu Fei raised his thumb and said, "I admire you, I admire you. You are such a talent! You have a tough mind and a deep city. Even in such a situation, you never gave up!" Then we ushered in a desperate comeback. Old man Huang laughed loudly, "Miss Gu, you are wrong. Old man, you haven''t said my greatest advantage yet." ¡°My greatest advantage is that I can see people with my eyes and know how to seize opportunities!¡± "If I hadn''t fallen in love with such a noble person as the girl, I would have ended my life like this!" Hearing this, Gu Fei nodded and shook his head, "It would be great if I could learn a little bit of your skills and forbearance." "Hahaha -" Old Man Huang had swept away all his years of depression and pointed to the banknotes on the table: "Girl, just accept it. I originally planned to wait until Wu Dahai stopped being the housekeeper and pay a lot of money to hire a few heroes. I didn¡¯t expect the girl to solve it for me as well.¡± ¡°Besides, he also found a sparrow for me. This is what the girl deserves.¡± ¡°This¡ª¡± Gu Fei looked at the silver note sheepishly. Who wouldn¡¯t want this money would feel guilty about taking it. Old Man Huang said seriously: "To be honest, I paid too little for this silver. Logically speaking, fifty thousand silver is not too much, and it''s not that I can''t get it out. However, I know that the girl won''t want it if it''s too much. It''s a small amount of money." , Just buy flowers for the girl to wear." "If the girl has something to do in the future, if you need me, just give me your instructions." ??Gu Fei laughed "Pfft", "Twenty thousand silver, how many flowers do you need to buy?" "By the way, Miss Gu, starting tomorrow, Que''er and I will move to the yard next door. From now on, if the girl wants any fresh materials or good clothes, just go to my place. The old man won''t accept them. -Oh, let¡¯s take it. If we really don¡¯t accept the money, the girl shouldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°The old man will just take some money from now on, it¡¯s up to you, girl.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded with a smile, "That''s a good relationship, so thank you, Uncle Huang." ?Old man Huang also stood up with a smile, holding the teacup, wandering out the door, and went to play chess with the old man across the door. ?Gu Fei accepted the banknote and thanked Xiao Caishen silently in her heart. ?After a while, the store door was closed, and Gu Fei went back to the house, looked at a few boxes on the ground, and opened them after thinking about it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 330： Do you want to do big business? Chapter 330: Whether to do big business or not? ??Xiao Yu refused to take the box back. If he had someone send it to the palace, he would be afraid that the princess or the prince would find out about it and cause some trouble. Open a box, which is full of antiques. He opened another one and found a thousand taels of gold inside, which was so bright that it almost blinded Gu Fei''s eyes. There were several house deeds in this box. Gu Fei opened one of the land deeds and looked at it. Her eyes widened. There were more than 500 acres of land on the land. Judging from the location, it should be not far from her home. This was nice one! There were also several land deeds. Gu Fei took a quick look and found that the total land deeds totaled almost two thousand acres. ?Gu Fei also looked at the house deed and saw that there was a three-in house in Ping''an City and three shops, all in good locations. ??The deed of the house and the land were all written in the deed. Gu Fei only needed to fingerprint it and then take it to the government to have it stamped. ??In the other two boxes, there were some pearls, jade, calligraphy and paintings, but Gu Fei didn''t touch them. She would never stupidly put finely carved jades and other things into the space again. It was not cost-effective. ??It''s better to exchange it for silver and buy some jade. Gu Fei looked at the box on the ground and sighed, this is really true, Butler Wu is in trouble and Gu Fei is full! ??I just ask the gods and Buddhas to bless Xiao Caishen to live a long life. After putting the gold and the house deed into the space, Gu Fei did not touch the box on the ground. She had no use for these things, so she might as well take them to Mr. Zhou to **** them tomorrow. The next day, Mr. Zhou came over. As soon as he entered the door, he winked and smiled at Gu Fei, "Yesterday, the prince came to see you again?" ? Gu Fei heard the joking tone in his words and blushed slightly, "He''s here for something." When she was about to talk about treating antiques as antiques, Mr. Zhou came over mysteriously and said, "Sister Xiao Fei, I planned to talk to you yesterday. I didn''t come in because the prince was here. Now Young Master Zhu plans to do it." It¡¯s a big business and wants to get you involved, are you interested?¡± ? Gu Fei rolled her eyes. She happened to have a lot of money in her hand right now. It was good to buy jade, but it would be even better if money could make money. When buying jade, there is no rush. ¡°Tell me, what kind of business is it?¡± Mr. Zhou whispered: "Buy a boat and go to sea." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Brother Zhou, let''s go over there and sit and talk." Mr. Zhou was very happy. It seemed that Xiao Fei was also interested in this. The two of them found a table in the corner and sat down. Gu Fei poured tea. Mr. Zhou then said, "When it comes to making money, there is nothing more profitable than buying a boat and going to sea." "Ship the silk, tea, and porcelain from our British Empire out and exchange them for spices, gems, and dyes from other countries. This will be ten times the profit!" ?Gu Fei nodded vigorously, "I know how to make money, but why did you think of asking me to do it together?" Mr. Zhou chuckled and said, "Isn''t that true? Are you familiar with the prince?" ¡°To buy a boat and go to sea, you first have to go to the Municipal Shipping Department to get a certificate. This certificate is not easy to handle. Spending money is a trivial matter, and you need to have connections.¡± "Besides, when the goods arrive at the port, not only the government will take a commission, but the officials will also take a commission privately. Those **** have more sinister intentions than anything else. If they get rid of it like this, there won''t be much profit left. " ¡°Young Master Zhu has long wanted to buy some ships and form a fleet to go to sea, but he has been struggling to get in touch with the shipping company. He can just use money to destroy them, but there won¡¯t be much profit, so he is too lazy to take risks.¡± ¡°Although going to sea is highly profitable, the risks are also high. No matter how good the ship is, it may not be able to come back if it encounters a storm.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 331： The troubles caused by sudden wealth Chapter 331 The troubles caused by sudden wealth "If I can get you to join the gang, and the prince is standing behind you, how dare Shibosi to fart?" ¡°If the Ship Company doesn¡¯t cause trouble, we can make a few percent more profit. We also want to make a fortune with Xiao Fei, hahahaha.¡± Mr. Zhou became more and more excited as he talked. ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "If you really want to do this, it''s better to get the prince to join the gang." Who is not interested in making money? Yesterday, Xiao Yu told her to just use him! Mr. Zhou''s eyes flashed and he whispered: "I heard that the Prince of Qi has his own fleet that travels on the sea all year round." ¡°I don¡¯t know if the prince is willing to join the team?¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "Even if the palace has it, it doesn''t belong to Xiao Yu alone. If he comes in a few days, I''ll tell him about it." Mr. Zhou chuckled lightly, "If you really want to do it, what are you waiting for? You can send someone to the palace to deliver a message to the prince. The prince will come as soon as possible." ?? Gu Fei waved his hand and said, "I still have to think about it. Now my eldest brother is going to study, and my third brother is going to be a soldier again. I have to take care of the inn again, and there is no one in the family who can follow me." ¡°By the way, how much silver does the best sea-going ship cost nowadays?¡± Mr. Zhou extended his hand and said, "Five thousand taels of silver. This is the best and largest sea-going ship. We have a shipyard in Ping''an City and it was built there." "I''ve seen it. It''s a big ship and it''s made of good wood." ??Gu Fei raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "How many boats are you planning to buy, Brother Zhou?" Mr. Zhou laughed, "I would like to buy a few more boats. It''s not easy to make this trip. However, if I buy a boat, I have to load tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of silver worth of goods on it. I don''t have much money." "It''s just enough to buy two boats." ??Gu Fei nodded, "That''s right, I''ll think about it first and wait a few days before I give you an answer." Mr. Zhou stood up and said, "Get some fire as soon as possible. There are seasons for going to sea. Next month is the best time. When the wind direction changes, you won''t be able to go out." ?Gu Fei responded: "Okay, I will go back to discuss with my father today." After seeing Mr. Zhou off, Gu Fei sat there and fell into deep thought. She wanted to go to sea by herself, but it was troublesome as no one was watching in the shop. Thinking about the two thousand acres of land and several shops, Gu Fei felt that the family was in urgent need of manpower. ?She thought for a while, arranged things in the store, and asked Erlang to close the barbecue stall, and the two drove the mule cart back to the countryside. ??Gu Zhang, Chen, and Lanzhi and Li Chunhua were all picking peppers in the field, and Xiaocao was also playing in the field. Gu Fei found herself in the field, and her family members were a little surprised to see her suddenly come back. ??Gu Zhang quickly stood up and wiped his hands, "But is there something wrong?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "I have something important to discuss with dad." ??Ms. Chen looked nervous, "What happened?" ??Gu Fei smiled: "It''s a good thing, dad, mom, everyone pack up and go back first, I''ll tell everyone." ?The family quickly packed the picked peppers, and the mule cart stopped at the end of the field. They loaded the peppers into the cart and drove the mules back home. After everyone washed their hands, Gu Fei took out a few land deeds and said, "Dad, these are the ones I got recently." When Gu Zhang opened it, he was shocked. There was so much land, two thousand acres! Doesn¡¯t it cost more than ten thousand silver? ?His daughter has become a big landowner? ¡°Where are you from?¡± ?Although the inn can make money, the time is still short and it cannot make so much. ? Gu Fei waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry about this father, he is mine now anyway." (End of this chapter) Chapter 332： There is a shortage of manpower to do big things Chapter 332 Lack of manpower to do big things ??Gu Fei said again: "Dad, now that we have so much land and shops in our house, we need people to take care of them, collect rent, deal with tenants and so on. They all need someone to do it." ¡°I think it¡¯s better to hire a long-term worker to do the work in the fields and ponds. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to go to the fields myself in the future.¡± ?Gu Zhang nodded, "Okay, then I''ll hire a permanent employee." ??Gu Fei said seriously: "Our family has to buy some servants. From now on, we will have our own managers in the fields and shops, and my parents will be too busy." Mrs. Chen waved her hands repeatedly, "Our family can''t use any servants. Even Lian''er, I treat her as a member of the family. Besides, there isn''t much going on at home. Your sister-in-law, me, and now Lanzhi, we just did it casually. " ??Gu Fei shook his head, "When dad goes out, he must be accompanied by a servant. Even at the door of the house, there must be a concierge, otherwise no one can be found if something happens." ¡°Second brother will not sell barbecue in the future. First, he will learn from the stewards in the shop. When he gets the experience, he will take care of all those shops.¡± ?Gu Erlang''s eyes were filled with surprise, "Will I be in charge of the whole store from now on?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "If you don''t take care of it, who will take care of it? This is the family''s property. Naturally, the family is in charge of it. Besides, the second brother has grown up and is now the mainstay of the family." ?Gu Erlang picked his head in embarrassment and glanced at Lanzhi again. Lanzhi was also looking at him and nodded to him. ??Gu Fei paused and said, "These are not urgent matters. There is another important matter right now. Dad, I plan to buy some boats and go to sea." "What?" Chen''s tone changed, "You want to go to sea by yourself?" Ping An City is close to the sea. She has also heard people say about going to sea. It is not unusual for the ship to capsize in the sea. ? Gu Fei secretly wanted to go to sea by herself. In her previous life, she had only gone to Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand. Now that she came here, she also wanted to go out and see the outside world. She hesitated for a moment, "That''s not necessarily the case. The trouble right now is the lack of manpower." Mrs. Chen then said: "I don''t care if you buy a boat and go to sea, but it''s just a little bit, and you can''t go by yourself!" Gu Fei smiled at her mother and didn''t say go or count. Instead, she told Gu Zhang in detail about buying a ship and going to sea. This requires purchasing goods. When you go overseas, you have to sell and buy. All of this requires Be smart and capable, preferably someone with experience. Even if she goes alone, she still has to bring a few trustworthy people with her, otherwise, no one will do anything. ??Gu Zhang and Chen were silent when they heard that a ship cost five thousand taels of silver and goods worth tens of thousands of silver. ??Gu Zhang thought to himself where his daughter had made a fortune. He still couldn''t understand her daughter''s ability. ??Mr. Chen was happy that her daughter could earn money, but she was also a little sad. She worked hard growing peppers and hoped that her daughter could live a good life, but she didn''t know that they couldn''t keep up with her daughter''s footsteps. ?This inn has not been open for long, and I want to buy a boat to go to sea. ?With the little money I earn from farming, I can really only buy a few flowers for my daughter to wear. ? Lanzhi was lucky, after all, she came out of the Hou Mansion, so she was not frightened, but she admired Gu Fei more and more. Li Chunhua already suspected that she was listening to the Book of Heaven. She couldn''t believe what her sister-in-law was saying. After all, Gu Zhang is a man who has read books and is knowledgeable. He accepted this fact after just a little thought, "Now, what do you mean, you have the money to buy ships and goods, but you just need people to do these things?" ?Gu Fei nodded vigorously, and his father''s words hit the point. (End of this chapter) Chapter 333： Opportunity lies ahead Chapter 333 Opportunity is in front of us ??Gu Zhang thought for a while, "There are actually people who can be trusted, and your eldest uncle is an honest man, but your eldest uncle is illiterate." ¡°Village chief¡ªwell, even in Uncle Liutang¡¯s house, both Jin and Yin are literate, and they are reliable.¡± ??Gu Fei glanced at Chen, "Dad, going to sea is a dangerous thing. These are all relatives, so I''m afraid-" ?Gu Zhang waved his hand, "I understand what you mean, but you don''t understand that we people all trade our lives for money." ¡°We don¡¯t care about the risks, as long as we can make money.¡± ¡°My father wants to give them a hand, and secondly, only his own relatives can rest assured.¡± ? Gu Fei nodded. There are risks in going overseas, but it doesn''t mean that you will die. Besides, high risks also mean high returns. ??Gu Zhang looked at Gu Fei and said: "If you really decide to buy a boat, this is your first time to go to sea. Don''t go. Dad will take a few people." ?Gu Fei''s face changed slightly, "Dad, whether it is dangerous to go to sea, it''s better for me to go." Mrs. Chen said anxiously from the side: "You are not allowed to go, you are not allowed to go. Our family has enough money now. I couldn''t even think about living like this before. Why do we have to do such dangerous things!" ¡°As long as the whole family eats glutinous rice together, I¡¯m willing to do so.¡± ?Gu Zhang shook his head, "You don''t understand." It is true that you will be happy if you are a little rich, but when the opportunity that can change the fate of the entire family is placed in front of you, no matter how big the risk you take, it is worth it. ??My daughter has the opportunity right in front of her, but he doesn¡¯t even have the courage to do it? ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "Dad, who can discuss this matter? We haven''t even bought the boat yet." "We will go to the city later. My father and I will take people to these shops to have a look. We don''t want to do anything yet. We just tell them that they have changed their owners." "Then buy a few literate or smart boys and train them first, so that no one will be available later." ?Gu Zhang nodded and sighed, "Our family''s foundation is still too shallow." ?Suddenly there was a shop and land, but there was not even a useful steward. Usually I think I have many sons, but when it comes time to use them, there is only one Erlang left. Fortunately, we have taught them how to read since they were young, otherwise they would have been blinded. ?The family had a rough discussion, but Chen''s objections were ineffective. Seeing Gu Zhang and Gu Fei insisting on going their own way, Chen was about to cry. ?Gu Fei hugged her mother and said, "Mom, don''t worry too much. Nothing will happen." What can Mrs. Chen do? Gu Zhang and Gu Fei are both beyond her control. After appeasing Mrs. Chen, Gu Fei and Gu Zhang took Erlang''s car into the city again. The three of them went to look around the three shops owned by Butler Wu. One was a grain and oil shop, one sold rouge and gouache, and the other was a silver shop. The silver shop was on Furong Street, not far from the inn. ??Gu Zhang came out with the house deed, explained his identity, and called all these people to the inn. ?These people heard yesterday that Butler Wu was beaten to death and his home was ransacked. They were just the shopkeepers hired by Butler Wu, and they felt very uneasy for a while. They thought that the new boss was either the master of the palace, or someone related to several masters, and he didn''t know whether they should be allowed to continue working. Gu Fei and Gu Zhang checked the accounts for the past month and found that they had not taken care of the previous ones. Seeing that there were no problems in the accounts and that they had made a lot of money, Gu Fei said: "This shop, since the shopkeepers are very good at managing it. Okay, let¡¯s keep going like this. We¡¯ll pay the bill once a month. I¡¯ll add 10% to Butler Wu¡¯s salary, and you can take good care of the shop from now on.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 334： They all have small calculations Chapter 334 has some small calculations ?These people didn''t expect to get a raise in wages. It was an unexpected surprise. Each one of them promised to take care of the shop. ??Gu Fei pointed at Erlang and said, "This is my second brother. He has never been exposed to these business matters. From now on, he will go to the shop every day and ask several shopkeepers to teach him." ?Gu Erlang stepped forward and bowed his hands to several shopkeepers. ?Several shopkeepers all said: "We must do our best to teach the second young master well." After finishing the explanation, Gu Fei let the shopkeepers go. ?The shopkeepers went out, exchanged glances in a tacit understanding, and arrived at a teahouse not far away. Several people asked for a private room. The shopkeeper''s surname was Zhang. He first said mysteriously: "Do you two know who this girl Gu is?" The remaining two people shook their heads, "I don''t know." Shopkeeper Zhang smiled and said, "You don''t know, but I do." "This shopkeeper Gu is not an ordinary person. Have you heard about the slap that Butler Wu himself received a few days ago? It was the prince who vented his anger on this girl Gu." One person said: "When I heard about it, I thought it was just nonsense. Now it seems that it is true." Shopkeeper Zhang snorted, "Of course it''s true. I was outside the inn door that day and could see clearly that Butler Wu was kneeling at Miss Gu''s feet and slapped her face hard. Her face was swollen and she didn''t dare to stop." "Now, shopkeeper Wu is dead, and this shop is in the hands of Miss Gu again. Although I don''t know what happened in the middle, I can guess it." "Therefore, I will tell you two that behind this Miss Gu is the Crown Prince. Everyone should restrain themselves, so as not to anger the Crown Prince and put their lives at risk." The two of them said in succession: "Thank you very much, Shopkeeper Zhang, for the reminder." Another person said: "It''s just that in the past, half of the business in our shop relied on the purchase of the palace. Now, the palace has a new housekeeper, and the purchase cannot be carried out by us, and the business will definitely be worse than before. By then, What should I do if Miss Gu asks?" ? Butler Zhang shook his head, "I don''t know about that. Anyway, there is a second young master watching. As long as our hands and feet are clean, Miss Gu can''t make a mistake." "I think Miss Gu doesn''t have anyone available. She is also the manager of the inn. As long as we don''t make any big mistakes, Miss Gu won''t fire us." The remaining two people nodded, "That''s all." "Now that I''m back, I have to be more careful in doing business than before, otherwise there will be a big difference in the accounts next month and it won''t look good." ??The three of them chatted for a while and then dispersed. Gu Fei and his father Erlang had already gone to Nanshi at this time. I turned around several places, but I only saw people selling orchids, Kunlun slaves, women, girls, and boys. The boy was still young and not literate, so he didn¡¯t buy anything. At last we turned to a place, and there were many people standing on the platform, including maids, young men, and even older men. ??Gu Fei understood at a glance that something had happened to an official of some family, and the servants of the family were selling it together, just like her before. ??Gu Fei stared at the older men and whispered to Gu Zhang: "Dad, these are probably stewards of wealthy families. Ask Yazi, if so, buy them all." ¡°If they have families, they buy them one by one, so it¡¯s easier to manage.¡± If he only buys one, he has no thought and will not work hard. ?Gu Zhang nodded and went to Xun Yazi to ask. (End of this chapter) Chapter 335： The family will be exhausted Chapter 335 The family will be ruined As expected, Yazi said: "This is a servant of the salt transport envoy''s family who just collapsed. The salt transport envoy has been escorted to Beijing. The servants are selling on the spot. There are several managers here." He pointed at a middle-aged man and said, "This man named Qin is the steward of his family''s outer courtyard." He pointed to another older man with a beard and said, "This one''s surname is Liu, he''s the steward of the inner court." ??Gu Zhang didn''t quite understand what the inner courtyard was and what the outer courtyard was. He glanced at Gu Fei, who nodded, and Gu Zhang said, "Then I want both of them. If you have family members, buy them too." Renyazi was overjoyed, this was a big business. He went up to the stage and ordered the two of them out, and then said: "You have family here? The master is kind and willing to buy your family to prevent you from being separated from each other." ??The two people originally thought that the family would inevitably be separated in the future, but they did not expect such a good thing to happen, so the two people quickly pulled out all the family members. ? ? Mrs. Qin, the steward, used to work for Madam. She had a daughter named Fang''er who was thirteen years old. In the lady''s yard, because she was still young, she was only a third-class girl. My son Qin Shun is fifteen years old. He usually goes out with the young master and is literate. Mrs. Liu Guanshi is a good cook. She used to be in charge of the kitchen. She has two sons and a daughter. The eldest son, Liu Fu, is literate at the age of twenty and is married to Mrs. Zhou. This Mrs. Zhou is still pregnant and looks to be five or six years old. months. The younger son is only fourteen or fifteen years old, and he used to be an errand in the outer courtyard. My daughter is sixteen. She is tall and has good looks. She is said to have been a first-class girl who used to serve young ladies. ?Gu Fei took a look and saw that there was a steward and a servant, so let¡¯s use them first. Ren Yazi did the math and found a total of two hundred and one taels of silver. The deed was written on the spot and fingerprinted. Gu Zhang asked Erlang to follow Yazi to the Yamen to have it stamped. ??Gu Fei followed, stamped the government seal on the land deeds and house deeds in his hand, and filed them for record. After finishing the work, Gu Fei saw that these people were all wearing dirty Chinese clothes. She went to a clothing store and bought a lot of clothes, as well as bedding and luggage. She also bought a lot of bath basins, washbasins, toothbrushes, and was thinking about what to add. After seeing these people, the bowls, chopsticks, tea cups, etc. at home may not be enough, so I bought some more. Then we called two cars and went home together. ?At the door, there was a lock on the door. Gu Fei guessed that Chen had gone to the ground again. Fortunately, Gu Zhang brought the key, opened the door, and brought everyone in. Erlang quickly went to the fields to call Mrs. Chen and the others. Not long after, Chen Lanzhi and Li Chunhua came back with Xiaocao in hand. ?Several people looked at the servants in the yard and were stunned. Chen''s voice was trembling, "This, did so many people just buy it?" ?Oh my God, if you buy so many people, how much food will you need to eat that day! The family will be devastated! Gu Fei knew that her mother would be distressed, so she whispered in her mother''s ear: "Mom, your daughter is rich, it doesn''t mean anything. From now on, don''t go to the fields anymore. Hire long-term workers to do the work in the fields. If you are bored, Don¡¯t worry, just take care of the vegetable garden in the backyard, and you must take care of my apple tree.¡± ?At the beginning of spring, Gu Fei planted many apple seeds, but now only three seedlings have grown. Gu Fei has to take a look every time he comes back. Mrs. Chen was trembling, "Well, there is no need for these people in this family!" After Chen finished speaking, the servants standing in the yard were all in a nervous mood. It was difficult for the family to sell the house, and they really wanted to stay. (End of this chapter) Chapter 336： Allocate manpower Chapter 336: Allocating Manpower ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Mom, everything is useful." "I just discussed with my father that from now on, the land at home will be handed over to my third uncle, and Manager Liu will follow my third uncle to take care of the rent collection and tenant matters in the land." She turned around and looked at the servant, "Guan Shi Qin and Liu Fu will follow my father to buy ships and goods first." "Qin Shun will follow his second brother out. Qin Shun, please study hard. If you learn well, you may be promoted to shopkeeper in the future." Qin Shun was excited, "Miss, I will study hard." ??Gu Fei looked at Butler Liu''s daughter and said, "Zi Yan will change her name to Yan''er from now on. Follow me. I need a literate girl." Yan''er bowed her head and said yes. "Liu Zhu gets up early on weekdays and goes to the city to do shopping. You take care of the pond at home first. Aunt Liu will still be in the kitchen from now on." ¡°Aunt Qin and Fang¡¯er are doing laundry, cleaning, and other chores in the inner courtyard, serving my parents.¡± When Mrs. Chen heard the last thing, she said, "No, no, why don''t you take them all with you? There won''t be anyone to serve in this family." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Sister-in-law is pregnant, and it is inconvenient to do many things. It would be better if someone else does the work." ??Li Chunhua quickly expressed her position, "Sister, I can do any job. We really don''t need so many people at home. Otherwise, you might as well take them all to the store and I can help you." Aunt Qin lowered her head and said nothing. She was the most disappointed. In the past, she was the most useful housekeeper for Madam. Now that she is here, she can also do chores such as cleaning and laundry. Fortunately, the whole family is together. When I think about it, all the unwillingness disappears. Fang''er looked at Gu Fei longingly. She was willing to serve Gu Fei. The young lady was so pretty, a hundred times prettier than the young lady she had served before. ?Gu Fei asked Fang''er, "Are you literate?" Fang''er quickly said: "Miss, I am literate. My father has said since I was little that if you want to be a maid or a lady in charge, you must be literate." ??Gu Fei thought for a while and realized that there was indeed nothing going on at home, so she nodded, "Then Fang''er will come with me too." ??Gu Fei looked at the pregnant Zhou again and said, "You''re pregnant, so it''s not good for you to be a errand. You should just give birth to the child in peace." After everyone has made arrangements, Gu Fei said: "Everyone has seen that our family is just a small family, not comparable to your former master''s family." "The two stewards have agreed on a monthly salary of one tael per month in advance. Aunt Liu will also receive one tael for the kitchen. The rest of the people who work as errands will receive five hundred yuan. If you do well in the future, your monthly salary will be increased." Everyone bowed their heads, "Thank you, Miss." Gu Fei thought for a while and then said: "Since everyone has come to my house, you must abide by the rules of my house. The first rule is not to despise the master. I know that you servants of the official family are more knowledgeable than others and look down on us farmers. It is said that a slave bullies his master. But this man has to sing whatever song he goes to. No matter how knowledgeable you are, you are still a servant and cannot get past the master." "I''ll be the first to say the ugly things. If I find someone who is looking down on the master, cheating or cheating, it will depend on the seriousness of the case. If it''s a minor case, my monthly payment will be deducted. If it''s a serious one, then I''m sorry. I can''t keep you in this family, so I''ll pull you out directly." sold." ¡°When the time comes, I won¡¯t care if you are separated from each other!¡± Everyone hurriedly responded, "Ignorant people don''t dare." ??Gu Fei waved his hand, "Everyone is tired today, so go take a shower and change your clothes. If you have lice on your head, my mother still has medicine, so you must clean it off." Everyone responded, those who drew water and those who lit the fire started to light the fire. (End of this chapter) Chapter 337： send Chapter 337 Delivering Letters Mrs. Chen then pulled Gu Fei into the house and said, "Daughter, I think some of them are really useless, so I might as well sell them." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Mom, it doesn''t matter. As the family''s business grows in the future, these people won''t be enough." "Just tell them what you want to do from now on. Mom is old and should enjoy her happiness." Mrs. Chen sighed, "How dare I enjoy any blessings." ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it, if you hear that your family has bought someone, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll become a monster again.¡± ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. If she makes a fuss and wants someone to serve her, just ask her if she wants a mother-in-law or a girl. I''ll just buy another one for her." Chen said: "How many people in this house still have some room to buy?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "These are two families, it''s better not to separate. If you want my grandma, buy another one. If the two families are separated and mixed up like this, gossip will easily spread." ??Ms. Chen slapped her hands and said, "That''s the truth. Why didn''t I think of it?" ¡°My daughter is still smart.¡± ??Gu Fei glanced at Lanzhi, who was sitting quietly embroidering in the main room, and whispered: "Mom, it''s better to settle the matter between second brother and Lanzhi as soon as possible. There are servants in the family, and I''m afraid that Lanzhi-" ??Mrs. Chen understood it, and was afraid that Lanzhi would not be able to stand upright at home, so she treated herself as a servant. She nodded and said, "Okay, the zodiac signs are all matched up. I will ask Liu Zhuang''s family to give her the dowry money tomorrow. You can help her buy some dowry, and we will do something about it after seeing the date." After Gu Fei finished explaining the things at home, soon after, Yan''er and Fang''er packed up and followed Gu Fei back to the inn. ? Gu Fei asked Yan''er and Lian''er to guard the counter. Yan''er was literate and could register and keep accounts, while Lian''er collected money, just like the arrangement of accountants and cashiers in the company in her previous life. After arranging the two of them, Gu Fei returned to the room, while Fang''er polished her ink and wrote a letter. After the letter was written, Gu Fei took an envelope and put it in it, writing Xiao Yu on it. After thinking about it, she took another envelope and put it outside. ? Coming out of the house, Gu Fei waved to Yan''er, "Go to the back door of Prince Qi''s Mansion and find a boy named Laifu. Give him this letter and ask him to pass it on to Brother Shitou who is following the prince." Yan''er was stunned for a moment. The new master''s family wasn''t from a farmer''s family. They were actually related to people from Prince Qi''s mansion. ?Gu Fei saw that she was confused, "Can it be done? Remember, this letter can only be given to Laifu." Yan''er nodded quickly, "Remember, I''ll go right away." ? Gu Fei gave her a handful of copper coins to ride in the car, and a piece of broken silver. Yan''er collected the letter and went out. Yan''er took a carriage and arrived at the back gate of the palace. She smiled brightly and said to the boy guarding the door, "Hello, brother. I have something to do with Brother Fu. Could you please call him out for me?" The boy glanced at Yan''er and said, "I am Laifu." Yan''er smiled and said, "I am too blind to recognize Mount Tai. Shitou, the prince''s servant, is my cousin. There is a letter here. Please deliver it to Brother Laifu for me." The letter and the broken silver were handed over together. Laifu took it and nodded, "Don''t worry, girl. When Brother Shitou comes back, I will give it to her. What''s your name?" Yan''er thought for a while: "My surname is Gu." ?In the evening, Xiao Yu returned. Laifu looked for the stone and handed the letter to him, "Today, a girl Gu said she was your cousin and asked me to give this letter to you." ?Hearing the surname Gu, Shitou instantly understood. He had told Miss Gu that if he needed anything to find the prince, just go to the back door and find a boy named Laifu, who was one of his own. (End of this chapter) Chapter 338： why not do Chapter 338 Why not do it? ?? Shitou hurriedly took the letter into the study and handed it to Xiao Yu, "Sir, this letter should have been sent by Miss Gu." ??Xiao Yu quickly opened it, and there was another layer inside, with Xiao Yushou written on it. Xiao Yu looked at those three words and was stunned for a moment. Thinking that her name was written by her own hand, his heart suddenly became hot. He suddenly became careful in his movements, picked up the paper knife on the desk and opened the letter. The letter was not long, just one page. Xiao Yu read it, folded the letter as it was, put it into the envelope, tapped his fingers on the table, and chuckled: "This girl is so young and so brave, she actually wants to buy a boat. Go to sea and invite me to come with you.¡± Shi Shitou''s eyebrows moved, "Then the prince will do it or not?" A sly smile appeared on Xiao Yu''s lips: "Why don''t you do something to make money?" Shitou glanced at him carefully, "But the eldest son is in charge of the fleet in the palace. If the prince does something, will the eldest son -" Xiao Yu sneered, "I do mine and he does his. I don''t interfere with the fleet in the mansion, so it has nothing to do with him." ¡°In the past few years, my father has given him the management of the fleet, and he has gained a lot of money in private.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I do what he can do?¡± ?Stone was silent for a while, "Then, do you want to tell the prince?" Xiao Yu waved his hand, "No need, I use my own money to buy a few boats and go to sea, no one can control them." "If your father asks me, I will have something to say." He pondered for a moment, "You don''t have to go to the military camp with me tomorrow. You go find Miss Gu to help get this thing done. After that, you let Manager Chen do the shopping. How much money do I need in my private treasury? Get the sign." The stone responded and stepped back. ??The next morning, when Gu Fei opened the door, she heard the sound of horse hooves coming from the street. ?She raised her head and looked outside, and saw Xiao Yu riding his horse and stopping briefly at the door. He looked at her deeply and then rode away. Shitou got off his horse and walked in with a young boy with a smile. ??Gu Fei hurriedly greeted him, "Brother Shitou, did you receive the letter from yesterday?" Shitou smiled and said, "That''s why I came here." ¡°The prince asked me to help the girl get this done.¡± ?Gu Fei was overjoyed and sent Xiaolu to the next door to call Mr. Zhou. He also asked Mr. Zhou to send someone to call Young Master Zhu. Not long after, Mr. Zhou came over first. While waiting for a cup of tea, Young Master Zhu came over with an old man. Young Master Zhu first introduced the old man to Gu Fei, "This is Master Yu. He has been running a boat all his life. He was the leader of another fleet before. I specially invited him here." Master Yu quickly bowed his hand to Gu Fei and said, "Thank you, shopkeeper Gu. I have long admired your reputation." ? Along the way, Young Master Zhu often talked about the importance of taking care of the girl. Whether he can make money from this trip to sea depends largely on whether the girl can attract the prince. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Hello, Master Yu. Please sit down quickly." ?A few people have seen Shitou again. Although Shitou is a young man, he represents the prince, and no one dares to neglect him. Young Master Zhu took a sip of tea first, and then said: "Since the prince is willing to join the gang, what I mean is that the ships we buy will be put in the prince''s name. When the goods arrive at the port, half of the goods will be given to the prince. Brother Shitou, what do you think?" Usually, when goods arrive at the port, the government takes 10% of the goods, and the officials privately take 10%. In addition, there is a tax of 30%. ??Officials privately dare not take a cut of the prince''s ship, but they can actually earn half a percent more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 339： Silver House is in trouble Chapter 339 Silver House is in trouble Stone smiled and said, "Okay." ??He knew that the prince didn''t really think about making much money from this, he mainly wanted to make Miss Gu happy and not to get along with the eldest son. ?Zhu Da was very happy when he saw Shitou agreeing readily, "There is just one more thing, and Brother Shitou needs to come forward to handle it." Just as he was talking, Gu Zhang came in with Manager Qin and Liu Fu at the door. ??Gu Fei quickly welcomed his father over. Everyone present knew Gu Zhang, so they greeted him and sat down to continue talking. Mr. Zhu continued: "Right now, we have to go to the Shipping Department to get the official certificate to go to sea. Without this, all the goods will be confiscated when they arrive at the port in the future." ? Gu Fei thought about it and understood that not going through the government would be smuggling. No matter which dynasty or generation, such huge benefits would not be allowed to bypass the state and flow into private pockets. Stone nodded, "I''ll take care of this." Mr. Zhu was very happy. They didn¡¯t need to handle the certificate, and this item could save a lot of money. ?Miss Gu¡¯s thigh is really right. He stood up and said, "While everyone is here, why not go to the shipyard together to have a look." Gu Fei also stood up and was about to follow him when a boy came in at the door. He looked around when he came in. When he saw Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, he ran over and said, "Shopkeeper Gu, there is a difficult customer in the bank. I must meet him." Boss, the shopkeeper has no choice but to call me to find you." ?Gu Fei frowned, "There was something going on at the bank in the past. Could it be that shopkeeper Zhang also went to find Butler Wu?" ??The boy murmured: "This man''s status is extraordinary, and the shopkeeper can''t do anything about it." ? Gu Fei thought for a while and felt uneasy if she didn''t go and take a look, so she said to her father: "Dad, then you go over there, and I won''t go." She secretly handed the 20,000 taels of silver notes to her father and whispered: "Dad, if you can see something good today, then buy two boats first, and get the biggest one." ?? Gu Zhang looked at the numbers on the banknote, shook his head, quickly put the banknote in his arms and hid it, nodded and said: "Okay, go to the bank and have a look, don''t be anxious if anything happens." ??Gu Fei watched the group of them go out, told Lian''er and Yan''er to keep an eye on the store, and took Fang''er to the Silver Building. The boy on the road whispered: "My boss, I couldn''t tell you just now, but the guest is the daughter of the Protector''s family. Now he is losing his temper in the store. The shopkeeper really can''t cope with it, so he has to ask you to come over and have a look." ?Gu Fei said "hmm" and quickened his pace. The Silver Building was not far away, and it was there in the blink of an eye. The boy led Gu Fei up to the second floor. As soon as I went upstairs, I heard a sharp voice coming from a room, "My young lady is so distinguished. This phoenix hairpin will be used in the next two days. Something went wrong now. What should I wear in the next two days?" ¡°What are you going to do to compensate for delaying my lady¡¯s affairs?¡± ?Gu Fei took a breath and pushed the door open. I saw two beauties sitting on the first chair in the room. The one on the left is wearing a bright red and gold tapestry skirt, holding a golden shawl of glowing gauze in her arms, and a seven-tailed golden phoenix hairpin on her head. The phoenix hairpin is studded with large and small rubies, shining brightly. Shine. ??The beauty has a pair of red phoenix eyes flying out sideways, her face is snow-white, and her lips are painted with bright red lipstick, which is bright and moving. Looking at the beauty on the right again, I have seen her before. ??It was the little girl who called Xiao Yu second brother on the night of the Lantern Festival. ??The little girl is wearing a goose-yellow spring shirt, with a green gauze shawl on her shoulders, and a few pearl flowers and green velvet flowers on her hair. She is fresh and elegant, and she feels full of spring just by looking at her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 340： Difficult Guest Chapter 340 The Difficult Guest When Xiao Qing saw Gu Fei coming in, her eyes lit up and she looked at her with a smile. The beauty next to her glanced at Gu Fei with a pair of red and phoenix eyes, and frowned slightly. Shopkeeper Zhang quickly introduced her. He bent down to the little girl and said, "This is Princess Changle of Prince Qi''s Mansion." ¡°This is Miss Gu, the owner of the shop.¡± Gu Fei is blessing, "county master Wanfu." Xiao Qing laughed, with two small dimples on her lips, "We have met before, do you remember?" ??Gu Fei also nodded and smiled, "I was lucky enough to meet the princess during the Lantern Festival." Xiao Qing clapped her hands, "I didn''t expect you to really remember." She tilted her head and said, "You were very beautiful when I saw you last time. Why do you feel even more beautiful when I see you today?" ??Gu Fei just smiled, and the beauty next to her snorted impatiently. Shopkeeper Zhang quickly said: "This is the daughter of the Protector of the Country, Miss Shen." ?Gu Fei said to her, "Hello, Miss Shen." Shen Qingluan looked her up and down, "Are you the boss?" ??Gu Fei leaned forward, "Exactly, I just took over this shop yesterday. I don''t know what happened to Miss Shen''s jewelry, so I will try my best to remedy it." Shen Qingluan sneered softly, and the girl next to her raised her eyebrows, "Remedy? You said it lightly, this Fengchai is going to be worn in two days, and my young lady is going to wear it at the poetry festival. Now it''s broken, you let my young lady live in two days." What to wear every day?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and looked at shopkeeper Zhang, "What''s going on?" Shopkeeper Zhang said helplessly: "Miss Shen ordered a golden phoenix hairpin inlaid with filigree. I came to pick it up today and said that the body of the golden phoenix has become larger and the tail has become smaller. I am not satisfied with it." ??Gu Fei looked at a golden phoenix on the table. In her opinion, it was exquisitely made and extremely beautiful. "Oh, did you not show the drawings to Miss Shen at that time?" Shopkeeper Zhang said helplessly: "Of course I drew a drawing and showed it to Miss Shen." As soon as he finished speaking, the maid screamed, "What do you mean? When my lady looked at the drawings, they were obviously very good, but she didn''t know that they turned out like this when they were made. You just didn''t get the dimensions right!" ??Gu Fei looked at Shopkeeper Zhang again, "Where are the drawings? Have you checked the dimensions?" Shopkeeper Zhang nodded, "Of course I''ve checked it, it''s exactly right." ?Gu Fei stopped talking. He had nothing to say. Shopkeeper Zhang didn''t do anything wrong. He was just not satisfied now. What could he do? ?At this time, Shen Qingluan listened to the questions and answers between Gu Fei and Shopkeeper Zhang, and couldn''t keep it off her face. She picked up the phoenix hairpin on the table and slammed it on the ground. There was a carpet on the ground. The phoenix hairpin fell to the ground and jumped a little, then lay there quietly. ??Gu Fei lowered his eyes and looked at Shen Qingluan, "Since Miss is not satisfied, why not ask the craftsman to come up with another drawing and redo it for Miss?" Shen Qingluan had a cold face and said nothing. The girl beside her sneered, "My lady will wear it in the future. Is it too late to redo it?" ? Gu Fei looked at Shopkeeper Zhang, who twitched his lips and said, "The filigree inlay process is very complicated. Miss Shen will use it again in two days, so it will definitely be too late." ??Gu Fei said to Shen Qingluan, "Well - Miss Shen, since there is no time to do it now, how about Miss Shen choose another phoenix hairpin in the store?" The maid next to Shen Qingluan heard this and immediately said, "Another choice? There is no choice!" "If I didn''t like the quality of the goods in your shop, how could my lady let the craftsman draw another drawing and customize it?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 341： I have a request Chapter 341 I have a request ? Gu Fei felt very uncomfortable, but she still said patiently: "Then let the lady tell you how to solve it. As long as the lady proposes it, the store will try its best to do it if it can be done." Shen Qingluan snorted coldly, "I don''t care, it''s not my business how to solve it. After all, I will definitely wear the phoenix hairpin that suits my heart at the poetry meeting tomorrow." ??This is an inability to communicate. Gu Fei really wanted to walk away, but she endured it and silently recited the words "Peace and wealth" several times. She bent down and picked up the phoenix hairpin on the ground. She took it in her hand and looked at it carefully. Gold was soft and easy to deform. Fortunately, the floor was covered with carpet. The hairpin was not broken. ? Gu Fei looked at an old man standing in the corner with his head lowered and saying nothing. She guessed that he was a craftsman. She walked towards him and said, "Bring me the drawings." The old man immediately took out the blueprint from his pocket and handed it to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei looked at it, thought for a while, and whispered: "If the sharp corners on the outside of the phoenix tail are inlaid with small pearls, it should make the phoenix tail look bigger. I wonder if it can be inlaid?" The old man nodded, "It''s possible, it''s just a little troublesome." "how long?" The old man hesitated for a moment and said, "Call a few more people and get off work, and we can finish it in a day or so." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Then change this drawing and add small pearls to the phoenix tail. See the effect." ?The old man agreed and hurried out. ??Gu Fei put down the phoenix hairpin and smiled at Shen Qingluan: "Miss Shen, this phoenix tail is indeed a little too small. I just told the craftsman and asked him to change the drawing. Miss Shen will check if she is satisfied with it later." Shen Qingluan snorted and looked like he was too lazy to pay attention to you. Not long after, the craftsman came back and handed the drawing to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei looked at it and thought it was very good. She handed the drawing to Shen Qingluan, "Miss Shen, take a look, is this feasible?" ?Xiao Qing also came over to look at the drawing and clapped her hands, "It''s good to change it like this. The phoenix tail will look bigger. With the addition of pearls, the hairpin will become more refined." Shen Qingluan looked at it for a while and sneered: "It looks better than before. Who knows what it will look like!" Gu Fei smiled and said: "The effect should be good. In the past two days, I asked the craftsmen in the shop to do nothing else but make this phoenix hairpin for the lady. When it is done, I will have it delivered to the lady''s house. Maybe It will delay the lady¡¯s affairs.¡± ?Xiao Qing next to her also tried to smooth things over, "Sister Shen, if I think it''s okay, I''ll just let them do it." Shen Qingluan didn''t say yes or no, she still lowered her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking. Xiao Qing looked at Gu Fei and sympathized with her. Qingluan''s temper was too unruly. She smiled and said, "Sister Shen, you don''t know yet. Sister Gu, my second brother and my cousin are all familiar with each other." Yes, we are watching the lanterns together on the Lantern Festival. Just for the sake of my second brother, Sister Shen, please allow Sister Gu to make amends for her sins. " ¡°If it¡¯s not good, just change it.¡± ?? She pulled Shen Qingluan''s head and shook it, "Besides, Sister Shen has so many jewelry that she can''t even carry them. There is only one phoenix hairpin missing." Hearing this, Shen Qingluan looked at Gu Fei sharply, with a sharp and scary look, "Oh, it turns out that the Crown Prince also knows Miss Gu, so I can''t help but respect the Crown Prince." ??Gu Fei looked at her nose and nose and avoided her sight. Shen Qingluan slowly withdrew his gaze and said with a half-smile, "That''s it, let''s change it like this first." "I just have a request. After this Fengchai has been modified, I will ask Miss Gu to deliver it to Luan Garden in person in the future." (End of this chapter) Chapter 342： No way if you dont agree Chapter 342 I can¡¯t agree if I don¡¯t agree ?Gu Fei was startled, what kind of weird request is this? She smiled and said: "Miss Shen, I am in charge of several stores and I am too busy. How about asking shopkeeper Zhang to deliver it to you?" Shen Qingluan''s complexion changed, "Miss Gu, I''ve given you enough face by agreeing to let you change Feng Chai. You don''t agree to my request? It seems that Miss Gu doesn''t have any sincerity at all!" ??Gu Fei frowned. It seemed that there was no other option but to agree. He had to send this plague **** away quickly. She nodded, "If it''s done, I''ll send it to Luan Garden the day after tomorrow." Shen Qingluan looked at her with a half-smile, "I wonder if Miss Gu has the post from Luan Garden. If not, I can give her one so that she won''t be able to get in." ?Gu Fei lowered his head, "Then please give me a post, girl." Shen Qingluan raised her hand, and the maid next to her took a post and gave it to Gu Fei, and said proudly: "This post is not an ordinary post, it is a VIP post. It is different from the ones outside. Only with this post can you enter the poetry meeting. ''s yard.¡± ?Gu Fei looked flattered, "Really, thank you very much Miss Shen." Shen Qingluan then stood up and said, "Qing''er, let''s go. I''ve spent a long time here and I''m tired." After she finished speaking, she snorted, "I will never come to this Yinlou again." Xiao Qing smiled apologetically at Gu Fei, and the two of them took the girls out. ??Gu Fei stood by the door and saw off the guests with a smile, "Princess Miss Shen, you two go slowly." When the group of people came downstairs, Gu Fei took a deep breath and sat on a chair. ?Shopkeeper Zhang was walking around seeing off guests, while Gu Fei looked at him coldly. Shopkeeper Zhang shrank his neck, and Gu Fei said calmly: "Shopkeeper Zhang, you have been a shopkeeper for many years, right? You even asked me to come and ask my boss to handle this matter, so what? What do I ask you for?¡± Sweat dripped from shopkeeper Zhang''s forehead, "The villain is wrong. Originally, the villain thought that the boss has the support of the prince behind him, and this is just a matter of words." ??Gu Fei sneered, "Your Majesty, you are so full that you have to worry about such trivial matters all day long?" ¡°When doing business, just think about how to do business. Even if I have a relationship with the prince, what does this have to do with your business?¡± Shopkeeper Zhang lowered his head and said, "The villain is wrong. I won''t dare to do it again next time." ??Gu Fei stood up and said, "It''s just this once, it won''t happen next time!" ¡°That Fengchai, let the craftsmen change it quickly. After the change is made, check carefully to make sure there is no more mistakes.¡± ?Shopkeeper Zhang said "yes", and Gu Fei strode away with Fang''er. ??Really, these people are delaying her business. She was originally going to the shipyard to visit! Shen Qingluan got on the carriage and ordered the girl next to him with a worried expression, "You asked Wang''er to go outside and ask around. What happened to Miss Gu and the Prince? How did they recognize each other? Find out carefully. Come back to me." The girl responded and the carriage moved forward. ?Gu Fei waited in the store until the afternoon, and then waited for Gu Zhang and the others to come back. ??Gu Zhang didn''t even eat lunch, so Gu Fei quickly asked the kitchen to bring a soup and steamed pork ribs with vermicelli noodles, which were all ready-made, and asked Sister Hua to stir-fry some more vegetables. After the arrangements were made, Gu Fei came out and sat next to her father, "Dad, have you bought the boat?" ??Gu Zhang nodded while eating, "I bought it. If the stone hadn''t gone with it today, I wouldn''t have been able to buy the boat." ¡°How do you say it?¡± Gu Fei asked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 343： The boat is bought Chapter 343 The boat is bought ? It turns out that the shipyard is near the inland river terminal. Once the ship is built, it can go directly to sea along the inland river. The shipyard is government-run. When Gu Zhang and his party arrived at the shipyard, Shitou showed some voucher to the official, and an official immediately invited everyone in politely. ??Everyone was led by officials into a particularly tall shipbuilding factory. There were several semi-finished ships inside and hundreds of workers were busy. ?After looking around inside, the officials took everyone outside. Outside, there were many completed ships parked by the river. ?The largest ship was several stories high, more than a hundred meters long, and dozens of meters wide. It was really a huge thing. ?The official pointed to the boats and said as he walked: "These boats are made of fine nanmu. The labor cost alone costs thousands of taels of silver. We can only build dozens of boats a year." ? Gu Zhang remembered his daughter¡¯s words to buy the biggest one, so he stared at the biggest boat. After seeing it, he asked the official, "If I want to buy this ship, when can I pick up the goods?" ?The official shook his head repeatedly, "Even if you want to buy one, you have to wait until next year. The ten completed ships have been ordered by others a long time ago." ?Gu Zhang was stunned at that time. He thought he could buy it with money when he came. Finally, Shitou said, "Since there are ready-made ones, our prince wants all ten of them. You just have to take your time and do what they have ordered. The prince can''t wait here." ?The official bowed to the stone and said, "Brother, I can''t make the decision on this matter. Please wait a moment while I ask the superior officer to come over." ??The official told his subordinates to greet several people, and he hurriedly looked for them. Everyone took the time to discuss it. If ten ships could be captured, the Gu family would take two, Mr. Zhu would take two each, and the prince would take four. After waiting for a cup of tea, the official came over with several people. The first one, wearing a fifth-grade official uniform, came over to greet a few people and said politely to Shitou: "This boat was originally ordered by a wealthy businessman named Wang. Since it is the prince who wants the boat, I will keep him close to him first." I can do it, just a little bit, the money to buy the boat¡ª" Shitou smiled and said, "Don''t worry, your money won''t be shortchanged. The price will be whatever it is." ?The official breathed a sigh of relief, "So, I don''t know whether to deliver the goods now or -" Shitou said cheerfully: "You can pay me now." ??Everyone came well prepared and feared that the night would be long and they would have many dreams, so they immediately handed over the money. Young Master Zhu also gave the two officials a 200-tael silver note with a wink. Once the formalities are completed, the boat is purchased. Once you get the voucher, you can sail the boat away. ??Gu Zhang didn¡¯t even raise his head as he ate his meal, ¡°When we go out to sea, we have a lot of knowledge. Master Yu is a veteran and knows a lot. I asked him to help me find the captain and sailor.¡± ¡°Master Zhu told me that if I don¡¯t know where to buy something, I can go with his manager. They have good knowledge and can guarantee the lowest price.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Dad is going to have a hard time during this period." ??Gu Zhang waved his hand, "That''s right, but there are still many complicated things here. Tomorrow I have to call your eldest uncle and Jin Sheng to run with us, so that we can get familiar with the ways here early." He was eating and suddenly grinned, "Do you know how to wrap this porcelain so that it doesn''t break when it goes to sea?" ?Gu Fei said with a wink, "I don''t know, does dad know?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 344： Ignorance Chapter 344 Ignorance Gu Zhang said proudly: "Master Yu told me that tea leaves are generally placed in porcelain and then sealed and placed in a wooden box. The wooden box is filled with soil or wet cotton, and beans are sprinkled in the soil. If the sea is moist, the beans will not last long." It sprouted and filled the gaps, which was safer than anything else.¡± ¡°This wooden box is then placed inside a big wooden box. The big wooden box is nailed to the ship and will not move no matter how bumpy it is.¡± ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, which sounded very safe. Gu Zhang added: "In short, there are many ways to go to sea. People in a boat need to eat, drink, and buy a lot of things. They need to buy some live chickens and ducks, and they have to grow vegetables on the boat." "However, Master Yu also said that although going overseas is risky and troublesome, you can still make a lot of money. Porcelain, tea, and silk are easy to sell, and it doesn''t matter how good it is. It can be medium or low-grade. Those foreigners also eat There¡¯s no telling what good tea is.¡± "As soon as the ship arrived at the port, there were many merchants waiting for it. They robbed them all in a short time, so there was no need to worry about selling them." Gu Zhang said with a proud smile, "Xiao Fei, don''t even think about going to sea. I can only go. Master Yu said that women cannot get on the boat. It is unlucky for a woman to get on the boat." ?Gu Fei curled his lips, "Ignorant¡ª" ?Gu Zhang looked at her, "What did you say?" ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "I said, you should always eat quickly." ?She quickly changed the subject, "Dad, you go out this time and collect more seeds. There is no seed when you come back. Our family has so much land now, there must be something to plant." "You can also buy some gems, ivory, rhinoceros horns, spices, medicinal materials, dyes, etc. Try to keep them away from Mr. Zhu and the others so that they can be sold easily. By the way, if there is jade, buy some too. It must be freshly opened. Jade, I can use it.¡± Gu Zhang nodded, "Okay, write me a list later. I''m planning to learn from Mr. Zhou these days. I don''t even know the quality of these things. I''ll leave the rest of the food and daily necessities for the sea to your uncle. Go and do it with Jin Sheng.¡± He looked at Butler Qin, "Fortunately, Butler Qin still knows a lot." ?Gu Fei nodded, the steward of the outer courtyard of the Salt Transport Envoy''s family. Needless to say, he must have seen a lot of good things. ?Once you see these things enough, you will naturally understand them. ??Gu Fei waited until her father finished eating and left, then called Mr. Zhou over, pointed at a pile of antique calligraphy and paintings in her room and said, "I plan to **** all these things." Mr. Zhou looked at the pile of things and twitched the corner of his mouth, "Sister Xiao Fei, where did you go to rob or something? These things are probably worth tens of thousands of taels of silver!" He looked at the antique calligraphy and paintings and shook his head, "This thing can''t be sold in a **** shop for a price. How about this? I''ll ask the ministers from my shop to come over in a while, register them all for you, and take them to my father''s antique shop." ¡°I think these are good things and should be sold at a good price.¡± "Don''t worry, I will give my father an explanation and won''t let him cheat you." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "That''s good, thank you very much, Brother Zhou." Mr. Zhou smiled shyly: "Why are you thanking me? We are all following each other. If we hadn''t followed you, we wouldn''t have been able to go to sea." He whispered: "Master Zhu said that just by going to the Shipping Department to apply for a voucher, you can save 20,000 to 30,000 silver. This is all thanks to my sister." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Isn''t it thanks to the prince?" Mr. Zhou nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, yes, thanks to the prince." He whispered again, "But I still accept your favor, sister." (End of this chapter) Chapter 345： WTF Chapter 345 What the hell? The two of them laughed for a while. Mr. Zhou called Chao Feng over when he returned. Gu Fei asked Yan''er to guard them. Chao Feng took the two boxes away after registering in front of Yan''er. ?There is still a box of pearls and jade that Gu Fei has left untouched. She plans to take those to her own bank to sell them. ?In the evening, Shen Qingluan sat in the mansion of Madam Protector and said calmly: "Did Wang''er find out everything? Ask him to come in and answer." ?After a while, the maid opened the curtain, and Wang''er knelt down in the outer room and told Xiao Yu to vent his anger on Gu Fei, slapped the yamen servant, and asked Butler Wu to slap himself. Then he said: "The prince also had dinner in Miss Gu''s inn. Just a few days ago, I heard that housekeeper Wu was beaten to death by the prince and his house was ransacked. The details of what happened here are not very clear. It¡¯s clear, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s also for Miss Gu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can find out about it.¡± After Shen Qingluan heard this, he picked up a tea cup from Ru kiln and threw it to the ground. The tea cup hit the floor and broke into pieces instantly. Shen Qingluan gritted her silver teeth and said, "Sure enough, as soon as I saw her enchanting look, I knew she must be a vixen!" ??The maid dared not say a word nearby. Shen Qingluan''s chest was rising and falling. He waved his hand and Wang''er quickly retreated. The maid then lowered the curtain and turned around to cheer up Shen Qingluan, "Miss, please don''t get so angry over that lowly woman." "Didn''t you say that the prince can''t have **** with women before he is twenty years old? I think Miss Gu hasn''t seduced the prince yet." Shen Qingluan spat fiercely, "Bah, she is worthy of it. How dare she think of the prince!" The maid looked at Shen Qingluan''s face carefully: "Madam, didn''t you invite the princess to come over tomorrow? The marriage between the two families has been tacitly understood for a long time. This time when the princess comes, she should make it clear." ¡°Miss, just wait patiently.¡± Shen Qingluan had a gloomy face. She was about to turn eighteen. She was the only daughter of Madam Protector, and she had started thinking about her marriage a few years ago. She has a noble status, so the Protectorate Lady naturally wants to choose the best husband for her daughter. ??In this world, the emperor''s women are naturally the most precious, but the emperor has already established a queen, and the Protector''s wife was reluctant to let her only daughter into the palace. After much thought, she decided on the prince of Qi. The south of the Yangtze River is rich and prosperous, and Donghai County is the fiefdom of King Qi. In the future, he will also belong to the prince. If he marries the prince, he will have all the glory and wealth. Isn''t it better than competing with many women in the palace to become the emperor? A few years ago, the Protector''s Lady tried to test the Princess''s intentions. Unexpectedly, the Princess said that the Crown Prince should not approach women until he was twenty years old, and there was no need to discuss marriage in a hurry, so the Protector''s Lady could not bring it up again. Afterwards, Madam Protector also considered other families, but those with worthy family backgrounds were all in the capital. Madam Protector did not want her daughter to marry far away, and besides, those people could not be compared with the Prince of Qi in terms of power and talent. Just for this reason, Shen Qingluan is getting older day by day. ?At the spring banquet not long ago, the princess finally relaxed and said that she would start negotiating for the prince''s marriage. It would take almost half a year to complete the process of proposing a marriage, making an engagement, and following the six rites. Half a year later, the prince''s birthday would coincide with the marriage. ?Mrs. Protector immediately tried it out, and the princess was also interested. The two of them talked back and forth for a long time, and they just had to clarify their words. When Mrs. Protector came back, she told Shen Qingluan to keep her heart in her stomach, saying that she was just waiting for the prince to come to propose marriage. (End of this chapter) Chapter 346： Were going to get married Chapter 346: We¡¯re going to discuss marriage The maid also knew these things. She handed a cup of tea to Shen Qingluan, "Miss, take a drink. According to me, there is no need to be anxious. In terms of family background, talent and appearance, who among the ladies in Ping''an City can be better than Miss?" Go, as long as the princess is not blind, the position of the concubine will belong to the young lady sooner or later. " ¡°Besides, this matter has been settled.¡± Shen Qingluan snorted softly, "That''s not what I am doing, it''s just that there are too many vixens out there, and all of them are shameless and just pounce on the prince." ¡°What kind of despicable merchant girl dares to seduce the prince?¡± The maid said softly: "Miss Gu, aren''t you going to come to Luan Garden to give the lady a phoenix hairpin the day after tomorrow?" ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you¡ª¡± Shen Qingluan raised the corners of his lips and revealed a sarcastic smile, "No, the opportunity is just right." She waved, and the girl quickly came over. Shen Qingluan whispered for a while. The maid couldn''t hide the shock in her eyes, and then nodded, "I will send someone to do it tomorrow." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?At this moment, in Prince Qi''s mansion, the princess and the empress are also discussing with Aunt Xu. The princess was leaning on the imperial concubine''s couch, pressing her slender jade fingers to her temples, and said slowly and softly: "I originally had my eye on Qingluan, the wife of the Protector of the Country, for Yu''er''s marriage. I planned to find someone to propose marriage in a few days." , but after thinking about it for the past two days, I''m a little unsure. Qingluan is a little older, she''s already eighteen. " Aunt Xu smiled and said, "It''s not too old. It''s a good match for the prince. Eighteen is the right age to have children. If you get married now, maybe next year the princess will be able to have a grandson." "only-" The princess glanced at her and said coquettishly: "Mommy, if you have something to say, just tell me and hide it from me whenever you want." Nanny Xu whispered: "It''s just that if the princess wants to get engaged to the prince, she''d better ask him first. Although Miss Qingluan''s family and appearance are worthy of her, what if the prince doesn''t like it? ?¡± "Princess, please don''t forget that the prince is still at odds with you because of what happened last time." The princess sat up and said, "Mommy is right. I only told the prince, not Yu''er. If he doesn''t like it, it will be troublesome." The princess raised her voice and said: "Here, please come to my master''s yard and ask him to come over. Tell him that I have something to tell him." The maid outside the door responded and hurried away. The princess added: "When Yu''er gets married in the second half of the year, and a few months later, he can bring that girl Gu into his house. In this way, wouldn''t it be the best of both worlds?" ?Mother Xu nodded slightly beside her. ?With just a cup of tea, Xiao Yu came over. The maid opened the curtain and Xiao Yu came in with a calm expression: "Concubine, do you want to see me for anything?" The princess gave him a flattering smile and said, "Yu''er, your birthday will be in half a year." ¡°Mom is thinking that it¡¯s time to start discussing your marriage. After your birthday, it will be a good time to get married.¡± ??Xiao Yu frowned slightly and said nothing. The princess added: "Mother has shown you Qingluan, the daughter of the Protector''s wife. You have seen that girl before. She is very good-looking. Although she is a little older, she will be easier to give birth to if she is older." Xiao Yu''s brows tightened, "My son doesn''t want to get married yet." The princess'' face changed, "Yu''er, you will be twenty soon. If you hadn''t practiced all this hard work, you would have gotten married at eighteen. It''s already too late!" "My mother can do everything else according to you, but this important matter of marriage cannot be controlled by your temper." (End of this chapter) Chapter 347： Whoever marries her will be unlucky Chapter 347 Whoever marries her will be unlucky Xiao Yu looked cold, "I didn''t say we couldn''t get married." "It''s just that the girl from the Protector''s family is ugly, arrogant and willful, and has a vicious mind. I won''t marry someone like that!" The princess opened her mouth wide, "Is that girl Qingluan still ugly?" ?Oh my God, is there something wrong with my son¡¯s eyes? Xiao Yu sneered, "It''s just ugly. Anyway, I don''t want it." ??The princess and Aunt Xu looked at each other, and the princess said carefully: "Then Miss Shen offended you?" Xiao Yu said impatiently: "I hate her when I see her. Don''t mention this person to me!" The princess sighed helplessly, "Then tell me which girl you like, and I will find someone to propose marriage to you." Xiao Yu stood up and said, "I don''t want it from any family. Mother and concubine don''t have to worry about this for the time being." The princess was anxious, "The one in front of your eldest brother has been gone for almost a year. I heard that they are planning to propose marriage to him recently. If you are not anxious, he will take away the good thing." Xiao Yu was funny, "What''s good?" ¡°Mom, let me tell you, Shen Qingluan is definitely not a good person. Whoever marries her will be unlucky, just wait and see.¡± It had been several days. The princess finally heard Xiao Yu call her mother. She became happy for a moment and followed her son''s wishes and said: "You don''t like Qingluan, and mother doesn''t force you. She is not the only one in the world." Okay, it¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t many people in Ping¡¯an City who are worthy of our family, so why not find a lady from a famous family in the capital.¡± "If you are willing, I will write to your grandmother and ask her to inquire for you." Xiao Yu frowned and was about to say no, but suddenly changed his mind, "Then let grandma inquire first. However, this candidate must have my nod for it to count." Seeing that Xiao Yu was relieved, the princess nodded repeatedly, "That''s natural. Don''t worry, no one in our family would be unwilling to get married. For the outstanding ladies in the capital, I will have someone draw their portraits and give them to them." You choose.¡± Xiao Yu nodded, turned around and went out. The princess kept calling the maid, "Bring me some pen and ink. I want to write a letter to my mother." ?Xiao Yu walked out of the yard and let out a sigh of relief. He will not marry Shen Qingluan, nor will he marry any lady from the capital. It will take a lot of time to wait for the mother-in-law to write a letter to the capital. ??This is postponed until the girl''s poisonous oath is resolved. Just after returning to the courtyard, the boy beside the prince came over and said, "Your Majesty, the prince has asked you to come over and ask questions." ??Xiao Yu didn''t ask the prince why he was looking for him, and followed the young man to the outer study room. The prince was cleaning his sword with a piece of cotton cloth. When he saw Xiao Yu coming over, he kept moving his hands and said casually: "I heard that you went to the Shipping Department to apply for a certificate and plan to form a fleet to go to sea. Is there anything like this?" Xiao Yu stood a few meters away and said lazily: "That''s what happened. A few friends wanted to go overseas to earn some money. They invited me to join them, and I accepted." King Qi frowned slightly, "Why bother, won''t your family provide you with what you want? Or when did you lose your money? You''d better focus on the army." Xiao Yu said nonchalantly: "This thing doesn''t take much energy. Anyway, I don''t know how to do it myself. The manager below will do it." ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but my son is really poor.¡± "Nowadays, even a housekeeper in the house has much more net worth than my son. After all, I am also a prince, but I am not even as good as a housekeeper, let alone compared with my elder brother. If this spreads out, wouldn''t it be a joke?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 348： When can I grow up? Chapter 348 When will I grow up? King Qi choked and said, "Okay, okay, if you want to do it, just do it." ¡°Just don¡¯t be obsessed with money.¡± ¡°By the way, a few days ago, your mother said she was going to get engaged to you and the Protector¡¯s daughter. Do you know that?¡± Xiao Yu said calmly: "My son doesn''t like that woman, so my mother said to let my grandmother choose another lady in the capital." King Qi paused while wiping his sword, looked at Xiao Yu and said meaningfully: "The Protector died in battle, and some of his old subordinates are now in high positions. To this day, they come to visit the Protector every year. Madam Guo, I think this marriage is very good." ¡°As for Miss Shen, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you like her or not. I¡¯ll just pick up a few that I like in the future.¡± Xiao Yu sneered, "Is it like my father married my mother back then?" ?? King Qi put down his sword heavily and said, "You are so unbridled, how can you talk!" Xiao Yu lowered his head and said, "My son made a mistake." King Qi sighed, "Yu''er, I treat your mother, am I not treating you well?" "You are my legitimate son. Not long after you were born, I asked you to be crowned prince on your behalf. In these years, I have only been a concubine, and I love your mother very much." Xiao Yu lowered his eyes and said nothing. King Qi said again: "I know that you feel uncomfortable because the fleet in the palace is handed over to your eldest brother." "But you have to think about dad. Your eldest brother is also my son, and he can''t be a prince. I gave him the management of the fleet, just so that he can become a rich man in the future." ¡°Dad¡¯s expectations for you and for him are different.¡± Xiao Yu lowered his head slightly, "My son is ashamed that he failed to understand his father''s hard work. He should not have said those words just now." "It''s just that Shen''s daughter is arrogant and rude, and my son really doesn''t like her." King Qi nodded happily, "As long as you understand." "Since you don''t like Miss Shen, forget it. You''re too stubborn. I''ll also write to your grandfather here and find a good marriage for you in the capital." Xiao Yu lowered his head and said, "Thank you very much, father. My son will leave." ? King Qi waved his hand, "Go." Xiao Yu retreated to the door, turned around and went out. As soon as he walked out of the door, he met a tall young man with fair complexion and handsome appearance. He smiled at Xiao Yu in a gentle and elegant manner, "Second brother, come to see dad?" ??Xiao Yu glanced at him and casually said, "Brother." After saying hello, Xiao Yu rolled his eyes and left. ?Xiao Xuan shook his head helplessly and went into the study with a smile on his face. When King Qi saw him coming in, a gentle smile appeared on his face, "Have you met your second brother?" Xiao Xuan smiled and nodded, "My second brother is still the same. Alas, I don''t know when he will grow up." ?? King Qi shook his head, "He recently said that he had no money to spend, so he bought a few ships and planned to go to sea. Alas, let him go." A gleam of coldness flashed in Xiao Xuan''s eyes, but for just a moment, a gentle smile appeared on his face. King Qi said again: "If he was half as sensible as you, I wouldn''t have to worry about him." "Let him marry the daughter of the Protector''s family. He doesn''t know why he will lose his temper, and he refuses." Xiao Xuan sighed, "How come this second brother doesn''t understand my father''s painstaking efforts? He''s too ignorant." ?? King Qi waved his hand, "I can''t control him. Let him go. It''s the same as letting his grandfather''s family find another lady from a famous family in the capital." ??Xiao Xuan lowered his head, "Recently, my mother has also been looking at her son, but I just looked around and nothing seemed suitable." (End of this chapter) Chapter 349： God-given opportunity Chapter 349 A God-given Opportunity Prince Qi''s eyes flashed, "Then Shen''s daughter should be quite young, so she would be a good match for you." The Protector''s old department, he would still like to get involved if possible. Xiao Xuan smiled bitterly, "My son is a successor. Besides, my son doesn''t have a title. How can the daughter of the Protector''s family like my son?" King Qi snorted coldly, "Who is not worthy of being Gu''s son?" ¡°Besides, I plan to go to court in a year or two and ask for a title for you. My nephew will still give it to me if he wants to save some face.¡± ?Xiao Xuan snorted in his heart, you don¡¯t know how many times you have said this, it¡¯s just a talk. ?Besides, it is an empty title and there is no fief, so what is the use of asking for it? ?Thinking this in his heart, a look of humility appeared on his face, "Even so, the Protectorate Lady will only--" King Qi waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll ask the princess to mention it to Madam Protector." Xiao Xuan smiled, "Thank you so much, father." That night King Qi rested in the main room. After some tenderness, King Qi hugged the princess and said, "There have been a lot of things at home recently. Thank you for your hard work." "It''s just that right now, both sons have to discuss marriage, so I''m afraid you will have to be busy for a while." The princess snuggled into King Qi''s arms and said coquettishly, "I should do everything." ?? King Qi coughed lightly, "Since Yu''er is unwilling to marry the Shen daughter, I think it''s better to let Xuan''er marry her." The princess''s face changed, she clutched the quilt and remained silent. King Qi continued: "Find a time to mention it to Madam Protector and see what she means." "Although Xuan''er is a married couple, she doesn''t have a son or a half daughter in front of her, just like a married couple. Please tell Madam Protector carefully." The princess endured it again and again, and suddenly turned her back, "I won''t tell you, but you can tell it yourself. A **** actually wants to marry the only daughter of the Protector of the Country as a second wife. I''m afraid that the Protector of the Country will spit in my face." King Qi frowned, "What''s wrong with the concubine? The concubine is also an orphan''s son! Besides, how can I talk about this kind of thing? Naturally, it''s better for you women to do it." The princess snorted coldly, "Then let your sister Lin tell you, I can''t afford to disgrace this person!" As he said this, he secretly hated Xiao Yu. If he refused to have a good marriage, he would be able to get a big advantage for the two of them! After thinking about it, I was afraid that they could not pick it up. The mother and daughter of the lady of the Guardian Guo Guo were on the top of their heads. Will they look at a sister -in -law? King Qi sighed, alas, this princess is good at everything except being jealous. Forget it, let Yulian find a chance to mention it to Madam Protector. ?He stretched out his arms and hugged the princess into his arms again, "Look at you, you are getting anxious as you speak. When will you change your temper?" At this moment, in a side courtyard of the palace, Xiao Xuan was also talking to Concubine Lin about this matter. Concubine Lin''s eyes were full of surprise, "Is your father really willing to marry the daughter of the Protector of the Country for you?" Xiao Xuan smiled and nodded. Concubine Lin said happily: "This is really a perfect marriage. If your father didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t even dare to think about it." "The Protector''s wife is an only daughter, and she refuses to adopt a son to inherit the family business and title. In the future, all the furniture will belong to Miss Shen. Recently I heard that the garden cost hundreds of thousands of silver!" It¡¯s for her dowry!¡± She lowered her voice and said, "What''s more, the Protectorate Lady still has military power in her hands." ?Concubine Lin suddenly grabbed Xiao Xuan''s hand and said, "My son, this matter is simply a God-given opportunity. I must do it no matter what!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 350： locked Chapter 350 Locked Xiao Xuan nodded slightly, "My father said that the princess should go and mention it to the Protector''s Lady." ?Concubine Lin snorted coldly, "It would be good if she doesn''t cause trouble in there. We have to rely on ourselves to do this." She suddenly laughed as she spoke, "The young lady from Madam Protector''s family is almost eighteen and has yet to get married. Who in this city doesn''t know that mother and daughter are waiting for the prince, but now the prince is confused and opens the door. Regarding marriage, I don¡¯t think she can find a suitable one for a while. What a great opportunity!¡± Xiao Xuan frowned slightly, then straightened his eyebrows and said, "Then please mother, please worry more." The mother and son discussed for a while before Xiao Xuan returned to his yard. ?He stood in the yard, looked up at the moon in the sky and clenched his fists. Originally, he should be his father''s eldest son. ?Just because his mother''s status was not high enough, his father married another daughter of the Duke of Qin, causing him to miss the throne of the heir apparent. ?This time, he will definitely marry a noble girl to win this reputation! What''s more, he has always wanted power in the military but has been unable to get his hands on it. How could he miss this opportunity? He had already received a notice about the Luanyuan Poetry Recital in the future. Before, he had no intention of going. But now it seems that he has no choice but to go, and he has to make careful plans. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?One day passed in the blink of an eye. Sister Dan came to the store early in the morning and invited Gu Fei to play in Luan Garden. It has already entered summer, and the weather is not that hot if we go early. ??Gu Fei shook his head, "Sister Dan, you go first. I can''t go right now. I''ll go there later to see if I can meet you." Sister Dan didn¡¯t say anything else, she got into the carriage with Sister Yu and her servants and left. ?Gu Fei waited until the end of the morning when the man from the silver building came over with a box. ??Gu Fei opened the box and took a look. The pearls were all inlaid, the phoenix hairpin was more gorgeous and dazzling than before, and the phoenix tail also looked a bit bigger. If Miss Shen was still not satisfied, there was really nothing she could do. She called a carriage and got into the carriage holding the box and the post. Luan Garden is in the south of the city. The carriage walked for almost half an hour before arriving at the gate of Luan Garden. ??Gu Fei paid the fare and got out of the car with the box in hand. He saw many idlers surrounding the gate of the garden who couldn''t get in. Most of them are disheveled or wearing coarse clothes. ??Gu Fei was wearing the work clothes of her inn. When she walked to the door, Gu Fei took out the invitation. The doorkeeper looked at it and let Gu Fei in. Just after entering the garden gate, before she had time to look at the scenery, a girl came over and greeted her, "Are you the shopkeeper Gu?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Exactly." ¡°Are you Miss Shen¡¯s girl?¡± The girl smiled and said, "I''ve been waiting for Shopkeeper Gu here for a long time. This garden is so big that I can''t find the place without anyone to guide me. My lady specially asked me to wait here to take you there." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Lead the way." The girl walked in front, and Gu Fei looked around with his eyes. There were many tourists in the garden. Weeping willows were planted all over the garden near the water. There were fields of lotus leaves in the water. A nine-curved corridor passed through the lake. There were countless rockery pavilions and flowers and trees along the way. Every step was a scene. It''s really breathtaking. The girl led Gu Fei for almost two quarters of an hour, and then the two of them arrived outside a courtyard. Gu Fei noticed that the walls of this courtyard were much higher than ordinary ones, and the door was not an ordinary wooden door, but made of brass. of two doors. The girl pushed open the closed door, and the two of them walked in, and saw a large room in front of them. The girl led Gu Fei to the house, opened the door, and said, "Shopkeeper Gu, please come in. The lady is inside." Gu Fei stepped in. As soon as she entered the door, she heard a sound behind her. She looked back and saw that the door had been closed. She frowned and was about to speak when she heard a "click" from outside, like a lock. sound. (End of this chapter) Chapter 351： Hes a ruthless person Chapter 351 He is a ruthless person At this moment, Gu Fei still didn''t understand something, she had been tricked. Miss Shen didn¡¯t know why she disliked her, wanted to tease her, or had other plans. The next second, Gu Fei realized that she still thought of people too kindly. ??A fishy wind came from behind, and Gu Fei instinctively ducked to the side. When she looked back, a colorful tiger with a white forehead and golden eyes appeared silently in front of her. A pair of emotionless eyes stared at Gu Fei indifferently. I am a fool! ?Miss Shen is a ruthless person, and this move will be a dead end. ? Gu Fei and the tiger looked at each other for a second. When the tiger kicked up its hind legs and rushed towards Gu Fei, Gu Fei suddenly disappeared from under the tiger''s nose. Sorry, we will teleport. ?Standing outside the courtyard wall, Gu Fei looked up at the high fence. No wonder this fence was much higher than other places. It turned out that there were tigers inside. ?She just couldn''t figure out where she had offended Miss Shen. Just for a broken Fengchai, would it cost someone''s life? ??Gu Fei left the yard quickly. She didn''t see the girl who brought her here along the way. She didn''t know if she was still inside. ?The courtyard was a little out of the way. After walking for a while, Gu Fei finally met two young men who looked like scholars. ??Gu Fei said to the two of them, "I wonder if you two gentlemen know where this poetry meeting will be held?" When the two of them saw Gu Fei, there were expressions of surprise on their faces, and they rushed to ask: "Girl, are you here to see the poetry party too?" ¡°We are about to go there too, why not go together.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded and followed the two men to an open area. A huge flower hall was built near the water. ?The flower hall has no walls, and is surrounded by floor-to-ceiling carved wooden doors and windows, inlaid with colorless colored glass. The entire flower hall is transparent and exquisite, and through the transparent colored glass windows, you can see many people sitting inside. The doors were open on both sides, and there were several boys standing at the door. ?The two men smiled at Gu Fei and said, "You can only take a look here. You must have a VIP sticker to enter." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Thank you two young masters very much." She held the box in one hand and the post in the other. The boy at the door took the post, glanced at it, and put Gu Fei in. ?This flower hall is divided into left and right sides. There are several embroidered screens in the middle, with male guests sitting on one side and female guests sitting on the other side. As soon as Gu Fei stepped in, the male guests sitting on the left all turned their heads to look over. Men seem to have a strange feeling for beautiful women, maybe some particles in the air are calling them. ?These people all stared at Gu Fei, not knowing whether they were shocked or something else. The flower hall was silent for a few seconds. Su Chen was sitting with a few students. He saw Gu Fei the moment he came in. He could hardly believe his eyes when he stared at Gu Fei. Her appearance was much more beautiful than the last time they met. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as stunningly beautiful. Su Chen was stunned for a moment. At the moment when he was in a daze, Gu Fei had already turned to the right. Su Chen heard someone beside him exhale slowly at this time, "What a beauty, I couldn''t even breathe after looking at her just now." Su Chen was a little annoyed and glared at him, then turned to stare at Gu Fei''s back through the gap in the screen. ?Unexpectedly, many men around him acted similarly to him. Gu Fei walked to the female guest and successfully attracted most of the attention. (End of this chapter) Chapter 352： Princess maintenance Chapter 352 The Princess¡¯s Maintenance ?Sitting at the top were Princess Qi and a graceful middle-aged woman, who must be the Protector of the Country. Next to Mrs. Protector is the bejeweled Shen Qingluan, and behind Shen Qingluan stands the girl who led Gu Fei the way before. She is bending down and saying something to Shen Qingluan. Seeing Gu Fei come in, the girl glanced this way inadvertently. The next moment, her eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost. When Shen Qingluan saw Gu Fei, she turned around and glared angrily at the girl. The girl couldn''t hold back the panic on her face. She stammered and whispered, "Miss, I, I just locked her up in the Tiger Garden. I swear, it''s absolutely true. How is it possible? How could she be here?" ¡ª¡± Shen Qingluan scolded, "Idiot, I''ll settle the score with you later!" ?Mrs. Huguo next to her saw someone coming in. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Gu Fei, "Hey, who is this girl from? She looks pretty good." Xiao Qing, who was next to the princess, raised her eyebrows and said, "This is Miss Gu, the owner of Furuiyin House." The princess looked at Gu Fei and twitched the corner of her mouth slightly. Why is this girl here? Logically speaking, with her status, she cannot get the post here. ??Gu Fei walked straight towards Shen Qingluan who was sitting on the throne, walked up to him and said, "Miss Shen, your phoenix hairpin is ready. Please take a look at it." Shen Qingluan stared at her with a puzzled expression, and then winked at the maid next to him. The eldest maid immediately raised her eyebrows and scolded: "You are so bold. You don''t understand any rules. Why don''t you kneel down when you see the princess and the protector of the country?" ??Gu Fei pursed her lips. She had to lower her head under the low eaves. She lowered her eyes and was about to kneel down when the princess raised her hand quickly and said, "No, come out to have fun, don''t stick to those rules." What happened last time caused her son to have a quarrel with her. Now she wanted to give Gu Fei a good deal so that she could show her merit to her son when she returned home. ??Gu Fei''s knees had just bent, but after hearing the princess''s words, they straightened up without any hesitation. She lowered her head and held the box forward with both hands. Shen Qingluan waved her hand impatiently, and the maid behind her came over and took the box. ??Gu Fei turned around to leave. After taking two steps, Qin Ying, who was sitting not far away, frowned and asked, "Is this the shopkeeper Gu of an inn?" Gu Fei turned around and asked, "Who is the girl?" Hearing this, Qin Ying frowned more and more. Just when Xiao Qing was talking about Miss Gu, her girl was whispering in her ear: "Miss, Miss Gu is indeed here." She looked over, but it was not the beauty she had seen that day. Rather, she is a girl who is ten times more beautiful than that beauty, making people feel ashamed when they see her. ?She was only wearing a fine cotton skirt, with two velvet flowers in her hair, and no other decorations around her body. ?Even with such a simple outfit, she still couldn''t hide her allure. The enemy was unexpectedly powerful, but Qin Ying was aroused. She stood up and smiled slightly, "I heard that Miss Gu has outstanding literary talent. Since I''m here, why not write a few poems before leaving? It''s also good for everyone to see. The girl¡¯s talent.¡± ??Gu Fei looked at her for two seconds, and then looked at the girl behind her. Wasn''t she the one who ran to the inn to deliver the post to her that day? She raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Are you Miss Qin?" "I don''t know where Miss Qin heard this nonsense. I''m just a peasant girl. I can barely recognize a few words and I can''t compose poetry." (End of this chapter) Chapter 353： Make things difficult Chapter 353 Making Difficulties At this time, Shen Qingluan, the boss, suddenly said: "Miss Qin is right. Since I gave you the VIP post, I will not make it difficult for my master to take care of you. The girls here who have the VIP post, but people Everyone needs to compose poetry.¡± ?Gu Fei sneered in his heart, writing a poem? It''s nothing more than making things difficult for her. Would you like to give Zhu Ershao''s "Girl is 15 this year, and the two buns are not yet full"? ?At this time, a girl came over at Shen Qingluan''s signal and said to Gu Fei, "Miss Gu, please sit over here." ?Gu Fei glanced at Shen Qingluan, her eyes full of mockery. Looking at Qin Ying again, her expression showed arrogance and some provocation. ??Many ladies and ladies around her were looking at the sarong she was wearing, with disdain in their eyes. Damn it! ??This is all a joke, right? ?Gu Fei smiled slightly and followed the maid to the side and sat down. Qin Ying smiled brightly at the first one and said, "How about we ask the princess to come up with a topic, and everyone can write a poem to judge today''s leader?" Mrs. Protector smiled and said: "Your Majesty, I have prepared the lottery prizes, but I am worried that I can''t send them out." Shen Qingluan raised her chin and said, "It just so happens that I just got a phoenix hairpin, so why not add to the good fortune too." As she spoke, she motioned to the maid next to her. The maid opened the box and showed it to everyone, only to see a seven-tailed phoenix hairpin inside that was so bright and eye-catching. ?One young lady smiled and said: "Ah, as expected of Miss Shen, such a good hairpin can be used as a lucky draw." Shen Qingluan smiled brightly, "It''s not worth anything, as long as everyone is happy." ¡°Please also ask the princess to give me a title.¡± The princess was born in the palace of the Duke of Qin. Her father and several brothers were generals who led the army. The family did not have that environment, and she did not like poetry and lyrics since she was a child. ?However, it was not difficult for her to ask a question. The princess turned her eyes and saw several pots of white begonias in full bloom in the room. She smiled and said, "Let''s use white begonia as the title. There is no limit on rhyme. It can be in five or seven words. It is easier to produce a good work if you are less rigid." ?These ladies and ladies had known that there would be a poetry meeting today, so they secretly prepared several poems for the occasion at home. There are those who write about gardens, willows, and lotus. ?Of course, no one was specifically planning to write Bai Haitang''s poem, so everyone started thinking hard about it at the moment. ?? Gu Fei naturally can''t write poetry. Although she was a liberal arts dog in her previous life, she didn''t have the skill to write poetry. She is just worried right now. What should she do if the poem she copied is too good? She doesn¡¯t want to be in the limelight. Being known as a talented woman doesn¡¯t do her any good. Why do she do things that don¡¯t do any good? If you just don¡¯t write or write nonsense, you will feel uncomfortable being despised by these people, and you will also lose your face. ??The maids shuttled around the flower hall, offering pens and papers to the ladies. ?Everyone here has a girl to help grind the ink and lay the paper. They just don''t care about the ink. She was slowly polishing the ink by herself, and she had already memorized in her mind the song she once liked very much, Daiyu''s "Bai Haitang" in Dream of Red Mansions. It¡¯s just that this poem is too well written, so I dare not use it. After a while, the ink was sharpened, and Gu Fei saw that several ladies next to her had already started writing. Looking at Qin Ying writing furiously, she seemed to notice Gu Fei''s gaze. She looked over, raised her chin slightly, and showed a proud smile. ??Gu Fei sighed, forget it, I can''t pass the exam, so I have to cheat. Mr. Cao, I can lend you the old man''s poem for use. (End of this chapter) Chapter 354： It all depends on peers Chapter 354: It all depends on the support of peers ?Gu Fei took up the pen and wrote on the paper: Yong Bai Haitang The spring beauty reflects lightly on the double door, and the seven festivals accumulate into a basin full of snow. When I get out of the bath, the ice of Tai Zhen makes my shadow, and I hold the Xizi jade in my heart as my soul. This poem in the book was written by Baoyu. Gu Fei only changed the word "autumn" to "spring". There is still a second half of the poem, but the second half is not suitable for the occasion. Gu Fei is too lazy to write it. Half of the poem is written by Cao Gong. Poetry was enough to keep her from being embarrassed. After writing the poem and signing it, the girl came over and took it away. After a while, the girl received a stack of poem manuscripts in her hand. Madame Huguo smiled and said: "Take it over there and ask the masters of the academy to comment on it." The girl went over with a stack of poems. ?When Gu Fei saw that the task was completed, she planned to leave. After all, she had also written a poem, so these people wouldn''t hold her back. ?She stood up and was about to walk out when a girl came over and said, "Girl, do you want to change? I''ll take the girl." ?Gu Fei glanced at the girl and said, "No, my legs are numb from sitting, so I have to stand for a while." ??Girl Yifu stood by and refused to leave. ?Gu Fei stood for a while and then sat down helplessly. It seems that Shen Qingluan will not give up until he sees that he is embarrassed. ??The masters from Qinglian Academy on the left are looking at the poem manuscripts they brought over. Su Chen walked over and rummaged through a pile of poems, and soon found the one written by Gu Fei. ? He ??read it carefully. Even if this poem was placed in the academy, there were not many students who could achieve such a level. It could be said to be amazing. His own poems could only be said to be of a similar level to this one. ?Especially the words "jade is the soul", fresh and unique, are used very well. ?It¡¯s just that this poem feels like it¡¯s not finished yet, and there¡¯s still the second half. Su Chen was overjoyed and felt that he had indeed seen it right. Xiao Fei was a talented woman who was both beautiful and intelligent. ? He ??handed the manuscript of the poem to his master, who looked at it and touched his beard and said, "Yes, yes, this is an excellent work, but the poem still feels unfinished." The ladies read all the poetry manuscripts they had received, discussed among themselves for a while, and then selected two manuscripts and handed them to the young man, "Go and tell Madam Protector that these two poems are comparable. Choose one as your poem." You can be the leader today.¡± The boy sent the manuscript of the poem over, so naturally he wanted to show it to the princess first. After reading it, the princess handed it to Madam Protector. She couldn''t help but be surprised. One of the two poems was signed by Qin Ying. She knew that Miss Qin was the granddaughter of the headmaster of the academy and was known as a talented woman. And the signature of the other song is actually Gu Fei! ??Isn¡¯t this girl an innkeeper? How can she still write poetry? ?Moreover, this poem is written very much like that. ?Mrs. Protector had finished reading it and said with a smile: "Princess, I think which song is more appropriate to be the leader." The princess glanced at Gu Fei and said, "I can''t say for sure, but I like this one better." She pointed at Gu Fei''s poem with a smile. Mrs. Protector looked at the signature and didn''t know which family this Gu Fei was from. But since the princess said it, she certainly wouldn''t refute it and said, "Then this poem is the leader of women''s poems today." ¡°Who is this Miss Gu Fei?¡± ??Gu Fei was not very happy when he heard what Mrs. Protector said. She had tried her best to keep a low profile and did not choose Daiyu''s poem about Bai Begonia in Red Mansions. That poem was much better than this one. Unexpectedly, even so, she still won the first place. ?It seems that the literary talents of these wealthy ladies are also very limited, and they really all rely on their peers to support them. ??Gu Fei stood up and said, "Little girl Gu Fei." (End of this chapter) Chapter 355： It’s time to say kiss Chapter 355 It¡¯s time to say kiss Mrs. Protector said in surprise: "Is it you? Didn''t I just say that you are the owner of the silver building?" ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes and said, "Yes." Just what the Protector of the Country was about to say, Qin Ying suddenly stood up, with obvious dissatisfaction on her face, "Mrs. Protector of the Country, I wonder if I can show you two poem manuscripts." Mrs. Protector nodded slightly, and the girl took the two poem manuscripts over. Qin Ying quickly browsed through Gu Fei''s poem manuscript, and her face suddenly turned pale. After reading Gu Fei¡¯s poems, she really can¡¯t say that her poems are better than hers. No, it should be worse. The concubines only selected her poems because her grandfather was the head of the academy. She originally thought that she might be slightly inferior to Gu Fei in appearance. What she was most proud of was her talents. Unexpectedly, even her talents were not as good as those of Gu Fei! Qin Ying handed the poem manuscript back to the girl and sat down slumped. The princess waved to the girl, "Give me this poem. I really like this poem. I''ll take it back and read it slowly." Shen Qingluan, who was sitting one seat away, heard the princess''s words, and his face became distorted for a moment. Did the princess know that the prince and Gu Fei were related, or did she not know at all and just simply liked this poem? ?She had just read this poem and didn¡¯t think it was anything good. ?? Gu Fei didn''t even know how to feel. The princess''s attitude was completely different from that day. From the moment she came in today, she felt that the princess was showing kindness to him. ?This is really a strange thing. Two girls came over each holding a box. ?The noble ladies looked over and saw that a merchant woman not only had outstanding appearance, she was also the leader of today''s poetry club. This made them look bad. Thinking about the dazzling golden phoenix hairpin again, I feel heartache again. ??Gu Fei took two of them and said to the superior, "Thank you, Madam Protector and Miss Shen, for the lucky draw." ¡°It¡¯s my little girl¡¯s blessing to be able to participate in the poetry meeting today. However, I have to be busy with the business in the store, so I have to leave first.¡± Mrs. Protector waved her hand, "It''s rare that you, a merchant girl, have to do business and can write good poems, so go ahead." Shen Qingluan snorted from the side. Not only did she lose a golden phoenix hairpin today, she also failed to take care of this little vixen. ?But there is no chance now, so we can only let her go. ?Gu Fei went out holding two boxes. Su Chen saw him over there and quickly followed him out. Qin Ying watched from a distance, but he could see clearly, and his heart sank deeper and deeper. Su Chen caught up with Gu Fei in a few steps, reached out and took the thing in her hand, "Miss Gu, let me get it for you." ??Gu Fei was pleasantly surprised when she saw Su Chen. She finally saw an acquaintance, "Why are you here?" Su Chen glanced at her secretly. She was so beautiful. Her heart was beating fast and her face was slightly red. "I came here with my wife." ?He paused and said, "I read your poem and it was very well done." ? Gu Fei was ashamed and changed the topic, "The poetry meeting isn''t over yet. Wouldn''t it be good if you just came out like this?" Su Chen smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''ll take you to the garden gate. I''ll wait for you to get in the car and then drive around." Gu Fei hurried back to the store and walked very quickly. The flower hall was not far from the garden entrance. The two of them walked out of the garden gate. Su Chen called a car and watched Gu Fei get in the car and leave. He stood there I stared there blankly for a long time before turning back. In the flower hall, the Protector¡¯s Lady started her Nth hint of the day. "My Qingluan is about to turn eighteen. Although I don''t want to let her get married, this girl will get married when she gets older. Alas, I have to let her go even if I don''t want to." ¡°I remember that the prince is almost twenty, so it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 356： A little guilty Chapter 356 Feeling a little guilty ??The princess had talked about him several times in the morning. When she saw that the Protector of the Country still mentioned it reluctantly, she felt worried and said, "Yes, Yu''er will be twenty in October." "A few days ago, my mother wrote from the capital, saying that she had arranged a marriage for Yu''er." "My prince and I are very satisfied. After Yu''er''s birthday, it will be time to get married to him." "What!" The Protector''s wife couldn''t control her emotions for a moment and blurted out. Shen Qingluan next to her had already paid attention to the princess''s words. She was holding a tea cup in her hand. When she heard this, her hand shook and the tea cup fell to the ground. ?The ground was paved with bluestone slabs. When the tea cup fell down, there was a crisp sound, and all the ladies around looked over. Shen Qingluan knew that this was in public. She didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of everyone and tried her best to cover up her gaffe. However, this incident was too unexpected for her. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t control the muscles on her face. His face looked very ferocious. The princess glanced at Madam Protector and then at Shen Qingluan, feeling a little guilty. Mrs. Protector¡¯s hands were still trembling slightly, and her chest was rising and falling, but her voice had calmed down. ¡°I wonder which girl Mrs. Qin Guo¡¯s wife is interested in?¡± The princess smiled and said, "Because we are still discussing this, and for the sake of the girl''s family''s reputation, it is difficult to reveal it now. We will know it later." Mrs. Protector was very angry when she heard this. ?This princess has been hanging on her family until her Qingluan is getting older. Now she wants to hire another noblewoman from the capital. How can she not be annoyed? She endured it again and again, and finally couldn''t help but whisper: "Princess, that''s not what you said last time. Last time you said Qingluan was very good. It would be great if she could marry him and be her daughter-in-law -" The princess laughed dryly and said, "Haha, it''s just a joke. Madam Protector, please don''t take it seriously." I''ll go to **** with you! Mrs. Protector really wanted to grab the tea cup next to her and throw it into the princess''s face. The princess suddenly rubbed her temples and said, "Oh, I got up early today and I have a headache." "Mother Xu, go ask someone to prepare the sedan. I have to go back and rest." Mother Xu quickly sent the maid out. ??The princess stood up, looking like a weakling, "Then I will go back to the house first, excuse me." Mrs. Protector could not even get up to see her off. She stared at the back of the princess and watched her walk out of the flower hall. Shen Qingluan was even more miserable than the Protector''s wife. She didn''t know whether she should burst into tears or smash everything to pieces. ?Years of dreams come true once and for all, and not many people can bear this blow. ?Seeing that the princess had already arrived at the door of the flower hall, Shen Qingluan didn''t know where he got the courage. He stood up suddenly and walked quickly towards the door. ?The ladies in the flower hall were all a little confused. The princess suddenly left the table, and the faces of Madam Protector and Miss Shen changed greatly. There must be something going on here. There have long been rumors that Miss Shen is going to be the crown prince¡¯s concubine. Could there be something wrong with the marriage? Everyone had their own guesses, but they didn''t dare to say anything. The atmosphere in the flower hall was solemn for a while. ??Xiao Xuan was sitting next to the male guests. He watched the princess leave the table and saw Shen Qingluan following her out with a ferocious look on her face. The corners of her lips could not help but curl up. It seemed that his time was about to come. Shen Qingluan caught up with the princess, stood in front of the princess, and said with a twisted face: "My dear princess, do you know what''s so bad about Qingluan that he can''t get into the eyes of the princess?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 357： Are you questioning me? Chapter 357 Are you questioning me? The princess raised her eyebrows and said, "Girl, what are you talking about?" ¡°I don¡¯t understand you.¡± It''s not that she can''t understand Shen Qingluan''s loss of composure. After all, this matter is uncomfortable for anyone. She said this to cover up Shen Qingluan''s shame. How could the girl ask such a thing by herself? Let''s forget it after being vague. Unexpectedly, Shen Qingluan didn''t appreciate it. She sneered and looked directly at the princess, "The princess clearly promised my mother that day that we would get married when the prince is old. Why do you regret it now?" The princess usually looks silly and sweet in front of the prince and Xiao Yu, but outside, she is the high-ranking princess in this safe city! Who dares to talk to her like that! The princess was annoyed, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and she said calmly: "Miss Shen, are you questioning me?" ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying that.¡± "In the past, your mother was just worried about your marriage, and I was worried about Yu''er''s marriage. We only exchanged a few words with each other. We never said anything about getting engaged. I''m afraid Miss Shen is overthinking." This is true. The bad thing about this is that they know it well. These noble ladies were born in official families since childhood. They like to speak with half-hidden words, that is, they don¡¯t like to talk to death. In this way, everything will be fine. There is room for change. ?However, even if he said it personally, the princess would not be afraid. When it comes to engagement, it is natural that the engagement ceremony must be made before the engagement ceremony is made. If the engagement ceremony is not carried out, the marriage will not be settled. How can a few words count? A hairy girl actually has the nerve to question her! After the princess finished speaking, she snorted coldly. At this time, the sedan chair also came over. The princess flicked the veil and turned around to get on the sedan chair. Shen Qingluan was almost going crazy. Seeing the princess''s sedan leave, how could she still be in the mood to go back to the flower hall and face those noble ladies? She was angry and angry, clenched her fists, and ran towards her yard like crazy. go. The girls behind him hurriedly followed behind. A girl turned around and went back to the flower hall to report to Madam Protector. The princess sat in the sedan, lifted a corner of the curtain by the window, and said to Aunt Xu outside: "My son is indeed right, I thought Qingluan was a good person, but I didn''t expect that she would be so rude. Didn¡¯t you just see her look like she wanted to eat me?¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The princess sneered, "This marriage can''t happen. The mother and daughter hate me." "Did I ask her to wait for Yu''er?" ¡°I¡¯ve never said such a thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the mother and daughter who are fixated on the position of the Crown Princess. A few years ago, they went to her house to propose marriage, but they themselves didn¡¯t allow it. Now they come to blame me. What¡¯s the point!¡± The more the princess thought about it, the more she felt that she was justified, and it was the Protector of the Country and her daughter who were rude. She waved, and Nanny Xu came over. She whispered: "The prince now intends to marry Qingluan for his son. What do you think we should do about this?" Mother Xu frowned, "It''s not easy for the princess to get involved in this matter." "It''s just that if this thing comes to pass, I''m afraid they will need a vine to deal with the princess and the prince." The princess sneered, "That''s natural." ¡°We can¡¯t let them do this.¡± "Mommy, you have asked people to pay more attention recently. If there is any movement over there, report to me immediately." Mother Xu responded, and then the princess lowered the curtain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 358： I can not be reconciled Chapter 358 I am unwilling In the flower hall, Mrs. Protector heard what the maid said about Shen Qingluan''s questioning of the princess, and then ran away. She was so anxious that she lost her husband in middle age, and she had only this daughter on her knees. When the Lord Protector died in battle, the Emperor was considerate and allowed the children of her adoptive clan to inherit the title, but the Lady Protector refused. If someone from the clan was chosen to inherit the title, once they established a foothold, wouldn''t their mother and daughter have to do the same in turn? Looking at the faces of outsiders? Huge family fortunes will also fall into the hands of outsiders. ?She went to court and stated that she did not need to inherit the title, and that she would only adopt a child in the future, so that she would not let the Lord Protector cut off her incest. ??The emperor was happy to take back his title, so he graciously made her the Protector of the Country as a kind of compensation. After losing her husband, Madam Huguo looked at her only daughter like a ball in her eyes. Seeing that her daughter was greatly hit, Madam Huguo was so anxious that she didn''t care much. She stood up and said to several noble ladies: "Qingluan suddenly feels unwell. , I¡¯ll go over and take a look, please excuse me.¡± ?Several ladies all said: "Madam, please go quickly. We still have things to do at home, so we have to leave." The Protector of the Country left in a hurry. The ladies in the flower hall were originally going to stay for lunch, and the banquet had been prepared a long time ago, but now that the masters are gone, and the lottery has been won, there is no point in staying, so they got up and left in twos and threes. . ??It''s just that everyone can''t help but whisper, and the marriage between Prince Qi''s house and Mrs. Protector''s family is afraid that it will be ruined. Mrs. Huguo rushed to the yard where her daughter lived. Before she entered the door, she heard the sound of "dingling and clanking" in the house. The girls all stood by the door with their heads down, not daring to show their anger. Just as Madame Huguo was about to enter, a white porcelain teacup hit the ground, and a piece of broken porcelain scum flew up and brushed past her cheek. "Qingluan¡ª" Mrs. Protector saw her daughter in the room with messy hair and hair, looking crazy, and her heart hurt. She quickly walked in regardless of the shards of porcelain on the floor, hugged Shen Qingluan, and burst into tears, "I Son, it was my mother who harmed you, it was my mother who harmed you¡ª" ??If he had promised Qingluan a family early, he would probably have already gotten married by now. ??Now it has been postponed to 18, but it is all in vain. Shen Qingluan''s eyes were red and she was trembling in the arms of Madam Protector, "Who is it? Mother, whose family''s **** promised the crown prince." ??Mrs. Huguo gently stroked Shen Qingluan''s back and said softly: "My son, don''t worry, mother will write to the capital to inquire about it right now." "It''s just that this marriage can''t be done after all." Shen Qingluan looked crazy, grabbing Madam Protector''s shoulders and shaking her, "I''m not willing to give in, mother, I''m not willing to give in!" Mrs. Protector was not willing to do so, but she was showing her age here and had never experienced anything before. She calmed down and said, "My son, this matter can no longer be changed. Right now, our mother and daughter cannot let others see it." Don''t worry, I will ask someone to find out about young talents for you and choose a good one for my son." Shen Qingluan pushed Madam Protector away with all her strength, "If there is anything good, there is no such thing as good. If there is something good, it won''t wait until today!" ¡°Besides, when to choose, a year or a half may not be a good choice! When I reach twenty, I may not be able to get married!¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Protector''s heart was as sharp as a knife, and she stepped forward to hold Shen Qingluan in her arms and comfort her. Gu Fei had already returned to the store at this time. She sat at the counter with her hand on her chin, thinking hard about how she had offended Shen Qingluan. Why did she want to kill her after she only met Shen Qingluan once. (End of this chapter) Chapter 359： birthday Chapter 359 Birthday ?Gu Fei''s principle has always been that revenge that can be avenged is usually avenged on the spot. If you cannot avenge yourself, remember it first and then seek an opportunity to avenge it. Since Shen Qingluan wants her life, she will not hesitate when she gets the chance. Just as he was thinking about it, a mule cart stopped at the door. Erlang got off the carriage and came in to wipe his sweat. "Sister, I finally found you." "Lian''er said you went to some Luan Garden. I walked around outside and couldn''t get in. Fortunately, you are back. If I can''t find you, my mother will peel off my skin." ?Gu Fei raised his head and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something going on at home?" Erlang clasped his head and grinned, "Mom asked you to go back. You''ll know when you get back." ?His mother called him and it was impossible not to go. Gu Fei asked Lian''er and Yan''er to guard the counter while he got on Erlang''s mule cart and went home. Just after she entered the house, her mother, sister-in-law, and Lanzhi were all sitting in the main room, all looking at her with smiles. The sister-in-law first handed her a small box, "Sister, this is for you." ?Gu Fei opened it and saw that it was a sandalwood comb, smelling of the scent of sandalwood. Then Lanzhi handed her another box and opened it. Inside was a green jade hairpin. Lanzhi smiled and said, "I did embroidery every day and saved twenty taels of silver. Now it''s all yours." ??Gu Fei held the hairpin and blinked, "What a good day it is today, why are you giving me things?" Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "Isn''t it a good day? Today is your birthday. You are fifteen. This girl is so busy that she even forgot her own birthday." She said that her eye sockets were a little wet. ¡°Lanzhi said that the girl¡¯s family will have a haircut ceremony on her 15th birthday, but we are a small family and don¡¯t know what to do, so we just feel free to do it.¡± Mrs. Chen turned back to look at Lanzhi, who smiled and said, "Xiao Fei goes to change clothes first. After changing clothes, we can do the haircut ceremony." Lanzhi pulled Gu Fei into the room. On the bed was a silver-blue satin long-sleeved gown with a peach blossom embroidered on it. There was also an ivory white silk skirt next to it. Lanzhi pointed to the two pieces of clothing and said, "They look good. They are all made by me. I have been staying up late every day to embroider these peach blossoms these past few days." She stuck out her tongue after speaking, "But the money comes from the mother." ¡°Originally, I should have worn a dress for my hair, but I thought, for people like us, we don¡¯t have much time to wear a dress, so it would be a waste, so I made this one. Do you like it?¡± ? Gu Fei nodded vigorously and gently stroked the delicate peach blossom with his hand, "I''m sorry for your trouble. It''s so beautiful. How could I not like it?" ?She couldn''t help hugging Lanzhi tightly, "Lanzhi, you are so kind to me." Lanzhi hugged her back hard, "Xiao Fei, you are the best to me, I-" She choked up and said, "I will be good to you all my life." ?? Gu Fei laughed when he heard this, "Why are we acting like each other? No, no, I have to take a shower and change clothes. I''m covered in sweat." Lanzhi sniffed and went out to ask Erlang to fetch water. Gu Fei came out after taking a bath and changing clothes. ??Ms. Chen couldn''t get enough of staring at Gu Fei up and down. How could this girl be so beautiful? She couldn''t believe that this girl really came out of her belly. Thinking about it, it seems that one day, when I saw my daughter again, she was extremely beautiful, and I didn¡¯t know what was going on. While watching, Li Chunhua shouted in surprise, "Dad and Dalang are back." Dalang has been studying in the city recently and doesn''t go home every day. Gu Fei smiled brightly and said, "Dad, eldest brother." (End of this chapter) Chapter 360： Want to build a house Chapter 360: Want to build a house ??Gu Fei turned her head and looked at Dalang, clapped her hands and said, "Brother really looks like a scholar now. It''s true that a man needs clothes and a horse needs a saddle." Dalang was wearing a green robe and had a tall and tall figure. It was hard to find the shadow of the old country man wearing a coarse cloth and a simple face on his body. It seemed that he was full of bookishness. ?? Gu Qing smiled, took out a silver bracelet from his arms and handed it to Gu Fei, "Brother, I don''t have anything good to give you, so just wear this as you like." The money to buy the bracelet was obtained from his father. ??Gu Fei put the bracelet on his hand with a smile, and everyone said, "It looks good." It''s so beautiful. Gu Fei is now all white. She stretches out her wrist to beat the frost and snow, and puts on a silver bracelet. The white one against the silver one is indescribably beautiful. ??Ms. Chen looked at it and felt sad again, "Finally, the whole family is back today. Speaking of which, our family hasn''t had a reunion dinner for a long time." "Even if Sanlang is not here, alas, I don''t know where he is now, and he hasn''t come back with a letter." The border army that Sanlang joined was going to the southern Xinjiang. The Nanmanzi there would make trouble every year, and the imperial court had to send heavy troops to suppress it. ?Gu Fei thought for a while and calculated the distance. The third brother should still be on the way and not reach southern Xinjiang. Seeing that Mrs. Chen looked like she was about to cry, Gu Zhang changed the subject, "Didn''t you tell me that there was something to be done and a gift for hair extensions? These are all here, so hurry up and have a good meal." ??Ms. Chen looked at him angrily and called to Gu Fei, "Sit down and let me comb your hair." ? Gu Fei sat down obediently. Mrs. Chen scattered her hair, combed it with a wooden comb, then pulled her hair up and took out a gold hairpin and inserted it into her head. Lanzhi and Li Chunhua each held a mirror, one in front and one behind. Gu Fei looked at the shining golden hairpin on her head and said, "Ah, my mother is so kind that she was willing to buy me a golden hairpin." Chen said with a smile: "Now that the sales of chili peppers are almost done, and the family is not short of money, it is time to buy you some good things to wear." She looked at Li Chunhua and Lanzhi and said, "You all have them. Mom is ready. I will wear them for you when there is a happy event at home in a few days." Lanzhi immediately blushed. ?Gu Fei joked: "Mom, are you optimistic about your future?" Chen Shi smiled brightly and said: "Look, the sixth day of next month is an auspicious day." ¡°When the time comes, let Lanzhi get married from the house in the city, and the sedan will be carried there, and there will be a lot of fun with music and music.¡± Even if Mrs. Chen didn''t mention it, Gu Fei almost forgot that his family still has a three-story house in the city. ?These days, Gu Zhang has been busy shopping and doing things. He couldn''t come back in time, so he stayed in the house. We had a unique haircut ceremony, and the family sat together and had a lively meal. ??Gu Zhang poured a glass of wine, sipped it in small sips, took a few sips and said to Gu Fei, "I have something to discuss with you." "I was thinking, didn''t our family own about 2,000 acres of land? There are 500 acres nearby. I thought, your mother is nagging all day long, saying that she lives alone in this village without even a neighbor to talk to. None, and it¡¯s not an option for your aunt and uncle to always live in Mr. Su¡¯s yard. How about we use a few acres of land to build a house, and everyone can live next door to it, and it will be lively.¡± After speaking, Gu Zhang then explained: "Although we take the land, we still have to give them the money they should give. Moreover, we have no control over how big the land each family wants or what kind of house they build. Brothers and sisters, fellow villagers, That¡¯s enough for me.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 361： The sun comes out in the west Chapter 361 The sun rises in the west Gu Fei himself doesn''t like that relatives and other things live close to each other. If there are too many people, it is easy to have conflicts. However, Gu Zhang and Chen and others have been accustomed to this form of family gathering since they were young. People in this era, families Later generations will not be able to understand their meaning and importance. Since he doesn¡¯t live much at home, Gu Fei nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad will do whatever he wants.¡± ??Gu Zhang took a sip of wine and said, "I don''t have time to care about these things now. I have to build a house and say hello to the village. Now I have to be busy with going to sea. I plan to let Uncle Liu Tang take care of this." ¡°Let him build the house and leave it to Yougen.¡± ??Gu Fei interjected, "Dad, if you really want to build that house, you have to ask someone to draw the drawings first. Show me the drawings after they are drawn. If you want to build it, then build it." ?Gu Zhang nodded, "Sure, I''ll tell Yougen." ??Ms. Chen muttered next to her, "Now my eldest sister and my uncle''s family can afford the money to build a house. That''s your eldest brother''s house-" ??Gu Zhang waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry about this. We were talking about this a while ago, and the eldest brother said that he would build a few huts to live in first. If the money to build the huts is not enough, he can ask the eldest sister to borrow some." ?Gu Fei raised an eyebrow, "Uncle, you didn''t ask us to borrow money?" ?This is simply like the sun rising in the west. ??Gu Zhang was also amused, "The eldest brother may be afraid that we will misunderstand whether he borrowed it or not repay it. The eldest brother took the matter of borrowing food on the way to escape from famine last year very seriously." ¡°Alas, let him be.¡± ??Ms. Chen pursed her lips after hearing this, which seemed like she was a villain. ?Now she actually doesn''t care about the few taels of silver. She is not willing to take advantage of Qian''s influence even if he is in charge of others. Gu Zhang continued: "Now the eldest brother doesn''t drive the cart anymore. He sold the mule cart and paid back Mr. Su''s money. He sells barbecue in the city. Tao''er and his wife asked you to borrow a couple of silver and they are also in the city." Selling barbecue.¡± ¡°I heard that business was pretty good. On the Dragon Boat Festival, my eldest brother said I made two taels of silver.¡± ¡°Now that every family has a barbecue stall, at least they don¡¯t have to worry about eating.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "That''s good." After the family had dinner, Gu Fei was going back to the city. Mrs. Chen was reluctant to leave, "Don''t go now. It''s your birthday and you should take a day off." ?? Gu Fei did not return to the city and discussed with her mother in the house, "I will take care of Lanzhi''s dowry for her, so you don''t have to worry about it, mother." ¡°It¡¯s that piece of furniture. Mom, do you want to buy new ones?¡± Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "What new ones should I buy? There are beds, tables and chairs in the wing. I have bought new ones and there is no place to put them!" Gu Fei knew that her mother was reluctant to part with it, so she nodded, "Then don''t buy new ones. Just buy bedding, clothes for all seasons, gold and silver jewelry, bathtubs, basins, toilets, etc." Mrs. Chen was startled, "Nonsense, you can buy clothes for all seasons, just buy a few for now. You don''t need gold and silver jewelry. Mom, I''ve prepared them all." Gu Fei smiled and said, "Mom, it''s your wish that you prepare it. Lanzhi will be my second sister-in-law from now on, and she is a member of the family. I will buy more for her, and I won''t let outsiders take advantage of her. If her arms are broken, they are still in the sleeves." "I plan to prepare it for her at one hundred taels of silver, but it''s not much. By the way, where''s her wedding dress?" Ms. Chen shook her head, "She has been busy making clothes for you recently, so how can she have time to embroider the wedding dress?" ¡°It¡¯s too late to say it. I think we can only buy it ready-made.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "Well, the wedding dress should be prepared by my mother''s family. I will choose this for her. You tell her not to buy it tomorrow, for fear of buying too much." The two of them chatted a lot about their parents'' quarrels. In the evening, Gu Fei had dinner and went to bed early. (End of this chapter) Chapter 362： Such fast hands and feet Chapter 362 What a quick move ?That night, Xiao Yu went to the princess''s room to say hello. The princess smiled and said, "Yu''er, come here, I''ll show you something." Mother Xu knew what the princess was talking about, so she presented the poem manuscript that she had put away earlier to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was confused at first, but when he finished reading the poem and saw the signature at the back, the tips of his ears turned red, and he squeezed the poem manuscript tightly, "Where did this thing come from? The princess smiled proudly, "Didn''t Madam Protector hold a poetry party in the newly built garden today? Miss Gu went to give Miss Shen a phoenix hairpin, so she composed this poem and won the first prize. Unexpectedly, Miss Gu had He still has some talent." ??Xiao Yu thought to himself, she is naturally good at everything, her talent and learning are secondary, and her skills are really good. Seeing that he was holding on to the poem manuscript and not letting go, the princess knew that she had done the right thing, so she smiled and said: "Today, my mother has rejected Madam Protector''s offer. When you pass your birthday and get married, my mother will do it for you." It would be great to take that girl into consideration." ?She said while paying attention to Xiao Yu''s expression. Xiao Yu hesitated for a moment, "Mother, Miss Gu swore a poisonous oath last time, and I''m afraid she won''t be willing to enter the house for a while. Mother doesn''t have to worry about this for the time being. My son has his own ideas." The princess nodded. Yu''er didn''t say he was unwilling, that means he was willing. It seemed that his son was really interested in Miss Gu, "That''s okay. Don''t worry, Yu''er. Mom will definitely accept Miss Gu into the house in the future." Be kind and kind.¡± She wanted to make Xiao Yu happy, so she praised Gu Fei a few words, "Speaking of which, Miss Gu is talented and beautiful, and can do business. I think she is also a good steward, but her background is too low. Otherwise, the princess Also done.¡± Xiao Yu felt something in his heart. He was about to say something, but he held it back. He twisted uncomfortably in his chair for a while and stood up, "Mom, my son will go back to his room first, and I''ll have a rest early." The princess smiled and waved her hand, "Go ahead. My son goes to the military camp every day. It''s hard work." Just after Xiao Yu went out, the princess smiled at Nanny Xu and said, "Did you see that? He took the poem away without saying a word. This child is getting old after all, and he wants a wife." ¡°Alas, all this hard work has been wasted. Otherwise, I would have all my grandchildren now.¡± Just as he was talking, the maid opened the curtain outside and said, "My dearest princess, Shuncai is at the second door. He said he has something to report." ??The princess raised her hand and said, "Let him come in." After a while, Shuncai came in, knelt on the ground, and whispered: "Your Majesty, half an hour ago, I saw Concubine Lin leaving the house quietly, so she had someone follow her secretly, but Concubine Lin went to Luan Garden. went." The princess''s face changed slightly, she waved her hand, and Shuncai retreated. She turned around and sneered, "You bitch, you are so fast!" ??Mother Xu came over and said, "Mother, what should I do?" The princess waved her hand and said, "Watch it first, Madam Protector may not agree." ??Mother Xu frowned, "Before today, Mrs. Protector would definitely not have agreed. But today, the princess has refused the marriage in person, and I am afraid that they will become dizzy and respond instead." The princess shook her head and said, "There is nothing we can do for now, let''s just watch." At the same time, in a courtyard of Luanyuan, Madam Huguo and Concubine Lin were sitting on the left and right, serving tea. Madam Huguo said impatiently: "Concubine Lin came here late at night. I don''t know. What''s important?" ? Concubine Lin looked at the people waiting on her left and right. Madam Protector waved her hand, and all the girls in the room left. Only an old nanny stayed beside her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 363： Fuck you Chapter 363: Fuck you Concubine Lin then said: "I heard that the princess refused to marry her to your mansion today¡ª" Mrs. Protector suddenly turned her head to look at her and sneered, "Concubine Lin has very good eyes and ears. Could it be that you came here late at night to see a joke?" ?Concubine Lin smiled softly and said, "Mrs. Protector, I have misunderstood. I have always been very fond of Miss Qingluan in my house. It is too late to feel sorry for her. How can I see a joke?" "I would say that the princess is too dishonest. She dragged Miss Qingluan until she was eighteen years old for her own son''s hard work, and now she kicks her away. It''s really deceiving her." Mrs. Protector snorted coldly, "It turns out that Concubine Lin came here specifically to build bridges and put out fires!" ?Concubine Lin smiled softly and said, "Mrs. Protector has misunderstood. I came today to ask for my son''s hand in marriage to Miss Qingluan." As soon as she finished speaking, the Protector''s Lady stood up and stared at Concubine Lin, "If I remember correctly, the eldest son of the royal family has already married one person before, and now he is remarrying!" "You want my daughter, who was raised by a lot of people, to be the second wife of your son? Bah!" Madame Huguo spat in Concubine Lin''s face unceremoniously. ?What the hell, a concubine from a prince''s palace dares to think about her daughter, and she still wants to renew her relationship! ?Concubine Lin did not dodge, she calmly wiped the saliva from her face, and said slowly: "Madam Protector, don''t be upset, just listen to me." ¡°My Xuan¡¯er is only twenty-one years old this year, which is exactly the same age as Miss Qingluan.¡± "Although it is a second marriage, there is no son and a half daughter in front of her, so she is no different from the original wife." "Besides, although my son is not the heir apparent, the prince has already given me permission and will soon grant Xuan''er a title. In this way, Xuan''er''s status should be worthy of Miss Qingluan." Mrs. Protector sneered, "It''s just a title, and the emperor won''t grant you a fief, so what''s the use?" Just like her, although she was granted the title of Protector of the Country, her status was extremely noble, and she received a monthly salary, but that was all. ?Concubine Lin hesitated for a moment. If she wanted to impress Madam Protector, she couldn''t do it without bringing something real. She thought for a while and said, "To be honest with Madam Huguo, the prince has told me privately that he will allocate a fiefdom to Xuan''er in the future." ¡°Besides, I wonder if Madam Hu Guo has heard that Xuan¡¯er is now in charge of the Royal Palace¡¯s fleet. I think Madam can see from this how much the Prince attaches great importance to Xuan¡¯er.¡± Mrs. Protector frowned slightly when she heard this. She did not have a sea-going ship, but she also heard that it was quite profitable to go to sea. ?Although she is a woman, she knows everything about the affairs in the court, and she knows it well. The annual income of the Shibo Division is probably not less than one-tenth of the national fiscal revenue. ?The King of Qi actually gave the eldest son such an important thing to take charge of, which shows that in the heart of the King of Qi, the status of the eldest son is not low. From this point of view, the princess is useless, and she actually let a concubine climb on her head. ?Concubine Lin went out without showing off her appearance, but she didn''t expect that she was not a simple person. Concubine Lin saw the contemplative look on Madam Protector''s face, and she felt more and more confident, "Madam Protector, think about it, my son will have a title, a fief, and a fleet in his hands in the future. In this way, wouldn''t it be better than not doing so?" The last prince?" Mrs. Protector lowered her eyes and said nothing, but slowly sat down. ?Concubine Lin knew that Madam Protector had been moved. At this moment, as long as she added a little fire, Madam Protector could completely switch sides. But it was too risky for her to say this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 364： I wish I could cut her into pieces with a thousand knives Chapter 364: I wish I could kill her with a thousand knives Concubine Lin thought about it, but she couldn''t bear to let the child lead to a wolf. She said with all her heart, "Besides, now, the prince is just the prince. Who can say what will happen in the future?" Mrs. Protector was startled for a moment, then slowly turned her head after a long while, and took a deep look at Concubine Lin, "I didn''t know that Concubine Lin had such lofty ambitions before." She lowered her eyes and was silent for a long time, then slowly picked up the tea cup and said, "The night is already deep, so I won''t keep Concubine Lin." ? Concubine Lin had finished what she had to say and had thrown out all the chips. Now she could only wait for the card game to be revealed. She stood up and said with a slight blessing, "I''m sorry to bother you, so I''ll take my leave." Out of the door, Concubine Lin''s face was as calm as water, and the carriage slowly drove out of Luan Garden. Mrs. Protector sat alone in the room for a long time before she got up and went to her daughter''s yard. Shen Qingluan was angry and exhausted today. In the afternoon, the doctor prescribed some soothing medicine and she slept all afternoon. At this moment, Shen Qingluan couldn''t sleep, so she was leaning on the beauty''s couch, listening to the girl read to her. Seeing her mother coming over, Shen Qingluan stood up. Madam Huguo walked over to the couch and sat down, stroking her back and saying, "Does my son feel better?" Shen Qingluan nodded and snuggled next to Madam Protector, "It''s much better. My daughter is unfilial and my mother has to worry about it." The Protectorate Lady waved her hand, and all the servants in the room retreated. She then said: "Qingluan, I have something to tell you. Concubine Lin from Prince Qi''s residence just came over." As soon as Shen Qingluan heard the words "Prince Qi''s Mansion", his eyebrows suddenly stood up, "Bah, what is she doing here? Is she here to watch a joke?" Mrs. Hu Guo whispered the purpose of Concubine Lin''s visit. Shen Qingluan''s face turned red, not from shame, but from anger. "Why are you telling your daughter this? Do you really want your daughter to marry a bastard, or do you want her to continue her marriage?" ¡°Where should I put my daughter¡¯s face?¡± Mrs. Protector patted her and said, "Don''t worry, my son. Let me ask you, our mother and daughter were manipulated by the princess to prevent you from becoming the crown prince. Are you willing to do so?" Shen Qingluan gritted her teeth, "How could I be willing to do so? I wish I could cut the princess into pieces to relieve the hatred in my heart." A sneer appeared on Mrs. Protector''s lips, "My mother''s thoughts are the same as my son''s." "The princess has embarrassed our mother and daughter and delayed my son''s life. How can I let her go! Do you think I am a piece of clay when you humiliate our mother and daughter like this?" "I have never suffered such a loss in my life. Although there is not much movement about what happened today, I am afraid that everyone has already guessed it, otherwise Concubine Lin would not have rushed over." Shen Qingluan excitedly grabbed Madam Huguo''s arm, "Mom, what are you going to do?" Mrs. Protector said softly: "Mother plans to marry you to the prince''s eldest son." Shen Qingluan fully thought that her mother would find some way to deal with the princess and let her marry the prince. Unexpectedly, she said this. Her face changed, "I won''t marry, how can I marry a bastard?" Mrs. Protector comforted her and said, "Listen to mother." ¡°Although the eldest son is a concubine, in the end he is also from the royal family and has a noble status. The whole world belongs to the Xiao family, so no one dares to look down on him.¡± "You are about to turn eighteen now, so this marriage cannot be postponed any longer." ¡°This is one of them.¡± ¡°Secondly, my mother has always wanted you to marry the prince. What is the reason? Isn¡¯t it just so that my son can become Princess Qi in the future?¡± ¡°If I marry the eldest son, can¡¯t my son become Princess Qi?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 365： I wont let you be wronged Chapter 365 I won¡¯t let you be wronged Shen Qingluan looked at Madam Huguo blankly, wondering if he had misunderstood her mother''s meaning. Mrs. Protector said unhurriedly: "King Qi only has two sons. Although Xiao Yu has been appointed as the heir apparent, if Xiao Yu has an emergency, won''t the position of heir apparent fall to the eldest son?" Shen Qingluan was breathing rapidly, twisting the handkerchief with his fingers, "But-" Mrs. Protector chuckled lightly, "Of course, it''s hard to say, but even if it doesn''t work out, Concubine Lin has said that King Qi plans to grant a fief to his eldest son, and will allocate a fief to him in the future. In this way, Li Zi I have all the face.¡± ?She patted Shen Qingluan''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, if you really want to marry that eldest son, my mother will not make you suffer." ¡°Mother will ask Concubine Lin to remove the spiritual tablet in front of the eldest son from the palace. I will not let you perform concubine ceremony in front of a dead person.¡± ¡°Also, Mom is just a daughter like you. No matter who you marry, Mom will definitely do her best to support you.¡± Shen Qingluan was confused for a moment. She shook her head and said, "Mom, let me think about it again." Madame Huguo smiled and touched her face, "Okay, my son, don''t be in a hurry, think about it slowly, and then tell your mother after you think about it. If you don''t want to, your mother won''t force you. Let''s look for the famous family in Beijing again." That¡¯s the gentleman.¡± ¡°No matter what, my mother will go to Beijing with you.¡± Shen Qingluan looked at her mother and threw herself into her arms, "Mom, you are so kind to me." Mrs. Protector sighed softly, "Silly girl, I only have a daughter like you. Everything I do is for your sake." ¡°When you get better, your mother will get better.¡± She held Shen Qingluan in her arms, touching and patting her. After a while, she got up and said, "It''s getting late. You should go to bed earlier. Those things are not urgent. You can think about it slowly and tell mother after you think about it." ." Madam Huguo looked at her daughter with loving eyes before leaving. Shen Qingluan slowly lay down on the beauty''s bed, and the figure of a young man appeared in his mind. ??His eyebrows are flying and his prowess is extraordinary. Ever since his mother said that she would be the crown prince''s concubine in the future, he has often appeared in her dreams. She had imagined countless times how high and lofty and honorable she would be as Princess Qi after marrying him. But the sweet dream was shattered. Shen Qingluan gritted her teeth and sat up suddenly. The princess and her son humiliated her so much. It would be a joke if she just accepted it. ?No one in this city knows that she will be the princess of the world in the future, how can she swallow this breath? In this case, what my mother said is right. Since she can''t be the crown prince, she might as well find someone else to be the crown prince! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?Gu Fei took Erlang''s car into the city early in the morning. ?Lian''er got up early and opened the store as soon as Gu Fei arrived. She looked at Gu Fei''s new clothes and said, "This looks good. Miss should have worn it like this a long time ago. What are you doing wearing the same clothes as us all day long?" ??Gu Fei pinched her face and said, "Now you are becoming more and more talkative." Lian''er chuckled, "I learned it all from the young lady." ?? Gu Fei laughed and went in happily. Thinking about what Lian''er was like when she just met her, now she would even joke. Sure enough, time is a good medicine that heals everything. ?After breakfast, the satin shop next door also opened. ?Gu Fei walked over and saw Old Man Huang sitting at the counter, working on an abacus. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Uncle Huang, your business has been booming recently." (End of this chapter) Chapter 366： unexpected old friend Chapter 366 An unexpected old friend When Old Man Huang saw Gu Fei coming, he quickly stood up and said, "Where are you, just for a meal." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I''m here to buy some clothes from you today." Old man Huang said cheerfully: "Girl, just choose." ¡°I want to see the wedding dress.¡± Old man Huang stared at Gu Fei in surprise, "Who is going to get married?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Lanzhi is getting married." Old Man Huang was inexplicably relieved and said, "Girl, come with me. I''ll take you upstairs to pick it up." The two of them went upstairs. Old Man Huang asked his waiter to bring out several wedding dresses to show to Gu Fei. Gu Fei thought any of them would be good, so he finally picked a long red satin gown with hundreds of butterflies and flowers on it. It is a bright red silk gauze skirt. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want Lanzhi to choose. Now Lanzhi is even more reluctant to let her choose. If she is asked to choose, she will definitely choose cotton, which is cheap. After picking out the clothes, Old Man Huang said very knowingly: "Miss Lanzhi is living in your house now. You tell me the place and I will ask the tailor to measure her." ??Gu Fei told the address and chose a red hijab. ??Then I ordered two sets of clothes for each season, four sets of silk and satin middle coats, a few brocade quilts, and a few cloth towels for wiping my face and feet. Without Gu Fei''s advice, Old Man Huang took the initiative and said, "In the past few days, I''ve asked the seamstress and needlework lady to work on the girl''s things first, so I won''t miss her." These things cost about one hundred taels of silver even at the cost price charged by Old Man Huang. After picking out the clothes, Gu Fei went shopping again. At the woodware store, I bought a bathtub, a footbath, and a brass washbasin with a wooden stand. ??I bought a red painted toilet and a pair of buckets. ??I also bought a dressing box, which has a comb and a grate. Pay the money and ask the shopkeeper to take it to the inn. I went to a porcelain shop and bought a sugar jar, a tea jar, a tea set, and a complete set of bowls and plates. Then Gu Fei went to her rouge shop and bought a set of the best rouge, gouache, lip balm, oil for face and hands, and osmanthus oil for hair. She didn''t need to pay any money, she just paid the bill. Then he went to Yinlou again. ?Although Gu Fei has the golden phoenix hairpin he got yesterday, it is too dazzling and even Lanzhi would not wear it. ??There are also some pearls and jade that Xiao Yu sent over last time. There are two pearl necklaces here, but they are too eye-catching and inappropriate. As soon as Gu Fei entered the silver building, shopkeeper Zhang greeted her, "My boss is here." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "You go and do your work. I''m here to pick out some ordinary gold and silver jewelry. Just ask a guy to come and look at it for me." ?Shopkeeper Zhang stayed with Gu Fei wherever he dared to leave, "I''ll keep an eye on my boss''s business." ?Gu Fei first picked out a set of silver jewelry, then turned to the gold jewelry. At this time, a woman who was sitting by the window looking at gold jewelry saw Gu Fei coming in. Her eyes widened in surprise and disbelief. The next second, she panicked and raised the fan in her hand to cover her face. Covering most of his face. ?This silver building is big, and there are many customers in the store at this time. Gu Fei didn''t pay attention to those customers when he came in. He turned his back to the woman and was busy choosing gold jewelry. She planned to buy a set for each of her mother, sister-in-law and Lanzhi. ?Gu Fei didn¡¯t pick anything too fancy, gold jewelry, something heavy enough to hold on to. After picking out the jewelry, Gu Fei and Shopkeeper Zhang went upstairs. She planned to give Shopkeeper Zhang the gold hairpins, pearls and jade in her hand to sell. As Gu Fei walked upstairs, the woman by the window took away the fan and said to the waiter beside her: "Which family is that girl from just now? There are so many jewelry in this selection!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 367： The Pearl of Death Chapter 367 The Pearl Resurrected from the Dead The waiter smiled and said, "The person you mentioned just now is the owner of our bank, Miss Gu." The woman lost her voice and said: "My boss?" ?Immediately, he concealed his smile and said, "I really can''t tell. This girl doesn''t look very young, but she actually became the owner of a silver house!" The waiter said with a bit of pride, "This is nothing. Our boss still has a few shops, and the inn not far ahead is also owned by our boss. The business is very good." ??The woman''s heart was in turmoil, so she bought a gold hairpin at random, paid the money, and left in a hurry with her maid. Not long after walking, I saw an inn on the street. It had a big three-room front door and a row of lanterns hanging on the porch. Several waiters at the door were wearing clean and neat muslin clothes and smiling at passers-by. The woman looked up at the plaque, raised her fan to cover half of her face, and walked over quickly. ?The woman walked for a while and asked the maid to call a car. She just got into the car and lowered the curtain. Her face couldn''t help but twist, and the handkerchief in her hand was twisted into a twist. ?This woman is none other than Pearl, the maid of Pingyang Hou Mansion. ?She couldn''t figure out how that **** Jade came to Ping''an City and now became the owner of Yinlou! When the Pingyang Hou Mansion was raided that day, she originally wanted to kill Gu Fei, but unexpectedly she almost got herself killed instead. Twenty boards down, Pearl fainted and only breathed. After the officers and soldiers ransacked the house, they put a seal on the door and left. No one bothered to care about the dead people on the ground. At night, Pearl woke up when she was blown by the night wind, but she was seriously injured and couldn''t move at all. It is also her life that she should not die. ?That night a group of thieves broke into the Pingyang Marquis'' Mansion. In the past, they naturally would not have dared to come in. There is a night guard in the mansion. If you are caught, you will die. But now, the entire Pingyang Marquis Mansion is deserted, so there is nothing to be afraid of. ?This group of thieves thought that although the house was ransacked and the gold, silver and jewelry were taken away, there would always be leftover bedding, curtains, clothes, shoes, pots, bowls, and even furniture. ? Many officers and soldiers would not want these things, but if they take them out and put them in a **** shop, they will still be worth money. These people went back and forth several times. When a thief passed by Pearl, Pearl grabbed his foot. ¡°Please, save me¡ª¡± ??The thief was so frightened that the quilt he was holding fell off. When he looked carefully, he saw a little lady lying on the ground. ??In the moonlight, you can still see that although this little lady''s hair is disheveled, her features are pretty. ?The thief thought about it, and after moving a few more things, he also got the pearl out. Pearl was not a careless girl. As early as when she peeked at Gu Fei and Lanzhi hiding things, she took away the silver bracelet on her body, the gold hairpin on her head that Lanzhi had rewarded her in the past, and the agate earrings on her ears. He took it off and hid it somewhere close to his body. When she arrived at the place where the thief lived, Pearl first took out a silver bracelet and begged the thief to exchange it for silver to buy her medicine. ?The thief originally planned to pick up the pearls and come back to warm the bed. Now she was willing to use the money to recuperate her injuries. How could she not? The next day, she picked up the medicine and came back to take it internally and externally. ?Zhuzhu lay on the kang for a full month before getting out of bed. The day I got out of bed, I was beaten by the thief. ?The thief saw that she was still a young girl, so he thought of becoming a real couple with her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 368： Never give up Chapter 368 Never give up While Pearl continued to recover from her injuries, she spent a month with him affectionately. After her injuries were fully healed, the thief was no longer wary of her. One day, while the thief was not at home, she attacked him all at once. The money was taken away and ran away. ?Zhuzhu knew that he was now a runaway slave and could not stay here in Lincheng. She was abducted and sold to the Marquis of Pingyang when she was a child. She didn¡¯t know where her parents and family were. Lincheng was close to Xishan County, so she fled to Xishan County. ?It just became more and more difficult as we walked. Not only could we not find food on the road, but there were also many refugees. After walking for a while, Pearl surrendered herself to a refugee leader and followed her all the way. ??They suffered a lot along the way, including bark, grass roots, snakes, insects, rats, ants, and even human flesh. ??I was about to arrive at Huainan County. I thought I would have a chance to survive in Huainan County, but who knew that I couldn''t enter the city without money and household registration. Zhenzhu gritted his teeth, found a dealer, and sold himself. ??The trafficker had a way into the city and took her to Huainan County and sold her to a wealthy businessman. The wealthy businessman was originally from Ping''an City and came to Huainan County to buy a batch of goods. Unexpectedly, he was delayed for a long time. He only brought two young men with him. He felt that food and daily life were not convenient. There were many women buying and selling here. , and it was cheap, so I spent five taels of silver to buy a girl to serve tea and water and warm the bed. ?Zhenzhu was originally a smart person, otherwise she would not have had any foundation and became the maid of the second young lady in the Pingyang Marquis Mansion. ?She deliberately flattered the wealthy businessman and made him smile. ?Later, the wealthy businessman took her back to Ping''an City and adopted her as Jiu Yiniang. Now, it was when wealthy businessmen were still new to her, so she had money to go out and buy jewelry. ? She was quite contented at first. After all, she lived a life where she wore gold and silver, had maids to serve her, and had clothes to eat and food to eat. I didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Fei today. What this person fears most is comparison. As soon as the reference object changes, the original happiness immediately turns into misfortune. ??Originally they were all the same girls, but she couldn''t understand why the second young lady preferred Jade. Now Jade has actually become the owner of the silver house. There are several more shops! How much silver does that jade cost? In order to buy a gold hairpin, I not only washed the feet and beat the back of a wealthy businessman every day, but also endured the perverted torture of the wealthy businessman. And all the gold hairpins in the silver building are all emerald! Why! Why is God so unfair! She must have swallowed the second lady¡¯s money herself! ?Besides, if Jade hadn''t harmed her, she wouldn''t have almost lost her life! Hate is growing in my heart like weeds. ?Zhuzhu went out happily, but came back full of resentment. When she got back, she lay on the bed and thought hard, no, she couldn''t watch that **** live a good life like this, she would not stop until she killed that bitch! ?Gu Fei didn¡¯t know yet that she was being noticed. After coming out of the Silver Building, she was thinking about what else she needed to buy for her dowry, and slowly walked back to the inn. ??A carriage stopped at the door of the inn. Gu Fei passed by the carriage. Suddenly the carriage curtain lifted and a voice came from inside, "Miss Gu¡ª" ?Gu Fei turned around and saw Qin Ying sitting in the carriage, nodding to her. ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "Miss Qin." Qin Ying got out of the car and smiled at Gu Fei, "Miss Gu, I have something to ask you." ??Gu Fei didn''t know what she was going to do, so she nodded, "If Miss Qin doesn''t mind, can we go inside and talk in the lobby?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 369： Spring and snow Chapter 369 Spring and Snow ??Qin Ying glanced into the lobby. It was not lunch time yet, and there were only a few guests sitting and drinking tea in the lobby. She nodded and walked in ahead of Gu Fei. The two of them walked to a table in the corner and sat down. Qin Ying smiled reservedly at Gu Fei, "Miss Gu, you should know who I am, right?" ??Gu Fei raised an eyebrow, "I really don''t know the girl. If I hadn''t recognized the girl next to you who sent me the post yesterday, I wouldn''t even know the girl''s last name." Qin Ying''s face flushed slightly, "That''s because I was abrupt." ¡°My grandfather was the mountain chief of Qinglian Academy, and my father was the priest of the Imperial College.¡± ¡°My name is Qin Ying.¡± ? Gu Fei looked at her for two seconds and said slowly: "My grandfather is a farmer, and my father is a farmer." ¡°I run a small business to support my family. My name is Gu Fei.¡± Qin Ying opened her mouth slightly. She never expected that Gu Fei would say such words. She hesitated and said, "I came today to ask Miss Gu to join our poetry club." Poetry club? ?What does that have to do with me? ??Gu Fei waved his hand, "Thanks to Miss Qin for looking up to me, but I won''t join the poetry club." Qin Ying didn''t expect Gu Fei to refuse so directly, and frowned slightly, "Miss Gu, in our poetry club, we are all ladies from well-known families. We meet once a month to review everyone''s new poems, or to have fun together for the day. It¡¯s so much fun to compose a few random songs.¡± ??Gu Fei said helplessly: "Miss Qin, you have also seen that I have to do business every day, and I really don''t have time to write any poems." Qin Ying looked at Gu Fei and said seriously: "Miss Gu, since you have outstanding literary talent, you should spend your time on poetry. How can you waste your talent like this?" ??Gu Fei chuckled, oh, this kind of young lady who doesn''t know the sufferings of the world is really cute. "Miss Qin, you may not understand that you and I are different. If you compare Miss Qin to the snow in spring, I would be a lower-class person." "I don''t have the time or energy to write any poetry. I have to run around for three meals a day." ¡°Those poems and such are what young ladies like you use to pass the time. They are really far away from my life.¡± Qin Ying shook her head in disapproval, "Miss Gu, I thought you were not an ordinary person if you could write such a poem. Who knew you were so ignorant!" "Do you know how many people are distressed because of their mediocre qualifications, but there are people like you in the world who have outstanding qualifications but waste their talents in vain, which makes people-" In the middle of the conversation, Xiao Lu ran over and said, "The shopkeeper, butcher Zhao from the butcher shop is here to pay for this month''s meat." ??Gu Fei looked over and saw Butcher Zhao standing there with his clothes half open, exposing his belly. She quickly stood up and said, "Miss Qin, wait a moment, I''ll be back soon." ??Qin Ying followed her gaze and glanced over there, and suddenly saw Butcher Zhao''s protruding belly. Her face turned red and she turned away hastily. ??Gu Fei walked to the counter, opened the account book, did the abacus quickly, calculated the accounts, paid the money to Butcher Chen, then returned to the corner and sat down opposite Qin Ying as before. ??Qin Ying pursed her lips tightly, looking unhappy. ?? Gu Fei didn''t have time to chat with her, "Miss Qin, thank you for looking up to me, but as you''ve seen, I''m very busy in the shop and I really don''t have time to write any poems or lyrics." "Besides, the girl and I are not the same person. If the girl has nothing to do, I won''t sit with her." (End of this chapter) Chapter 370： Do you dare to compete with me? Chapter 370 Do you dare to compete with me? Qin Ying was a little annoyed. ?This girl Gu is really a fool. ??You may have some literary talent, but you don''t spend time on poetry and prose. You only think about being famous forever, and you only focus on money. You actually have to deal with vulgar butchers. You are simply willing to be humble. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Su would fall in love with someone like this. I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Su doesn¡¯t know the true face of this girl Gu! Seeing that Gu Fei had stood up, Qin Ying said displeasedly: "Miss Gu, please sit down, I have something else to say." ?Gu Fei sighed silently and sat down. Qin Ying added: "Miss Gu, your accent sounds like you are not from here. I wonder if you have ever heard of the Lotus Festival." ?Gu Fei''s accent sounds like local dialect to outsiders, but locals will know it is not authentic as soon as they hear it. ?Gu Fei shook his head, "I''ve never heard of it." Qin Ying raised her chin reservedly, "There is a ten-mile lotus pond outside the south city, which is the property of Qinglian Academy." ¡°Every June 16th, Qinglian Academy holds the Lotus Festival.¡± ¡°The Lotus Festival is not only about appreciating lotuses, but also about talent competitions. It is also a grand gathering for literati, scholars and talented women.¡± ¡°Miss Gu is so talented, I think she will definitely participate.¡± ?? Gu Fei saw that there were customers at the counter again. She glanced over there and said absently: "I won''t participate." Qin Ying saw her just staring at the counter, and became even more angry, "Why don''t you go, Miss Gu?" ?Gu Fei looked at her strangely, "Why should I go?" ¡°What good will it do to me to participate in this Lotus Festival?¡± Qin Ying''s eyes widened, "The Lotus Festival is not like the Luanyuan Poetry Festival yesterday. When the time comes, not only students from Ping''an City will participate, but also people from other places who come here to attend. At least there will be hundreds of people participating." ¡°This competition of talents includes music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Men are in a group and women are in a group, each competing.¡± ¡°It would be such an honor to be the leader.¡± Qin Ying still hasn''t said anything. She was the leader of the women''s side last year. ?Gu Fei is a little funny. This Miss Qin is probably a little stupid. What she likes must be liked by others. She smiled nonchalantly and said, "Miss Qin, I don''t have any talent, and I don''t want any glory. All I want is to do business and make money." ??Qin Ying couldn''t help it and shouted angrily, "Vulgar!" ? Gu Fei nodded, "Miss, you''re right, I''m just a common person, please do as you please." "Wait a minute!" Qin Ying glared at Gu Fei angrily, "Miss Gu, last time my maid sent the girl a post about the poetry meeting, she also said she couldn''t write poetry, and she became a sensation." ¡°Are you kidding me, girl?¡± ??Gu Fei didn''t know what kind of thinking this girl Qin had. She seemed very unhappy if she didn''t go to the Lotus Festival. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Why does Miss Qin insist that I go to some lotus festival?" Qin Ying might as well ask Gu Fei so directly. She was stunned for a while, then suddenly gritted her teeth and said, "I want you to go to the Lotus Festival." ¡°Because I want to defeat you openly!¡± ¡°I started to read when I was three years old and started reading at the age of five. I have learned piano, chess, calligraphy and painting since I was a child. I dare not say that I am well-read, but I am also confident. There are few women in the world who can match me in talent and learning!¡± "Miss Gu became a sensation at the poetry meeting. I admit that my poem is slightly inferior to yours, but it is just that poem. I don''t believe that I can''t compare with you in anything!" There seemed to be two small flames burning in Qin Ying''s eyes, "Miss Gu, do you dare to compete with me?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 371： what is the benefit What are the benefits of Chapter 371? Gu Fei looked at her intently for two seconds, then suddenly rolled her eyes and had an idea in her mind. She rested her chin on the table and looked at Qin Ying with a smile, "I am a person who doesn''t do anything good. Won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°What good will it do me to compete with Miss Qin?¡± ¡°Glory?¡± "I''m sorry, I don''t care about those false names. Even if you give me the title of the most talented woman in the world, it doesn''t mean anything to me." Qin Ying became angrier and angrier, "You, you, you are born like this, and you have some talent in your belly. I didn''t expect you to be so vulgar!" ? Gu Fei nodded with a smile, "Young lady, you don''t have to remind me again and again that I am a common person. Of course, ordinary people have their own pursuits. If Miss Qin has any benefits for me, I might agree to compete with you." There was no other way. Miss Qin couldn''t understand what was being said, so she had no choice but to speak clearly. Qin Ying was stunned, and suddenly her face turned red, "You want benefits? You actually want benefits?" ?She stared at Gu Fei for a long time in disbelief, then suddenly gritted her teeth and said, "Sure, I have some of famous calligraphy and painting, jewels, jade and antiques. If you want anything, girl, just ask." At this point, Qin Yingying''s tone was full of irony. ??Gu Fei stretched out a finger and shook it, "I don''t lack these." ¡°Let me think about it, what am I missing?¡± She blinked and said, "Ah, didn''t Miss Qin just say that her grandfather was the headmaster of Qinglian Academy?" ¡°Miss, this is great. If you can give me a place for admission to Qinglian Academy, then I will compete with Miss Qin.¡± Qin Ying asked doubtfully: "What do you want the admission quota for?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Girl, just tell me whether to give it or not." Qin Ying hesitated for a moment, "I can''t answer you now. I have to go back and ask my grandfather." ??Gu Fei stood up and said, "Then it''s settled. If the girl can give me a place, I will compete with the **** the Lotus Festival." Just when Qin Ying was about to agree, she suddenly realized and sneered, "Miss Gu''s face is too big." ¡°It¡¯s just a competition, how can it be worthy of an admission quota at Qinglian Academy?¡± ¡°Since the girl wants this, she must know what Qinglian Academy is like!¡± ? Gu Fei stopped and said, "Of course I know that Qinglian Academy is a place that students all over the world aspire to." ¡°The masters there are many great Confucian scholars who have read poetry and books, and are highly educated.¡± Qin Ying raised her head and said, "You still have some knowledge." ¡°In that case, you also know how rare it is to get admission, right?¡± ?Gu Fei raised her eyebrows, "For me, it''s naturally rare, and for girls, it shouldn''t be difficult either." ¡°But if you want to compete with me, it¡¯s going to be difficult for you.¡± ¡°So whether it¡¯s difficult or not, it all depends on the girl¡¯s thoughts.¡± Qin Ying looked at Gu Fei coldly, "Miss Gu, do you know that Qinglian Academy is divided into Class A and Class B? Class A has the reputation of being a scholar and has to take the examination. The students in Class B are all white. I don''t know what the girl wants." What kind of quota is it?¡± ?Gu Fei really didn¡¯t know this. She wanted a spot, so naturally it was given to Gu Qing. ?The academy where Gu Qing is currently studying is one that you can get into by paying money. I guess the quality of the teaching is not comparable to that of Qinglian Academy. ?Think about the admission rate to famous schools in later generations and the admission rate to ordinary schools, and you will know how big the difference is. She said seriously: "The quota in Class B is enough." (End of this chapter) Chapter 372： unless you can beat me Chapter 372 Unless you can defeat me Hearing that it was Class B, Qin Ying smiled and said, "This is simple. I am still sure of a place in Class B." ?Gu Fei raised an eyebrow, "Did the girl agree?" ??Qin Ying snorted, "You think so beautifully." "The quota can be given to you, but only if you can defeat me!" ? Gu Fei frowned. She originally thought that as long as she could get a spot, it wouldn''t hurt to play with Miss Qin. She didn''t care about winning or losing anyway. ??But it is impossible to defeat Qin Ying in chess, calligraphy and painting. ??Gu Fei sighed, "Let''s forget it. I don''t think Miss Qin is sincere." ¡°I¡¯m just a farm girl. I have to work hard for life since I was a child. It¡¯s not like a girl who can read at the age of three and study at the age of five. My family doesn¡¯t even have money to buy paper and pens, not to mention the piano.¡± ¡°How to talk about music, chess, calligraphy and painting.¡± Qin Ying was startled for a moment. She had never thought that there would be people who couldn''t even afford pen and paper. In her daily life, she is particular about using pine smoke ink from Huizhou, and jade paper from Xuanzhou. She has several inkstones, all of which are famous, large and small, including wolf hair, sheep hair, and rabbit hair. Insert the pen sea to the fullest. Seeing Gu Fei''s sad tone, she didn''t know what to feel. ? She felt that she should pity the woman in front of her, but she had such picturesque features that even she was madly jealous in her heart, so she really couldn''t pity her. Qin Ying put aside these boring thoughts and recovered her thoughts. Gu Fei finally agreed to compete with her. She would never let go of this opportunity. She wants to defeat her openly and openly in front of everyone! She wants to prove that her reputation as the most talented woman in Ping An City is not in vain. She wants Mr. Su to see who is the woman with both talent and beauty who deserves his attention! Qin Ying thought for a while and said, "I didn''t say I wanted to compete with you in chess, calligraphy and painting. You only need to choose one of these four things. I think girls can also write and compose poems, so this should work." ??Gu Fei raised her eyebrows, "What Miss Qin means is that I can choose any of the four piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?" Qin Ying raised her chin proudly, "Exactly, no matter what." Although she is not up to everyone''s standards in playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, compared with girls of the same age, she is the best in all of them. Her grandfather said that her calligraphy is like everyone''s. She has been practicing piano continuously for more than ten years. Her paintings have developed her own style since she was a student of famous artists since childhood. ?Although her chess skills are slightly inferior to others, she has few opponents among her peers. Not only are some of the ladies in the academy unable to beat her, but even Su Chen, who is highly skilled in chess, was once defeated by her. ?She didn¡¯t believe it, she couldn¡¯t win against a peasant girl who couldn¡¯t even afford paper and pen! ?Gu Fei lowered his head and thought for a long time, "Okay, let''s choose one of the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting to compare." You get a spot for free if you win, and there is no penalty for losing. Why not do it! ¡°However, if I win by chance, Miss Qin won¡¯t keep her word, right?¡± Before Qin Ying could say anything, the maid next to her finally couldn''t help it anymore, "Who do you think our lady is?" ??Gu Fei looked at the maid with a half-smile, "I''m not familiar with your lady, so I naturally have to ask more questions." Qin Ying was also a little angry, "Miss Gu, please rest assured that I, Qin Ying, am not a person who breaks my word. If the girl wins, I will try my best to get her a place in Class B." (End of this chapter) Chapter 373： Another big income Chapter 373: Another big profit ??Gu Fei nodded with a smile, "Then I''ll take care of you, Miss." "It''s almost noon. Miss Qin, do you want to stay for a meal? I''ll give you a 20% discount." ¡°Our store has braised lion head, squirrel mandarin fish, boiled dried shreds, tofu soup, three sets of duck, fish head with minced pepper, stir-fried pork with pepper..." Qin Ying''s face turned dark, she stood up and walked out quickly with her maid. Lian''er came over to put away the tea cups and saw that Gu Fei was in a good mood, "The young lady is getting more and more cramped now. I see that girl is so angry that her face is black, but you are smiling so happily." ??Gu Fei pinched her face and said, "Lian''er, your face is getting softer and smoother now." Lian''er pursed her lips and smiled, "Fortunately, Miss, I am from a girl''s family. If it were a man, I don''t know how many girls would be sad." Just as he was smiling, Master Zhu and Mr. Zhou came in together. Mr. Zhou came in and sat down in the lobby. Lian''er hurried over to serve tea. Young Master Zhu called to Gu Fei, "Miss Gu, let''s talk in the backyard." The two walked to the backyard. There was no one in the yard at this time. Young Master Zhu took out two pieces of paper from his arms and handed them to Gu Fei, "Miss Gu, I have been thinking of giving this to the girl for a long time. It''s just this paragraph." I was busy and forgot about it.¡± ? Gu Fei opened it and saw that it was a land deed. After a closer look, it turned out that this was the land that Young Master Zhu had bought. Her family was also allocated twenty acres. ?The other piece of paper was a deed, stating that more than 180 acres of land was sold to Gu Fei, and it had already been stamped with Mr. Zhu''s seal and fingerprints. ¡°Here, why did Young Master Zhu suddenly think of selling this land to me?¡± Young Master Zhu waved his hand and said, "What are you selling? It''s rare that these more than one hundred acres of land are connected to the girl''s family''s land. I have long thought about giving it to the girl." Just as Gu Fei was about to speak, Young Master Zhu said, "Miss Gu, please don''t refuse. These lands are not worth much money. This is a small thank you from me." ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the girl, how could this sea trip be possible? Not only can¡¯t we buy a boat, but it¡¯s also not easy to get the certificate from the shipping department.¡± "I don''t have any other intentions. This land is easy to take care of if it is connected together. Girl, just give me this face and accept it." Having said this, Gu Fei had to accept it. She made another note to Xiao Caishen in her heart. "Thank you very much, Young Master Zhu." Gu Fei collected the land deed, and Young Master Zhu said goodbye, "Miss Gu, you are very busy these days. I have a lot of things to do, so I will leave first." ??Gu Fei sent him out, turned around and walked to Mr. Zhou, "Brother Zhou, are you here for anything?" Mr. Zhou whispered: "My father gave me the money you got from selling antiques. There are many people here, so come to my house and I will give you the money. Sister Dan keeps the banknotes." ??Gu Fei nodded, told Lian''er, and went over with Mr. Zhou. After entering the house, Sister Dan closed the door and took out a few banknotes from a box, "Here, the total is 49,300 taels of silver. Please keep it." ?? Gu Fei put the banknotes into her sleeve pocket, and Sister Dan handed her another piece of paper, "Here are the prices of each item. Check to see if they are correct." ? Gu Fei read it quickly, doing mental calculations as he read it. After reading it, he nodded, "No problem." ?After taking the banknote, Gu Fei thought about it and went to the house in the city to look for her father. As soon as I walked to the door, I saw the door open, and several mule carts were lining up to go in, dragging loads of goods. The eldest uncle was guarding the door. When he saw Gu Fei approaching, he hurriedly greeted her, "Xiao Fei is here, are you looking for your father? He is inside." "Okay, I''ll go in and look for him myself. Uncle, you''re busy." (End of this chapter) Chapter 374： Was looking for you Chapter 374 I¡¯m looking for you When Gu Fei went in, he saw several cars parked inside and some coolies were unloading the goods. ?Gu Fei walked quickly to the main hall and saw her father sitting inside, reading the account book. ??Gu Fei called her father into the house, closed the door, took out 40,000 taels of silver notes and handed them to her father, "Dad is holding this money for buying goods." ?Gu Zhang looked at the amounts on several banknotes, his hands trembled, and he hesitated to speak. The daughter just gave him 20,000 taels. This is another 40,000 taels, and this house, I don¡¯t know where it came from. ?However, if his daughter doesn¡¯t tell her, it¡¯s hard for him to ask. ?Gu Zhang turned his back and put the banknote close to his body. Gu Fei then said: "Dad, I have found someone and I plan to let him go to sea with you this time." ?Gu Zhang asked in confusion: "Who is he?" "An old guy from Yinlou." Gu Fei just mentioned it to shopkeeper Zhang at Yinlou, and shopkeeper Zhang recommended an old guy to her. This man has been working in the silver shop for more than 20 years. Now he is not considered a clerk. He is a capable steward under shopkeeper Zhang. He is familiar with the fineness and price of various gemstones. Gu Fei chatted with him and was willing to pay three For a hundred taels of silver, he was invited to go to sea. ?The man hesitated for a while and then agreed. ?He can earn seven to eighty taels of silver a year, three hundred taels, so it is worth taking some risks. Gu Zhang''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "I''m just worried. Now in Fanbang, if I want to buy gems, pearls, jade, ivory, etc., I don''t know how to do it myself. I have learned some lessons from Mr. Zhou in the past two days, but there is no way here. There are too many things that can be learned in a short time.¡± ¡°It would be great if someone could help me.¡± ??Gu Fei said with a smile: "No, dad will discuss with him what gems to buy in the future and how to buy them." ¡°Besides, now that we have a silver house and precious stones, we don¡¯t have to worry about selling them.¡± ?Gu Zhang felt reassured, "With this person, Dad won''t panic anymore." "It''s easy to buy goods here with Master Zhu''s family. I was worried about what to do when I get to Fanbang." Gu Fei thought for a while, "After going to sea, every time I stop at a big port, it''s best for dad to buy one or two people to bring back. First, teach them to speak our local dialect, and we can also learn the dialect of other countries from them, so that we can do the same thing next time we go to sea. When it comes to business, I feel more confident. This overseas business is not something we can do just once, we need to plan for the long term.¡± ?Gu Zhang nodded, "My daughter has thought carefully, and it''s done. Dad will remember it." "By the way, if there are good gem craftsmen in Fanbang, I''d like to see if I can buy some back. Fanbang''s craftsmanship is different from that in the Central Plains. If such a person buys it back, the silver house will also need it." Gu Fei said As I said that, I felt itchy in my heart and just wanted to go to sea by myself. ?Gu Zhang nodded, and the father and daughter discussed many things in detail before Gu Fei turned back to the inn. It was already lunch time, and the business in the inn was booming. ?Gu Fei sat down in front of the counter and was very busy doing calculations and collecting money. ?Yan''er and Fang''er felt very proud and went to greet the guests. At first, Yan''er and Fang''er were not used to it. They were used to staying in the deep compound and didn''t like to show up in public. But after a few days here, the store was bustling all day long, and everyone was chatting and laughing in their spare time. Compared with their previous lives, it was much more interesting, and the two of them gradually let go. After finishing the business with the customers, the guys in the store started to eat lunch. Gu Fei was sitting at the counter with a bowl of rice and saw Su Chen walking in. ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up and he sucked a vegetable leaf in, "Mr. Su, I was just looking for you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 375： Ask for information Chapter 375: Inquire about information Su Chen smiled gently and said, "Miss Gu, please eat slowly. Don''t be in a hurry. I''ll wait for you." ?He walked to the lobby and sat down. Lian''er, who was eating, quickly put down her rice bowl, made a pot of tea and brought it over. Su Chen originally wanted to go back to the academy early this morning, but when he got up early to say goodbye to his mother, his mother was lying in bed and couldn''t get up because she was sick. Su Chen left after being a son, and asked the doctor for medicine. After boiling the medicine, he watched his mother take it. After a delay, it was almost noon. I simply had lunch at the house and then left for the academy. Before leaving, I remembered Gu Fei again, so I came to see him. ??Gu Fei finished eating in a few bites and went to the backyard to rinse his mouth. Then he sat down in front of Su Chen and said, "Mr. Su, I want to ask you about someone." ¡°Qin Ying, do you know Miss Qin and Mr. Su?¡± Su Chen''s expression changed slightly. Recently, there was a rumor in the academy that the mountain chief intended to betroth his granddaughter to him. ??He couldn''t ask the mountain chief, so he just scolded a few classmates who spread the rumors. When Gu Fei asked, Su Chen thought that Gu Fei had heard some rumors yesterday. He was so embarrassed and anxious that his face almost turned red. He said anxiously, "Although I know Miss Qin, I am not familiar with her at all." ¡± ?Gu Fei was disappointed when she heard this. She fully expected to get some information from Su Chen. Su Chen was not as happy as expected when he saw Gu Fei, but full of disappointment. He vaguely felt that it was not what he thought, so he hurriedly asked: "Why are you asking Miss Qin?" ?Gu Fei thought for a while and then told Qin Ying about coming to find her. Su Chen understood and looked relieved. That''s it. "What are you going to compare with her?" ?Gu Fei smiled sheepishly, "I just wanted to ask her what her level is in these categories." Su Chen coughed lightly, "This-" ¡°First of all, writing requires years of hard practice. I¡¯m afraid¡ª¡± ??Gu Fei understood that this meant that his handwriting was not as good as Qin Ying''s. ?She took the initiative and said: "I can''t play the piano. Although I can barely draw a few strokes, I can''t get into the elegant hall." ¡°Chess skills¡ª¡± Su Chen pursed his lips and smiled, "I played chess with Miss Qin and lost to her in the first game." ??Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth and asked, "How is your chess skills, young master?" Su Chen smiled and said, "It''s rare to meet an opponent." ?How good is Qin Ying''s chess skill? Gu Fei was exhausted. Her parents died when she was a child, and she grew up in an orphanage. She learned to play chess from the dean''s grandfather. When she grew up, she went to college and joined the Go club. Although she was considered a powerful player in the chess club, Qin Ying rarely met Su Chen can defeat her opponent. Obviously, she is not her opponent. Seeing Gu Fei being discouraged, Su Chen looked at her with doting eyes, "Don''t worry, Miss Gu, I''m just teasing you. Although Miss Qin won one game against me, it was only one game. From the second game on, she He never defeated me again." ¡°The reason why I lost in the first game was because I thought too much and didn¡¯t figure out her chess strategy correctly.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Fei was eager to give it a try, "How about¡ª" Su Chen nodded and smiled, "How about I play a game with the girl first, and I can take a look at your chess moves." ??Gu Fei quickly stood up, called Yan''er, and handed her a piece of silver, "Go and buy a chess set. I''ll use it later." Yan''er went out quickly. ??Gu Fei does have a Go set in his space, but it is made of glass and cannot be taken out for use. After a while, Yan''er bought the chess piece, and Gu Fei and Su Chen fought against each other. ?Half an hour passed and the game was over. There was no suspense. Gu Fei lost, completely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 376： Know yourself and the enemy Chapter 376: Know yourself and know the enemy Seeing Gu Fei''s frustrated face, Su Chen comforted her softly, "Miss Gu, don''t be discouraged. Miss Qin lost worse than you in the second game." ? Gu Fei felt that these words did not seem to comfort her, so she heard Su Chen say again: "Actually, you are on the same level as her, and it is not difficult to defeat her." ?Gu Fei raised her chin and looked at him, "What can you do?" Su Chen looked at Gu Fei''s bright eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and she lowered her eyes and did not dare to look again, "I have played chess with Miss Qin. Her chess was taught by her grandfather. Shan Chang plays chess steadily. Good at long-term planning.¡± ¡°But Miss Qin, although her chess skills are similar to Shan Chang¡¯s, Miss Qin¡¯s age and personality are different from Shan Chang¡¯s.¡± ¡°This makes her chess game look very sophisticated at first glance, but in fact it is full of impetuousness, focusing on the beginning rather than the end, and has many flaws.¡± "The first time, I was also fooled by her. I dealt with her the same way I dealt with the mountain chief, expecting to win steadily, but ended up losing." ¡°In the second round, I figured out her path and beat her easily!¡± He looked at Gu Fei tenderly, "And your problem is that you are not cautious enough and are a little reckless, resulting in focusing on one thing and not the other." ??Gu Fei nodded, she also knew her flaws, but she was born with such a personality, so it was difficult to make changes. Su Chen stood up and said, "Don''t worry, girl. When I get back to the academy, I will recall the games Miss Qin played with me and review them. You can think about it carefully." ?Gu Fei''s eyes widened and he lost his voice: "Can you still review it?" ?This memory, my God, is this the most powerful brain? Su Chen smiled slightly and said, "It may take some effort, but I should be able to remember it." ??Gu Fei was filled with admiration and gave a thumbs up, "Young master is really a great talent." Su Chen''s face turned slightly red when he heard Gu Fei''s praise, and the corners of his lips turned up involuntarily, "I have to rush back to the academy now. I will write a letter to the girl after I review it." ? Gu Fei waved his hand with a crooked eyebrow, "Then young master, go quickly. Be careful when traveling at night." Su Chen looked at Gu Fei''s smile and his heart turned into a puddle of spring water, "Then I''ll go. See you on the Lotus Festival on June 16th." After seeing Su Chen off, Gu Fei stopped caring about business in the next few days. Every day he either went to play chess with the old man across the street, or ran next door to compete with Old Man Huang. Unexpectedly, Old Man Huang is a master, and the old man across the street is no less willing to give in. Otherwise, they would not be able to play chess together often. Both of them are old and cunning people, and the chess style is treacherous and changeable. Gu Fei can play chess with them very well. My head is going bald. A few days later, Su Chen actually wrote a letter. In the letter, not only did he review two games of chess, but Su Chen also explained in detail the intention and method of solving each step. ? Gu Fei took this letter to discuss with Old Man Huang. Old Man Huang and the old man across the street gave Gu Fei a lot of advice on Qin Ying''s chess moves. ??Gu Fei spent almost all his sleep and food studying these two chess games, and he had a general understanding of Qin Ying''s chess moves. She does not expect to become a master in a short time. Her goal is to defeat Qin Ying based on her chess strategy. There is a saying that goes well, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be victorious in every battle. ?That day, when Gu Fei came back from playing chess with Old Man Huang, he saw Tieniu at the door with a sad face. Usually Tieniu is a silly guy who likes silly fun, but suddenly his face became sad. Gu Fei couldn''t help but ask: "Tieniu, what''s been going on with you these past two days?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 377： Land three hundred and seventy seven Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Getting married Tieniu sighed heavily, "Oh, my grandparents and my brother-in-law are here." ??Gu Feiqi said: "Isn''t this a happy event? Why are you sighing?" Tieniu shook his head and said, "Cousin, you don''t know. Now my grandma has made a room for them to live in. In addition to giving them food every day, they also ask my mother for money. My mother dare not refuse to give it." ¡°In the past few days, my mother¡¯s money from selling barbecues has been given to them, and I¡¯m not happy.¡± Tieniu said angrily: "And my brother-in-law, although he is about the same age as me, he was spoiled by my grandparents. He used to be a lackey in cockfighting all the time. Now he is even more outrageous. Yesterday he even teased Uncle Zhang''s little boy. Cui was beaten with a broom by Xiao Cui.¡± Gu Fei thought for a moment, and it seemed that Tieniu''s mother was called Zhaodi. From this name, she probably understood that Zhaodi''s parents should be a pair of old-fashioned people who favor sons over daughters. Maybe Zhaodi was A brainwashed Fu Di Mo. She patted Tieniu on the shoulder and said, "It''s not your turn to worry about this. You and I will take care of it." Auntie is a very smart person. ?Time flies so fast, it¡¯s the fifth day of June in a flash. The house in the city has been packed up, and the dowry prepared by Gu Fei has also been moved to the house and will be carried there together tomorrow. After lunch, Gu Fei called a carriage home and took Lanzhi to the city. This is Lanzhi¡¯s first time visiting a house in the city. The house is decorated with carved beams and painted pillars, and the rockery and flowers in the yard are extremely exquisite. Looking at it, Lanzhi suddenly thought that she had returned to the Hou Mansion. After entering the second door, Gu Fei opened the door to the side room to show her the dowry. Lanzhi glanced over and saw the silk bedding piled high with big red words "happy" on it. There were silk clothes and a dressing box in the open camphor wood box. There were glittering jewelry in the bathroom, a cut-out "Happiness" message was placed in the foot basin of the bathtub, and even a "Double Happiness" message was posted on the toilet. Lanzhi''s tears slowly welled up, and she hugged Gu Fei and cried till the end of the night. ?Tears and snot covered Gu Fei''s body. ??Gu Fei hurriedly looked for a veil, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, silly girl, you are getting married, there is no need to be so happy." ¡°Stop crying, your eyes will be swollen and you won¡¯t look good tomorrow!¡± Lanzhi twitched for a while before she calmed down. She looked at Gu Fei and said seriously: "I don''t know what good things I did in my previous life to meet you in this life." ¡°Xiao Fei, I will treat you well all my life. Really, even if you take my life, I will give it to you.¡± ??Gu Fei said quickly: "Stop it, stop it, it''s such a happy day, what nonsense are you talking about." "By the way," she whispered in Lanzhi''s ear: "In the box where the clothes are put, I sealed the box of money inside. I will move it there tomorrow. Remember to put it away." At night, Gu Fei and Lanzhi slept in the house here. When he got up the next morning, Gu Fei asked Fang''er to buy breakfast, and the few of them ate it calmly. Lanzhi then took a shower and changed clothes. After lunch, the invited dressing lady and Quanfu arrived. ??Sister Dan helped find this blessed man. His parents and in-laws are still alive, he has two children, and he is a loving couple. Quanfu people gave Lanzhi a favor first. ?First, he applied a thin layer of scented powder on Lanzhi''s face, then took a piece of cotton thread, bit one end of it in his mouth, and twisted it on Lanzhi''s face. ? Gu Fei felt pain just looking at it, but Lanzhi could bear it without even frowning. Opening her face, the hair on Lanzhi''s face was twirled clean, and her already fair face was as smooth as jade. (End of this chapter) Chapter 378： Welcome Chapter 378 Welcoming the bride Quan Furen picked up the comb and combed Lanzhi''s hair. He was chanting festive words in his mouth. After her hair was combed, the dressing lady carefully put on makeup for Lanzhi, then inserted all the gold hairpins on her hair, and put on the heavy gold bracelets. The red wedding dress made Lanzhi''s face blush. She sat there, looking extremely graceful and beautiful. . ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but exclaimed from the side, "Lanzhi, you are so beautiful, I can''t bear to marry you to my second brother." Quanfu also laughed in amusement: "Yes, this is the first time I have seen such a beautiful bride." ?There was a faint sound of festive suona outside the door, and Fang''er quickly ran in from the outside, "Here comes, here comes the bridegroom." Lanzhi smiled calmly, and Quanfu put the red hijab on her head. ?There was no brother or sister in this family who could stop the door. Fang''er and Gu Fei symbolically stopped and let the groom in. ??Gu Erlang is also wearing a red satin wedding robe today. In this outfit, he looks much more handsome than usual. ??Gu Erlang bowed repeatedly outside the door, and then Quanfu helped Lanzhi walk to the main room. Originally, he wanted to say goodbye to his parents, but Lanzhi didn¡¯t have any parents, so he bowed several times to the throne of Heaven and Earth in the main hall, and then went out to get on the sedan chair. ??Gu Erlang rode a horse covered in red silk in front, followed by a sedan chair, and behind him was Lanzhi''s dowry, which was carried by someone. The procession to welcome the bride went through the streets and alleys with music and music, and then left the city. ??Gu Fei hurriedly got into the carriage and headed out of the city. The path Gu Fei took led to home first. The house was already decorated with red and colorful decorations everywhere. Mrs. Chen was radiant, wearing a maroon satin dress, and had two gold hairpins in her hair. ??The old lady was also wearing silk clothes today, with a gold hairpin in her hair, and a pair of shining gold earrings. Her face was glowing. Gu Fei guessed that her mother had bought it for the old lady. ?Her mother is a face-saving person, but she is afraid that people will say she is unfilial. A wedding tent was set up in the yard, and the tables, chairs, bowls and chopsticks were all set up. There were not more than five round tables. There are no guests in the yard. The aunt''s family, the uncle''s family, the uncle''s family, the village chief''s family, all of them are members of the family, including Mr. Zhang and his family. None of them have set up a stall to sell barbecue today. Liu Zhuangtou is also there. There are only three new faces, presumably Tieniu¡¯s uncle and maternal grandparents. ? Gu Fei glanced at them. They saw an old man and an old woman with suffering written all over their faces. The tough uncle was short and had a pair of eyes that looked around. Looking again, I saw Shan Zima, and I didn¡¯t know where she got the news. Shanzi''s mother came over with a smile when she saw Gu Fei, "Hey, little Fei is getting more and more beautiful now. I didn''t dare to recognize her. When I took a quick look, I thought she was a rich lady from some family." ??Gu Fei is not wearing the store uniform today, but is wearing a cherry pink floral skirt. The weather is hot now, and the floral skirt is light and breathable, making it suitable for summer wear. ?With this outfit and Gu Fei''s current appearance, Shan Zi''s mother is not exaggerating. ??Although Gu Fei didn''t like Shanzi, Shanzi''s mother didn''t offend her. She smiled at her and said, "Thank you Aunt Huang for the compliment. Aunt Huang is so thoughtful that she came here to have a wedding banquet." I want to ask Shanzi¡¯s mother how she knew about the Gu family¡¯s wedding. Two days ago, Shanzi¡¯s mother went to deliver washed clothes to people. When she was walking around, she met Taoer selling barbecue on the street. Shanzi''s mother hadn''t seen Tao''er for a long time. The two chatted a lot and learned that Gu Fei taught them how to make barbecue. Every household also gave a barbecue rack worth eight coins. Even Mr. Zhang''s family Shanzi''s mother felt really bad if she didn''t pull it off. (End of this chapter) Chapter 379： Shanzi’s mother is so bitter Chapter 379 Shanzi¡¯s mother¡¯s bitterness Especially when she heard Tao''er say that she could earn three to four hundred silver a day selling barbecue, and more than ten taels of silver in a month, Shanzi''s mother was so envious that her throat was filled with soreness. When he got back, he gave Shanzi a scolding, "If you hadn''t offended her family by doing those things, we, my mother-in-law, would still be living in that yard without spending money to rent a house." ¡°We can certainly do barbecue! That girl Xiao Fei is so generous, and she will also give us a barbecue rack if she chooses.¡± ¡°Think about how much money you can earn this month!¡± "I heard that your second uncle Gu has bought a lot of land now and plans to build a house. He said that everyone will build it together." Shanzi¡¯s mother started crying when she said, ¡°We all came out together. It¡¯s great that all the fellow villagers live together. We have someone to take care of everything, but we, the orphans and the widowed mother, live alone on one side.¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother cried, which made Shanzi impatient, ¡°There is no good person in the Gu family, I wish I could stay away from them!¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother beat Shanzi hard and cried. At night, I counted the few copper coins left in my hand, gritted my teeth, and decided to come to Gu''s house for dinner. ??The more you don''t move around, the more the relationship will be broken. Shanzi feels sorry for Xing''er, but her family has nothing to say to Gu Laoer. Shanzi¡¯s mother was excited and moved when she saw Gu Fei speaking politely to her. She came early today and heard a lot of things. ?Gu Lao Er''s family now has thousands of acres of land, all of which is taken care of by Gu Lao San. ??There are several shops in the city, and I heard that they even bought a seagoing boat. In the eyes of Shanzi¡¯s mother, this is incredible wealth! It is said that it was all earned by a girl named Gu Fei. ??Now that Gu Fei is still willing to talk to her, Shan Zi''s mother is really flattered. ?Gu Fei chatted with her for a few words and then left. The sound of drumming came from the door, and the team that welcomed the bride came back. ??Everyone rushed towards the door, and the sedan stopped at the door. Xi Niang helped Lanzhi out, and Gu Erlang handed over the red silk and held Lanzhi''s hand. ?Firecrackers crackled outside the door. There was a brazier at the door, and Lanzhi stepped over it. ?The crowd gathered around the two people and entered the main room. ??Gu Zhang and Mrs. Chen sat upright at the head of the table. The newlyweds finished worshiping heaven and earth, and Lanzhi was helped to the side room by Fang''er. The girls and their wives all crowded into the side room and watched Gu Erlang pick up his hijab. ??Gu Fei was crowded in the crowd and watched Gu Erlang lift his hijab, and everyone around him exclaimed in amazement. ¡°What a beautiful bride!¡± ??Gu Erlang''s face was redder than the bride Lanzhi''s. He was holding a scale in his hand and looked at Lanzhi in a daze. Everyone laughed. Mr. Quanfu also laughed beside him, took down the scale that Gu Erlang was reasoning with, and handed him a wine glass. There was a pair of quilts, and the other was given to Lanzhi. The wine glass was tied with a red thread. The two sat side by side on the bed and drank the combined wine. Xi Niang also took red dates, peanuts, longans, and lotus seeds and spread them on the tent, which meant that she would have a son early. After watching the excitement, everyone came out, and the courtyard was ready for the banquet. The banquet noodles were made by chefs hired from the city. Gu Zhang and Chen both had a lot of money in their hands now, and they were not stingy either. They prepared good dishes. ??Flying rabbit, seafood, chicken, duck and fish are all available. ?Gu Fei called Fang''er over and asked her to go to the kitchen to get some food to serve to Lanzhi. ?Everyone was at the table and eating. Before they had a few bites, Gu Fei suddenly heard Juhua shouting from behind, "What are you doing!" ?Gu Fei turned around and looked over, and saw an old woman with a wrinkled face, holding a duck leg and stuffing it into her arms. (End of this chapter) Chapter 380： A strange family Chapter 380 A strange family ?At the table, Brother Zhao¡¯s face was red and he whispered: ¡°Mom, please, don¡¯t do this¡ª¡± Mrs. Guo had a nonchalant look on her face. Everyone was looking at her, but she didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She stretched out her hand and tore a large piece of chicken and stuffed it into her arms. Chrysanthemum is about to cry. She finally managed to have a good meal. She hasn''t even taken two bites yet. "How can you do this? Why don''t you eat? Your hands are so dirty!" Hearing this, Gu Fei turned to look at Mrs. Guo''s hand. ?The hands were black and thin, like chicken feet, and the nails had not been cut for an unknown period of time. They were long and pointed, and were filled with black dirt. ??Gu Fei quickly turned her head and couldn''t look at it. If she looked at it again, she would not be able to eat. ?Chrysanthemum and her mother Taozhi glanced at the eldest aunt, pulled the chrysanthemum and said, "Okay, stop talking." ??The eldest aunt''s face was livid, and the mother who recruited her younger brother was too embarrassed to be on the stage. ?The person who was lost was a member of her family! ??Auntie couldn''t help but endure the attack, and didn''t want to disturb the happy event at her brother''s family, so she had to endure it. At this time Mrs. Chen came over to smooth things over, "It''s okay, everyone is open to eating. There are still chickens and ducks. I''ll just serve another one." After a while, a new piece of crispy duck and a piece of roast chicken were placed on the table. Mrs. Guo¡¯s hands and feet were extremely quick. As soon as the dishes were served, she lifted the whole roasted chicken and stuffed it into her arms. ?Gu Fei just turned around, his eyes widened. ?That chicken is not fat, just stuff it in your arms, my God, what a weird girl this is to recruit a younger brother. Mrs. Guo stuffed it in, her chest bulged, and smiled at everyone, "This one hasn''t moved. It''s ruined after eating. I''ll take it back to eat, and everyone will eat this one that moved." The eldest aunt couldn''t bear it anymore. She put her chopsticks down hard and suppressed the fire in her heart. She whispered: "Brother Zhao, take your parents and brothers home!" Zhaodi''s face was red, he stood up and walked to her mother, pulled her sleeves, and timidly called out, "Mom, let''s go back first." Mrs. Guo shook off her hand and said, "If I don''t go back, what are you going to do? How many bites have I taken?" She showed her big yellow teeth as she spoke. ?Gu Fei accidentally saw it and almost vomited it. There is a difference between being poor and being dirty. ?Some people are poor, but they keep their homes clean and tidy when they go out. Such people will not stay poor for long. Because of hard work, not only will you definitely get rich, but at least you will be able to have enough food and clothing. But some people are really hopeless if they are poor, lazy, and dirty. ? Gu Fei originally didn''t want to take care of it. This was her aunt''s in-laws'' family. If she took care of it, her aunt would lose face. How can you possibly eat when you sit at the same table with such a person? ?There is a happy event today, everyone can''t eat well, and the host is not satisfied either. ??Gu Fei stood up and pulled her aunt, "Auntie, come to this table to eat." He then called to others, "Come over and sit. That table can also be seated. There are still empty seats." ?Juhua was the first to run over, moved a chair and sat next to Gu Fei. The eldest uncle was not at the table, sitting with Gu Zhang. When the aunt saw Gu Fei coming to pull her, she naturally wanted to give face to her niece, so she got up and followed Gu Fei over. Taozhi was full of dissatisfaction, so he moved a chair, took bowls and chopsticks, and sat at another table together. The man who recruited his younger brother, Yougen, blushed all over. He took his younger son Gangzi and got up to go to another table. ?There were only four members of Zhaodi''s family left on the table. Zhao Di''s face turned pale as he looked at everyone leaving the table, then at his mother. His mouth moved a few times, but in the end he didn''t say anything and sat down to eat in silence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 381： What did Lotus Ye do wrong? Chapter 381 What did He Ye do wrong? Mr. Guo was happy to see that everyone had left. Hand out her hand, she tore off another duck leg and put it into her son''s golden egg bowl. "This is delicious, eat this." ?Golden Egg raised his head, his mouth full, and said vaguely: "It''s delicious. I''ve never eaten so much delicious food." Mrs. Guo looked at him lovingly, "Open it and eat, it''s all ours." When they were almost done eating, Mrs. Guo suddenly asked the old man next to her, "When I came here first, I saw a lotus pond outside. After you finish eating, go and pull some lotus leaves. There are so many dishes and we can''t finish them and waste them. We''ll cover it." Go back and eat slowly.¡± ??Gu Fei¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard it. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t want to take away my bowl with me, but what did He Ye do wrong? ?The old man was also cruel. He ate until his belly bulged, and he stuffed a few mouthfuls of vegetables into his mouth, and then he got up and went out to pull lotus leaves. Not long after, the old man pulled out a few lotus leaves. Mrs. Guo and Jin Dan were full from their intestines to their throats and couldn''t eat anymore. They licked their bellies and stood up, wrapping the leftovers on the table into lotus leaves. Soup water flowed all over the table. The rest of the people had finished eating long ago and were sitting in the courtyard drinking tea. ??The aunt held the teacup and looked at the family coldly. ?Seeing the three people packing their bags and looking around in the yard, the aunt''s eyes shot towards Zhaodi like lightning. Zhaodi received the death gaze from his mother-in-law and quickly stood up, "Mom, go back." Mrs. Guo was still unsatisfied and didn''t want to leave. She always felt that she could still get some bargains in this yard. Zhaodi dragged her tightly, "Mom, let''s go. Eat and go back." Her mother suddenly said: "I haven''t had tea yet. I''ll go back after I have a bowl of tea." Zhaodi was about to cry, "Mom, I can''t eat anymore. You''ve eaten too much. There''s no place to put this tea." At this time, the aunt looked at Yougen again and said, "Why are you still hanging around? Send your father-in-law and mother-in-law back." Yougen stood up with a red face, pulled his father-in-law who was looking around, and walked out without saying a word. ?The old man held several lotus leaf bags in his arms and kept shouting, "Slow down, slow down, the vegetables in my bags are about to fall off." The two Zhao brothers pulled and pulled them away, and finally got the two old ones away. The golden egg was standing in the yard, his eyes rolling around Gu Fei. Liu Fu saw it and hurriedly came over and pulled him out. . Everyone in the courtyard breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The aunt then stood up and said, "Sister-in-law, you are busy. I am still drying things in my yard. The sun is going down and dew will appear soon. I have to go back and collect the things." Taozhi also pulled up the chrysanthemum and said goodbye to Mrs. Chen, "We are going back too." Except for the eldest uncle who was still drinking with Gu Zhang, the eldest aunt and his family were all gone. ?Auntie went out and walked faster and faster, and soon she caught up with the family of three who were too hungry to walk. Auntie didn¡¯t even say hello, she quickly passed them. When we got home, the aunt''s face looked as if it was frozen, and she told Taozhi, "Go and throw the blankets they covered with them outside together with their old baggage." ¡°Youde, go guard the door and tell Yougen not to let that family in!¡± Youde agreed and went to the door. The aunt felt uneasy after thinking about it, so she followed Youde to the door. ??The family of three came over immediately, Zhaodi and his wife led Gangzi and followed behind, both of them with their heads hanging down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 382： Why are you driving us away? Chapter 382 Why are you driving us away? Mrs. Guo was walking in front and suddenly saw a few bedrolls thrown at the door. She looked at them as they looked familiar. Zhaodi had already seen his mother-in-law standing at the door from a distance, and quickly walked over. When he saw the bed roll, Zhaodi understood everything, bit his lip, and stopped talking. Auntie crossed her arms and looked at Zhaodi coldly, "Your parents have been living at home for a few days. It''s not good to live in our house all the time. You''d better find a place to live by yourself." Mrs. Guo''s eyes widened, "My dear, what are you talking about? Why are you driving us away?" The aunt sneered: "There is no reason in the world for all the family to live in the in-laws'' house. A few days ago, I saw that you had just arrived, with no food, no water, and no place to live. I thought I could help. Now I also My kindness and righteousness are gone, you can go wherever you fall in love, you can¡¯t expect my family to support your family of three!¡± Mrs. Guo shouted, "My dear, what you said is wrong. I raised my younger brother with **** and urine. Although she is married into your family now, we are still her parents. Shouldn''t we be raised?" "My daughter can earn so many copper coins a day. After all, it is my daughter who supports your family. Everything we eat and use is earned by my daughter! Why do you drive us away!" ?Now at my aunt''s house, my eldest uncle follows Gu Zhang to run errands. When you are not busy, you go to the city to catch a car. Zhao Di goes to the city every day to sell barbecue. Aunt Taozhi and Juhua were busy in the fields, and even the eight-year-old Gangzi had to go to the fields to pick peppers. No one is idle. Although Zhaodi¡¯s parents knew that everyone had to do things, seeing their daughter going to the city every day to do business and handing her a handful of copper coins to her when she came back, they only felt that her family was now relying on her daughter. They had confidently asked Zhaodi for money several times, but Zhaodi didn''t dare not give it. He just gave it to her parents, and she had no money to give it to her aunt. My aunt didn''t get the money for several days. Although she wasn''t very happy, she didn''t say anything. She thought that her family had worked so hard to get here and now they had nothing but a few tattered clothes. It would be nice to give them some money. Let them stand on their feet. It¡¯s just that my aunt has never had much contact with this family before, and they have eaten separately these days. She only gives them food and lets them make their own meals. Even though I knew in my heart that these people were not worthy of publicity, I never expected that they would be so embarrassed. She originally said she wouldn''t take them over for a banquet, but she asked her brother to beg her, saying that her second uncle''s place had designated good food. Her parents had not had any fat in their stomachs for a long time, so it would be good to go and have a meal to replenish their health. Auntie knew that Mrs. Chen was not a stingy person and would not mind her bringing a few extra people to the banquet. She also wanted to show off in front of her in-laws that her natal brother had the ability to make a fortune. ?Who knew they would be so embarrassed! ??There are also people who pack food for banquets in the countryside, but they only pack some leftovers after the banquet. Unlike them, they stuff the food into their arms before taking a few bites, and they don''t mind it being dirty. The eldest aunt sneered after hearing this and did not argue with Granny Guo. She just said, "Brother Zhao, what do you say?" Zhaodi''s face turned red and he grabbed his mother, "Mom, please stop talking nonsense." After speaking, he looked at the aunt pleadingly, "Mom, my parents also suffered a lot along the way and were so hungry that they acted like this." ¡°They don¡¯t have anywhere to live now, where else can they go but here? Please have mercy on my parents, don¡¯t drive them away when they are old.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 383： Good abacus Chapter 383: Well-calculated The aunt said sternly: "As for me, it''s appropriate for relatives to come and stay for a few days. I won''t say anything." "It''s just that no family can support their own family. The food your parents eat now belongs to my family. I will never give it to you again in the future." She really despises this family. She has been here for several days and has not even mentioned looking for work. The family of three has been paralyzed at home all day long. "There is a lot of work in this city. As long as you are willing to do it, you will never die of hunger." "Besides, the money you gave your parents these days adds up to two or three taels, which is enough to rent a house." After the aunt said this, she looked at Zhaodi. Zhao Di lowered his head, bit his lip, and pulled his mother, "Mom, while the city gate is not closed right now, I will send you into the city, find an inn to stay for one night, and then rent a house tomorrow." Mrs. Guo held the things in her arms and sat down on the ground, "I won''t leave. You are my daughter, and you should support me." "Your father and I are old and can''t do much work. Your brother is still so young and can''t do any work. What will you do if you don''t support us?" Auntie crossed her arms and sneered. She knew that the family depended on them. She looked at Yougen coldly. Yougen hesitated for a moment and looked at his father-in-law and mother-in-law, "You two, you''d better go to the city first. I''ll drive you there." Mrs. Guo held her lotus leaf bag and said, "I won''t leave. I will be wherever my daughter is." ?The Jin Bao looked at his aunt sideways, with a look of resentment on his face. Yougen didn''t say anything else. He went in and drove the mule cart out. He first pulled his father-in-law into the cart, then grabbed his brother-in-law. The younger brother also pulled and pulled her mother into the cart. ?This cart was usually used for pulling goods, and there was no shed. Mrs. Guo sat on the cart, spat **** the ground, raised a whip and hit the mule, and the mule started running. Having walked halfway, I met Shan Zi¡¯s mother who was returning to the city. Shanzi¡¯s mother quickly stopped Yougen, ¡°Are you going to the city? Can you take me with you?¡± Yougen asked Shanzi¡¯s mother to get in the car. Shanzi¡¯s mother moved her buttocks in the car and tried her best to stay away from the family of three. After walking for a while, Yougen suddenly said: "Sister-in-law Huang, where is the house your family is renting now, and how much does it cost per month?" Shanzi¡¯s mother glanced at Mrs. Guo and the others next to her and understood, "My family is renting in Beicheng. The rented house has a small courtyard and costs three hundred yuan a month." Yougen''s heart moved, "Then I''ll take you home soon. By the way, do you still have a house to rent over there?" Shanzi''s mother said: "There should be some. I''ll go back to the next door and ask for you later." Yougen thanked Shanzi¡¯s mother and sent her to Beicheng, promising to come to her tomorrow to ask about renting a house. Shanzi''s mother just walked into the alley, and after walking a few steps, a voice suddenly came from the side, "Auntie, please give me something to eat." Shanzi¡¯s mother turned around and saw a beggar sitting under the wall, looking up at her. Shanzi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t intend to pay attention, but after taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°Are you a girl?¡± ?The voice she spoke just now was that of a girl. ?The beggar nodded. Shanzi''s mother looked at her carefully, "How old are you? Who else is there in the family?" ?The beggar was so hungry that he was weak. "I, I am fifteen, and there is no one at home. I fled from Hedong County years ago." "I''ve been asking for food for half a year, but I haven''t received anything today. Please take pity on me and give me a bite to eat." (End of this chapter) Chapter 384： Pick a beggar to be your wife Chapter 384 Picking up a beggar as a wife Shan Zi¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up and she said, ¡°Daughter, I have plenty of food at home.¡± She knelt down and said, "I''m going to tell you something. If you do it, you''ll have something to eat every day from now on." ??The beggar nodded and looked at Shanzi''s mother with hope. Shanzi''s mother smiled and said, "Daughter, when this girl''s family grows up, she always looks for her husband''s family. I have a son at home. He is seventeen years old. He is tall and good-looking. Our family also came here to escape the famine, and we will go back in the future. of." ¡°My family has a house, land, and a mule cart. If you don¡¯t mind it, how about you become my son¡¯s wife?¡± ?The beggar was in a daze for a while, and after a long while he said from his throat, "It''s done." Shanzi¡¯s mother was overjoyed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home with me.¡± The beggar stood up. Shanzi''s mother originally planned to help her, but the sour smell on her body was so overwhelming that she couldn''t help her. ??The beggar weakly followed Shanzi''s mother to a dilapidated courtyard. When he opened the door, there was a wooden cart parked inside. There was a mule **** in a shabby shed nearby. Shanzi was getting fodder to feed the mules. When he heard the noise, he turned around and frowned, "Mom, why are you bringing a beggar home?" Shanzi¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ?She went to the kitchen and took a steamed bun with mixed noodles and handed it to the beggar. The beggar got hungry and took the bun and ate it. Shanzi¡¯s mother poured a bowl of water for her, ¡°Eat slowly, there¡¯s more.¡± He turned around and called Shanzi, "Give me some firewood and boil a few pots of water. I''ll be useful." After Shanzi had fed the mules, he carried firewood into the stove to boil water. ??The beggar squatted in the yard and ate two steamed buns with mixed noodles and drank a bowl of water. Shanzi¡¯s mother put a bathtub in the stove and asked Shanzi to pour the boiled water into it. After pouring the water, mixing it with cold water, boiling the soap locust water and setting it aside, Shanzi''s mother sent Shanzi away and called the beggar in, "My dear girl, take a bath first, and I''ll find some clothes for you to wear." Shanzi¡¯s mother closed the kitchen door, went back to the house and rummaged around for a while, and found a gray coarse cloth skirt that was a little too small for her to wear and a bellyband she wore when she was young. Holding the clothes, Shanzi''s mother called out at the kitchen door, "Daughter, here are the clothes. I''m coming in." Speaking, he pushed open the kitchen door. They saw the beggar sitting in the bathtub. He was completely naked. She was indeed a girl. She had everything she should have, but she was a little thinner. Shanzi¡¯s mother put away her clothes and said with a smile, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll help you wash them.¡± After washing in three basins of water, the water poured out was no longer black. Shanzi¡¯s mother looked at the girl with a smile. After washing it, she found that, not to mention that she was quite delicate, Shanzi¡¯s mother felt that she was no worse than Xing¡¯er, but her skin color was slightly darker than Xing¡¯er¡¯s. ?She took a comb to comb the girl''s hair and asked, "Daughter, what is your name?" The girl shyly said: "My name is Dujuan." ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a nice name.¡± Shan Zi¡¯s mother smiled brightly, ¡°Duckoo, my aunt¡¯s family is fleeing from famine, and she doesn¡¯t have any relatives here, so we won¡¯t hold a wedding ceremony for this wedding.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you two pairs of clothes tomorrow. After you and Shanzi worship heaven and earth, how about you and Shanzi live a down-to-earth life?¡± Dujuan had just seen Shanzi. She was indeed tall and handsome, and she saw that there was a mule cart at home. She was already willing, so she blushed and nodded. After combing Du Juan''s hair and putting her to sleep in her room, Shan Zi''s mother got up and went out to find out who had a house for rent nearby. After asking around for a while, Shanzi¡¯s mother walked to her son¡¯s room and said, ¡°Shanzi, mother wants to discuss something with you.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 385： Ill sleep in this room tonight Chapter 385 I will sleep in this room tonight Shanzi was lying on the bed, resting his head on his hands, "Say." Shan Zi''s mother whispered: "The little beggar just now is a girl who also escaped from famine. She is fifteen this year. Mother is thinking that it is expensive to marry a wife in this city now. We can''t even pay the bride price. How can we get married? Looking for a daughter-in-law? This girl has no one at home, so it would be a good idea to be your daughter-in-law." Shanzi suddenly sat up from the bed, "I don''t want it." ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to marry a beggar, I can¡¯t marry a beggar. She¡¯s dirty, smelly and disgusting!¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother patted him and said, ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Is that beggar born a beggar?¡± ¡°She was originally the daughter of a good family. Wasn¡¯t she in trouble and there was nothing she could do about it?¡± She sighed, "If my family hadn''t followed Uncle Gu''s family, how much better do you think we would be now than that girl?" "Didn''t I tell you before? The two sons of Tao''er and his wife are gone, and my mother is also dead. They only arrived in Ping''an City begging for food on the street." Shanzi didn''t say anything, and Shanzi''s mother said again: "Mom, I saw her just now. She looks quite handsome after she''s been washed." ¡°Tomorrow my mother will buy a pair of dragon and phoenix candles, and we will be married after bowing to heaven and earth. We will live a good life from now on, and we won¡¯t think about those people we shouldn¡¯t think about in the future.¡± Shanzi remained silent. Shanzi''s mother knew what her son was thinking, so she said, "Her name is Dujuan. She should be sleeping now. Come with me and see for yourself whether she is handsome or not." Shanzi¡¯s mother picked up the oil lamp and walked in front. Shanzi hesitated for a moment and then got up. The mother and son walked to the opposite room and opened the door. Du Juan was already fast asleep on the bed. Shanzi¡¯s mother flicked the oil lamp towards Dujuan, and Shanzi saw clearly that there was indeed a girl lying on the bed. Now it is June, the weather is hot, Du Juan is not covered with a quilt, she is wearing Shanzi''s mother''s old clothes. Shanzi''s mother is tall, and this dress is much bigger on Du Juan. Du Juan is lying on her side with her slanted collar open. He slumped to one side, exposing his bellyband. Shanzi stared at the red bellyband, and his breathing became rapid for a while. Just when Shanzi¡¯s mother was about to call him out, Shanzi¡¯s face suddenly turned red and he whispered: ¡°Mom, I, I will sleep in this room tonight.¡± Shanzi''s mother was startled. When she was about to say something, she thought about it. It was rare that Shanzi was willing, so she was afraid that Shanzi would still miss Xing''er and refuse to get married. In this case, what difference does it make between today and tomorrow? ?She lowered her eyes, took the oil lamp and went out quietly, walked to the door, closed the door with her backhand, then blew out the oil lamp, and stood quietly in the darkness. ?In the room, Dujuan suddenly woke up, and saw a man''s face very close under the faint moonlight. She was shocked, "Who are you and what are you going to do?" Shanzi buried his head in the crook of her neck, greedily smelling the faint scent of acacia and the girl''s body fragrance. The two hands on the bottom began to tear Du Juan''s clothes, and said vaguely: "You are my wife, and I want to sleep with you." Dujuan knew who this person was, and pushed him hard while shouting, "Not yet, we haven''t gotten married yet, go away, don''t you-" (End of this chapter) Chapter 386： The ugly words come first Chapter 386 The ugly words are ahead Shan Zima stood outside the door and suddenly heard a fierce scream in the room. She pursed her lips and stood for a long time. She heard the creaking sound of the bed board and then slowly went to sleep in that room. . ?This room has mud walls and is not soundproofed. Shanzi¡¯s mother was lying on the bed, and the voices coming from each other came one after another. The cuckoo cried for half the night, and her voice became hoarse. Shanzi''s mother listened to the fifth watch outside, and the crying and squeaking sounds gradually disappeared. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Besides, there was someone here who brought his father-in-law and his family into the city, found a dilapidated inn, and opened a few shops. ?It¡¯s just that Mrs. Guo refused to take any silver even to the death. Yougen still had some broken silver on her body, which was bought by his father. He handed over the silver, invited his younger brother and left. ??The two of them left the city at the last moment before the city gate closed. Yougen was silent all the way. Seeing that they were almost home, Yougen said in a muffled voice: "Go and rent a house for your parents to live in tomorrow." ¡°From now on, do you think I¡¯ll give your parents two taels of silver a year to support them in their old age?¡± Zhaodi was startled at first, and then became ecstatic, "It''s done, I have roots, I know you will understand me." She lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes, "I know my parents are a little too much, but I can''t help it. They are my parents and brothers, and I can''t ignore them." Yougen said calmly: "As long as you agree, no matter where it is said, it is reasonable for a married daughter to give her parents two taels of silver a year to support them in their old age." "My second uncle''s family is so rich, but he only gives me two taels of silver for a year''s pension. You all know this. He is still a son." Zhaodi nodded vigorously from behind, "I know, I''m grateful to you, and I will do as you say from now on." Yougen added: "You have already given me this year''s money. I will rent the house tomorrow." "It''s just that I have something to say beforehand. In addition to the money for renting a house and the two taels of pension money this year, you can''t give your natal family any more money in the future!" Zhaodi sat in the back and was stunned. Just then I heard Yougen say: "If I find out, you secretly give the money from the barbecue to your parents to recruit a younger brother. You might as well go with your parents." Zhaodi panicked, "Yougen, how can you say this? I gave you two sons, who are as big as iron oxen, you-" Yougen said calmly: "You also know that you have two sons? Tie Niu is so jealous that we want to marry him, and I also want Gangzi to go to school, which costs money!" "This is why Ping An City is rich. Now I have earned some money from my second uncle''s family. Otherwise, my family is still in debt! How can I get two taels of silver?" ¡°In the past, at home, you secretly subsidized your mother¡¯s family. I knew it, and my mother knew it too. You just wanted to do nothing, and we didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Zhaodi lowered her head in embarrassment. She thought no one knew about the little tricks she did in the past. ¡°I¡¯m not that unreasonable person. You have to be filial to your parents. I don¡¯t object. I just have a moderation in everything.¡± "Your parents are only in their forties, so they plan to stop working? Your brother is also fifteen, and Tieniu is also fifteen this year. They can both earn money and go home. Why can''t your brother work?" ¡°Your brother is more valuable than my son?¡± He was speechless when he recruited his younger brother. Seeing that they were approaching Zhuangzi, Yougen finally said, "I have made everything clear, and you should also understand. We still have sons to raise, and this is enough for your parents." "Remember my words, if you dare to give your parents a big deal in private, don''t ever come into my Zhou family again!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 387： I beg you Chapter 387 Please The night wind blew, Zhaodi shivered, and whispered: "I know." Yougen drove the car into the yard, returned to the house, found his aunt and told her his plan. Now the family is not divided. All the money he earned was in the hands of his parents. He didn¡¯t tell his parents where the money came from. The aunt was silent for a long time and said, "Okay, if you give me two taels, I''ll give you two taels. With these two taels of silver, they won''t starve to death even if they don''t work." Auntie waved her hand and said, "Go and have a rest." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ As for the Gu family, after dinner, everyone didn''t stay long and left one after another. Now that there are servants taking care of the house, Mrs. Chen and Li Chunhua are just helping out. ??Both Gu Zhang and Gu Fei hurried back to the city. Gu Zhang wanted to look at the goods in the house. Gu Fei left Fang''er behind and returned to the city with only Yan''er. ??Gu Erlang saw that everyone was busy with their own business and no one paid attention to him, so he quickly slipped into the side room. ? Lanzhi had already eaten and was sitting in front of the dressing table, taking off the gold hairpins on her head one by one. ??Gu Erlang stood behind her, blushing, "I, I will take it apart for you." The two people''s eyes met in the mirror, and they shyly avoided it. After removing the gold hairpin, Lanzhi stood up and said, "I, I''m going to wash my face." ?Gu Erlang stretched out his hand to hold her down, "You sit down and I''ll fetch water." With the newly bought brass washbasin and the newly bought cloth towel, Lanzhi had just finished washing her face when she was hugged by Erlang, his hot breath spraying on her ears, "Lanzhi, let''s rest." Lanzhi said nothing and let Erlang carry her to the bed. Erlang tremblingly went to untie her wedding dress. Lanzhi put her hand on his chest, her face flushed, and said softly: "The tent, the tent hasn''t been put down yet¡ª" The tent was lowered, and so was the bright red satin curtain. ??The light of the dragon and phoenix candles shines faintly on the bed through the curtains. Erlang is like a pilgrim, The dragon and phoenix candles burned all night. When the rooster crows, Shanzi¡¯s mother gets up. I got up and walked to the opposite room and listened, but there was no movement. She fetched water and began to sit in the yard and wash her clothes. After the clothes were washed and hung to dry, Shanzi¡¯s mother went into the kitchen to make breakfast. They eat more rice here in the south of the Yangtze River and the price of rice is not expensive. Shanzi¡¯s mother cooked white rice porridge and took out some pickles from the jar to cut. After doing this, she walked to the main room and planned to ask Shanzi and the others to get up, when she heard the rhythmic sound of bed boards creaking again from inside. ?There is also the cuckoo''s low voice begging for mercy, "Please, I really can''t help it, please - ah -" Shanzi¡¯s mother stood at the door for a while, her face looking unspeakably ugly. ?The sound continued to penetrate her ears, and Shanzi''s mother finally couldn''t bear it any longer, "Shanzi, the sun is getting high. It''s time to get up and have breakfast to go work!" ?The sounds in the room stopped for a moment, and then started to creak again. Shanzi¡¯s mother sighed and went to the kitchen. ?More than a quarter of an hour later, Shanzi entered the kitchen, picked up a bowl of porridge and drank it. Shanzi''s mother handed him a cake and said, "I have a lot of things to do today. When you have some free time on the street, remember to buy a pair of dragon and phoenix candles." Shanzi responded with a dull sound, finished eating the cake, saddled up the mule and left. Shanzi''s mother got up and went to the room. She saw Dujuan lying on the bed, covered with a thin quilt, her eyes were dull and black. (End of this chapter) Chapter 388： who hurt whom Chapter 388: Who hurt whom? ¡°Dujuan, Dujuan, mother has made porridge, you get up and eat porridge.¡± Dujuan''s eyes rolled, and then she cried with a "wow" sound. Shanzi''s mother sat on the edge of the bed and patted her, "My dear, don''t cry, we women all have this happen to us." ¡°It hurt a little bit the first time, but it got better after that.¡± ¡°Come, get up and eat porridge.¡± ?Du Juan cried for a while and shook her head, "Auntie, I don''t have the strength to get up." Shanzi¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± Du Juan was drinking porridge in the house, and Shan Zi¡¯s mother heard someone shouting outside the door, ¡°Sister-in-law Huang¡ª¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother walked out and saw Yougen at the door. She hurried out and said, "There is a house for rent. I asked about it last night. I will take you there." Yougen looked embarrassed, "I''m late, I might have delayed your business." ¡°Well, I originally went into the city early this morning. I first went to the inn to look for my father-in-law and mother-in-law, but I didn¡¯t know that the whole family was suffering from vomiting and diarrhea. I was busy calling the doctor.¡± Shan Zi¡¯s mother was funny in her heart. She was eating so hard that it would be a good thing if she didn¡¯t finish it to death, but she asked with concern on her face: ¡°Does it matter?¡± Yougen sighed, "It doesn''t matter, I just need to take care of it for a few days." ¡°The doctor said that they had eaten very little while escaping from famine. They were eating so much fish and meat that their stomachs couldn¡¯t bear it, so they were told to drink plain porridge for a few days, without any oil or meat.¡± The two chatted for a while, and Shanzi''s mother took him to a house not far away. This house also had several mud houses, and there was an empty single room next to it, which only cost one hundred yuan a month. Yougen rented it and went to pick up his father-in-law and mother-in-law. Shanzi drove the mule cart out of the gate. It came out later than usual today. The north city gate was already full of mule carts looking for work. Shanzi squatted under the wall for a while, then suddenly got up and drove towards the east city. Not long after, we arrived at Furong Street. ?Looking at the three-room front door of the boss from a distance, there is a signboard with gold characters on a black background. Shanzi sat on the shaft of the cart, holding the reins and letting the mule walk slowly. ?Going to the door of the inn, Shanzi turned his head and looked inside. ??Just then I saw Myolie standing in the lobby. She was wearing a moon-white muslin skirt, with a blue belt tied around her waist, which made her waist full. She was talking to a young man standing opposite, with raised eyebrows and a smile on her face. Shanzi''s heart felt like he had been stung by something, and there was a stinging pain. As if she noticed something, Xing''er turned back sharply. Shanzi saw her fair face, moist eyes, and bright red lips. ?Just for an instant, the smile on the face disappeared, and then Xing''er turned around and went inside. ? Shanzi stared blankly as Xing''er''s back disappeared from the back door. Gu Fei was sitting at the counter. He glanced over at her. Shanzi glared at her, raised his whip, and drove the mule away. ?Shanzi came home early that day, unloaded the cart, and went to the kitchen to find his mother and pay her copper coins. After entering the kitchen, she saw Du Juan sitting under the stove and lighting a fire. It was late last night, and the mountain was not clearly visible under the candlelight. ?At this time, Du Juan''s appearance was clearly seen. Her skin was a little dark, and she was still wearing Shan Zima''s gray old clothes. Seeing him looking over, she lowered her head timidly. Shanzi thought of Xing''er whom she saw during the day, with red lips and white teeth, and a high-spirited look. ?His face suddenly pulled down, turned around and walked out. Shanzi¡¯s mother called him from behind, ¡°Shanzi, where is the money you earned today?¡± ¡°By the way, have you bought the dragon and phoenix candle I asked you to buy?¡± Shanzi didn''t answer, went back to the house, and closed the door firmly. ?That night, the bed board creaked again in the middle of the night. Du Juan closed her eyes and listened to Shanzi calling "Xing''er" one after another. (End of this chapter) Chapter 389： Lotus Festival Chapter 389 Lotus Festival In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s June 16th. Sister Dan came over early in the morning and we made an appointment to go to the Lotus Festival together yesterday. After waiting for a while, Gu Fei came out of the backyard. Sister Dan opened her mouth wide for a long time before closing it, "Oh my God, sister Xiao Fei, can anyone survive with your appearance?" ?Gu Fei smiled helplessly. She had more than 10,000 silver left in her hand recently, so she cruelly asked Old Zheng to sell jade for 5,000 taels. There was a full bowl of spiritual liquid in that bowl, and Gu Fei drank it without hesitation last night. More than half a bowl. After drinking the spiritual liquid, she originally hoped that her powers would be upgraded and she would be able to fly. Who knows, I still can''t fly, but the teleportation distance has changed from about fifty meters before to one hundred meters. The side effect is that she becomes beautiful again! The eyebrows and eyes are darker, the lips are red, the skin is so perfect that there is no flaw, and there seems to be a faint halo covering the face. ??Gu Fei is also very troubled. Really, beauty is not necessarily wealth in this era, but may very well be a disaster. She had to get up early and put on a few shades of darker foundation to cover up her appearance. ?Gu Fei stepped forward and took Sister Dan''s arm, "Are you going alone? Where''s Brother Zhou, and Xiaocao isn''t going either?" Sister Dan shook her head and said, "Brother Zhou can hardly do something serious now. Let him do it. There are too many beautiful ladies at the Lotus Festival. I really wish he wouldn''t go." ¡°Xiaocao was picked up by her grandparents to stay with her for a few days.¡± She covered her mouth and smiled, "Sister Xiao Fei, you don''t know, there are so many beautiful men at this Lotus Festival, and there are all types. My favorite is the Lotus Festival." ¡°By the way, how many handkerchiefs and sachets did you bring?¡± Gu Fei and Sister Dan got into her family''s carriage together. She brought Yan''er with her today, and Yan''er brought a bag containing a handkerchief, water bag, food, and pills to relieve heat, for Gu Fei''s use. Sister Dan also brought a girl with her. The two girls were sitting on the shaft of the car outside. Getting in the car, Gu Fei shook the fan in his hand a few times, "A sachet and a handkerchief?" ¡°I just brought a few handkerchiefs to wipe my sweat. The weather was too hot and one handkerchief was not enough.¡± As the carriage moved forward, Sister Dan giggled in the carriage: "Hahaha, you don''t understand this, that veil is not for wiping sweat. Later, if you see any good-looking young man, Just throw the veil at him!" ¡°I have brought two dozen veils and ten sachets with me today. Do you want me to lend you some?¡± ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows and remembered two idioms. One is called Chuguoyingche, and the other is called Kanshaweijie. ??This ancient man was no less crazy than those star-chasing little girls in later generations. ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Sister Dan, does Brother Zhou know that you are like this?" Sister Dan gave an arrogant twist, "I don''t care if he knows it or not. He is allowed to look at the little lady, but I am not allowed to look at the handsome man?" After Sister Dan finished speaking, she saw a drop of sweat on Gu Fei''s cheek, so she picked up the handkerchief and wiped it on Gu Fei''s face, and saw an ivory yellow mark on the handkerchief. Sister Dan stared at the mark for a while, then looked at the area where she had just wiped it. The skin was as smooth as snow and glowing faintly. She looked at Gu Fei as if she had suddenly realized something, "Oh my God, sister Xiao Fei, did you put on makeup on purpose to darken your skin tone?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said nothing. ?Sister Dan was silent for a while, feeling extremely sad. ?? Ordinary women put on a thick layer of powder on their faces in order to become whiter and more beautiful. However, some people think they are too beautiful and use makeup just to cover up their appearance. Alas, people are so annoying! (End of this chapter) Chapter 390： Preparing for a fiancé Chapter 390 Preparing for a Fianc¨¦ ?The carriage left the South City Gate not long after, and after walking for almost half an hour, the sound of people was heard in the distance. ?Gu Fei opened the curtain and saw a large lotus pond. ?The pink and white lotus flowers stand gracefully in the lotus pond, and there are tourists everywhere around the lotus pond. ?The driver stopped the carriage and turned around and said, "Madam, there is no way to pass, so I have no choice but to park here." The two maids got out of the car first, followed by Sister Dan and Gu Fei. ?? Gu Fei craned his neck to look, and saw two big colorful sheds set up side by side not far away. ?Sister Dan tugged at her sleeves, "Didn''t you say you wanted to compete with others in playing chess? It''s over there. Come on, let''s go there first." After walking a few steps, a handsome young man came towards him. He suddenly saw Gu Fei and was stunned for a moment. Sister Dan suddenly threw a handkerchief into the young man''s arms, smiled at him, and pulled Gu Fei away with a giggle. ?The young man was stunned for a moment, clutching the handkerchief, as if sleepwalking, turned around and followed the two of them not too far or too close. After walking a few steps, someone stared at Gu Fei. After a while, several men followed Gu Fei and Sister Dan. Gu Fei thought that she had not put on her makeup well today, so she raised her fan to cover it up. The lower half of his face. After walking for a while, we arrived at the colorful shed. One cai shed is big and the other is small. There were many literati and scholars sitting in the big colorful shed. Gu Fei looked around for a while but didn''t see Su Chen. Looking at the small colorful shed here, there are girls sitting inside. ??Gu Fei and Sister Dan went in together. Qin Ying saw Gu Fei from a distance. Gu Fei was so eye-catching. Behind her, there were a series of men, all of whom had dull eyes and almost drooled. ??Qin Ying stood up, and Gu Fei took off the fan that covered her face and smiled at her. There was silence in the shed, and then there was a sound of breathing. ¡°Oh my God, she is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Who is this girl? Why have I never seen her before?¡± ¡°How can anyone live such a beautiful life?¡± ??Qin Ying listened to the discussions around her and clenched her silver teeth unconsciously. She walked up to Gu Fei and said with cold eyes, "Miss Gu is here." ??Gu Fei nodded to her, "Miss Qin, are you going to compete now?" Qin Ying smiled faintly and said, "Girl, why are you so anxious? You haven''t said anything yet." ? Gu Fei raised her eyebrows, "How about I compete with the girl in chess and win or lose in one game?" Just when Qin Ying was about to agree, he suddenly saw Su Chen in the crowd. ?He was wearing a sapphire blue brocade robe today, which made his face look like a crown jewel. At this moment, he was looking at her with soft brows - Gu Fei next to him, the gentleness in his eyes seemed to melt everything. ?Gu Fei also saw Su Chen at this time and smiled sweetly at him. ??The tips of Su Chen''s ears were slightly red, and the smile on the corners of his lips became wider. His clear eyes were staring deeply at Gu Fei, as if there were stars shining in his eyes. Qin Ying stood nearby, watching the two people''s eyebrows meet, and felt her heart sore and painful. There are hundreds of students in the academy. Among these hundreds of students, Su Chen is undoubtedly the most outstanding one. No one can compare with his grace and talent. So, when her grandfather tested her, although she was shy, she still gave an affirmative answer. ?Grandfather got her approval and wrote a letter to his father in Beijing. ?Father''s reply just arrived yesterday, saying that he had discussed it with Su Chen''s uncle, Prime Minister Su. Prime Minister Su was very optimistic about the marriage and had written a letter to Su Chen''s father in Xishan County. ?Father also said in the letter that since Prime Minister Su agreed to this matter, it would be inseparable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 391： bet Chapter 391 Bet ?Prime Minister Su is the helmsman of the Su family. This marriage will bring benefits to both families. As long as Su Chen''s father is in his right mind, he will naturally agree. ?Thinking of this, Qin Ying straightened her back. ??A strong desire arose in her heart. To defeat Gu Fei, she must trample her down in front of Mr. Su! She also wanted to see his eyes filled with little stars when he looked at her. Qin Ying looked at Gu Fei and suddenly smiled, "Miss Gu, but I don''t have the patience to play chess today. Why don''t you choose one of the other three options?" ??Gu Fei''s face changed after hearing Qin Ying''s words clearly. She looked at Qin Ying for a long time before she managed to squeeze out three words, "Are you kidding me?" ?? Qin Ying saw Gu Fei''s expression change, and a surge of joy surged in her heart, "How could it be possible? Girls can choose not to compete." ??Gu Fei held Tuan Fan''s hand, and his knuckles turned white because of too much force. This girl Qin Ying, she still underestimated her before. The granddaughter of the headmaster of Qinglian Academy, her IQ is definitely not bad from a genetic point of view. In terms of education, she has definitely received the top education of this era. That¡¯s why she was able to switch from defense to offense so quickly and defeated Gu Fei¡¯s army. ?? Gu Fei thought about the time he had spent studying Qin Ying''s chess moves, playing chess almost without sleep or food, trying to improve his skills, but in the end, it was all in vain. Can Gu Fei not compare? Everyone is standing here, and even if there is only one ten thousandth chance, she will not give up. ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "Miss Qin is indeed the most talented woman in Ping''an City." She only knows two noble ladies in this era, one is Shen Qingluan, who is a ruthless person who will let go of tigers whenever they meet. Qin Ying is not a simple character. Sure enough, all the noble ladies receive elite education? ??Gu Fei looked at Qin Ying coldly, "Miss Qin, if I choose one, Miss Qin won''t have anything to say, right?" Qin Ying smiled reservedly, "Of course not." ??Gu Fei sneered: "I hope Miss Qin can really be honest." Qin Ying''s expression remained unchanged, as if she didn''t hear the irony in Gu Fei''s words. ? Gu Fei calmed down quickly, "Miss Qin, I have a request. Before you and I compete, I want to see the admission notice from Qinglian Academy." ¡°Since it¡¯s a bet, you have to put the bets on the table before you start.¡± ¡°After all, Miss Qin¡¯s credibility with me is gone.¡± Qin Ying''s mouth twitched slightly, "Okay, it''s up to you." "It''s just that I took the bet, but Miss Gu didn''t. Isn''t it unfair?" ??Gu Fei looked at her, "What bet does the girl want?" Qin Ying pursed her lips, suddenly approached Gu Fei, and whispered in her ear: "My request is very simple. My family and Mr. Su''s family are discussing marriage. If I win, Miss Gu will not be allowed to marry Mr. Su again in the future." Young Master has any contact.¡± ¡°But please, girl, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this matter.¡± Hearing this, Gu Fei finally understood the reason for this competition. She turned her head and glanced at Su Chen standing in the crowd. Su Chen was also looking at her with anxiety in his eyes. ??Although Su Chen couldn''t hear what they were saying, he saw Gu Fei''s expression change, from determination to shock and surprise. I don¡¯t know what happened. ??Gu Fei only glanced at Su Chen and then turned around, nodding to Qin Ying, "Okay, I promise you." She looked at Qin Ying with a half-smile, "I''ve always been trustworthy, so Miss Qin can rest assured." (End of this chapter) Chapter 392： Compare it to another Chapter 392: Another comparison Qin Ying nodded, "Miss Gu, wait a moment." She turned around and walked to the colorful shed on the other side. ?Gu Fei found a seat and sat down, waiting patiently. Qin Ying went to have a cup of tea and came back with an envelope. She walked up to Gu Fei and said, "Miss Gu, you can open it and take a look. With this thing, you can go directly to the academy to sign up to study." ? Gu Fei opened it, and inside was a handwritten admission notice, stamped with the college''s seal, and a private seal. The private seal was in seal script, and Gu Fei couldn''t recognize it. She nodded, put the admission notice into the envelope as it was, handed it to Qin Ying, and then said: "Miss Qin, let''s compete today." Qin Ying pursed her lips and smiled, "Didn''t I say that Miss Gu can''t even afford paper and pen? Paints for painting are not cheap. I really don''t know which of Miss Gu''s words are true and which are lies." ??Gu Fei said calmly: "To each other." Qin Ying raised her hand and said, "Miss Gu, please come this way." ?Gu Fei looked over and saw several large desks over there, with paper, pens and paints laid out on them. ?She took a deep breath, turned around and took the bundle in Yan''er''s hand. They both stood in front of the book desk. Qin Ying smiled at Gu Fei and said, "Although today is the Lotus Festival, drawing lotus is too simple. How about we draw a picture of a lady?" Qin Ying himself is good at painting figures, followed by flowers and birds, and even less so by landscapes. Since you want to win, it is natural to focus on your strengths. ??Qin Ying thought Gu Fei would object, but Gu Fei just nodded slightly and said, "Okay, let''s draw a picture of a lady." She put the bundle on the desk, turned around and looked for Sister Dan, and whispered: "Sister Dan, do me a favor." "I want to compete with Miss Qin in painting. You can sit there for a while, get into a good posture and don''t move. You may have to sit there for an hour or two." Sister Dan hesitated for a moment, "Can''t move for an hour or two? I don''t know if I can do this." ?She gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, give it a try, I''ll just try not to move." ??Gu Fei asked Yan''er to move a chair in front of the desk, let Sister Dan sit on it, and made a more comfortable position for Sister Dan. ?Going back to the desk, Qin Ying was already typing up a line draft. ?Gu Fei has never studied traditional Chinese painting, but he has learned sketching. She can only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor today. She used her bag as cover to take out a pencil, an eraser, and a piece of sketch paper. After putting things in place, Gu Fei began to draw. ??Qin Ying took a look and smiled again. ??Gu Fei didn''t use rice paper, but used paper that looked very hard. He didn''t even use a brush and just drew with a wooden stick. How could he draw something decent? She now somewhat believes that Gu Fei''s family really can''t afford paper and pen, and her posture when holding the pen is wrong. There is no drawing board, so Gu Fei is a little uncomfortable, but there is nothing he can do. She liked to draw blindly by herself since she was a child. When she was in high school, she once wanted to enter the art academy, but she gave up because the cost of studying art was too high. ?Learning to paint is not only a big expense to buy paper, pens and paints, but also attending tutoring classes is not cheap, not to mention that the training before the unified examination often costs tens of thousands. She is an orphan and only has an old house left by her parents. She plans to sell it to pay for tuition after going to college. How dare she make such a big investment without being sure. So she gave up studying art. She has studied sketching for a long time and has a solid foundation. She plans to sketch today. At the beginning, my hands were very raw, after all, I haven¡¯t painted for a long time. ?But some things, once mastered, are engraved into the bones. Gu Fei gradually found the feeling, and the lines in his hands became smoother and smoother. More than an hour passed, and Gu Fei was almost done with the painting. Sister Dan has appeared vividly on her paper. (End of this chapter) Chapter 393： lowest score ever Chapter 393 The lowest score in history It¡¯s just that the sketch has no color, and the picture inevitably looks monotonous, and it is too realistic and has no artistic conception. Looks like a simple and rigid exercise script. Gu Fei thought for a while and started adding background. She drew a wisteria hanging down from the right side of the picture. Sister Dan is sitting with a round fan with her head slightly raised. On the left side of the picture, Gu Fei painted half a lattice wooden door. The straight lines of the wooden door contrast with and echo the softness of the wisteria in the wind. The woman at the golden section of the picture is sitting by the door looking at the wisteria, which creates an artistic conception. After Gu Fei finished drawing, he put the pencil erasers into his bag and put them away. Sister Dan couldn''t help but move, and looked at Gu Fei expectantly, "Are you ready? Can I move?" ?At this moment, Gu Fei realized that she had forgotten to ask Sister Dan to get up. She stuck out her tongue guiltily, "Okay." She would not tell Sister Dan that she had started painting the background twenty minutes ago. Sister Dan ran over excitedly and was stunned when she saw Gu Fei''s painting. It was very different from the painting in her impression. But in this painting, the person in the painting is exactly her, so similar that it¡¯s like looking in a mirror. But it looks better than looking in the mirror, and it has an indescribable charm. Qin Ying had already finished the painting and was sitting drinking tea. Seeing Gu Fei put away the pen, she stood up and walked over. When she saw what Gu Fei had drawn, Qin Ying couldn''t help but sneered, "You really don''t have money to buy paint. Is this done with charcoal? You don''t mind it being dirty." !¡± ? Gu Fei thought to himself, if you are discerning, pencils are made of graphite, and graphite is actually carbon, which has the same composition as charcoal. Sketching was originally done with charcoal. She nodded to Qin Ying, "Yes, my family has been poor since I was a child and I can''t afford paper and pen. What can I do?" ?? Qin Ying covered her mouth with a fan and smiled, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Miss Gu will lose in a while, so don''t be lazy." ?She waved to the maid and asked her to take the two paintings to the colorful booth nearby for the masters to grade. Su Chen hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd when he saw it, entered the colorful booth over there, and walked behind the master to look at the painting. He is considered a favorite in the academy and is deeply loved by his masters, so the masters don''t care if he is a little rude at the moment. The Master looked at Qin Ying''s painting first, touched his beard and nodded, then looked at Gu Fei''s painting, and frowned, "What is this? Is this considered a painting?" Su Chen, who was standing behind the master at this moment, was stunned. Why did Xiao Fei''s painting look like this? The master next to him shook his head after seeing it, "This is probably a charcoal painting. Although it is somewhat interesting, this kind of thing cannot be considered elegant." There are ten masters in total who scored. ?The first master thought about it and gave it two points. The reason why he didn¡¯t give it zero points was that he looked at the people and scenery in the painting and they still looked the same. The second master gave it five points because he thought the painting was somewhat interesting, so giving it five points could be considered an encouragement. Both of them gave Qin Ying eight points. Su Chen saw the score and became anxious for a moment. He couldn''t help but look in Gu Fei''s direction, shaking his head and waving his hands. ? Gu Fei was craning her neck to look this way. When she saw Su Chen''s expression and movements, her heart sank. It''s over. She must have received a low score. what to do? She lowered her eyes and her mind was spinning rapidly. Suddenly, she turned to Sister Dan and said: "Sister Dan, go to the shed over there and see which master the painting is in. Then stand in front of him and wave it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 394： A thousand-mile horse needs Bole Chapter 394 A thousand-mile horse needs Bole Sister Dan didn''t know Gu Fei''s intention, but she was always enthusiastic and willing to help, so she nodded and smiled: "Okay, I see there are several beautiful men over there, I just want to take a closer look." Sister Dan said and walked over. At this time both paintings were in the hands of the third judge. ??This master''s surname is Yun, who is a famous painting master in the world. He first looked at Qin Ying''s painting, nodded, and gave it a seven-point score. When he saw Gu Fei''s painting again, he was suddenly stunned. He stared at the painting over and over again, and the more he looked at it, the more excited he became. He raised his head and was about to say something, when he suddenly saw Sister Dan standing in front of him and smiling at him. He looked at Sister Dan, then looked down at the painting, and slapped his thigh suddenly, "It''s you!" ¡°There are such lifelike paintings in this world, so well done, so well done!¡± The master next to him was curious when he heard what Master Yun said. He couldn''t help but stretched his neck to look at the painting in his hand. After looking at the painting, he turned to look at Sister Dan, who smiled charmingly at him. Sister Dan was naturally beautiful, but her smile made the master faint. The beauty in the painting came to life! ??Several other masters saw Master Yun yelling regardless of the image, and out of curiosity, they all came over to look at the painting. Seeing everyone gathered around, Master Yun became more and more excited, "Everyone, look at this painting, it has created a new genre!" How can it be so easy to create a new school? Painting has been developed in China for thousands of years. It mainly consists of two techniques, meticulous brushwork and freehand brushwork. ? Meticulous brushwork is more realistic, while freehand brushwork emphasizes artistic conception. Even if it is a more realistic meticulous painting, it is difficult to achieve a lifelike image due to the limitations of perspective and light and shade. It is naturally far from the purely realistic style of sketching. Everyone felt strange when they looked at the painting, and they felt even more strange when they looked at Sister Dan. Sister Dan stood there with a smile on her face and let everyone see her. ¡°This technique is really unique.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this painting becomes more and more interesting the more you look at it.¡± ¡°It looks like it, it really looks like it, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really lifelike.¡± ?Several masters gathered around and started talking. ??This person has a herd mentality, and no one here dares to say that he is better than Master Yun in painting. Since Master Yun praised this painting so highly, some people felt that this kind of thing was not worthy of elegance, but they did not dare to say it out loud. They just thought about it in their hearts and agreed with Master Yun''s words. Su Chen stood behind Master Yun. He did not expect such a reversal. While he was ashamed that he was not good enough to understand Xiao Fei''s paintings, he suppressed his inner excitement and said, "Master Yun, you haven''t rated it yet. " ?Master Yun didn¡¯t let go of Gu Fei¡¯s painting. Hearing Su Chen¡¯s words, he nodded, ¡°Give it a score, and I¡¯ll give it a shot right now.¡± He wrote a ten without hesitation. Ten points! ?The masters surrounding it were all stunned. No matter what, this painting is not perfect enough to be rated ten points. Seeing everyone looking at him, Master Yun explained: "This painting is at least a nine-point standard. It is both realistic and artistic, which is rare." "The reason why I gave ten points is because this is a new painting method, a new genre. It is so amazing to be able to create a genre. Shouldn''t I give this point?" Everyone nodded, "That''s right." "By the way, who painted this painting?" After he finished speaking, he lowered his head to look at the signature. Gu Fei hadn''t heard it. Su Chen coughed slightly behind him, "It was painted by a girl named Gu." (End of this chapter) Chapter 395： twists and turns Chapter 395 A sudden turn of events Master Yun looked into the colorful shed on the other side and said excitedly: "Who is Miss Gu? Please come here quickly. I want to ask Miss Gu for advice on this kind of painting!" Su Chen quickly agreed, "I''ll call her over." ?A master next to him coughed lightly and said, "Master Yun, please give us a closer look at this painting after you''ve finished reading it. We haven''t graded it yet." Master Yun was embarrassed and handed over the painting in his hand, "Look, look." ?He craned his neck to look at the colorful shed over there, and Su Chen walked to the edge and waved to Gu Fei. Qin Ying''s face had already changed. She could faintly hear Mrs. Yun yelling like that just now. She knew her paintings well. Although they were good, they were quite satisfactory. Master Yun had pointed out her paintings in the past, but he didn''t have much appreciation for them. Once, he even said that her paintings were too ingenious. ?At this moment, when she saw Su Chen waving Gu Fei away, her face became even more ugly, and she gritted her teeth and walked over. Gu Fei followed Su Chen over. Mrs. Yun looked Gu Fei up and down, and suddenly clapped her hands, "There is such a beautiful woman in the world, no wonder she has such ingenious thinking, innovative painting methods, and painted such a painting." " ??Gu Fei''s face turned red and he whispered: "Master, I don''t deserve such praise." Master Yun suddenly bowed to Gu Fei and said, "I am willing to become my teacher and learn this new painting method. I wonder if Miss Gu is willing to accept me as her student." ??Qin Ying stood not far away, as if struck by lightning. Even Master Yun wanted to become a disciple, so wouldn''t Gu Fei''s paintings far surpass hers? ??Gu Fei quickly said to Mr. Yun, "I don''t deserve it." ¡°If Master Yun wants to learn this painting method, I will discuss it with Master Yun. Master Yun must not say anything about being a student. A little girl cannot afford it.¡± Master Yun straightened up and said seriously: "There is no age in learning, only those who have mastered it come first." "What the girl knows, I don''t know. If I learn from you, I will naturally be your student." ?Gu Fei had no choice but to salute again, "I am also about to ask Master for advice, why not discuss it with each other." ?Master Yun didn¡¯t say anything else, he just nodded and looked at Gu Fei eagerly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the girl lives, so I can come and ask for advice.¡± ??Gu Fei said: "My family has an inn in the city, which is on Furong Street. Master, you can go there to find me when you have time." Master Yun was even more surprised when he heard this. Opening an inn? This girl Gu is actually a merchant? ?This is becoming increasingly rare. ??The two of them were talking here, and the masters over there had all finished reading the painting and giving scores. Two masters agreed very much with Master Yun''s words and gave them ten points. The rest of them gave nine points. The main reason is that Master Yun is an authority in the painting world. He admires him so much. If everyone gives low scores, it is a disguised form. Admit that your level of appreciation is insufficient. On Qin Ying''s side, most people gave him eight points, and some gave him nine points. ??Qin Ying stood aside, pursed her lips and watched a young master adding up the scores of the two people. When the scores were added up, because the scores given to Gu Fei by the first two masters were too low, the scores for both of them were actually the same, eighty-two points. Qin Ying was originally shocked and thought she would definitely lose. But now she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the scores were even. She looked at Gu Fei and regained her arrogance, "Miss Gu, now the scores are even, what do you think we should do?" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "This is not easy. Just ask a master who is highly respected and recognized by everyone to rate it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 396： How can the fireflies compete with the bright moon? Chapter 396 How can a firefly compete with the bright moon? The masters nearby heard what they were about to say, when an old man with gray hair came over and asked, "How about I be the final judge?" He sat in the back and was curious for a long time, not knowing what the painting that Master Yun admired so much looked like. Everyone bowed their hands and said, "Shan Chief." ? ? Shanzhang? ?That is Qin Ying¡¯s grandfather? ??Gu Fei looked at Shan Chang, who was also looking at her. Gu Fei smiled and said, "Of course it''s good. When it comes to virtue and respect, there should be no one here who can compare to Shan Chang." The chief of the mountain stroked his beard and smiled, "Little girl, aren''t you afraid that I will favor my granddaughter?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "How could a person like the chief of the mountain show favoritism in such a trivial matter?" Shan Chang smiled and said nothing more. He first looked at Qin Ying''s paintings. He has looked at Qin Ying''s paintings frequently. The current painting depicts a woman leaning against the window with her chin in her hands. The woman is somewhat melancholy. The sycamores and bananas outside the window are painted in detail, and her painting skills have improved slightly compared to before. It can¡¯t be said to be very good, and it¡¯s definitely not bad. It¡¯s just average. Looking at Gu Fei''s paintings again, at first glance, I just feel that the paintings are dirty. ?He patiently looked carefully, and the more he looked, the more he could see the clue. The figure seemed to come alive, with every feature of the face, eyes, nose, and mouth, and looking at Sister Dan again, it was like a stamp was added to it. The more I read, I feel that what Master Yun said is reasonable. This has indeed created a new school. ?Perhaps many people still don¡¯t know what this means, but it will go down in history! ?? Gu Fei didn¡¯t know yet that he was about to change history, and he wouldn¡¯t care if he knew it. Later generations have almost confirmed that there are countless parallel spaces in the universe, but this space is different from the space that ordinary people understand. ? ? Shanzhang looked at them for a long time and then raised his head, "The techniques of these two paintings are different. There is not much comparison at first. It''s just a matter of opinion." "However, I agree with Mr. Yun''s statement. Miss Gu''s painting is definitely not inferior to Qin Ying''s in terms of painting skills, and it has created a new school. For this reason, the significance of this painting is far beyond Qin Ying''s. paintings.¡± ¡°How can a firefly compete with the bright moon?¡± Shan Chang¡¯s words can be said to be the final word. When everyone heard what the mountain chief said, they all bowed their hands to Gu Fei, "Miss Gu is a great talent!" ??The master who gave Gu Fei two points before had a look of shame on his face. The mountain leader gave him ten points and he gave him two points. Does this mean that he is short-sighted? Qin Ying looked at the mountain leader with a pale face. Her grandfather spoke highly of her. In his heart, she was just a firefly, while Gu Fei was a bright moon! And because of what my grandfather and Master Yun said, this new painting method will definitely be popular in the future. ?These two people, one is a leader in the literary world and the other is a leading figure in the painting world. Who in the world dares to question their words? ?As the founder of this new genre, Gu Fei will surely become famous. ?How ironic, Gu Fei keeps saying that she doesn¡¯t care about these false reputations. She is undoubtedly the biggest winner in this year¡¯s Lotus Festival. If she had known this, why would she compete with her in painting? It was better than playing chess! I originally wanted to defeat her and trample her under my feet, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would help her! No one can know the annoyance Qin Ying felt in her heart. Her fingernails were dug into her flesh. Her good upbringing left her with a trace of reason. She knew she couldn''t lose her composure at this time. She quickly calmed down and walked over to Gu Fei with a stiff smile, "Congratulations, Miss Gu." ?Gu Fei also smiled at her and looked at her quietly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 397： Being watched Chapter 397: Being watched ??Qin Ying nodded to the maid beside her, and the maid handed the envelope to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei opened it in front of her and looked at it, confirming that it was an admission notice, "Miss Qin is indeed a promise worth a thousand dollars, thank you very much." ??Gu Fei turned to leave when Qin Ying suddenly said: "Miss Gu, you are really secretive and always like to surprise people. I''m really curious as to why Miss Gu is so good." It was the nine-year compulsory education that made me outstanding. ??Gu Fei only answered in her heart, smiled at Qin Ying, turned around and looked for Sister Dan, "I''ve finished the painting, so I''m going back. You can have fun for a while." Sister Dan was looking around with her eyes. When she came here, Gu Fei pushed her down on a chair and drew pictures for her. She didn''t even see many beautiful men, and she didn''t even give out a few handkerchiefs. Hearing Gu Fei say that he was leaving, he said, "Okay, it''s easy for me to come here and play for a while before going back. By the way, sister Xiao Fei, can you give me the painting you painted today?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Of course, I planned to frame it for you." Sister Dan became happy and said, "I want to take it back and show it to that **** guy in my family. I was originally a beauty, but just following him has turned me into a yellow-faced woman." ??Gu Fei covered her mouth and smiled, "No way, Sister Dan is still so beautiful." Sister Dan pinched Gu Fei''s face and said, "Compared with you, you are a pearl and I am rubble." She suddenly approached Gu Fei and said, "The makeup on your face is almost gone." ??Gu Fei quickly covered her face with a fan. The weather was hot and Yan''er didn''t know how many times she wiped her sweat when she was drawing. The foundation might have been gone long ago. Su Chen came over at this time, "Miss Gu, you-" ??Gu Fei took away the fan, and it was not polite to talk to others with his face covered. Su Chen looked at her face and was stunned for a moment, forgetting what he wanted to say. ?Gu Fei winked at him and smiled, "Thanks to Mr. Su for today." ??If Su Chen hadn''t been watching for her, allowing her to grasp the information in time and send Sister Dan over, today''s matter would not have been settled. Su Chen came back to his senses and smiled slightly, "I didn''t help you with anything. It''s all the girl''s own talent." ?He was also happy in his heart. Gu Fei had been recognized by the mountain chief and Master Yun. She would definitely have a place in the British painting world in the future. Looking at Gu Fei''s face like a fairy in the moon, Su Chen felt a sense of shame at this moment. ?He suddenly clenched his fists. He originally planned to wait until Qiu Wei passed the imperial examination before writing to his father and asking him to find someone to propose marriage to the Gu family. At the moment, it seemed that he could not wait any longer. He had to write to his father immediately. She was so dazzling. If he hesitated for a moment, maybe she would be snatched away by others. ??Gu Fei said to Su Chen, "Mr. Su, the weather is hot, I will stay soon." Su Chen said eagerly: "You want to leave?" ¡°Then, let me give you a section, there are too many people.¡± There are really many people. ?The place where Gu Fei was standing was the junction of two sheds. The area outside the sheds was crowded with people. ?Most of them are young men, most of them are young men in long robes, but there are also quite a few who look like they are not scholars at first sight. ??There are also several scoundrel and scoundrel people among them. As soon as Gu Fei raised his feet, he realized that he couldn''t walk this way. She covered her face with her fan and looked around. There were fewer people at the other end of the shed, but it was difficult for Su Chen to pass through the shed full of women. She turned back to Su Chen and said, "Master, there is no need to see me off. There are so many people, and I will be sweating all over in a while. I will go over there." (End of this chapter) Chapter 398： problem occurs Chapter 398 Something happened Su Chen watched helplessly as she walked towards the shed, but it was difficult to follow her. At this time, the people standing outside the shed suddenly surged up like a wave, and the crowd also surged in the direction Gu Fei went. Su Chen didn''t realize it at first, but soon he understood that these men, these men surrounding here were all here for Gu Fei, but they didn''t dare to come into the shed yet. Su Chen was anxious, and walked over quickly to call Gu Fei, and whispered: "Miss Gu, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave now." ??Gu Fei turned around and was shocked to realize that all the people outside the shed were staring at her. ?There are all kinds of eyes. Admiring, obsessed, sluggish, eager, worshipful. She was startled, how could she go back? ?Although she can teleport, she can''t disappear in public. Yan''er also became anxious, "Miss, what should I do?" ??Gu Fei covered her face with her fan and was not sure what to do. At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted, "Fairy girl, take your fan away!" ¡°That¡¯s right, take the fan away and show it to us.¡± ¡°We want to see fairies!¡± The crowd became restless for a moment. ??Qin Ying sat in the shed and sneered, "Haha, what''s the use of having you dress up and attract so many prostitutes?" ?Gu Fei looked around anxiously. The colorful shed was empty on all sides, with only a few pillars supporting it. The two sheds were connected together, with a lotus pond at the back. There is an open space several meters wide behind the shed, but no one goes there. Everyone in the Gu family is afraid of accidentally squeezing into the water. ?Gu Fei thought for a while and told Yan''er, "Go back by yourself and leave me alone. I''ll find a way to get out." Yan''er looked anxious, "No, Miss, I have to follow you. Don''t worry, I won''t hold you back." ?Gu Fei frowned, "Don''t be nagging, just do whatever I ask you to do." Yan''er lowered his head and became silent. Sister Dan also noticed something was wrong at this time and pulled Yan''er, "Listen to your lady, follow me." She had long heard Mr. Zhou say that Gu Fei had martial arts, and had seen her swinging a long sword with her own eyes, so she was not very worried. ??Gu Fei whispered to Su Chen again: "You don''t have to worry about me, I''ll go to the back. You know my skills, nothing will happen." Su Chen was standing in a shed full of women. Those women kept looking at him, and he was already very embarrassed. What Gu Fei said made sense to him, and that was all he could do now. He nodded, "Girl, be careful." Then he stepped back to the other side. ?Gu Fei covered her face and suddenly walked quickly to the back of the shed, her steps quick and fast. ?At this time, the crowd in front of the shed suddenly surged, and someone shouted, "Go over there¡ª" Someone shouted, ¡°This way¡ª¡± Suddenly the crowd rushed towards the shed. ??Some wealthy ladies in the shed had never seen this formation before. When they saw the crowd coming, they screamed and fled in all directions. Hearing the screams, Gu Fei took the time to turn his head and look around. He was shocked. The crowd was completely in chaos. ?She knew she couldn''t look back at this time and could only run away. She didn¡¯t even bother covering her face, lifted up her skirt and ran forward quickly. Soon he ran past the color shed. There were not many people here, so Gu Fei walked quickly through the crowd. ?Some people here saw Gu Fei running towards him, and they gradually gathered around him. There were more and more people, and Gu Fei soon couldn''t run anymore. (End of this chapter) Chapter 399： Come to save me on colorful auspicious clouds Chapter 399 Come to save me on colorful auspicious clouds By this time, Gu Fei had already left the edge of the lotus pond. She only saw people in all directions. ?These people gathered around her first, but they didn''t dare to get too close. They kept their distance and just stared at her blankly. Mainly because Gu Fei''s current appearance is very deceptive. ?Perhaps because of drinking the spiritual liquid, not only did her skin glow, but her whole body was filled with an indescribable aura. She looked ethereal and fit the image of a fairy in people''s imagination. ?Let people not dare to blaspheme. But as there were more and more people, the people at the back were pushing towards the front, and the people in the front were getting closer and closer to her. It¡¯s already within easy reach. ?Gu Fei no longer knew what to do. At this moment, a man with a wretched face suddenly stretched out a tentative hand, trying to take Gu Fei''s hand. ?Gu Fei raised his fan and hit the back of his hand hard. The man felt pain and quickly took his hand back. The first one was followed by the second. After a while, several more hands stretched out. Some were pulling Gu Fei''s belt, some were trying to pull Gu Fei''s arm, and some were reaching for Gu Fei''s arms. The edge of the skirt. ?Gu Fei finally understood why Wei Jie was looked upon to death. ?This is really going to kill people. ?Gu Fei was so angry and anxious that he raised his foot and kicked the feet of the people near him hard. But this doesn¡¯t help, there are really too many people. You can protect the front, but not the back. She was thinking that if it came to the last moment, she would have no choice but to teleport, otherwise, she would really die here today. ?At this moment, there was suddenly a rapid sound of horse hooves. ? Gu Fei''s heart moved. He knocked off a restless hand with a fan and raised his head to look over. ??I saw Xiao Yu riding towards this side on a black horse. The summer sun shone on him, giving him a golden rim. ?His eyes were fixed in her direction, and their eyes met in mid-air. ?He stared at her unblinkingly, his eyes were calm and powerful. The whip in his hand kept swinging from side to side. Wherever the whip and horse went, the crowd split apart like waves. ??Gu Fei looked at him blankly, and an inappropriate sentence appeared in his mind, the person I love is a peerless hero, and one day, he will come to marry me under the colorful auspicious clouds - Before she could finish thinking about it, the black horse rushed forward. People around her evaded, and the horse''s hooves trampled it mercilessly. There was a howl of ghosts and wolves all around. ??Gu Fei stood still when she saw the black horse rushing to her side. The young man on the horse suddenly bent down, hugged her waist and pulled her in front of him. ??Gu Fei felt like the world was spinning. When she realized what she was doing, she was already sitting in front of Xiao Yu. ??The black horse rushed forward without stopping, then made a sharp turn and bolted towards the road. Behind him is the hot body of the young man, the bumpy horseback beneath him, and a rapidly beating heart in his chest. As if Gu Fei was in a dream, the two of them rode further and further away, and soon disappeared from everyone''s sight. Su Chen stood in the shed in a daze, his face pale. ?When the crowd became chaotic, he tried his best to push his way to Gu Fei, but how could he contend with the crowd alone. He only saw heads everywhere, and the black crowd almost drowned Gu Fei. At that moment, he felt extremely desperate. ?Had he known earlier, he should have gone with her. Even if he was surrounded by others, he should have kept her firmly in his arms. However, the person protecting her in his arms became another person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 400： Its hot everywhere Chapter 400 It¡¯s hot everywhere At this time, some of those who were trampled by horses and swept by whips got up from the ground, and some were lying on the ground wailing. The wealthy ladies in the shed were huddled together, crying and shouting. How could this situation be like this? Very messy words. ??Shan Chang watched the black horse disappear from the field of vision from a distance, and couldn''t help but sigh, "This woman is extraordinary. I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse-" At present, several counties in the northwest are experiencing severe drought, and the affected counties are already in chaos. The imperial court failed to provide disaster relief. Recently, when he looked at the sky at night, the emperor''s star was dim. It has been nearly three hundred years since the founding of the British Dynasty. Looking at the history books, a dynasty has almost reached its limit after three hundred years, and the British Dynasty is also afraid that its strength will soon be exhausted. The country is about to perish, and monsters appear in large numbers. Sages also came into being. ?This girl Gu is so beautiful and talented, I don¡¯t know where she should be. The mountain chief shook his head. No matter whether it was a monster or a saint, he could not control it. ?He commanded everyone in a deep voice: "Masters and students of Qinglian Academy, hurry up and maintain order and appease the people!" Su Chen was still in a daze. Mr. Xu pulled him and said, "Brother Su, come to your senses. Didn''t you hear what the mountain chief said?" Mr. Xu was also surprised when he saw Gu Fei today. ?Although she was beautiful the last time I saw her, she was so breathtakingly beautiful today. Comparing Lanzhi with her, that is the difference between mortals and fairies. ?What a pity, the prince obviously likes this, otherwise he would try his best to get Gu Fei into the house. ??Looking at Su Chen next to him, all the disappointment in his eyes fell on Mr. Xu''s eyes. Su Chen was brought back to his senses by Young Master Xu. He pursed his lips, walked out silently, and joined the others in asking the onlookers to disperse as quickly as possible. Qin Ying stood in the corner, her eyes never moving away from Su Chen from the beginning to the end. ??The moment the prince showed up and picked up Gu Fei, Qin Ying''s first reaction was to look at Su Chen. The shock, loss, and even vague anger and self-blame in his eyes did not escape Qin Ying''s eyes. Qin Ying couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart. Seeing the person in my heart but only seeing others, it is a kind of helpless and helpless pain. ?At this moment, she felt that she and Su Chen were in the same boat. Sister Dan, the maid and Yan''er were huddled together at this time. Sister Dan was very smart. Seeing that something was wrong, she led them to the man''s colorful shed. There was nothing here, but the crowd went over there. . Sister Dan shook her head, "Go back, I''m not in the mood to look at lotus flowers. Alas, I finally understand why Xiao Fei wants to cover up her appearance." ¡°This is so beautiful, but it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing.¡± She was almost frightened to death just now because if Xiao Fei didn''t explain herself here today, her reputation would be ruined. ??How can she be happy with so many men stroking her around? Fortunately, the prince descended from the sky, and Amitabha and Bodhisattvas protected him. ?Gu Fei and Xiao Yu had already run a long way away at this time. Xiao Yu slowed down his horse a little at this moment. The weather was already hot, and it was almost noon. He was holding a beautiful woman in his arms. In this situation, it was hard to tell whether it was hotter in his heart or body. ?His arms held Gu Fei in his arms. As the horse ran, his arms touched her delicate body from time to time, almost making him tremble all over. ?The indescribable fragrance from her body was blown directly into his nose by the wind, making him feel hot all over. ??Xiao Yu could barely hold the horse''s reins with only two hands. His whole body seemed to be stiff. He couldn''t move and didn''t dare to move. (End of this chapter) Chapter 401： Is this a confession? Chapter 401 Is this a confession? ??Xiao Yu was really afraid that if he touched her more, he would lose control of his body. ?That would scare her. While Xiao Yu was distracted, he tried to ignore the place where his arm came into contact with her. The feeling of crispness and numbness was really ecstasy. ??Gu Fei, who was sitting in front of him, was not much better than him. The moment she heard the sound of horse hooves, she felt a vague sense of expectation in her heart. The moment she saw Xiao Yu appear, all her anxiety and anxiety disappeared instantly. When she saw him, she knew that she was safe and that he was here for her. This feeling was so certain. ?At this moment, she was trapped in his arms, and the slight smell of sweat on his body mixed with the masculine scent completely enveloped her, making her feel dizzy and her heart beating faster. This is an atmosphere that has never been experienced before, a feeling that has never been experienced before. She wanted to lean back and lean into his arms. She knew it was a safe haven. She has been alone for too long, and she was alone in her previous life. When she came here, although she had her parents and relatives, they still needed her protection. The shoulders of her parents cannot support her at all. ?Only Xiao Yu, she was extremely confident that his arms would be able to protect her firmly. ?Gu Fei''s body softened, the strength on his waist relaxed, and he leaned back involuntarily. The moment her back touched his chest, Gu Fei suddenly woke up. No, my mind is flooded, what was I thinking about just now. She actually wanted to lean into Xiao Yu''s arms! She has sworn a poisonous oath! Stop it, stop it quickly. ?Gu Fei quickly recited in her heart, color is emptiness and emptiness is color. The sky is full of gods and Buddhas, Tathagata Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, forgive me, it was just an illusion. I don¡¯t want to have sores on my head and pus on the soles of my feet¡ª There are such magical things in this world. Just when Gu Fei thought of her vow, Xiao Yu, who was sitting behind her, suddenly said: "You don''t have to be afraid that that vow will come true. I have already sworn it in front of the Buddha. If anything happens, let me bear it. You It''ll be okay." Ahhhhh¡ª ?? Gu Fei suddenly heard such a sentence and blushed like a tomato. She stammered and retorted, "What oath? You, don''t talk nonsense." Xiao Yu pursed his lips and said, "In short, you don''t have to worry about anything, I have everything under my control." Is this a confession? ? Gu Fei''s heart was beating faster and faster. His whole body was like a cooked shrimp. He didn''t know where to put his limbs for a moment. He always felt that the place where his arm was pressed against Xiao Yu was about to burst into flames. She tried hard to straighten her back to prevent herself from snuggling into Xiao Yu''s arms. She pretended not to hear what Xiao Yu said and did not dare to respond. ??Xiao Yu looked down at her red earlobes, and a hint of ecstasy passed through his heart. She is shy! She was actually shy! She has always been very casual in front of him, and this is the first time that she has been shy in front of him. For a moment, Xiao Yu just hoped that this road would never end. He would just hold her in his arms and keep walking. He would never get tired of walking until the end of time. There are people who like to disturb the scenery. Gu Fei was shy for a while and suddenly said in surprise: "Where have you been? This is not the way back to the city!" ??Xiao Yu had long known that this was not the way back to the city. They were now farther and farther away from Ping An City. ?He pretended to have noticed it just now, "Really? He just ran here blindly at night and I didn''t pay attention." Zhaoye snorted in protest. It was obviously you who ordered me to run here, huh! (End of this chapter) Chapter 402： teach you to ride a horse Chapter 402 Teach you how to ride a horse ??Xiao Yu slowly pulled the bridle of the horse, turned around according to the night, and walked back and forth the way he had come. ? ? Xiao Yu has completely loosened the reins and is taking a leisurely stroll in Zhaoye. The atmosphere was not quite right. Gu Fei twisted her body uneasily, and Xiao Yu behind her made no sound. Neither of them spoke. The summer breeze blew along the avenue, blowing a strand of Gu Fei''s long hair and gently brushing the tip of Xiao Yu''s nose. An intoxicating fragrance lingers in the nose. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but let go of the reins with one hand to catch the long hair. The long hair fell between his fingers, as smooth as silk. ??Gu Fei twisted his head slightly, his long hair slipped from his fingers, and Xiao Yu felt lost. ?At this time, the sound of horse hooves was heard in the distance, and two fast horses were galloping towards them. As the two horses got closer, Gu Fei saw clearly that they were stones and pillars. ?She was about to smile at the stone as usual, when she suddenly realized that she was still trapped in Xiao Yu''s arms. Why does she have to sit on the horse and maintain this position? ?Haven¡¯t she been able to dismount long ago? Is she really out of her mind? ??Gu Fei turned her face, tugged on Xiao Yu''s sleeve, and said softly: "I want to come down." Xiao Yu''s eyes fell on the side of her face at this time. He didn''t pay too much attention when he was rescuing people. Only then did he realize that she had become more beautiful again. No wonder when he first arrived near the lotus pond, he heard many people around him shouting, "There is a fairy over there, go and see the fairy!" He instinctively felt that it must be her! ?Seeing people from all directions gathering in one direction, Xiao Yu rushed over without thinking. ?At that time, the closer he got, the more anxious and happy he became. What made him anxious was that he saw the helplessness on her face. Fortunately, he went to the inn and heard that she was coming to the Lotus Festival, so he came over without thinking. ??If he didn''t come, he didn''t dare to think about what the consequences would be. ?At that time, he only had eyes for that person, and he didn¡¯t think about whether she was beautiful or not. Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment. Seeing no movement behind him, Gu Fei tugged on his sleeve again and said, "Put me down quickly." ??The voice was delicate and soft, like a small brush passing through Xiao Yu''s heart, and he couldn''t help but responded, "Yeah." Having finished speaking, Xiao Yu got off his horse and reached out to hug Gu Fei who was on the horse. Just when Xiao Yu stretched out his hand, Gu Fei had already jumped down. ?Stone and Pillar were also dismounted. How could four people and three horses return to the city? Besides, Gu Fei can''t ride a horse yet. ?Looking at this situation, Gu Fei said sheepishly: "You guys go ahead on horseback, and I''ll walk back slowly." How could Xiao Yu leave her behind? He said softly: "You ride Zhaoye and I will hold her and walk slowly. There is nothing going on right now. It doesn''t matter if I go back late." ?Gu Fei''s heart moved, "How about you teach me how to ride a horse?" In ancient times, it was not possible to drive a car, and it was quite inconvenient to travel far away without being able to ride a horse. The opportunity is right now. Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll teach you." There seemed to be sunshine shining in the young man''s brows, which made Gu Fei dazzled. She hurriedly averted her eyes, turned around, grabbed the saddle, and tried to get on the horse. Zhaoye is a sweaty horse, very tall, with shiny black fur. ??Gu Fei put one foot on the stirrup and couldn''t get up even after trying it twice. Xiao Yu walked over and put his arms around her. His heart swayed slightly, but he said seriously: "Your posture is wrong. Don''t put your feet in the stirrups too much. When you get on the horse, you must learn to use your strength and use it." ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 403： Rubbing ears and temples together Chapter 403: Brushing together ??Xiao Yu handed the reins of the horse to Gu Fei to hold, and then reached out to pull her shoulders to the side. After posing, Xiao Yu called Shitou, "Bring the horse over and give an example to Miss Gu." Stone obediently led the horse over and started his performance. ?Stepping on the stirrup with his left foot, he stepped up with a tap of his right foot. It was so fast that Gu Fei didn''t even understand it. Shitou performed it three times in a row, and then Gu Fei figured out the trick, "I''ll give it a try." ?Seeing things is easier than doing them. After several attempts, Gu Fei couldn''t get up, mainly because he still hadn''t mastered the method of exerting force with his right foot. ??Xiao Yu really wants to say that there¡¯s no need to work so hard, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to carry you up? ?Gu Fei tried several times with perseverance, and finally succeeded in getting on the horse. She sat on the horse and looked at Xiao Yu proudly, as if asking for praise. Xiao Yu miraculously understood what she meant and smiled: "Not bad, I learn very quickly." "However, when you sit on a horse, your **** - ahem, don''t sit too hard, especially when the horse starts running, your body should rise and fall with the horse''s back, and don''t lean on the horse. ¡± Gu Fei sat on the horse with a wide field of vision, and was eager to try, "Can I run now?" ??Xiao Yu quickly grabbed the reins and said, "Don''t run yet. Let''s ride for a while and let you get used to the sitting position." ? Gu Fei nodded obediently, Xiao Yu let go of the horse''s reins and touched Zhaoye, "Walk slowly, don''t throw her." ?Gu Fei''s face turned slightly red, Zhao Ye snorted and walked slowly. This was too slow. After riding for a while, Gu Fei became dissatisfied and looked at Xiao Yu eagerly, "I want to run." Xiao Yu was stared at by her wet eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly turned away his eyes and coughed lightly, "If you want to run away, then¡ªthen let me come up and I will teach you how to control the horse." ?Gu Fei hesitated and said, "Then, come up." ??Xiao Yu held the saddle with one hand, jumped lightly, and easily got on the horse without even stepping on the stirrup. He stretched out his hand to hold the reins, held Gu Fei in his arms, and said softly: "I''ll tell you to control the direction first. If you want it to turn left, just tighten the reins on the left slightly, relax your right hand, and give it a try. " ?Gu Fei tried as told, and Zhaoye turned around as expected. Xiao Yu added: "If you want it to run faster, just give the horse a gentle kick in the belly and it will know." Gu Fei lightly kicked the horse''s belly with his heel. Zhaoye cooperated very well and jumped out suddenly. ?Gu Fei leaned back and leaned firmly into Xiao Yu''s arms. ??In summer, her clothes are thin, and men have a higher body temperature than women. Gu Fei felt like she was leaning against a pot of fire, which was extremely hot. Xiao Yu''s heart was filled with joy for a while. Even though Gu Fei quickly adjusted her posture and no longer leaned in his arms, the warm and fragrant nephrite in her arms made him extremely happy. ?He suddenly shouted "drive-". Zhaoye seemed to feel his master''s mood and started running more happily. ?Hurting all the way, my mood is also soaring. She didn''t know how long she ran until Gu Fei felt that the scenery around her looked familiar. Hey, at the intersection in front of her, turn to the left and her house would be more than a mile away. She hurriedly shouted, "Xiao Yu, what do you want to do?" Stop? I''m going home." Xiao Yu only felt that his name was called out from her mouth. It was so beautiful that it made people''s hearts tremble. He came slightly closer to her, his hot breath sprayed in her ears, and his voice was as soft as whispering, "Two Just pull the reins with both hands and it will stop." (End of this chapter) Chapter 404： What are you doing with a piece of cloth covering your face? Chapter 404 What are you doing with a piece of cloth covering your face? As soon as Gu Fei pulled the reins, Zhaoye began to slow down, then slowly stopped. Xiao Yu dismounted first. When Gu Fei dismounted, he stretched out his hands to protect her, lest she fall. The two of them got off their horses and stood on the side of the road for a while, neither of them speaking. After a while, Gu Fei twisted uncomfortably, "Thank you very much for today. I, I''ll go back first." ?She turned to leave, but Xiao Yu suddenly grabbed her wrist. ?He stared at her without blinking, took out a handkerchief from his arms, stretched out his hand and tied it on her face. Xiao Yu''s movements were very light. His fingertips accidentally brushed against her tender cheek. His face turned slightly red, but he still tied the veil carefully. ?Gu Fei waited stupidly for him to tie the handkerchief, then lowered his head and rubbed his toes on the ground, "Then, I, I''m going back." ??Xiao Yu said "Hmm" softly, and Gu Fei turned around, picked up her skirt and ran towards home. ??Xiao Yu watched her skirt fluttering in the wind, like a blooming flower. This is a straight road. ??Xiao Yu watched the figure getting further and further away, getting smaller and smaller, until the figure was no longer visible, and Xiao Yu was still standing on the roadside in a daze. Shitou came over and coughed lightly, "Sir, it''s already past noon. It''s time to go back home for dinner." He pointed behind Xiao Yu again, "That, Miss Gu''s fan-" ? ? Xiao Yu turned his back and held the round fan in his hand. This fan was made of thin silk, with a peach blossom embroidered on the surface. The peach blossom was white and pink, and had a faint fragrance. ??Xiao Yu held it and looked at it for a long time, put the fan on his chest, mounted his horse and galloped away. ?Gu Fei ran home in one breath. Before Liu Zhu at the door could call out to the lady, he saw that Gu Fei had already run to the second door. ?Gu Fei entered the yard and shouted, "Brother, brother, come out quickly!" Gu Qing took a bath today. Although it was the Lotus Festival, many people in the academy went to play together, but he did not go. He did not feel that he was qualified to play right now, so he stayed in his room to study alone. Hearing Gu Fei''s voice, he thought something had happened, threw down the book in a panic and ran out. When I came out, I saw the girl wearing a plain white veil covering half of her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ?? Gu Fei waved her hand, "My face is fine." She took out the envelope from her arms excitedly, "Brother, you can go to Qinglian Academy to study." Gu Qing was stunned for a moment, "Qinglian Academy?" ?Those who can go to Qinglian Academy must either have outstanding talents or be the children of officials. He has also inquired about it before, but people said that Qinglian Academy has not admitted students recently. He looked at the girl, then at the envelope in her hand, took it and opened it. ??Gu Fei pointed to the blank space on the notice, "Here, just fill in the eldest brother''s name here." The notice was only a few lines. Gu Qing read it in a few seconds, with ecstasy on his face. He suddenly picked up the girl and spun her around, "Xiao Fei, you are really, so amazing. You can even read the notice from Qinglian Academy." There''s nothing you can''t do if you get me here!" ? Gu Fei chuckled, and Mrs. Chen came out of the room and said angrily: "What''s wrong with you two brothers? Why are you so happy?" ?Gu Qing put down Gu Fei and explained to Chen incoherently. Mrs. Chen didn¡¯t know what Qinglian Academy was like, nor how rare this admission notice was, but she was happy when they were happy. She nodded, ¡°Da Lang, then study hard and don¡¯t waste it. Your sister¡¯s thoughts.¡± ??Ms. Chen glanced at Gu Fei and said, "Why are you covering your face with a piece of cloth? It''s already hot today, be careful of prickly heat -" as he spoke, he pulled off the veil on Gu Fei''s face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 405： Falling from the sky Chapter 405 Falling from the sky ?Then Mrs. Chen just stayed there speechless. ? Gu Fei snatched the veil back, stuffed it into her arms, and shook her mother, "Mom, I haven''t had lunch yet and I''m starving to death." "Oh, okay, mom will make it for you." Chen walked towards the kitchen as if in a dream, and almost tripped after taking a few steps. Gu Qing looked at Gu Fei in a daze for a while, then quickly ran back to the study. He has to work hard, he has to work harder. The girl is so beautiful. Without power, he cannot protect her! ??Aunt Liu in the kitchen quickly cooked a few dishes and brought them over. ? Gu Fei was eating in the main room, and Mrs. Chen was sewing next to her. After she couldn''t do more than a few strokes, she would stare blankly at Gu Fei''s face for a while, then lower her head and continue working. Erlang''s voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Mom, luckily you didn''t go today. Something big happened during the Lotus Festival today!" ??Mr. Chen raised her head when she heard this, "What''s the matter? What''s the big deal about looking at flowers?" Erlang pulled Lanzhi in. Erlang glanced at Gu Fei, who was engrossed in eating, "The girl is back." ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t seen it. It¡¯s a mess today.¡± "First I heard that a fairy came to the Lotus Festival. Everyone went to the colorful shed to see the fairy. Lanzhi and I didn''t go there. Then we didn''t know what happened. The crowd rushed to one place like crazy." ¡°They all shouted that the fairy is here or something.¡± ¡°There are so many people there, I think even a fairy would be squeezed to death by these stinky people.¡± ¡°Mother, guess what happened¡ª¡± Gu Erlang said, but he was still trying to hide it. Chen said angrily: "I don''t know, it can''t be a fairy who has flown away, right?" ??Gu Erlang chuckled, "It didn''t fly, but it''s almost the same as flying." ¡°I saw a black horse falling from the sky, picked up the fairy and ran away.¡± Mrs. Chen rolled her eyes at him and said, "You must have heard too many storytellers, and you still have them fall from the sky!" ??Gu Erlang smiled, "Absolutely. I heard that the person on the horse was the prince. The prince rushed into the crowd and rescued the fairy." ¡°It just trampled on a lot of people, and I heard that some people were trampled to death.¡± ?Gu Fei suddenly looked up at him, "Is someone dead?" ??Gu Erlang looked at the girl''s face and was dumbfounded. After a long while, he murmured: "Fairy, fairy?" ¡°The fairy they were talking about just now couldn¡¯t be you, right?¡± ?Next to her, Lanzhi was also shocked. Xiao Fei was so beautiful that she no longer looked like a mortal. Mrs. Chen said nervously: "Daughter, is this you? Ah, what''s going on with this prince?" Gu Fei was afraid that Mrs. Chen would be worried, so she shook her head, "No, I didn''t go." Chen stared at her suspiciously. Gu Fei turned around and said, "Second brother, is someone really dead?" ?Gu Erlang came back to his senses, "I heard what others said, but I didn''t see whether he was dead or not." ? Gu Fei sighed and said nothing more. After eating, he went back to the house and applied a layer of shadow powder on his face before coming out. In the main room, Chen''s Erlang and Lanzhi looked at Gu Fei who came out again, and felt in a daze that this was her before. Lanzhi said in surprise, "Xiao Fei, did you put something on your face? It turns out that Xiao Fei, you have been covering up your appearance!" ?Gu Fei nodded vaguely, "It''s hot today, and all the makeup on my face has been washed away by sweat." ?At this time, Chen and Gu Erlang felt that they understood that Xiao Fei was so beautiful in the first place, but she just covered it up. ??Mrs. Chen thought for a moment, could she have given birth to such a beautiful daughter? Looking at it again, the facial features, eyes, nose, and mouth are obviously somewhat similar to hers, and she is undoubtedly his daughter. There is smoke coming out of the ancestral graves! (End of this chapter) Chapter 406： Ask mother for something Chapter 406: Ask your mother for something ??Ms. Chen thought about Erlang''s words just now, and became worried again. Her daughter was too beautiful, which was actually a troublesome thing. She had to wear makeup every day to cover it up. ??Gu Fei turned around and called Erlang, "Second brother, take me back to the city." Erlang hurriedly went to the front yard to set up the car. Mrs. Chen took Gu Fei''s hand and said, "Daughter, why don''t you stop staying in that inn? Why don''t we hire a shopkeeper?" Even if the daughter doesn''t admit it, she knows in her heart that it was her daughter who caused the trouble just now. It won''t be safe to stay in the inn every day from now on. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "Mom, let me take another look. If it doesn''t work, just hire a shopkeeper." ?Gu Fei got in the car and headed back to the city. ?At this time, Xiao Yu happened to walk to the side door of Prince Qi''s Mansion. By coincidence, Su Chen''s carriage was about to enter. Su Chen heard the sound of horse hooves and opened the curtain. ??I saw Xiao Yu riding on a horse, his eyebrows relaxed and a faint smile on his lips, which was very different from Xiao Yu who always held his chin up to look at people in the past. The words "The spring breeze is proud" appeared in Su Chen''s mind. When he looked again, Su Chen clenched his fists suddenly. Xiao Yu was wearing a black moire slanted brocade robe, with a small fan of white silk gauze exposed on his chest. You can also see the pink and white peach blossoms on the fan. ?Isn¡¯t this the fan that Gu Fei is holding today? Su Chen ate a lemon and asked, holding back the sourness: "Brother Yu, where is she-"? Xiao Yu turned to look at Su Chen for two seconds and said, "I sent her home." Su Chen knew that it was unnecessary for him to ask. Since his cousin had rescued her, she would be safe, but he would not feel at ease if he did not ask. After Xiao Yu finished answering, Zhaoye Dede passed by the carriage. ?Su Chen put down the car curtain and lowered his eyebrows. ?Going back to his yard, Su Chen sat in front of the window and began to grind ink. ?Seeing that the ink in the inkstone was getting thicker and thicker, he laid out the paper, took a pen, and started writing a letter. As if there was a fire burning in his heart, Su Chen finished writing the letter in one breath, sealed it and called the boy, "Take it to the inn and send it to Xiqin County quickly." The boy responded, took the letter and went out. Su Chen walked around the room a few times, then suddenly strode out. ?Xiao Min was taking a nap when Su Chen arrived. The serving maid didn''t know whether to go in and wake her up. After serving tea, she stood in the corner, looking at the door of the inner room and at Su Chen. Su Chen just sat there, as if he was very patient. Until a soft voice came from the room, "Chun Ying¡ª" ?Chunying then opened the curtain and went in. While helping Xiao Min get up, she whispered: "The young master is here. He has been sitting for a long time, as if he has something to do." ¡°Yeah¡± Xiao Min whispered, ¡°Hurry up and ask Xia Cao to come in and comb my hair.¡± ?Chunying opened the curtain and called out, "Xia Cao, Qiu Shuang¡ª" and the two maids went in together. Su Chen put his hands on his knees and lowered his eyes to listen to the sounds in the room. ¡°Xia Cao, let¡¯s do a snake bun today.¡± ¡°Chun Ying, where is the ruby ??lotus hairpin that my ex bought? Find it quickly, that one is suitable for the snake bun.¡± ¡°Qiu Shuang, I want to wear the madder red satin gown. You can see what kind of skirt goes with it.¡± After a while, I heard again: "Where is my ruby ??lotus bracelet? That one is suitable for matching the ruby ??lotus hairpin." Su Chen listened for almost half an hour before Xiao Min came out of the room. Su Chen lowered his head and said, "Mother." Xiao Min lazily sat up and smiled sweetly, "Why does Chen''er have time to see me today?" Su Chen lowered his eyes and said, "My son came here to ask his mother for something." (End of this chapter) Chapter 407： Are you crazy Chapter 407 Are you crazy? Xiao Min weighed a piece of candied fruit and put it into her mouth, and said calmly: "Chen''er, just say, you know that mother loves you the most. Mother who can agree will definitely agree." Su Chen took a deep breath and sat down. "My son wants to ask my mother to go to a girl''s house to propose marriage for me." Xiao Min''s lazy look disappeared immediately. She leaned forward and widened her eyes, "Which girl is she from?" Su Chen lowered his eyes and said, "Although this girl''s family is an ordinary farmer, she is a very kind girl and her son wants to marry her." Xiao Min was stunned for a moment, "Farmer? Farmer girl?" ¡°Chen¡¯er, are you crazy?¡± Su Chen closed his eyes and said, "Mom, I know exactly what I''m talking about. That girl is both talented and beautiful. She is the wife of my dreams. I beg you to be my wife." Xiao Min frowned, "Chen''er, don''t be ridiculous. If you like it, you can just take a peasant girl back as your concubine. How can you marry a peasant girl? Wouldn''t it be a joke?" Su Chen suddenly stood up, knelt in front of Xiao Min, and looked up at her, "Mom, my son has never asked my mother for anything when he has grown up. My son only has this wish, and I hope my mother will grant it." Xiao Min shook his head, "Chen''er, it''s not that my mother doesn''t allow you to marry a peasant girl. Wouldn''t it be a disgrace to the Su family and the Xiao family? Even your father won''t agree." Su Chen knelt on the ground and pursed his lips, "Dad will agree." ¡°I have written a letter to dad.¡± ¡°I beg you, please promise me, and find someone to propose marriage immediately.¡± Xiao Min frowned, "Even if you wrote a letter to your father, your father wouldn''t be so confused. Anyway, it won''t work. Mom doesn''t agree. If I marry a peasant girl as my daughter-in-law, where will my face be from now on!" Su Chen already knew who his mother was. To put it nicely, I have been spoiled too much since I was a child, and I am naive and naive. To put it mildly, it is selfish and heartless. ?He knew early on that Xiao Min only had herself in her heart, and her love for anyone, even his only son, was very limited. Since he was born, he has been thrown to the wet nurse. She only sees him once every few days. When he is in a good mood, he is teased. When he is in a bad mood, he is taken away by the wet nurse without even bothering to look at him. Su Chen has had a good memory since he was a child. He can still remember things very clearly when he was two or three years old. His mother has never hugged him since he could remember. As Su Chen grew up, he understood that if you don''t disturb her life or touch her interests, she will love you. If it affects one''s own interests, then I''m sorry, everyone has to step aside. On the way here last time, when I met a refugee, I left her behind without hesitation. Isn''t this the best proof? Su Chen couldn''t wait for his father''s reply and wanted to see if he could persuade his mother. Xiao Min''s answer was also what he expected. He couldn''t say how disappointed he was. He just stood up from the ground, bowed his head, and walked out without saying a word. Xiao Min sat at the top and turned to look at Chunying, "Chen''er, are you angry with me?" ?Chunying hurriedly said: "Madam, no, the young master has always been filial, how could he be angry with you?" Xiao Min pursed her lips, "Chen''er is just angry, wuwu¡ª" She just cried and suddenly took away the veil, "By the way, which girl from Chen''er is he interested in?" ?The maids were silent. Seeing that there was no answer, Xiao Min stopped asking. He drank a few sips of tea and stood up lazily, "The lotus flowers in the garden have already bloomed. Come on, let''s go see the lotus flowers." (End of this chapter) Chapter 408： Dont be impulsive Chapter 408 Don¡¯t be impulsive The next day, Master Yun found him in the inn. ?Gu Fei was working on the abacus at the counter. When she saw Master Yun coming, she quickly got up. Master Yun smiled and said, "Miss Gu is indeed here. I wonder if she has some free time. I have a few questions to ask her for advice." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "I don''t dare to accept it. Master Yun, please come here." The two of them walked to a table in the corner and sat down. Master Yun got straight to the point, "I wonder what the painting tools the girl used are. Is it really charcoal?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Absolutely." ¡°Actually, the form of this painting is called sketching. It doesn¡¯t matter what tool you use. You can also use a brush. It uses a single color to express the lightness and darkness of the object.¡± Master Yun heard a few new words and said, "Wait, wait, wait, I have to take a piece of paper and write it down." ? Gu Fei waved Lian''er to bring a pen and paper, and Gu Fei said, Master Yun was listening and remembering the relationship between perspective, light and shade, highlights, viewpoints, composition, and proportions. Hearing this, Master Yun felt like he could see the sun through the clouds. Gu Fei said happily, "For example, to draw the human body, you must first know the structure of the human body''s bones, the distribution of the joints of the human body, the distribution and direction of the muscles, and the proportions of each part of the human body, etc. If possible, it is best to learn it simply. Learn more about anatomy. People who draw in this way will be more accurate and realistic.¡± Master Yun was stunned for a moment, "Does dissection mean to cut open a person and observe the structure inside?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Absolutely." Master Yun suddenly realized, "So, the girl is really smart. Ordinary people can only see the surface, but the girl has already mastered the inside. No wonder it is so lifelike." ?He held his chin, "I remember, there was a mass grave outside the city-" ??Gu Fei was shocked, "Master Yun, please don''t be impulsive. It''s not okay to dig graves. Besides, the corpses are already rotting. It''s easy to get sick if you touch them. Don''t do it." ?Master Yun nodded and tugged at his beard, "Where is Yizhuang? The corpses there should be fresh." ??Gu Fei raised his forehead and said, "Master Yun, please say goodbye." Although there are many unclaimed corpses in Yizhuang, they cannot be dissected casually. If Mr. Yun really wants to do it, he is afraid that he will be arrested as a monster that skins and digs out the hearts. She said helplessly: "Master Yun, let''s do this. I''ll spend some time these days to draw you a diagram of the human skeleton. You''d better not think about digging graves or anything like that." Master Yun¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Okay, how many days should I wait to get it?¡± ??Gu Fei said helplessly: "Sure, you can just send someone to pick it up in three days." "There are also the principles of perspective. I will sort them out and give them to you." Master Yun left very satisfied. At lunchtime, a customer walked in and stared at Gu Fei at the counter. ??Gu Fei frowned when he saw him. However, this was an old customer who came to eat often. He was not so rude usually. Gu Fei managed a smile and said, "Uncle, what''s wrong?" ?The man said sheepishly: "A fairy went to the Lotus Festival yesterday. I looked like you from a distance." ¡°Looking at it now, it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± ??Gu Fei quickly waved her hand, "Uncle, I misunderstood. It''s really not me. You are mistaken." ?The man nodded, sat down and ordered food. All day long, the customers in the store were talking about the fairies of the Lotus Festival, and many people, like the uncle, came and stared at Gu Fei. ? Gu Fei simply hid in the backyard and drew anatomy diagrams based on the junior high school physiological hygiene textbook. When it was about to close, Lian''er ran in and called her, "Miss, the Crown Prince is here, he''s right outside the door." (End of this chapter) Chapter 409： Also a symbol of peace Chapter 409 is also a symbol of peace ?For some reason, Gu Fei''s heart jumped up and she walked out without thinking. As she approached the door of the store, she stopped again. What''s wrong with her? He came as soon as he came. Why did she go out of her way to see him? While hesitating, Xiao Yu strode in. He stood in front of her and looked down at her, "I''m going to the military camp today." "Yeah" Gu Fei agreed in a low voice, and then thought, I know you go to the military camp every day, why are you telling me this. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Have you eaten?" "Eat, eat at the military camp." Xiao Yu said softly, staring at her fluttering eyelashes. ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to worry about what happened yesterday.¡± ¡°Some people were injured, and Qinglian Academy paid for the medicine, and I also asked someone to pay for the medicine.¡± ??Gu Fei was worried about this matter, "I heard that someone died?" Xiao Yu shook his head, "No, it''s just that a few of them were seriously injured." ??Gu Fei felt relieved. She had always felt that although Xiao Yu was a little arrogant and domineering, he was really not the kind of young man who didn''t care about human life. The two of them exchanged a few meaningless words, and Xiao Yu added, "I''m going out for a while tomorrow." ¡°The news just came today. A large group of Japanese pirates have landed from Yunzhou. They burned, killed, and looted. Several villages along the coast were massacred by them. Now the Japanese pirates are heading to Yunzhou, and they may attack the city.¡± Gu Fei clenched his fists, "These Japanese pirates are too hateful!" ¡°Isn¡¯t there any good way to deal with them? Can we just wait for them to kill our people and steal our things, and then we can fight them back?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei''s angry little face and smiled: "There is no other way for now. These Japanese pirates come and go without a trace. The coastline is so long, no one knows where they will come ashore." ¡°What¡¯s even more difficult to guard against is that they have colluded with some local bandits and even big businessmen. For now, we can only eliminate as many as possible.¡± ??Gu Fei suddenly remembered the bulletproof vest and pistol that Xiao Yu refused to ask for last time. She whispered: "Come in with me. I have something for you." Xiao Yu was very happy. He had been hanging out in the military camp all year round and had long heard that before going on an expedition, the ladies of the soldiers'' families would ask for peace charms and sew them into their clothes. They all liked to show off this. Does Xiao Fei also want to give him a peace charm? The two of them entered Gu Fei''s room, and Gu Fei said, "Wait a minute." She walked around to the shower room in the back and came out with a bulletproof vest and a pistol in her hands. She took a piece of cloth and wrapped the bulletproof vest, "You must wear this when fighting. There is a steel plate inside, which is not easy to be penetrated by swords and guns." She held the pistol in her hand, "Let''s go find an open place and I''ll teach you how to use it." Xiao Yu stared at the pistol, the desire in his eyes was so strong, but he shook his head, "You should keep this for yourself for self-defense." ¡°If we encounter the same situation as yesterday again and I fail to get here in time, what will you do?¡± Gu Fei was startled for a moment. She knew very well how much Xiao Yu wanted this thing. People who fight are naturally sensitive to weapons. If such a lethal weapon could be promoted in the military, it is conceivable that it would have an impact on combat effectiveness. What an improvement. ??Xiao Yu has always wanted the blueprints and wanted to find Gu Fei''s so-called master, just to mass-produce this thing. ??But Gu Fei has never wanted to give it to him. Firstly, he was afraid of trouble, and secondly, he was afraid that this thing would fall into his hands. The world has entered the era of hot weapons from the cold weapon era. ?The casualties will be greatly increased, which is not a good thing in an era when productivity and medical conditions are so low. (End of this chapter) Chapter 410： do not worry Chapter 410 Don¡¯t worry ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "I have other things to defend myself with, so you don''t have to worry." To fight against the Japanese pirates, she must contribute what she can. It would be best to kill all the Japanese pirates! ?She tugged on Xiao Yu''s sleeve, "Let''s go, let''s find an open place, and I''ll teach you how to use a gun." Xiao Yu hesitated for a moment, "Do you have more than one of these?" ?Gu Fei chuckled and nodded, "Well, I still have two more of these blood drops." "That-" ? Gu Fei pulled him out and said, "Okay, I understand. I''ll give you two, one for self-defense and one for you to study. You can try it yourself slowly." "However, it is impossible to study the exact same thing. You can study something similar based on this principle." ?The level of craftsmanship in this era cannot reach the heights of later generations. Moreover, some chemicals are added to it, which cannot be refined at all now. Xiao Yu stopped and looked at Gu Fei with bright eyes, "I-" ? Gu Fei blushed and said uncomfortably: "Don''t be so impressed, it''s not for you. What I hate most are Japanese pirates. I gave it to you to kill more Japanese pirates." Xiao Yu looked at her deeply and nodded, "Yes, I know." ??He was recently reading the "The Story of Yingying" that Gu Fei had read before, and he also understood some truth. Women are hard-mouthed and soft-hearted. She said this because she must be worried about me. ??? Xiao Yu raised the corners of his lips and followed Gu Fei to the door. Gu Fei looked at the three horses outside and became addicted for a moment, like a person who has just learned to drive, always wanting to drive, "I want to ride a horse-" ??Xiao Yu just wanted to say, then I will take you. ?Gu Fei seemed to know what he was going to say, "I want to ride by myself." Xiao Yu looked at her helplessly and said in a soft voice, "It''s dangerous for you to ride by yourself." ?Gu Fei pouted, "I want to ride by myself, I always want to ride by myself." ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll let you ride Zhaoye then.¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t do anything about her, so he turned around and looked at the pillar, ¡°You stay here and wait for us to come back.¡± ?Zhu Zhu came again with a sad face, and the prince left him behind again. Is it because he was not as handsome or as lovable as the stone? Xiao Yu touched Zhaoye and said, "Don''t run too fast while carrying Xiao Fei on your back. Do you hear me? She is a girl. Don''t scare her." Zhao Ye snorted, hum, verbose, am I such an unruly horse? Stone stood watching and couldn''t help but turn around, "Really, please, Master, you are about to become the kind of sissy man you hate the most!" ??When Gu Fei heard Xiao Yu agreed, she grabbed the saddle and jumped on the horse. ?She sat on the horse and raised her chin at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu looked up at her with such high spirits, and the joy in his heart seemed to explode. ?He flew onto the horse on the pillar, Gu Fei lightly kicked Zhaoye, and Zhaoye started running neither fast nor slow. There were no people on the street at night. Xiao Yu was riding beside Gu Fei, turning his head to look at her from time to time, fearing that she would fall off the horse. ?After walking for more than a quarter of an hour, they arrived at a wasteland in the west of the city. Today is June 17th, and the moon is still very big and round. Gu Fei first taught Xiao Yu how to load the bullet, then load it, and then aim. Finally pull the trigger. With a "bang" sound, Xiao Yu felt the recoil coming from his palm. I ran over and looked at the tree in front of me. The bark was broken and bullets were already embedded in the tree. Xiao Yu was like an excited child, shooting everywhere with a gun. ??Gu Fei had to stop him with a headache, "There are really not many bullets left. They will be gone after shooting. Save some of them." ??Xiao Yu stopped, and the two of them walked side by side towards the place where the horses were parked. Xiao Yu suddenly said in a confused manner: "Just wait for a while, don''t worry, I will arrange everything." (End of this chapter) Chapter 411： I swear not to mention the poison again Chapter 411 The poisonous oath is not allowed to be mentioned again What are the arrangements? ??Gu Fei''s face turned red inexplicably, and he stammered: "You, don''t think blindly, I swore a poisonous oath, in short-" Xiao Yu frowned and said, "I vowed not to mention the poison again. I said, let me bear whatever happens." The air was stagnant for a moment. ?Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu quietly. She knew she was tempted. It is not the feeling of blushing and heartbeating when facing an idol in the previous life, nor is it the kind of admiration and simple love for the appearance of Mr. Su. This is the first time she wants to rely on someone and be protected by someone. But she also knew that there was no possibility between them. Their identities are as different as clouds and mud. In this era, this is an unbridgeable gap. The reason she swore that day was not impulsive, but she subconsciously knew that there was no possibility for her and him. She said nothing more and gave the pistol to Xiao Yu. This was her affection for him. Even if they had no future, she still hoped that he could live well. Happiness, health and peace. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Then let''s go back." ??Xiao Yu felt sensitively that Gu Fei''s mood suddenly changed, and there seemed to be a touch of sadness in his smile. He didn''t know if he had said something wrong or if his tone was wrong. He wanted to explain something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. ??Both of them fell silent and were speechless all the way back to the inn. Gu Fei said "take care" to Xiao Yu and went in. Xiao Yu stood at the door of the inn. For some reason, he just didn''t want to leave. It wasn''t until Tieniu came out and knocked on the door that he said in surprise: "Master, you haven''t left yet¡ª" ??Xiao Yu pursed his lips, got on the horse, and rushed all the way back to the palace. Getting up early, when Xiao Yu left the city, the city gate was not yet open. The door of the inn has not been opened yet. ?Several days passed in a flash, and Gu Zhang and his fleet were finally about to set off. Gu Fei¡¯s family, aunt¡¯s family, third uncle¡¯s family, and the village chief¡¯s family all went to the riverside to see him off. ?The boat is really big. Although Gu Fei has seen bigger boats in modern times, boats made of wood are several stories high. This technology is still rare. ??Gu Fei also ran to the boat and walked around. As expected, all the boxes in the warehouse were firmly fixed to the ground. As for whether the beans inside have sprouted, Gu Fei cannot see. ??In addition to my eldest uncle, the people who went with me this time were Jin Sheng. Jin Sheng was in the same boat with Gu Zhang, and my eldest uncle and Manager Qin were in charge of the other boat. ??Gu Zhang has enlightened himself recently and bought a few more servants, two to follow Manager Qin and two to follow him, so that they can run errands more conveniently. ??The village chief looked up at the big boat on the river. He now believed that the mother-in-law''s grandfather really had some skills. The mother-in-law only knew a little bit about it and could tell at a glance that Gu Fei would be rich in the future. Great wealth has been fulfilled. According to Jin Sheng, the several thousand acres of land, this boat, and the cargo on the boat are worth tens of thousands of taels of silver. ?Tens of thousands of silver! ?Think about when Xiao Fei came back last year, Gu Zhang''s family couldn''t even afford twenty taels of silver, so they mortgaged the land deed with him and borrowed ten taels of silver to go back. It has only been a short time since I became so wealthy. ??The village chief felt envious in his heart, a little sour, and then became happy again. ?This Jin Sheng worked with Gu Zhang and went to sea. Gu Zhang now gave him ten taels of silver a month. He has been in charge of building a house for everyone recently. Gu Zhang also put a large sum of money in his hand and gave him another twenty taels of hard-earned money. ?The family''s debts have been paid off, and life is getting better and better. ??Everyone stood on the shore and watched as ten large ships filled their sails and gradually moved away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 412： A sap Chapter 412: A sap ?When she could no longer see the people on the deck, Chen wiped away her tears. She saw that the ship had not left yet, so she kept holding on, fearing that it would be unlucky to cry. Now that the ship had left, she couldn''t help it anymore. ?When she cried, Aunt Liu wiped her tears beside her. Auntie and Zhaodi¡¯s eyes were also red. Even though I was going out to make a lot of money, I had been there for more than a year. The sea was very windy and rough, and I heard there were pirates and Japanese pirates, so I didn¡¯t know if I could come back alive. ??Gu Fei was also a little sad, but seeing that everyone''s atmosphere was not right, she quickly took her mother''s arm and said with a smile: "Mom, are you reluctant to let go of my dad?" When Mrs. Chen heard what Gu Fei said, she quickly wiped away her tears and stared, "No way, I wish he wasn''t at home and I was still clean." ??Gu Fei chuckled and greeted everyone, "Aunt Liu, aunt, don''t go back now, go to my shop to eat, I''ll treat you." The uncle came over and said, "Xiao Fei, do you have my share?" ??Gu Feixiao: "How could it not be possible?" ?She looked at her uncle and said, "Hey, my uncle looks really cool in these clothes." ??Gu Rong was wearing a satin robe, and he looked like a former official from his hometown. He tugged at the clothes on his body in embarrassment, "It was your aunt who insisted on making me some satin clothes. She said that I was out collecting rent or something, so I didn''t want to lose my second brother''s face." ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "That''s how you should dress. When people outside see you wearing silk clothes, they first look at you highly." She glanced at Huzi next to her and said, "Brother-in-law, it''s time to send Huzi to school. Our family has ancestral teachings that all our descendants must be literate." Uncle nodded, "I think so too, and I''m asking someone to inquire about the school." Auntie was listening from behind. Tieniu was now fifteen, and it was too late to study. Gangzi was only eight years old, so he was sent to study. No matter whether he could read anything, even if he could recognize a few words, it would be good. Before he left, his eldest uncle told him about this and asked him to send Gangzi to study. He said that all the boys Gu Zhang wanted to choose now must be literate. The aunt thought for a while and caught up, "Third brother, please tell me if you have found out. I will send Gangzi to study, and they will take care of me together." ?Gu Rong nodded, "Okay, we''ll pick you up and drop you off at school together." Aunt Liu listened from behind and quickly poked the village chief. The village chief naturally understood and called her uncle, "I have yam from home, and I also need to study. Let''s go together." ?Yam Yao had already attended school at home, but he stopped studying when he fled the famine. Everyone walked for half an hour and arrived at Gu Fei''s shop. It was almost time for lunch. Everyone sat at two tables and had a lively meal. After seeing everyone off, Gu Fei went out to the pharmacy. She had run out of shadow powder and had to go to the drugstore to see if there were any substitutes. There is a drugstore at the end of Furong Street, where it turns the corner. It turns into a small street, which is not very lively. ? Gu Fei entered the drugstore, looked for the clerk and said what she wanted, "I want herbs that are not harmful to the skin but can dye the skin." ??The guy thought for a while, "Yes, there is, but no matter what medicine is used for a long time, as long as it can be colored, the color will penetrate into the skin to some extent." ??Gu Fei couldn''t help it, "Then weigh it for me first." The clerk weighed a large bag of herbal medicine for Gu Fei, and Gu Fei came out of the pharmacy carrying it. As soon as he went out, a strong wind hit behind his head. Gu Fei had no time to dodge and was hit hard, causing him to fall down softly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 413： Follow the clues Chapter 413: Follow the clues ??The two men quickly pushed Gu Fei into the carriage. The carriage drove out of the side street and drove away quickly, leaving only a bag of herbs on the ground. ?The pharmacy clerk took a clear look and pointed at the carriage going away, "This, this -" The doctor sitting next to him said, "What''s wrong?" ??The clerk was anxious, "The girl who bought the medicine just now was kidnapped, and the medicine was dropped at the door." The doctor was filled with righteous indignation, "If there is such a thing, report it to the official, report it to the official immediately!" ??The clerk picked up the medicine and ran out to find the yamen patrolling the street. The yamen officer listened for a while and let it go. There were carriages everywhere on the street. Where can I find them? ??Gu Fei didn''t know how long she had been unconscious. When she woke up, she found that her hands were tied behind her back, her mouth was gagged, and she was lying in a moving carriage. She was about to take out a knife and cut the rope, but thought about it and stopped moving. It was easy for her to escape. There was a knife in the space, she could cut the rope and teleport, and nothing would happen. But she doesn''t want to run now. She had to figure out what was going on. Well, how could she be kidnapped? Was it specifically targeting her or just a random target? The carriage left the city and walked for more than half an hour before stopping in a dilapidated courtyard. A man roughly lifted Gu Fei out of the car. ??Gu Fei quickly looked around. The courtyard stood here alone, and there was only one house in the distance. ?Hmm, this place is good. Another man saw Gu Fei open his eyes at this moment and said, "Hey, wake up, this little lady is really pretty, don''t be afraid, my brother will love you soon." ?Gu Fei glanced at him lightly. The man next to him said, "Why are you in a hurry? We''ll wait until the owner comes to inspect the goods and gives us the money." ?Gu Fei''s eyes flashed, and the master''s family really deserved her staying. The man lifted Gu Fei into the house and threw her to the ground. ??The two of them poured water to drink in the house while they were minding their own business, and then started chatting. ?Gu Fei lay on the ground with his eyes closed and listened. A man stared at Gu Fei and said, "Brother, this little lady is beautiful. The more she looks at her, the more beautiful she becomes. It makes people feel itchy. Otherwise, we won''t sell her. If we stay at home, wouldn''t we be able to enjoy beauty every day?" " ?The other one shook his head and said, "Just for fun, if you don''t stay, you will get into trouble." ¡°The owner has said that he must sell it far away.¡± As he was talking, there was a noise at the door and a man walked out. After a while, the man came in with a woman. ? Gu Fei was lying on the ground and looked up, and saw a woman with a head full of pearls and emeralds walking in. Pearls? A man pointed at Gu Fei on the ground, "Is that her?" ?Zhu Zhu nodded and smiled, "That''s right." She readily took out two ingots of silver and gave them to the two men. Gu Fei looked at them and saw that they were about forty taels of silver. ?Then Pearl waved her hand, "You go out first, close the door, and I''ll say a few words to her." The two men took the money and went out obediently. Zhenzhu looked at Gu Fei on the ground for a while, then suddenly laughed crazily. ??Gu Fei moved on the ground a few times until his back was against the wall. Then she flipped her wrist, a dagger appeared in her hand, and she began to cut the rope silently. ?Zhuzhu laughed for a while and then suddenly stopped. The laughter seemed to be cut off by something and ended abruptly. ?She stared at Gu Fei, her eyes full of resentment, "You can''t believe it, I''m still alive!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 414： Jealousy makes people ugly Chapter 414 Jealousy makes people ugly ?Gu Fei blinked, with a puzzled look in his eyes. ?Zhuzhu reached out and took off the cloth from her mouth, "You want to talk, right? I''ll give you a chance to speak." ?Gu Fei turned his head and looked at her, then smiled, "Miss Pearl, long time no see." ¡°I just can¡¯t figure it out, why are you arresting me?¡± "Hahaha" Pearl laughed again, laughed for a while, and said bitterly: "You still have the nerve to ask? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have received twenty blows, and I almost died!" ¡°Fortunately, God has eyes and allowed me to survive and see you again!¡± ¡°Haha, God allowed me to meet you just to give me a chance to take revenge!¡± While he was talking, the rope behind Gu Fei''s back had been cut. She still leaned against the wall and shook her head at Pearl, "I ask myself, I have nothing to offend you. You are the one who deserves the punishment. I just don''t understand why you insist on treating me as your enemy?" Zhu Zhu had a twisted look on her face, "It''s obviously you who hurt me!" ¡°I clearly saw you hiding something that day. Where did those things go?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I find it? Why?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled at her, "You want to know? I won''t tell you." Zhenzhu couldn''t believe that Gu Fei dared to talk to her like this. Now that she was in her hands, shouldn''t she be afraid? Shouldn''t we cry and beg for mercy? How dare she be so arrogant? ?Gu Fei thought for a while and then said, "By the way, what are you going to do if you capture me?" ?Zhuzhu stared at her doubtfully for a while, "Aren''t you afraid?" ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± ?Gu Fei looked at her with a smile and nodded sincerely. As if to make Gu Fei understand what fear is, Pearl said fiercely: "You saw those two men just now, right? After a while, they will torture you severely, and then sell you to the lowest brothel. You are a good example for thousands of people to ride on!¡± ¡°By the way, I will also let them cut out your tongue and make you scream that the sky is not responding and the earth is not working.¡± ??Gu Fei laughed loudly, "This is a good idea." ?She smiled for a while and stared at Pearl, "You are doing well now, right?" Pearl didn''t know why she was laughing. She always felt that something was wrong. However, when Gu Fei asked about this, she couldn''t help but straighten her chest and said proudly: "That''s natural. I''ve always been smarter and prettier than you. Isn''t that what I should do to live a good life?" ¡± ¡°Now that I am married, my husband-in-law loves me very much. Not only does he wear gold and silver, but he also has maids to serve him.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Then why don''t you live your life well? Why do you still remember those things in the past?" "After all, we have all died once. Wouldn''t it be better to forget those unhappy things? Why bother to deal with me?" Zhuzhu suddenly screamed, "I won''t give in!" ¡°Why can you open a bank and make a fortune now?¡± ¡°We are the same people, why do you live a better life than me?¡± ¡°It was like this before, and it¡¯s still like this now! Why!!¡± ? Gu Fei looked at the pearl quietly. For the first time, she knew that jealousy could make a person look so ugly. She shook her head and sighed. She didn¡¯t quite know what these people¡¯s mentality was like. There are always people who are better off than you in this world. Can you be jealous? ?Her calm look angered Pearl even more. She lifted up her skirt, raised one foot and stepped on Gu Fei''s face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 415： Good confession Chapter 415: Good confession attitude ?As soon as Gu Fei reached out and grabbed her ankles, Pearl flew into the air and fell backwards, falling solidly to the ground. At the same time, before Pearl screamed, Gu Fei grabbed the cloth on the ground and stuffed it into her mouth, then picked up the rope and tied her hands and feet. ?Zhu Zhen''s eyes were staring, full of fear. After tying up the pearls, Gu Fei said calmly: "If you live your life well and don''t provoke me, maybe I won''t do anything to you even if I meet you." ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this person sometimes doesn¡¯t know why, but he just wants to live a good life and insists on committing suicide.¡± After speaking, Gu Fei looked around and found nothing of interest. She picked up a chair, walked to the door, and shouted at the door, "Come in¡ª" The two men outside the door heard the woman''s voice coming from inside the house, and thought it was Pearl calling them. They opened the door and walked in one after another. ??Gu Fei used all his strength to lift the chair and swung it over. The man in front of him was immediately hit so hard that his head fell to the ground. ??The man behind was startled and his body leaned back involuntarily. Then the man yelled, "How dare you hit my brother-" ¡°Bang¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man received a solid blow on his head. ??Gu Fei swung the chair and hit the man on the head. After a few blows, blood oozed from the man''s hair. He fell down after shaking for a few times. He covered his head and lay on the ground, looking at Gu Fei in horror. ??Gu Fei pointed the chair at the head of the man on the ground again, and the man''s feet twitched and became motionless. ??Gu Fei then threw down the chair and took a breath. She looked around and saw that there was nothing in the room, just a table and a few chairs. She went to the next room and rummaged around for a while, found some hemp ropes, and **** the two men. ?Zhuzhu was lying on the ground, shaking her head and making a "Uh-huh" sound. ?Gu Fei walked over with a smile, "What, do you want to talk?" ¡°I remember you gave me a chance to speak just now. Come on, I¡¯ll give you a chance too.¡± ?She took off the cloth from Pearl''s mouth, moved a chair and sat in front of her, holding a dagger in her hand and throwing it, "Tell me, what do you want to say?" ?Zhuzhu shook her head and suddenly started crying, "Jade, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have found someone to tie you up." ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore, I don¡¯t dare anymore.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "What else?" ?Zhu Zhen was crying, while her whole body was shaking, "Also, in the past, I, I shouldn''t have gone to Mrs. Hou to stir up trouble, causing her to beat you." ?Gu Fei looked at her and smiled. ??Zhuzhu cried and said: "Also, I, I shouldn''t twist you and rub salt on your wounds when you are hurt." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Yes, the explanation was quite clear, and the attitude of pleading guilty is very good." ??Zhuzhu looked at her with tears in her eyes, "Jade, we were sold into the Marquis''s house together when we were young. Please look at our long-standing sisterhood, forgive me for being confused for a moment, and let me go." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Yes, you are so affectionate and loyal to me, how can I repay you?" ¡°Let me think about it, by the way, what did you just say you were going to do to me?¡± "Cut out my tongue and sell me into the lowest brothel?" She touched her chin and asked the man on the ground whose head was bleeding but still conscious, "Do you know where the lowest-grade brothel is?" ?The man nodded vigorously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 416： If the tongue is left, it means making noise Chapter 416: Keeping your tongue alive means making noises ?The man nodded vigorously. ?Zhu Zhu was beside her and almost went crazy with fear, "Jade, I beg you, don''t do this to me. I know it was wrong and I won''t dare to do it again." ??Gu Fei turned to look at her, "Sure enough, if you keep this tongue, it will make a lot of noise." ?Zhuzhu''s eyes widened and she closed her mouth tightly. She didn''t dare to say a word. She just shook her head desperately, with tears in her eyes full of pleading. ??Gu Fei ignored her, kicked the unconscious man on the ground, and asked the other, "Is this your brother?" The man nodded. ??Gu Fei said strangely: "I didn''t block your mouth, just talk." The man shook his head and said, "Yes, this is my eldest brother." ?Gu Fei threw down the dagger again, "Tell me, what do you two brothers do?" The man stammered: "We, our two brothers, usually see some poor women who are helpless, so we find good families for these women, or find jobs for them to support ourselves. ¡± ??Gu Fei sneered, bent down, and slapped the man''s face with the dagger, "Speak humanly!" The man shook his head and said, "That''s right, they just kidnap some older girls, younger wives or babies and sell them to other places." ?Gu Fei nodded, I understand, human trafficker. She looked down at the man and said, "I''ll have something for you to do later. I''ll cut the rope off your body. Just be obedient and don''t run away." ¡°Otherwise your eldest brother¡¯s life will not be saved.¡± She smiled and said, "But you can''t run away even if you want to. If you don''t believe me, you can try." The man nodded vigorously, "I won''t run." ?Gu Fei knelt down and cut the rope around him. The man suddenly got up and ran away. ??Gu Fei clicked his tongue and said, "Oh, why are these people so disobedient?" The man had only run a few steps when he saw Gu Fei suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost and kicked him hard back into the house. The man was rolling on the ground holding his stomach. Gu Fei ignored him and walked to the other man, "Don''t pretend to be faint. You saw it. Your brother doesn''t care about your life or death. He just wants to run away by himself." ?The man opened his eyes and asked, "What do you want to do?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "It depends on whether you are obedient or not. If you are not obedient, then I won''t bother nagging you and will kill them one by one." ¡°Being obedient may save your life.¡± The man felt extremely regretful. He didn''t expect that a girl who looked soft and weak could be so cruel. He was really fainted just now, but he slowly woke up. ?Looking at his brother holding his belly and still shaking on the ground, the man nodded, "I promise to be obedient. I will do whatever you ask me to do." ?? Gu Fei then smiled, bent down and cut the rope on the man''s body, and handed the dagger to him, "Go and cut off that girl''s tongue." ?Pearl suddenly burst into a scream, "Don''t cut my tongue, I beg you, please." ??Gu Fei looked at her strangely, "What are you shouting for? Didn''t you just say that you wanted to cut out your tongue and sell it to a brothel? Of course I will satisfy you." ?Zhu Zhen was so regretful that her intestines were green. Why was she so mean? Why didn''t she live her life well and come to provoke Gu Fei? The man got up from the ground, took the dagger, and looked at Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei crossed her arms and looked at him with a smile, as if she had seen through all the little thoughts in his heart. ?Gu Fei kicked another man who was still lying on the ground, "Get up, go and open her mouth." (End of this chapter) Chapter 417： If you don’t run now, when will you wait? Chapter 417 If you don¡¯t run away now, it will be later. The man quickly got up, rushed over and opened Pearl''s mouth. ?Zhuzhu let out an inhuman howl, "I dug out the mud, it''s useless, I dug out the mud five times¡ª" ??The man holding the dagger came over, looked at Gu Fei again, and with a cruel heart, he reached into Pearl''s mouth and pulled out her tongue, then raised the knife and dropped it. Half of the bright red tongue rolled on the ground, and large mouthfuls of blood poured out of Pearl''s mouth. ? Gu Fei threw a bottle to the man and said, "Give her some medicine." The medicine was leftover from the time when she was fleeing the famine. Although the man usually cheated and swindled, he had never done anything like this. He opened the bottle with trembling hands and poured the powder inside into Pearl''s mouth for free. Soon, the blood stopped flowing. ?Zhuzhu was lying on the ground, having fainted. ?Gu Fei tilted his head and said, "You two, let''s go and get in the car." The two men looked at the pearls on the ground, "Where are they going? Where is she?" ??Gu Fei said coldly: "Don''t worry about her, you follow me into the city." She really wanted to sell the pearls into a kiln, but she was a woman after all, so she couldn''t do that kind of thing. ?Zhuzhu is illiterate and has her tongue cut out. She will not be able to say what she should say but should not say in the future. Let her fend for herself. ?A few people came out of the yard. Gu Fei got on the carriage. After walking not far, he saw a car parked on the side of the road. The old man driving the car was taking a nap while leaning on the shaft of the car. ?Gu Fei took a glance and guessed that this was the car in which Pearl came. After walking for more than half an hour, we entered the city. ??Gu Fei ordered in the car: "You two, if you don''t want to die, drive to the Yamen and confess your crimes honestly." The two men were stunned. You looked at me and I looked at you. They didn''t say anything for a long time. Gu Fei snorted coldly in the car, "What, you don''t want to go? It''s okay if you don''t go. If you don''t go, tonight is the day you die. I no sooner said than done." The two stopped the carriage, turned around and said to the carriage curtain: "Girl, we just gave you a stick, and you got revenge for beating our brother like this, so why bother?" ? Gu Fei opened the curtain, jumped out of the car, and crossed his arms, "I took revenge. What about those people who were abducted and separated from their flesh and blood by you? Their revenge has not yet been avenged." ?The two people looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning. Only a fool would go to the Yamen. Now on the street, could she kill someone on the street? If you don¡¯t run now, when will you wait? ?Gu Fei said funny, "Maybe you think you can escape." ?She looked at the two people coldly and deliberately threatened: "No one can escape the people I want to kill." Just as he was talking, a man suddenly slapped the horse''s **** hard, and the horse ran quickly. The other man turned to look at Gu Fei, who was still standing there. ?Gu Fei shouted to the man, "Give you an hour, just run. I''ll come find you in an hour!" ?The man shrank his neck and turned around hastily. ?At this moment, Gu Fei teleported into the carriage silently and lay down leisurely. ???The two men drove the carriage all the way out of the city. They were discussing on the shaft of the carriage in front, "Brother, I''m afraid I won''t be able to return home. That **** knows the place." The other said: "Then we won''t go back. Let''s go hide somewhere else first, and then come back quietly after a while." ¡°Come back, sell that shabby house, and find another place to live.¡± ?This way: "If it works, then let''s do it." "Anyway, I still have money on me, but if I don''t have any money, I can just kidnap a few girls." (End of this chapter) Chapter 418： Go dig a hole Chapter 418: Go dig a hole ?The two of them talked all the way and gradually ran farther and farther away. After running for almost an hour, it was almost dark. One said: "Stand up and look behind you to see if the **** is ??coming after you?" As expected, the other one stood up and looked back. Not to mention people, he didn¡¯t even see a rabbit. The man sat down and said happily: "No, there is not even a ghost." After running for a while, someone said: "It must have been an hour." ¡°It¡¯s not over anymore, I estimate it¡¯s been almost an hour and a half.¡± ¡°Well, that **** can¡¯t catch up. Wait, stop the car, I need to pee.¡± The carriage stopped at the roadside, and they both got out of the car and peed on the tree on the roadside. ??Gu Fei stood quietly behind them, "Why don''t you leave?" ??The two of them suddenly heard the ghostly sound, their hands shook in fright, they turned around in horror, peed on each other, and saw Gu Fei standing behind them. ? Gu Fei covered her eyes, not wanting to see scenes that were not suitable for children. She deliberately castrated these two people. These two people trafficked women and children, and they must have abused women a lot, but just thinking about it was too disgusting and she couldn''t do it. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty, put on your pants!¡± ?Gu Fei shouted impatiently. ?The two people quickly put on their pants and stood obediently in front of Gu Fei like two quails. ?At this time, it was already dark. Gu Fei looked at the two people and said calmly: "You two, go into the forest and dig a hole." ?The two men''s legs went weak and they knelt down, "Auntie, we were wrong. Let''s go to the Yamen and surrender now." What are you digging a hole for? Just think about it and you will know that it must be to bury them! ??Gu Fei snorted coldly, "It''s too late. The city gates are closed. You can''t go now even if you want to." ??The two men knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, "We will go as soon as the city gate opens tomorrow morning and beg the heroine for her life." ?Gu Fei just stood coldly. The two people were kowtowing desperately. Seeing that their foreheads were bruised, Gu Fei said calmly: "Okay, I''m a soft-hearted person and don''t like killing people. I''ll give you another chance, but don''t play any tricks on me again." ¡± Both of them said: "Don''t dare." ??Gu Fei snorted, "Get in the car, drive around, and find an inn near the city gate to rest first." ?Gu Fei got into the car first, and the two men drove the carriage around obediently. When we were still more than ten miles away from the city gate, we found an inn to stay. They asked for a room. At night, Gu Fei tied the two people into rice dumplings and threw them on the ground. He lay on the bed and fell asleep. ?At dawn, Gu Fei got up, washed up slowly, went to the lobby to drink a bowl of porridge and a steamed bun, and then went upstairs to untie the rope. When the two of them were leaving the inn, they were thinking about whether they would be in prison and whether they would be able to eat steamed buns. They bought several steamed buns and carried them in their arms, gnawing on them and shedding tears while driving. . After entering the city, he parked his car at the gate of the government office. Gu Fei got out of the car and said calmly: "When you go in, explain your crime carefully. Remember, don''t say anything you shouldn''t say." ?The two men nodded desperately, "Don''t worry, Heroine, we won''t talk nonsense." ?Now they have accepted their fate. If they don''t go to prison, they will die. Rather than die, they would rather go to prison. ??Gu Fei raised his chin and said, "Bang the drum, what are you doing standing still?" ?The two men beat the drums with sad expressions. The yamen servant came over and asked a few questions, then brought them in. ??Gu Fei was standing outside the lobby when she heard the magistrate ask from above: "Who is kneeling and why are you playing drums?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 419： Surrender Chapter 419 Surrender ?The two of them looked back with luck and saw Gu Fei standing by the door with a veil on her face and looking at them with her eyes. ?These two people did not dare to play tricks anymore and honestly explained everything they had done over the years. ?These two people really deserve death. They have kidnapped and trafficked more than a dozen girls, wives, and seven or eight children over the years. When the prefect heard this, he thought it was a good thing. He had kidnapped so many people. He immediately recorded a confession and took him into prison. He also asked the clerk to quickly compare the cases of previous missing persons so that he could notify his family and maybe recover a few. Gu Fei then slowly walked back to the inn. They haven''t returned all night, and the inn is still the same. Lian''er and Yan''er are sitting at the counter worrying. The lady hasn''t returned all night, and I don''t know if she went home or something. ?? Usually when I go home, I will definitely say hello to them. Yesterday, after lunch, I obviously said I would go to the drugstore to buy medicine, and then I would never come back. They didn''t dare to tell anyone, for fear of affecting Gu Fei''s reputation. Suddenly they saw Gu Fei appear at the door, and they both ran out, suppressing the joy in their hearts, "Miss, you are back -" ??Gu Fei yawned, "I''m exhausted, Lian''er, go to the drugstore at the end of the street and buy me a medicine called Yellow Gardenia." Lian''er wanted to ask Gu Fei where she was last night, but she didn''t dare to ask. Gu Fei gave her a small ingot of silver, and Lian''er took the silver and went to the drugstore. Yan''er didn''t dare to ask Lian''er when she saw her, nor did she dare to say anything. Lian''er went to the drugstore and weighed the medicine. The clerk was wrapping it for her while chatting, "Yesterday, a girl came to buy yellow gardenias, but she was kidnapped and the medicine was still thrown there. Alas, I don''t think so. I reported it to the police, but I don¡¯t know if the girl has been recovered.¡± Lian''er couldn''t help but ask: "What kind of clothes is that girl wearing? Is she pretty?" ??The waiter glanced at Lian''er and said, "Wearing a silver-blue brocade dress, she looks quite beautiful." Lian''er''s face turned pale. Wasn''t the girl wearing silver-blue clothes when she came back this morning? She took the medicine bag, gave the money, and left in a hurry. ?Back in the store, Lian''er handed the medicine bag to Gu Fei. Gu Fei poured a bowl of hot water, took a few yellow gardenia seeds, crushed them and soaked them in it. Lian''er whispered: "Miss, were you kidnapped yesterday?" ?Gu Fei was washing her face when she heard what Lian''er said and nodded, "How did you know?" ¡°The clerk at the drugstore saw it and said it as a new news. He also said that he reported it to the official yesterday.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Thank you very much for that." Lian''er looked at Gu Fei worriedly, "Miss, are you okay?" ?Gu Fei glanced at her, "You think I have something wrong?" Lian''er shook her head and smiled, "It''s not like that, I''m confused. The young lady is so skilled, even bad guys can''t beat the young lady." ?Gu Fei washed his face, smiled, dipped his finger into the water in the bowl and looked at it. ??The fruit soaked in yellow gardenia is indeed yellow, a kind of yellow with a bit of red. The clerk said that this is usually used to dye clothes. He wiped his entire face. After the water dried, Gu Fei asked Lian''er, "How was it?" Lian''er nodded, "Much better, but her face looks yellow, which is a bit strange." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Let him go." After sending Lian''er out, Gu Fei took stock of the money she had. The inn had been open for three months. Except for the poor business in the first month, the profit in the last two months was more than a thousand taels. ?There are still more than 8,000 taels of silver left in hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 420： Stunned by an arrow Chapter 420: Stunned by an arrow ?Gu Fei thought about it and decided that he still had to buy jade. She was kidnapped yesterday. Although she was able to escape, the teleportation distance was still too short. ? Gu Fei went to Lao Zheng''s house again, spent five thousand taels of silver to buy a bunch of jade stones, and also customized a large jade bowl. She planned to put the jade bowl in the space to collect the spiritual liquid. This spiritual liquid obviously likes jade. There are other pots and pans in her space, but the spiritual liquid always collects in the mutton-fat jade basin. ?Putting the jade into the space, Gu Fei saw the cornucopia of mutton-fat jade and suddenly thought of Xiao Yu. He had been gone for several days and didn''t know how the battle was going. At the same time, outside Yunzhou City, which was only a few hundred miles away from Ping''an City, Xiao Yu led a group of black-armored troops to kill Japanese pirates. ??There were a lot of Japanese pirates coming this time, and I don''t know how they gathered two to three thousand people and came to Yunzhou. Yunzhou has a garrison of 5,000 people. It is logical that there would be no problem in killing the Japanese pirates. However, the garrison is an army of the imperial court. It has not fought for a long time and has long lost its combat effectiveness. It is purely a display. ??The Black Armor Army led by Xiao Yu was originally the private army of the King of Qi. The Black Armor Army originally had only more than 10,000 people. ??Japanese pirates have been harassing the border for years. The King of Qi, under the guise of resisting the Japanese, conscripted troops every year. In the past few years, the Black Armored Army already had 100,000 soldiers and horses. ??Xiao Yu came here this time with only a hundred personal guards and a team of 1,000 people. ?This battle has been going on for several days. In the past few days, the city was defended, and a number of Japanese pirates who attacked the city died. Today, Xiao Yu asked the Yunzhou garrison to open the city gate and lead the black-armored troops to fight out. ??The Black Armored Army is extremely brave, not only one can fight ten, but ordinary soldiers can also fight one against two. ?Think about how Xiao Yu, a prince, spent every day training in the military camp. One can imagine the combat effectiveness of the Black Armored Army. At this time, the Japanese pirates had begun to defeat. Xiao Yu was riding Zhao Ye, rushing left and right. He was about to kill when an arrow came from the front. Xiao Yu deflected the arrow with a flick of his spear. At this moment, there was also an arrow coming straight towards Xiao Yu from behind. ??Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have back eyes, so naturally he couldn¡¯t see the arrow. ??Stone is both Xiao Yu''s servant and Xiao Yu''s personal soldier. He usually trains with Xiao Yu and goes to the battlefield together. ?At this moment, Shitou was behind Xiao Yu, and the arrow came from behind Shitou. When Shitou saw it, it was already too late. He tried his best to block it with his knife, but the tip of the knife only hit the tail of the arrow. ??The arrow was slightly deflected, but still shot towards Xiao Yu, and it hit Xiao Yu''s forearm. Xiao Yu''s body stiffened slightly, he glanced at the arrow on his forearm and stopped caring about it. He picked up a Japanese pirate with his spear and shouted loudly: "Kill, kill all these Japanese pirates!" With this shout, the soldiers fought more and more bravely, and the Japanese pirates began to flee in all directions. At this moment, Xiao Yu once again stabbed a Japanese pirate to death. Just as he pulled the tip of the spear out of the Japanese pirate''s chest, his body suddenly swayed, his vision went dark, he lost consciousness, and then he fell straight down from his horse. ??Stone could see clearly behind Xiao Yu. His liver and gallbladder were split, and he suddenly dismounted from his horse, barely catching Xiao Yu before he hit the ground. I saw Xiao Yu in his arms, his face was like gold paper, his eyes were closed tightly, and he was unconscious. ??Stone hugged Xiao Yu and ran towards the city gate, shouting as he ran, "Open the city gate, the prince has been hit by an arrow!" ?Zhu Zhu saw it from the side, picked up Xiao Yu''s spear, and quickly followed after him. Zhao Ye made a long hiss and turned around to look for his master. (End of this chapter) Chapter 421： poisoned Chapter 421: Poisoned ??The lieutenant in front heard the shouts from the rocks behind him, and without looking back, he shouted, "My sons, chase the Japanese pirates and kill them without leaving a single piece of armor behind!" The general was injured and could not command the battle, so the responsibility of issuing orders fell on the deputy general. The prince was injured and had his own soldiers to take care of it. He now shouldered the responsibility of the commander, with the purpose of killing all the Japanese pirates and winning the battle. ?Although he was anxious, the lieutenant general did not forget his duties. The well-trained black-armored troops surged forward like a tide. On the city wall, the Yunzhou garrison general watched the black-armored troops below the city drown the Japanese pirates like a tide. He knew that no matter what the outcome of the battle, the Japanese pirates would definitely retreat. He waved his hand and said, "Open the city gate." The city gate opened, and Shitou rushed in with Xiao Yu in his arms, shouting as he ran, "Call the medical officer quickly, the prince has been hit by an arrow!" Stone already knew that it was not good at this time. Logically speaking, if the arrow hits the arm, it is not a critical injury and can only be regarded as a minor injury. ?Pulling out the arrowhead, gouging out a piece of flesh, and adding some gold and healing medicine, it won¡¯t be a big problem. The prince is as strong as an ox, how could he be unconscious due to a minor injury like an arrow in his forearm? There was a temporary medical clinic near the city gate. The stone was placed on Xiao Yu. The medical officer hurried over. Seeing Xiao Yu unconscious, the medical officer''s heart skipped a beat. Without saying a word, he cut Xiao Yu''s outer robe and carefully cut open the center. Around the clothes, the arrows were wrapped in silk clothes and pulled out with force. ?Throwing the arrow aside, the medical officer looked at the wound again. The wound was not big, but the flesh and blood at the wound had turned faintly black. ??The medical officer didn''t care much and quickly cut out a piece of blackened flesh and blood, washed it with potion several times, sprinkled it with gold wound medicine, and bandaged the wound. Then he said to the stone: "The prince has been poisoned." Shi Shitou had known that he might have been poisoned, but when he heard the doctor''s words, his heart still dropped, "Do you know what kind of poison you have and can it be cured?" ??The medical officer picked up the arrowhead wrapped in silk clothes on the ground and took a closer look in his hand. The arrowhead was pitch black with no light at all. He smelled it and saw a strong fishy smell. The medical officer took out a silver needle and scratched it on the arrowhead. He saw that the silver needle quickly turned black. The medical officer frowned and said, "My medical skills are limited. I can only see that there is crane crown red in it, but there must be more than this!" Hedinghong has no smell. He quickly called the medicine boy, "Hurry, go to my house. It''s hot and I got up early to make mung bean soup. There''s still half a pot left, so hurry up and get it!" ??The boy quickly brought a pot over and scooped out the mung bean soup. The medical officer supported Xiao Yu and fed the stones into Xiao Yu''s mouth bit by bit. The medical officer said: "You must send the prince back to Ping''an City immediately and ask a famous doctor for treatment. Mung bean soup can only relieve the pain. Hedinghong needs lochia to relieve it. Lochia is not an emergency medicine, and there is no medicine at the moment. Besides, it will definitely still be cured." There are other poisons!¡± ?While Shitou fed Xiao Yu mung bean soup, he told Zhu Zhu, "Go and prepare the carriage. After feeding the mung bean soup, we will set off immediately to take the prince back." ?Zhuzi walked out of the door and saw Zhaoye wandering uneasily outside the door. Zhuzi touched his head and murmured: "Zhaoye, don''t worry, let''s go back. The prince will be fine." ?Zhuzi said with red eyes and went to ask someone to prepare the car. ?Yunzhou is more than three hundred miles away from Ping''an City. This distance can be covered in half a day by Zhaoye¡¯s footsteps. But the carriage is slower than the night. ?One hundred personal guards escorted Xiao Yu, changing horses three times along the way. After more than five hours, they finally arrived at Ping''an City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 422： Cant last much longer Chapter 422: I can¡¯t last long It was already late at night, Shitou took out his token and called for the city gate to be opened, and the carriage went straight to Prince Qi''s Mansion. The carriage entered Xiao Yu''s yard directly. Shitou ordered the boy below, "Hurry up and invite Dr. Zhao." He pointed to the other one and said, "The prince has been poisoned. You first go to the princess''s yard to report it, and then report it to the prince." The servants in the yard all started running, and within less than a cup of tea, the princess rushed into Xiao Yu''s yard with disheveled hair. ?She rushed into Xiao Yu''s bedroom and saw Xiao Yu, whose face was as golden as paper, unconscious and lying on the bed. She swayed for a while, and Mother Xu quickly supported her behind her. ??Mother Xu asked Shi Shi with a trembling voice, "What''s going on with the prince?" Shitou lowered his head and saw the princess''s bare foot, and whispered: "I don''t know where a cold arrow came from, and it hit the prince. The arrow was poisonous, and the prince has been unconscious since he was hit by the arrow." ??The princess let out a low howl in her throat, "My son¡ª" ?At this moment, Dr. Zhao and the prince arrived together. ??The prince looked at Xiao Yu with an extremely ugly face on the bed. Doctor Zhao didn''t say anything, sat by the bed and started taking his pulse. After a long time, Doctor Zhao loosened his fingers, unwrapped Xiao Yu''s wound and looked at the wound. The prince and the princess both looked at him, "How?" ??Doctor Zhao frowned, "This poison is so overbearing that it has already invaded the heart." It was difficult for him to say, as Xiao Yu''s heartbeat was already very weak at this time. ??The princess grabbed the prince''s hand tightly, "Is it important?" ??Doctor Zhao hesitated for a moment and did not answer directly, "I can''t see what kind of poison the prince has, so it''s hard to prescribe the right medicine." ??Stone handed over an arrow wrapped in silk, "Doctor Zhao, this is the arrow that shot the prince." ¡°Earlier in Yunzhou, the medical officer said that the arrow had a red crane crown on it and gave him a bowl of mung bean soup.¡± ??Doctor Zhao took it, smelled it first, and then rubbed it with a silver needle. The silver needle quickly turned black. Doctor Zhao''s face changed drastically, "Not only are there red crane crowns, but there are also peacock gallbladders and throat-seals when blood is seen! I can only distinguish these types at the moment, and I don''t know if there are others in there!" ?With just these kinds of things, the prince will definitely die. The most powerful thing among them is that the blood seals the throat. It is a great luck that the prince is still breathing at this time. The princess''s face turned pale. There were so many poisons, she must let Yu''er die! She was shaking all over and couldn''t stand any longer. The prince supported her and asked Dr. Zhao, "Is there any medicine that can detoxify her?" Doctor Zhao hesitated for a moment, "Although there is an antidote for the blood-sealed throat and crane-top red, the prince has been poisoned for too long." ¡°There is no cure for peacock gallbladder.¡± ??The prince closed his eyes and said, "Let''s boil the medicine first." ??Doctor Zhao hurried back to the pharmacy and grabbed the medicine. Aunt Xu personally guarded it and cooked the medicine in the corridor. ?The medicine was fried for half an hour, poured into a bowl, and packed with ice cubes. After a while, the medicine was warm enough to be eaten. ??Mother Xu helped Xiao Yu up, and the princess personally held the medicine bowl and poured it into Xiao Yu''s mouth one spoon at a time. After all, the medicine was poured down. The prince stood aside and watched for a long time. Then he walked out silently and called Dr. Zhao, "Tell me the truth. Can Yu''er be saved?" Doctor Zhao lowered his head and considered it, "These poisons are too overbearing. My medical skills are shallow and incompetent." ¡°The prince is currently hanging on with only one breath, and I¡¯m afraid he can only hold on until noon at most¡ª¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 423： powerless Chapter 423: Powerless ??The prince swayed a little. The legitimate son he had high hopes for had grown to such a big age and was about to turn twenty, but he was about to die? He usually lets him go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. Why? It is to cultivate him well. ?In his heart, although he loves the eldest son of his concubine, the status of his legitimate son is different in his heart. ??He can promise to grant a title to the eldest son of the concubine, and he can spend endless money on the eldest son of the concubine, but his black-armored army never lets the eldest concubine get involved. ?He knew in his heart that the Black Armored Army was the root of everything. ??So he detained Xiao Yu in the military camp every day, so that he could successfully control this army in the future. ??If the legitimate son who has been trained for twenty years is gone, who will inherit his Black Armored Army in the future? Who will be in charge of Donghai County? The boss is not the material to lead the army! The prince seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. Looking at the dark night outside, his heart sank. ?Just for a moment, he turned around and ordered his followers, "Go and find me all the officials in this safe city!" The follower took the order and walked out quickly. The prince returned to Xiao Yu''s bedroom. Having finished taking the medicine, Xiao Yu was still lying on the bed silently. ??The prince''s eyes fell on the princess. She had her hair disheveled. Looking down, she found that she had one bare foot. The prince felt a pain in his heart. He also likes the princess. Although she was originally married to the Duke of Qin for the military power she held, she was such a simple and kind-hearted girl when she married him. How could he not like her? The prince walked over and held the princess''s shoulders, "You go and have a rest first, I am here." The princess shook her head gently, "I''m not going, I''ll stay here with Yu''er." The prince sighed, "Don''t worry, I have sent people to invite all the doctors in Ping''an City. There will always be someone who can save Yu''er." The princess looked at Xiao Yu in a daze. She just secretly felt Yu''er''s pulse, which was so weak that she could hardly feel it. Mother Xu came over and lowered her head, "Princess, my dear, I will give you some shoes to put on." The maid had just discovered that the princess was only wearing one shoe, and had already brought another pair of shoes. ??The maid knelt on the ground and put on the princess''s shoes. The princess suddenly stood up and said, "I''m dizzy. I should have gone to Dabei Temple to find Master Yin. Master Yin must have a way to save Yu''er." She knew very well in her heart that several kinds of poisons were mixed together, and it took another five or six hours before she took the antidote. Besides, she didn''t know if there were other poisons. She was afraid that no matter what miracle doctor came I can''t save Yu''er anymore. When manpower cannot achieve it, people often can only place their hope in gods. The prince sighed, "You don''t have to go. I''ll send someone over quickly and ask Master Yin to come." The princess shook her head, "I have to go, and I have to ask Buddha and Bodhisattva to protect my Yu''er." The prince looked at her helplessly: "If you go, who will look after Yu''er?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent people to burn incense in the temple.¡± The princess trembled, "Yes, I can''t go, I have to guard Yu''er," The prince went out and ordered his entourage, "Go to Dabei Temple and invite Master Jueyin. If he asks, tell him the truth about the prince." The attendant agreed and ran away quickly. Not long after, the invited doctors arrived one after another. ?One by one, they lined up to take Xiao Yu''s pulse. After taking the pulse, they only said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for my limited medical skills and my inability to do anything." (End of this chapter) Chapter 424： A glimmer of hope Chapter 424 A glimmer of hope ??The princess was sitting in the side room next to Xiao Yu''s bedroom, listening to what the doctors said one after another. Her eyes are scarlet and her fists are clenched. Despair almost annihilated her. Mother Xu hung her head and said nothing. After a long time, the princess whispered: "Mom, do you think there is anyone in this world who would want Yu''er''s life?" Mother Xu remained silent. The princess then said slowly: "I heard that the Protector''s wife has agreed to the marriage, and now the two parties have begun to get married." "One wants to be the crown prince, and the other wants to be the crown prince''s concubine. They hit it off right away." ?Her expression suddenly became fierce, "If there is something wrong with my Yu''er, I won''t tolerate it anymore. Even if the princess doesn''t do anything, I will make them pay for Yu''er''s life!" ??Mother Xu whispered: "Princess, don''t worry, maybe Master has a way to save the world." ?The princess nodded slowly and said nothing. The doctors came and went, and the princess sat in the penthouse, motionless. ?Until a voice came from outside, "Amitabha¡ª" The princess suddenly stood up and walked out. ??The prince looked at Master Yin earnestly and said, "Master, I invite you to come here late at night. There is really nothing we can do." ¡°Is there any way you can save Yu¡¯er?¡± The princess looked at Master Yin without blinking. Master Liao Yin first felt Xiao Yu''s pulse, stood up and recited the Buddha''s name, "Amitabha, during this time, I have been watching the sky at night, and when I came, I was doing calculations for the prince." One hexagram¡ª" The prince asked eagerly: "How to say?" The master said unhurriedly: "The prince originally had a destiny but it was not in accordance with the destiny. Therefore, there will be no danger in his life, and he will live in peace and wealth until he grows old." ??The prince nodded slightly. Master Liaoyin said this when Xiao Yu was born, saying that Xiao Yu''s destiny was extremely noble, but unfortunately he was suppressed by fate and could only be a prince. ¡°But now, the celestial phenomena have changed, and the destiny has also changed accordingly.¡± Master Lieyin whispered. The prince''s eyes suddenly shone with a frightening light, and his voice trembled slightly, "Master, are you serious about what you said?" The master put his hands together and said, "Monks do not lie." ¡°This catastrophe for the prince is also the beginning of great fortune. If you can survive this catastrophe¡ª¡± ??The prince looked at Master Yin blankly and understood what he said in his heart. ??The princess didn''t care about destiny at all. She said eagerly: "Master only said that Yu''er has not been saved yet." Master Liaoyin shook his head and said, "I am not the one who saved him." "The hexagram shows that the prince still has a glimmer of hope, but I don''t know where this chance of hope will land." A glimmer of hope, a glimmer of hope! The princess murmured these words, and suddenly turned to Master Yin and said, "Master, please do another divination and tell me where my son''s chance of survival will be." The prince also looked at Master Yin with burning eyes. Master Liaoyin shook his head and said, "This is all I can do. After all, the secrets of heaven cannot be revealed." The princess had not shed a single tear since she knew Xiao Yu was poisoned. At this moment, she finally couldn''t bear it anymore. She knelt down in front of Master Yin with tears and looked up at him, "Master, please have mercy on me. I love my son. I am willing to go there." Then I will eat fast and recite the Buddha''s name, as long as the master can save my Yu''er." The master stepped aside, shook his head, and sighed, "Princess, please get up. I can''t do anything." ??The prince came over to help the princess up, "I will send a letter to the capital right away and ask the best imperial doctor to detoxify Yu''er." The master shook his head again, "My lord, there is no need to work in vain. It''s too late." ¡°I just took my pulse. The prince can at most last until noon, Amitabha.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 425： Tips bag Chapter 425 Tips The princess collapsed on the ground and cried silently. ?Suddenly, as if he was frightened, he jumped up suddenly, rushed to Xiao Yu''s bedside, and held his hand. Even though it is summer, Xiao Yu''s hands are not warm at all. ??The prince was pacing back and forth in the room. He wanted to find that glimmer of hope more than anyone else at the moment. ?This is not only related to the life of his legitimate son, but also related to his major events. After turning around for many times, the prince suddenly asked Master Yin again, "Master, is this life force a person or an object?" Master Liaoyin said: "They are both people and things. How can there be things without people?" "There is no medicine in the world that can save the prince. Only the elixir can save the prince''s life." ?The prince sat down slumped. Is there any elixir or panacea in the world? ?He already knew in his heart that there was no way to cure Yu''er''s poison, but he always held on to a glimmer of hope. At this time, it was already dawn. ?The princess was startled when she looked at the candles still burning in the room. It was dawn, and it was not long before noon. Where is my son¡¯s vitality? The princess looked at Xiao Yu on the bed, and her eyes unconsciously fell on the red line exposed on his neck. The princess suddenly pulled out the red thread, looked at a jade pendant tied on the red thread, and turned to look at Master Yin, "Master, when Yu''er was born, you gave him this jade, saying that this jade can protect Yu''er. Safety." ¡°Why, why can¡¯t this jade protect him?¡± Because the master can only bow his head and recite the Buddha''s name. ??The princess gradually loosened her grip on the jade pendant, and suddenly saw a small brocade bag hanging next to the jade pendant. The princess didn''t know why for a moment, so she opened the kit and saw a small face-shaped figure inside. Her face was a little blurry, but she could still tell that it was a female doll. The princess''s complexion changed. Could this thing be a witchcraft? She turned her head suddenly and stared at the stone standing in the corner, and said sternly: "Where did this thing come from?" Shitou came over and knelt down and replied: "Here, this thing was snatched by the Crown Prince from Miss Gu during the Lantern Festival. It''s a handsome man." ??The princess frowned and signaled to Nanny Xu to show the dough to Master Yin, "Is there any witchcraft on this thing?" Master Liaoyin took a look and said, "Amitabha, he doesn''t have any witchcraft skills, he is just an ordinary man with a face." The princess was startled for a moment, and her son hung the face on her chest so dearly, which showed how important this thing was to him. She stared blankly at the person in front of her. The more she looked, the more familiar she felt. After a while, she murmured: "It turns out to be her." ?The princess smiled sadly, put the dough man back, and **** the brocade bag as usual. ?She touched Xiao Yu''s face and called softly: "Yu''er, don''t sleep. You''ve been sleeping for so long. How about you get up and see your mother." "Your father is also here to see you, please wake up." ?Her voice was soft and soft, but I could hear Aunt Xu in the room still wiping tears from her eyes. Even the prince¡¯s eyes were red. ? ? Shitou looked at the young master who was as golden as paper on the bed, thinking that the prince was thinking about Miss Gu, and now he was afraid that he would never see her again for the last time. ? No wonder the prince stood at the door of the inn for so long that day. Maybe the prince had some premonition. ??If the prince really had any wish before leaving, it must be to see Miss Gu. ? ? Shitou stood in the corner and thought again and again, then suddenly walked to the princess and knelt down, "Princess, my dear, before I leave for the battle, I am still thinking about Miss Gu." ¡°I thought, maybe if Miss Gu comes and calls the prince a few times, the prince will feel happy and wake up.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 426： See him for the last time Chapter 426 Seeing him for the last time ??The princess was stunned for a moment, looking straight at the stone, then looking back at the brocade bag on Xiao Yu''s chest, and suddenly became excited, "What you said makes sense, go, quickly go and ask Miss Gu to come." Since there is no cure, we should try every method. ?There will always be some incredible things in this world, how do you know that they won¡¯t happen to Yu¡¯er? ??The prince sat in the chair and said nothing. It was already at this point. No matter how hard the princess tried, he wouldn''t say anything. ?Stone kowtowed, got up and went out. When he walked to the stable to get the horse, he touched Zhaoye, untied the reins, then got on his horse, held Zhaoye with one hand, and galloped out. In the inn, Gu Fei had just gotten up and finished washing, and Lian''er was combing her hair. ?In a bowl next to it, there are a few yellow gardenias soaked in. The water has just been poured in, and the water in the bowl is still only light yellow. ?Having just finished combing her hair, there were calls from the side door, "Miss Gu, Miss Gu¡ª" It was still very quiet in the morning and the guests in the inn had not yet gotten up. Gu Fei heard it clearly and said to Lian''er: "It sounded like a stone. Go out and have a look." Lian''er got up and went out, walked to the side door and opened it. She saw Shitou standing at the door with an anxious face. Just as Lian''er was about to ask, Shitou suddenly barged in, "Where''s Miss Gu? Let her go with me to see the Crown Prince." ??Gu Fei could hear clearly in the room and hurriedly walked out, "Brother Shitou, what''s wrong?" Shitou was about to cry, so he lowered his voice and said, "Master, Master, he is dying. I want to beg the girl to see him one last time." "The prince is thinking about Miss Gu. I think maybe the girl has gone and calls the prince. The prince will wake up after hearing her." ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, "What did you say?" Shitou shed tears, "The prince is poisoned. Crane''s crown is red, peacock''s gallbladder, throat seals when blood appears, and I don''t know what other poisons there are. Doctors all over the city say they can''t be saved, but Master Yin can''t do anything. Doctor Everyone said that after noon, after noon, the prince will-" After hearing this, Gu Fei immediately grabbed her skirt and rushed out. When she rushed outside the door, she saw two horses parked. ?Stone pointed at Zhaoye and said, "Miss Gu, ride on Zhaoye." ?He touched Zhaoye¡¯s head and cried, ¡°Run well and don¡¯t throw Miss Gu.¡± ??Gu Fei got on the horse, kicked the horse in the belly and jumped out. Two horses, one behind the other, went straight to Prince Qi''s Mansion. Zhao Ye ran to the outside of Xiao Yu''s yard and stopped. Gu Fei got off the horse and hurried inside. Her mind was completely blank at the moment. She just wanted to see Xiao Yu as soon as possible. ?Stone got off his horse and followed him. As soon as Gu Fei entered the bedroom, everyone in the room was stunned. Gu Fei had just heard that Xiao Yu was dead. She couldn''t think of much at the moment. She ran out before she could apply the yellow gardenia water. She was completely her true self at this moment. Fortunately, it was early in the morning and there weren''t many people on the street. She was on horseback again, and no one saw her. ?At this moment, her true face was in the eyes of everyone in the room. The princess thought to herself, how come this girl Gu became more and more prettier after not seeing her for a while. ??The prince choked for breath first, and then sighed in his heart. No wonder his son misses this girl Gu so much. This girl''s appearance is nothing more than that of a fairy daughter. Master Liaoyin stared at Gu Fei deeply. ??Gu Fei didn''t even notice anyone else in the room. When she entered the door, she saw Xiao Yu lying on the bed. His originally handsome face was now sallow with a hint of deathly gray. (End of this chapter) Chapter 427： Cat cries mouse Chapter 427: Cat Cries Mouse Gu Fei approached blankly before the princess was about to say anything. Seeing the sadness in Gu Fei''s eyes, she felt that they were in the same boat. She couldn''t say anything for a while, so she hid her face and walked out. She didn''t want to show it in front of outsiders. cry. When the prince saw that the princess had gone out, he coughed uncomfortably and stood up to go out. He thought that maybe the girl had something to say to Yu''er, and it was not easy for him to stay here. Master Liaoyin took a deep look at Gu Fei and silently withdrew. ??The rest of the people waited for Dr. Zhao, Mrs. Xu Shitou, and saw that their master had left, so they all went out. Only Gu Fei and Xiao Yu were left in the room. ??Gu Fei stared at Xiao Yu, feeling an unspeakable fear in her heart. This expression really looked like that of a dead person. She put her finger on Xiao Yu''s nose, and it took a long time before she felt a trace of heat. ??Gu Fei became more and more panicked and shook Xiao Yu a few times, "Xiao Yu, get up. Why are you like this?" ¡°You were obviously fine when you left, but it¡¯s only been a few days, why are you like this?¡± As she spoke, tears welled up unconsciously. From the first time she saw him, he had been helping her and protecting her, but she had done nothing for him. ?She thought she still had a chance to repay him, but she didn''t expect that the change would come so unexpectedly. ??The princess sat outside, listening to Gu Fei''s crying voice in the room, and her tears flowed down unknowingly. ??Gu Fei cried a few times, then suddenly stopped crying, and his mind felt like he was enlightened, spiritual liquid! She has ectoplasm! Spiritual liquid can remove impurities from the body, but I don¡¯t know if it can also remove poisons from the body. There is nothing she can do now. Anyway, she has tried it, and she will not die if she eats the spiritual liquid. A dead horse is treated as a living horse doctor! ?Gu Fei quickly took out the cornucopia in the space. It just so happened that she bought jade yesterday, and now the basin was full of spiritual liquid, as if it was just prepared for Xiao Yu. You should know that there is usually only one bottom of the bowl. Gu Fei took out another cup from the space, poured the spiritual liquid into it, struggled to lift Xiao Yu up, put a pillow behind his back, opened his mouth, and then poured the spiritual liquid into Xiao Yu''s mouth one by one. Yu mouth feeds. After filling half a bowl of spiritual fluid, Gu Fei didn''t dare to drink any more. This was probably the first time she drank. She was afraid that if she fed too much, Xiao Yu would explode and die. After feeding the spiritual fluid, Gu Fei stared at Xiao Yu closely, not seeing any changes for a moment. At this time, the princess outside suddenly asked Nanny Xu tremblingly, "What time is it?" ??Mother Xu lowered her head and said, "Go back to the princess, it''s just Chenshi (seven o''clock in the morning)." As he was speaking, a mournful voice came from outside, "Yu''er, what''s wrong with Yu''er?" ??The princess suddenly looked up at the door and saw Concubine Lin walking in with her face covered with a handkerchief, followed by Xiao Xuan. ? Concubine Lin came in and saw that the door to the inner room was closed, and everyone was sitting outside, making preparations to go in, "I want to see Yu''er, Yu''er -" ??Stone stood expressionlessly at the door. When Concubine Lin came over, he did not dodge. ?Concubine Lin stared at him, and just as she was about to say something, the prince waved to her, "We''ll come in later, please sit down first." The prince spoke, and Concubine Lin did not dare to disobey him. She walked over to the prince and sat down next to him. She wiped her tears and said, "I just got the news that Yu''er was poisoned." ¡°How could such a good kid like Yu¡¯er¡ª¡± "Who is so cruel? Wuwuwuwu..." Concubine Lin cried so hard that she looked so pitiful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 428： You laughed too early Chapter 428: You laughed too early The prince felt a pain in his heart and said softly: "Don''t be too sad, Yu''er, he - alas..." ??The princess lowered her eyes and did not look at the two people. She clenched her fists tightly and her chest heaved together. The sounds of Gu Fei and Xiao Yu talking were gone in the inner room, and the cry of Concubine Lin outside was particularly harsh. The princess endured it again and again, but finally couldn''t help but raise her head, and happened to catch the slightly raised corners of Xiao Xuan''s mouth. The anger in the princess''s heart reached its peak for a moment. You still laugh, you still dare to laugh! ?She suddenly swept the tea cup on the table to the ground. The tea cup fell to the ground with a "clang" sound, and everyone in the room was startled. The princess first looked at Concubine Lin and said, "Shut up!" "My Yu''er will be fine. If you want to cry, go back to your own yard and cry! Don''t bring bad luck here!" Then he looked at Xiao Xuan suddenly, "And you, put away that smile at the corner of your mouth. You smiled too early. My Yu''er will be fine!" ? ? Xiao Xuan is really unjust. He is used to making superficial appearances. No matter how happy he is, he cannot show it at this time. ??The corners of his lips are naturally upturned. They are the kind of smiling lips that look like he is smiling even if he has no expression. Xiao Xuan quickly lowered his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, "My son knew that the princess was too sad, so she spoke indiscriminately. My brother was unconscious, and my son was worried. How could he still laugh?" ??The prince frowned, but said nothing. He knew that the princess was about to lose her only son, so it was understandable that she would lose her temper. The princess dug her nails into her flesh, glanced at Xiao Xuan and Concubine Lin, and said grimly: "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. It''s okay that my Yu''er is fine. If something happens, he should be buried with him. No one can escape!" The prince frowned, "Okay, what are you talking about?" At this time, Concubine Lin suddenly leaned towards the prince, pulled his sleeves, and looked at him with tearful eyes, "Your Majesty, you see, my sister always misunderstands our mother and son like this. Yu''er is also the child I watched grow up. How can I not feel sorry for him and not be worried about him? " ¡°When I came here just now, I kowtowed in front of the Bodhisattva and asked the Bodhisattva to bless Yu¡¯er and turn his misfortune into good.¡± The prince patted her hand comfortingly and said, "Okay, she is also anxious for a moment, so don''t take it to heart." The princess couldn''t bear it anymore. The **** was inserting a knife into her heart at this moment. She stood up suddenly and overturned the small coffee table beside her to the ground. "Get out of here, all of you!" She looked at the prince coldly, "Get out of here too, go and have **** with your concubine!" ??The prince''s face turned cold, and he was about to get angry. He sighed heavily and turned to look at Concubine Lin, "You and Xuan''er should go back first. The concubine and I are here to guard you." ?Concubine Lin stood up twitchingly, bowed weakly to the prince, and was helped away by the girl. Xiao Xuan also bowed his head and retreated. In the room, Gu Fei had tears in his eyes and stared blankly at Xiao Yu on the bed. About a quarter of an hour after the spiritual liquid had been poured down, Xiao Yu''s originally yellow and gray face began to seep out some gray-black mucus from his pores. Looking at the injured hand he placed beside the bed, mucus also oozed from the back of the hand, and black liquid was dripping from the fingertips. ??Gu Fei only felt an unpleasant fishy smell permeating the room. ?At this moment, the princess opened the door angrily and walked in. As soon as she entered the door, she was stunned when she looked at Xiao Yu on the bed. Her Yu''er, is this completely poisonous? Even her face has turned black. (End of this chapter) Chapter 429： what did you feed him Chapter 429 What did you feed him? ¡°Mother Yu¡¯er¡ª¡± the princess screamed and fell backwards. Mother Xu quickly stepped forward and supported her. The prince followed in and was startled when he saw Xiao Yu''s face on the bed, "Yu''er!" Didn¡¯t it say it¡¯s going to be noon? It¡¯s not yet noon yet¡ª Master Liaoyin heard the two people''s exclamations and walked in quickly. He was slightly startled when he saw Xiao Yu''s face and exposed hands. He calmly walked to the bedside and grabbed Xiao Yu. His wrist took his pulse. ?Gu Fei made way, walked to the side, and watched silently. ?She was not sure whether the spiritual liquid was useful or not. Among the princess who was holding the princess here, the princess woke up. Seeing Master Yin checking for his pulse, she asked tremblingly: "Master, Yu''er, does he still have a pulse?" Because the master closed his eyes and said nothing, the room was eerily quiet for a moment. After a long while, Master Yin opened his eyes and said, "The prince is fine." ¡°What?¡± The princess suspected that she heard wrongly. The prince also said: "Master, how is Yu''er?" ?Master Liaoyin stood up, stroked his beard and smiled, "The prince is fine -" As if to prove his words, Xiao Yu, who was lying upright on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. ?The princess covered her mouth, Yu''er, isn''t this a flashback to the past? As soon as Xiao Yu opened his eyes, he saw Gu Fei. Gu Fei was standing beside the bed, looking at him with tears in his eyes, but with a smile on his face. Xiao Yu''s eyes showed surprise, "Xiao Fei, you¡ª" I haven¡¯t finished speaking, it feels wrong. ?Why are there so many people here? Why was the ecstasy in his father''s eyes when he looked at him? ?And his mother, are you crying or laughing? Also, ¡°Master Leyin, why are you here?¡± The master didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at him with a smile. The princess rushed over and touched Xiao Yu''s body everywhere, "Yu''er, are you feeling better? Are you really feeling better? Are you still feeling uncomfortable anywhere?" Only then did Xiao Yu remember that he was killing Japanese pirates, was hit by an arrow, and later lost consciousness. He shook his head and said, "Mom, I''m really fine. This little injury is nothing." As he spoke, he pulled at his middle coat in embarrassment. There were so many people in the room, so wearing a middle coat was too rude. ?Especially since Gu Fei is still here. ??The princess hugged Xiao Yu and said, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuori, I was scared to death. Ouuuu, luckily you''re okay." Seeing Gu Fei''s pursed lips and a narrow smile in his eyes, Xiao Yu pushed his mother away embarrassedly, "Mom, please stop hugging me. I''m so old now." The prince suddenly burst into laughter, "Okay, great, my son really has his own destiny!" ?The laughter shook several birds parked on the roof and flew away in fright. ?Stone stood by the door, dumbfounded. What''s going on? Why did the prince suddenly feel better? ?His eyes fell on Gu Fei. It was Miss Gu. She was really useful. Once Miss Gu came, the prince would be fine! Ah ah, he is really a genius, thanks to the idea of ??finding Miss Gu! Xu Yan stood on the side and wiped tears. She was happy. Just now when she saw Shi Ziye, she was scared to death. The prince laughed heartily and his eyes suddenly fell on Gu Fei. Master Liaoyin said that unless there is an elixir, Yu''er will be hopeless. Doesn''t that mean that? The prince smiled kindly at Gu Fei and said, "Miss Gu, what did you give my son to eat?" When the princess heard this, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 430： Feeling like a fairy Chapter 430 Braving the Fairy Spirit Xiao Yu was sitting on the bed, still unclear about the situation. Shitou hurried over and whispered: "Master, you have been poisoned. The red peacock gallbladder in the crane crown has blood sealing your throat. There is no way to save it. If Miss Gu hadn''t come, you wouldn''t have been able to survive." For a moment or two, that''s all you do." ??Xiao Yu was slightly shocked. There were so many poisons, so how did he survive? He looked at Gu Fei suddenly. Everyone in the room looked at Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei smiled awkwardly, "That was a pill given to me by a wandering Taoist priest I met before. He said it was a life-saving medicine." "I just remembered it and gave it to the prince." The prince stared at Gu Fei, "The elixir, oh, do you still have the pills?" ?Gu Fei shook his head, "No more, there is only one." The prince was greatly disappointed and asked again: "What about the Taoist priest?" ??Gu Fei still shook his head, "I have disappeared. He is a wandering Taoist priest. Who knows where he has gone?" The prince sighed, "What a pity!" ??It would be great if there was such a life-saving elixir. Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows when he heard this. Why does this story feel so familiar? The princess suddenly asked: "Then what''s the matter with these stains on Yu''er''s body?" ¡°Isn¡¯t this just poison in the body?¡± She was scared to death just now. She touched Xiao Yu''s face and found that the black things were dirty and smelly. ??Gu Fei nodded, "It''s just the impurities in the body, and the toxins should also be excreted." The princess touched her chest and said, "That''s good, that''s good." She suddenly stood up, took Gu Fei''s hand, and said seriously: "Miss Gu, if you save Yu''er, you are my benefactor. From now on, you-" Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yu coughed slightly. The princess looked back at Xiao Yu and stopped talking. Forget it, if her son won¡¯t let her speak, she won¡¯t speak. When Miss Gu enters the house, she will definitely treat her well. Master Yin suddenly laughed and said, "Okay, okay, the prince is lucky to be saved by a noble man. I hope everything is fine. I have to go back to the temple." ?Gu Feiyifu said, "My lord and princess, I also take my leave." ?She took two steps and looked back at Xiao Yu, "Master, you''d better go take a shower and change clothes quickly." She said with a smile and left. ??Xiao Yu''s heart beat wildly at her smile. Who could stop the fairy''s look back at her with a smile? ??He was in a daze for a while, then turned around and glared at the stone next to him, "Why are you just standing there stupidly? Hurry up and arrange a carriage to take Miss Gu back." Shitou responded and hurried out. The prince looked at Gu Fei''s back and narrowed his eyes. He naturally didn¡¯t believe Gu Fei¡¯s words, at least not completely. The wandering Taoist priests are all excuses. This elixir probably has another origin. ?This girl herself is full of fairy spirit, no matter how you look at it, she is not simple. The princess didn''t think too much. She looked at Xiao Yu and covered her nose, "Yu''er, you have to take a shower quickly, it stinks!" ??Xiao Yu twitched the corner of his mouth, and Zhu Zhu was already standing at the door, ordering the boy to fetch water. The prince patted Xiao Yu and said, "Yu''er, you almost died on this trip. Thank you for your hard work. My father will give you a few days off. Please take a good rest for a few days." He looked at Xiao Yu lovingly. Although Xiao Yu''s face was dark at this time, the more he looked at him, the more he liked him. Now this son meant more to him than just his legitimate son and heir, but it was also related to his great cause. Xiao Yu nodded and suddenly said: "Father, is it because of Miss Gu''s visit that-" (End of this chapter) Chapter 431： did you read Chapter 431, have you read it? The prince nodded and looked around at all the people in the room, Zhu Zhu, Aunt Xu, Doctor Zhao, and the princess, "Don''t mention this matter outside. Just say that Yu''erji has his own destiny, and it will be resolved after taking medicine." The poison will be cured." ?If Miss Gu really has an elixir, the fewer people who know about it, the better. He wants to get an elixir sometime. The prince returned to his main courtyard. He was sleepy after not sleeping all night. When the prince left, the stone just happened to send Gu Fei spinning. The princess signaled Nanny Xu to close the door, and then asked: "Yu''er, do you still remember how you were hit by the arrow?" Xiao Yu shook his head, "I only know that the arrow was shot from behind." Shitou said: "I was behind Master Shizi at the time, and I could see clearly that the arrow was not only shot from behind, but also from the angle, it should have been shot from a high place." ?Yunzhou has a flat terrain. If it is high, it is only the city wall behind it. Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, "Yunzhou defenders?" Stone lowered his head, "It''s possible." The princess'' face was cold, "Let''s check this matter quietly in advance. I suspect it has something to do with the Protector of the Country." Xiao Yu frowned, "Mrs. Protector? I have no enmity or enmity with her. Why?" The princess shook her head, "I clearly rejected the marriage last time. Mother and daughter hate us. When it comes to commanding people in the army, that **** in the West Courtyard doesn''t have such long hands. Only the Protector of the Country has it." This ability.¡± Xiao Yu sneered, "Mrs. Protector and her daughter are indeed vicious from the same origin." The princess asked a few more questions, and then said: "Thanks to Miss Gu today, otherwise my son would be afraid of-" She paused and said, "I''ll ask Grandma Xu to pack a cart of gifts and send them over later." Xiao Yu thought for a while, "Mom, don''t send things over in a big way, lest anyone know about it." When the princess heard this, she nodded repeatedly, "My son is right. If the other side knows about this, there is no guarantee they won''t do anything." ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Aunt Xu pick out some good things, and you can bring them to her quietly.¡± The princess looked at the stone with a smile again, "You are very good, you are loyal to the prince, and you can think of asking Miss Gu to save your life at the critical moment." "Mother Xu, I will reward you with five hundred taels of silver for the stone." The stone knelt down to give thanks. After speaking, the princess covered her nose and stood up, "Yu''er, you''d better go wash up quickly, I can''t stand the smell." She glanced at the brocade bag on Xiao Yu''s chest again, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Your brocade bag is also dirty. Do you want me to make another one for you?" Xiao Yu was startled, and he covered the brocade bag on his chest in a panic, with a dark face, "Mom, did you open it and read it?" ??The princess quickly stopped laughing and waved her hands, "No, no, what do I want to do with this?" "I am leaving." Speaking, he took Nanny Xu out like a gust of wind. When I walked to the door, I saw Xiao Qing running over with her skirt in hand, "Mom, second brother -" ??The princess stopped and smiled, "Your second brother is fine." Xiao Qing said suspiciously: "I just heard that my second brother was seriously poisoned. Doctors from all over the city came and said there was no way to save him. Why did he suddenly get better?" "No, I have to go in and see my second brother." ??The princess grabbed her and said, "What are you going in for? Your second brother is taking a shower." She shook her head, "You, your second brother was poisoned last night, and it has been a long time since he woke up. You only got the news now. Qing''er, you are almost fourteen, you should have something to think about in your mind." Something happened.¡± She said earnestly: "You don''t even know about the troubles in this family. When you get married, are you going to be deaf and blind at home?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 432： An empty joy Chapter 432 An empty joy Xiao Qing was stunned. Her mother had never told her this before. ?She never thought of inquiring about any news at her own home. She only found out about it when she went to her mother''s courtyard to pay her respects. ??The princess covered her mouth and yawned, "Think about it for yourself. Mom has gone to bed. From last night to now, I really can''t hold on anymore." Xiao Qing said obediently: "Then let me go with my mother." In the room, Xiao Yu came out from the bath. He painted a screen to help him get dressed. After putting on his clothes, he twisted his hair. ?Stone stared at Xiao Yu from the side, "Sir, how come you have become more handsome after being poisoned?" Xiao Yu glanced at him sideways but didn''t take it seriously. He just thought Shitou was flattering him. Not long after, the news came to the West Courtyard. ?Concubine Lin was smiling and using the bird''s nest while waiting for news with Xiao Xuan. Just wait until noon arrives and Xiao Yu returns to the west. ?Although Concubine Lin''s people were not able to enter Xiao Yu''s yard, she knew it as soon as Xiao Yu''s carriage entered the house last night. She also found out from the doctors in the early morning that Xiao Yu was dying and would not survive until noon. ?The mother and son were filled with joy. What they had been looking forward to for many years was now about to come true. The mother and son could not suppress their joy. They had no intention of doing anything and were focused on waiting for the news in the yard. Suddenly the maid opened the curtain and came in, "Concubine, eldest son, there is news from the prince." Mother and son looked at each other with joy in their eyes. Concubine Lin smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Tell me." The maid knew that the concubine and the eldest son would not like to hear what she was about to say, so she knelt on the ground fearfully and whispered: "Yes, the prince is awake, the poison has been cured, and he is fine." ?Concubine Lin couldn''t believe her ears. The bird''s nest cup in her hand fell to the ground and she lost her voice: "What did you say?" The maid had to say it again tremblingly. ?Concubine Lin murmured: "How could this happen? How could this happen?" ??There are several kinds of poisons, and it has been delayed for so long, how can it be possible to save him? Xiao Xuan''s face was gloomy, "Go, go find out immediately, what''s going on?" ??The maid quickly retreated. ?Concubine Lin was sitting in a daze while Xiao Xuan was circling around the room. Such a good opportunity was lost. It would be even harder to take action in the future when there was a defense on the other side! After half an hour, the maid turned around and knelt on the ground, "I have inquired clearly. It is said that Shitou, the prince''s servant, brought a stunning woman into the house early in the morning. Who specifically rescued the prince and how? , I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Xuan waved his hand, and the maid retreated. Concubine Lin''s face was cold, "My son is not in a hurry. I will go to the prince to find out in the evening. If it is really the woman who saved the life, either bring this person over or -" Xiao Xuan sighed and nodded, "That''s the only way it can be." ¡°Mom, my son has gone back to his room to rest.¡± Last night at midnight, when the prince sent people to invite all the doctors in the city, he also got the news. He was in a state of extreme excitement and couldn''t sleep at all. Unexpectedly, what awaited was such a result. At the moment, I was hit hard, and my energy was gone, and I just felt extremely tired. ?Concubine Lin watched her son walk out, feeling heartbroken. Her son is the eldest son, the eldest son! ??If the prince hadn''t married that bitch, her son should have inherited the title! ??Why don¡¯t that mother and son die? (End of this chapter) Chapter 433： a blessing in disguise Chapter 433 A blessing in disguise Not only is Xiao Yu not dead, he is becoming more and more energetic. After taking a bath, he sat cross-legged in the house and practiced internal strength. ??This internal skill is called Jiuyang Jue, which he has been practicing since he was five years old. This is an internal skill that is extremely yang, so he should not approach women before he is twenty years old. Xiao Yu started to talk about his luck and was suddenly startled. ??He felt that the meridians in his body had broadened a lot, and his Dantian had also expanded. What was even more surprising was that the Ren and Du meridians that had been unable to be opened had also been opened. The breath circulates for a whole day, and I feel that my internal energy is strong and my blood is surging. After practicing for a long time, Xiao Yu stood up. ??If Xiao Yu''s internal strength could barely be considered a top-notch player in the arena in the past, now he can definitely stand shoulder to shoulder with the top players in the world today. He couldn''t help but wonder what the pill Xiao Fei gave him was. How could there be such a magical thing in the world that could widen the meridians and enhance internal strength. ?Thinking about the weird things Gu Fei took out, and then thinking about Gu Fei''s current appearance, Xiao Yu felt that he might understand something. The palace''s carriage took Gu Fei back to the inn. ??Gu Fei got out of the car with a handkerchief tied on her face. The inn has been opened and everything is in order. ?Gu Fei went back to the house and wiped his face, then came out and sat at the counter. After a while, Sister Dan ran in from the door like a gust of wind and shouted: "Xiao Fei-" ??Gu Fei had never seen Sister Dan yelling so anxiously before, so she stood up and asked, "What''s wrong?" Sister Dan looked at the waiters in the lobby, hurriedly pulled Gu Fei to the backyard, and whispered: "Sister Cai Gangyu is a little feverish. I invited Doctor Wang from the end of the street to come over. Doctor Wang quietly told me something , saying that last night, he and many doctors in the city were invited to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, and the prince was poisoned and only breathed. " Sister Dan grabbed Gu Fei''s arm and said eagerly: "Xiao Fei, hurry up and go to the palace. Maybe you can see me one last time!" ?Gu Fei looked at Sister Dan tenderly, with gratitude in her eyes, "Well, I understand, and I also went to the palace to see it." ?Sister Dan stared at Gu Fei, "I''ve been there, so why did you¡ª" Doesn¡¯t it look sad at all? Your Majesty is so kind to you, do you have no conscience? ??Gu Fei pursed his lips and smiled, "The prince is fine now. He took the antidote and the poison has been cured." Sister Dan said doubtfully: "Really? What Doctor Wang said was so scary, I thought -" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "It''s really okay." Sister Dan patted her chest, "That''s good, come on, I won''t tell you anymore. I have to go back and look at Sister Yu. Her fever hasn''t gone away yet." ¡°Hurry up.¡± Before she could finish her words, Sister Dan ran away in a gust of wind. ?Gu Fei thought about it for a moment, didn''t the palace give the officials a hush-hush order? Wouldn''t this make the whole city aware of it? Of course Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion has issued a gag order, but with so many doctors, it¡¯s impossible for all of them to be tight-lipped, and some doctors are just gossips. ?For example, Doctor Wang, how could he bear not to talk about such big gossip? How uncomfortable it is to hold it in. After lunch, Gu Fei was taking a nap at the counter. Suddenly she saw Gu Zhong helping an old lady come in at the door. Next to him, there was a woman supporting an old woman wearing azurite silk and satin clothes. Xing''er hurriedly greeted me, "Dad, grandma, why are you here?" ?The old woman pointed at Xing''er, "Is that her?" ??The old lady quickly shook her head, "No, this is Xing''er, it belongs to my family." She said and looked at Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 434： Compare Chapter 434 Comparison ?Gu Fei also got up and came over at this time, which was really strange. The old lady never went out much, so why did she go into the city today. ¡°Grandma, uncle, why are you free to come here today?¡± The old lady then said: "This is the Xiao Fei I told you about!" ¡°Xiao Fei, this is your cousin!¡± ? Gu Fei thought for a moment, but didn''t understand what kind of relationship this was, so he said to the old woman, "Hello, aunt." ??The old woman looked Gu Fei up and down with a smile, "Are you Xiao Fei? Your **** will praise you to the sky in front of me." ?Gu Fei glanced at the old lady in surprise, and the old lady turned her head uncomfortably. ??Although Gu Fei said she didn''t like the old lady, she still had to give her face in front of outsiders. She smiled and said: "Auntie, please sit down quickly, Lian''er, let''s serve tea." Invited a few people to sit down in the lobby. After listening to a few people chattering for a while, Gu Fei finally understood. ?It turns out that Gu Zhong was setting up a stall on the street selling barbecue in the morning. An old woman came over and stared at him for a while, then asked in her native dialect: "Are you Qian Yingzi''s eldest son?" ??The old lady was called Qian Yingzi before she got married. When Gu Zhong heard his mother''s name, he stared at the old woman for a while and suddenly said: "You are the second cousin!" ?This old woman''s surname is Zhang. She is the old lady''s cousin. She was previously married to a small businessman. ?Later on, this businessman''s business gradually expanded. He sold tea from Ping''an City and sold it back. A few years ago, he simply moved to Ping''an City. He hasn''t seen it for more than ten years. The two were very excited to meet each other, so Gu Zhong closed the stall, hired a car, and took Zhang home to meet the old lady. When the two old sisters met, they naturally cried for a long time, and then they inevitably talked about common things. As we all know, what these relatives love most is comparison. Mrs. Zhang first heard that the house the old lady and the others were living in now was borrowed from someone else, and she said: "Oh, I''m sorry for my old sister. She is so old, she finally escaped from the famine, and now she even has to borrow the house from someone else. I still have an empty old house, but it¡¯s a bit dilapidated. If you don¡¯t mind it, I can lend it to you.¡± When the old lady heard this, she immediately felt like she was being given alms. The boss felt uncomfortable and said hurriedly: "It''s not that I don''t have a house to live in. My second brother has a house in the country and the city. It''s just that I have to help the boss look after Bao''er. This Just live with the boss.¡± ¡°But now they are all building houses, saying they want to build something similar to this Zhuangzi.¡± Zhang thought to herself, "You are a liar. How can you afford to build a house by selling some snacks on the street?" She smiled and said, "It would be better to build a house." "It''s just that the boss is doing a small business on the street, exposed to the sun and rain, and I''m afraid he can''t make much money in a day. We can''t wait until the Year of the Monkey to build this house." She smiled proudly and said, "My two sons are not bad. Each of them has a shop, and they can make some money a year." ??The old lady felt humiliated when she saw Zhang''s smile. Zhang''s son compared her own son to him. She argued: "Although the boss is doing a small business, he can make money." He thought for a while and took out his trump card, "My second brother is living a pretty good life now. He bought several thousand acres of land, and now my third brother helps manage it." ¡°The second son¡¯s family is still running a shop in the city, and the first son bought two big boats and went to sea.¡± "Let me tell you, this money is enough to spend. What are you going to do at sea? Can you tell me what happened at sea?" As she said this, the old lady was really worried about her second son. Zhang didn¡¯t quite believe it. How many acres of land? There are shops and boats? ??This is not tens of thousands of silver? With so much money, why do you still live in a different house with your eldest son? Bragging is not done without drafting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 435： Bragging without drafting Chapter 435 Bragging without drafting The old lady spoke more and more enthusiastically, tugging at the satin clothes on her body, "This dress was made for me by my second daughter-in-law, and this gold hairpin and gold earrings were all bought for me by my second daughter-in-law." As the old lady spoke, she plucked her gold earrings proudly. Then he pointed at the mother-in-law next to him and put money on his face without any guilt, "The second daughter-in-law also bought this to serve me. She originally said she would take me to live with the second son, but I didn''t want to. She I bought it because I was afraid that no one would take care of me.¡± ?The woman quickly smiled at Mrs. Zhang. Mrs. Zhang curled her lips calmly, "By the way, my eldest grandson is eighteen this year and passed the scholar examination last year. The masters in the school said they had never seen such a smart child." The old lady''s mouth twitched, thinking that she didn''t have a promising grandson at home. Although Gu Qing went to study, he didn''t even have the reputation of being a scholar. She smiled unnaturally, "Congratulations to you. If you pass the exam, It¡¯s even worse when it comes to raising people.¡± Ms. Zhang regained her confident smile, "No, autumn will be over in more than a month, and my eldest grandson is also planning to die." ¡°Speaking of the second child in your family, I remember that he was quite smart when he was a child, but it¡¯s a pity that he only passed the exam as a boy student.¡± When the old lady heard that this meant belittling the second child, she was very unhappy. She thought for a while and said, "My family is where my little granddaughter can make a living. She is handsome and can make money like me when she was a girl. Now she is in Open a shop in the city." Zhang laughed and said, "Like you? I''m afraid he''s not very handsome either." ¡°By the way, your little granddaughter, I remember she¡¯s not that old yet. Is she in her teens? Can she open her own shop?¡± The old lady stared, "My little granddaughter is not that capable. I am not bragging. I am almost seventy, and I have never seen a girl who is more capable than my little granddaughter." ¡°Speaking of which, my granddaughter earned more than half of the family¡¯s fortune.¡± The more Mr. Zhang heard, the less he believed it. A teenage girl who didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head when speaking could earn money and coax ghosts! Seeing Mrs. Zhang¡¯s disbelief, the old lady called her aunt over and took Mrs. Zhang around Gu Fei¡¯s house first. Mrs. Zhang went in and took a look. The two yards she entered were neatly tidied up. There were several servants in the house, and it looked like that. ??Ms. Chen is also a face-saving person. She brought a lot of good things and went out to entertain the guests. After lunch at home, Mrs. Zhang said she would go to the city to see Gu Fei. The aunt said she had something to do and she didn''t come. Gu Zhong had no choice but to come with two old ladies. Zhang looked around and asked, "Xiao Fei, do you own this inn?" ?Gu Fei nodded. Mrs. Zhang added: "Does this house belong to you? The location is good, are you afraid that you won''t be able to afford it for a few thousand taels of silver?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "It''s almost the same." ¡°I heard that you have several other shops? What are they?¡± ??Gu Fei said: "A silver shop, a grain and oil shop, and a rouge shop." ?Zhang was dubious and said with a sigh: "I really can''t see that such a great fortune can be achieved at such a young age." ?Gu Fei chatted with her for a few words and then went to work on her own. The two old ladies chatted all afternoon, and Gu Zhong dozed off while listening. When it was almost time for dinner, Gu Fei ordered the chef to cook some light and soft dishes and treat them to dinner. After dinner, Mrs. Zhang was determined to drag the old lady to stay with her for a few days, so Gu Zhong sent the old lady there. ?The old woman''s mother-in-law also went with her. ?At night, when Gu Fei was about to call Tieniu to close, she saw Xiao Yu wearing a black robe and coming in from the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 436： You are not allowed to run away even in your dreams Chapter 436 You are not allowed to run away even in your dreams ??Gu Fei was stunned for a moment when she saw him. Although Xiao Yu was handsome in the past, he had been exposed to the sun and rain all year round in the military camp, and his skin had a wheat color. ??But at this moment, Xiao Yu''s face was as fair as jade, his eyebrows became more delicate, and he was so handsome that he no longer looked like a mortal. ??Gu Fei''s heartbeat accelerated and her cheeks began to heat up. She despised herself in her heart, raised her face and said with a smile, "Why are you here? Are all the injuries on your hands healed?" ?Speaking of the injury on the forearm, before Xiao Yu came out, Shitou had to change his dressing. When he took off the bandage, he saw that the wound that was still **** and **** before had actually healed. The injured area has new pink tender flesh. Xiao Yu nodded, "Okay, everything is fine." ¡°Go to your house, I have something for you.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded and called out, "Tieniu, come up to the door." The two went to the backyard and entered the house. Xiao Yu closed the door and put a bundle in his hand on the table. "This is a little thought from my mother. Thank you for saving me." He hesitated for a moment, "Is what you gave me an elixir?" ??Gu Fei chuckled and nodded to Xiao Yu, "Although it''s not an elixir, it''s almost the same as an elixir." Xiao Yu looked down at her. Although her face had a strange yellow color, she was still very beautiful. He whispered: "The telescope, gold bars, blood drops, and elixir you gave me before, these... It¡¯s not something that exists in this world. Where did these things come from?¡± Just when Gu Fei was about to open her mouth, Xiao Yu waved his hand, "Don''t say anything to me about what Master gave me. I will never believe your nonsense again." ??Gu Fei laughed again, "If you don''t believe it, there''s nothing I can do about it. In short, I can only say this much." Xiao Yu lowered his head and stared at Gu Fei for a while, "You are not really a fairy, are you?" ?Gu Fei smiled but didn''t answer. In Xiao Yu''s eyes, this was acquiescence. ?He suddenly became panicked. If she was really a fairy, would she have gone back anytime? ?Just like the story his wet nurse told him when he was a child, the fairy had a dress made of feathers and could fly when she put it on. ??Xiao Yu thought for a while and calmed down. That''s a myth, not true. Don''t scare yourself. ?But it¡¯s true that Gu Fei has a secret, but she doesn¡¯t trust him enough yet, so she doesn¡¯t tell it. Perhaps one day, when she trusts him enough, she will tell him everything. That night, Xiao Yu had a dream. In the dream, Gu Fei had a piece of clothing made of feathers. Xiao Yu snatched it and burned it without hesitation. He would not be as stupid as the people in the story. It was not safe to hide it anywhere, so he burned it clean. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days passed by. This morning, not long after Gu Fei opened the door, a young master suddenly came in. He walked over and greeted him, "Sir, do you want breakfast?" ?No wonder Xiaolu asked this. Most of the guests staying in the hotel were carrying luggage. This young man only had a folding fan in his hand. He was definitely not staying in the hotel. ??The young master didn''t say anything, he just stared at Gu Fei for a while, then turned red and turned away. ??Gu Fei didn''t take it seriously. People were coming and going in the store. Although her appearance was somewhat concealed, she was still more beautiful than ordinary women. The customers who came and went would inevitably stare at her lustfully. ?As long as he doesn¡¯t tease her verbally or use physical gestures, Gu Fei won¡¯t take it to heart. ?The young man went out and walked not far before getting into a carriage. The carriage started running and stopped at a small street in Xicheng. The young master walked into a house. Two women in the hall looked up at him and asked, "How are you doing?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 437： The one who said the kiss is here Chapter 437 The bride is here The young man blushed and said, "Very good." Mrs. Zhang clapped her hands and said, "I''m right, Xiao Fei is not only handsome, but she can also make money. This is really a good match that is hard to find even with a lantern." ¡°I¡¯ll go to her house right away and talk to her mother!¡± ??Yang Cheng hesitated for a moment, "Grandma, my grandson has a request. If he gets married, the little one, she, she can no longer show her face outside." Mrs. Zhang said puzzledly: "How can I make money if I can''t show my face? Her family''s fortune of tens of thousands of silver was all earned by a girl like her!" ?Yang Cheng pursed his lips and said stubbornly: "That won''t work either. The girl''s family should not leave the front door or take a step forward." ¡°It¡¯s not like our family doesn¡¯t have money, so how can we let our women go out and show their faces!¡± Mrs. Zhang said helplessly: "Chengchengcheng, I''ll go and talk to her mother first. I don''t know if her family should accept it." Next to her, Yang Cheng''s mother, Mrs. Xu, squinted her eyes and said, "How could I not respond? Not to mention my son''s good looks, he passed the examination as a scholar at the age of seventeen and will have a bright future. It doesn''t matter if her family has some money, as long as he is not stupid. How can I not agree to such a good marriage?" Zhang also nodded, "That''s what I said." ¡°Sure, pack a few things and I¡¯ll go to her house right now.¡± Mrs. Xu soon arranged the two ends of the gift and four kinds of snacks. Mrs. Zhang got on the carriage and went out of the city. ?Now none of the men in the Gu family are at home. Even Erlang goes to the city every day and learns to do business from the shopkeeper in the shop. The only ones left in the family are Chen, Li Chunhua and Lanzhi. Today, the fish is about to catch fish in the fish pond, and the servants at home have brought nets to catch fish. Chen and Lanzhi are guarding the edge of the fish pond, one watching the scale and the other counting. Only Li Chunhua is at home. Zhang''s carriage stopped outside the door, and Aunt Qin welcomed them in. Li Chunhua asked Zhang to sit down and drink tea, and sent Fang''er to the fish pond to call Chen back. Chen and Lanzhi were very busy. When they heard that their mother-in-law''s cousin was coming, they said angrily: "My cousin is here. I won''t take her to the village over there. I''m so busy here that I don''t have time to entertain her." she!" Having said that, Mrs. Chen couldn¡¯t help but wipe her hands and called Fang¡¯er, ¡°You watch the scale here, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡± Lanzhi smiled and said, "Mom, she may have something to do here. Just ask Fang''er to follow her. It''s easy to take care of more than one person. I''ll take a look at the scale and I won''t waste anything." ??Ms. Chen sighed, "Then I''ll go." Zhang, accompanied by Li Chunhua, was sitting in the hall in the front yard. When Mrs. Chen came back, she went to the inner courtyard to change her clothes first. She always wore coarse cloth clothes when doing work and could not meet guests, not to mention that she smelled fishy all over her body. After changing her clothes, Mrs. Chen came out and walked to the hall with a smile on her face. "Hey, cousin, I was just saying that I was going to see you after these two days of work, but what gust of wind brought you here today." Mrs. Zhang also smiled and said, "Isn''t that right? I''m here today because I have a great thing to tell you." ?Li Chunhua had already stood up and stood aside. Mrs. Chen sat down at the main seat and said with a smile, "I don''t know what''s a good thing?" Mrs. Zhang said calmly: "Your Xiao Fei is already fifteen years old, I wonder. Have you seen her?" ?Zhang had already asked the old lady about it, and Gu Fei hadn''t given her permission yet, but she still had to say this. Ms. Chen waved her hand, "Not yet. It''s been less than a year since I fled the famine. My family is so busy that I don''t have time to talk about this." (End of this chapter) Chapter 438： Marriage is not allowed Chapter 438 Marriage is not allowed Zhang came closer and said, "That''s a good relationship. I have a good marriage here for Xiao Fei." ¡°My eldest grandson is eighteen this year. He is a talented person. He passed the scholar examination last year and will take the examination in August.¡± ¡°I met your Xiaofei the other day, and I felt that the two children are perfect for each other. We are also getting married, which is not a rare and good marriage!¡± When Chen heard this, he hesitated, "This-" Zhang said: "My nephew and daughter-in-law, let me tell you the truth. This means that my eldest grandson has not yet taken the provincial examination. If he wins, I am afraid that the matchmaker will even break the threshold of my family." "At that time, the person who proposes marriage will be either the daughter of the rich man''s wife, or the daughter of someone else''s family." ¡°Think about it, if your little girl marries my eldest grandson, there will be no chance that a lady will be able to escape. Where can you find such a good thing?¡± When Chen heard it, he thought it made sense. ?This daughter is destined to be a talented scholar. If she marries a husband who can become an official or a minister in the future, she will naturally be honored by her husband and her wife. Now that her daughter has such good looks and is so good at making money, she feels that ordinary young men are not worthy of her daughter. If she marries a scholar and is really successful in the future, then Xiao Fei can be an official wife in the future. That would be great. No more. ?Li Chunhua watched from the side, and her mother-in-law seemed to be tempted. She just felt that something was wrong, so she moved out quietly and called Fang''er over, "Go and find the second grandma quickly, and tell her that your cousin is here to propose marriage to Xiao Fei!" ??Now the servants in the family are called Grandma Li Chunhua and Second Grandma Lanzhi. Lanzhi is the head of the family. Fang''er responded and ran away quickly. Fortunately, the fish pond was not too far from the house, only a mile or two. Fang''er ran to the fish pond and told Lanzhi. Lanzhi threw the things in her hands and ran back with Fang''er. I''m afraid that if my mother-in-law agrees in a hurry, she will be in trouble. ??Although Ms. Chen said she was moved, she was not stupid and could not agree immediately. No matter how satisfied she is, this girl¡¯s family always has to be more reserved. She said hesitantly: "Cousin, the head of the family is at sea now. I can''t make up my mind on such a big matter by myself." Zhang slapped her thigh and said, "What are you talking about? You are Xiao Fei''s mother, and it''s your turn to make the decision." "It will take at least one and a half years to go to sea, and it may take as long as three or two years. Then when will we go? Xiao Fei is getting older!" ¡°Young girl, your youth is limited, so you can¡¯t delay it!¡± Chen just laughed. Mrs. Zhang added: "In my family, my eldest son and my younger son have each opened a shop, and their annual income is more than two thousand taels of silver. Don''t worry, my niece, if Xiao Fei marries into my family, she will have no worries about her life." Just as he was talking, Lanzhi entered the door. ?She walked slowly toward the house while panting. ?Go to the hall and greet Mr. Zhang first. Zhang had seen her the last time she came back and said with a smile, "Lanzhi is getting better and better after not seeing her for the past few days." ? Lanzhi smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment from my aunt." ¡°Mom, there was something going on in the fish pond just now¡ª¡± he said while giving her a wink. ??Mr. Chen quickly got up when she saw it. The two of them walked to the flower hall next door. Ms. Chen asked, "What''s wrong?" Lanzhi said in a low voice: "Mother, this marriage is not appropriate. Mother quickly refused." Chen said: "Why is that? I think his family''s conditions are pretty good, and the child has made progress, and now he has won the scholarship. If he can win the scholarship in the future, Xiao Fei can also be an official''s wife. Isn''t that great? ?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 439： Falling out Chapter 439: Falling out Lanzhi shook her head and said, "Mom, you have forgotten about Xiao Fei''s marriage. Dad told her to make her own decision." Mrs. Chen thought for a while, "She made a good idea. I didn''t say that she would agree to it. I just wanted to mention it to Xiao Fei and meet the young master of his family first. If Xiao Fei likes it, what''s the point? Not good!¡± Lanzhi shook her head anxiously, "Mom, you don''t have to tell Xiao Fei. Trust me, Xiao Fei doesn''t like her. No young man like this is worthy of Xiao Fei. Think about it, is Xiao Fei an ordinary person?" ¡°You¡¯d better refuse quickly to avoid causing trouble.¡± Not to mention Mr. Su''s jade-like person, she saw that Mr. Su''s affection for Xiao Fei was genuine, and he was polite and respectful to Xiao Fei. He should be thinking of marrying the matchmaker. ?Besides, there is a prince. On the Lotus Festival that day, the prince just took Xiao Fei away in public. Xiao Fei still wanted to marry someone else? How can the prince let go? ??If you procrastinate and let the prince know, I''m afraid something will happen! Besides, Xiao Fei''s appearance nowadays is not something that ordinary people can tolerate. ??Ms. Chen hesitated, but Lanzhi was a young lady from the Hou family, and in her mind was knowledgeable and knowledgeable. Besides, Lanzhi and Xiao Fei were so close, so she was right when she said so. Thinking about her daughter''s abilities and appearance, she suddenly felt that a scholar was not worthy of her Xiao Fei. She nodded: "Well, I will refuse, but it''s a pity." At this time, she wished she could have another daughter, so she could just marry this Young Master Yang. Lanzhi smiled and said, "Mom, it''s not a pity. Xiao Fei will definitely be able to find someone a hundred times better than this in the future." After hearing what she said, Ms. Chen gained confidence for a moment. She went back to the hall and sat down, took a sip of tea, and said with a smile: "Cousin, let''s talk about it. I thought about it, and my grandson got pregnant at a young age. Scholar, my Xiaofei is really out of reach.¡± ¡°Besides, I want to keep Xiao Fei for two more years, so I won¡¯t delay your grandson.¡± Ms. Zhang frowned and looked at the flower hall. Lanzhi was inside but did not come out. She could see that Mrs. Chen was obviously moved just now, but now she refused. It was clearly because the second daughter-in-law said something to her. With such a good condition in your family, you still look down on such an outstanding man? Zhang was very unhappy. ¡°Niece-in-law, I¡¯m not telling you, this mother-in-law should have money from her mother-in-law. You can¡¯t just listen to your daughter-in-law¡¯s advice on everything. This daughter-in-law still has to make her own decisions about life-long matters!¡± Ms. Chen was not happy when she heard what she said. It¡¯s hard for her to reveal Lanzhi¡¯s identity. Miss Houfu¡¯s knowledge is comparable to that of an old woman like you. Besides, her daughter¡¯s abilities are beyond the reach of ordinary people. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t say anything. ??Ms. Chen was holding back her breath, her anger getting worse and worse. ?She stood up and forced a smile, "Cousin, there are fish in my fish pond. I am busy, so I won''t spend more time with you." When Mrs. Zhang heard this, she became angrier and angrier. She refused to agree and refused to accept it. So she also issued an order to expel guests? Phew, the eyes are on the top of the head! ?She stood up, didn''t even bother to say goodbye, and walked out angrily. Mrs. Chen shouted from behind, "Cousin, you forgot to take your things!" Aunt Qin hurriedly picked up the gifts, chased them out, and put them in the carriage. Ms. Zhang sneered, got into the car, and called the driver, "Let''s go!" ¡°You have your eyes set above your head, I would like to see what kind of good wife her daughter can get in the future!¡± Zhang rushed home angrily. The daughter-in-law Xu and her grandson Yang Cheng are waiting at home. (End of this chapter) Chapter 440： father agreed Chapter 440 Father agreed ?Yang Cheng took a rest today, otherwise he wouldn''t have time to go to Gu Fei''s shop. ?Seeing Ms. Zhang¡¯s face look bad when she came in, and bringing back a lot of the gifts she had brought, Ms. Xu¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Why, her family didn¡¯t agree?¡± Mrs. Zhang was furious, "I was really moved when I saw Mrs. Chen. Her second daughter-in-law came over and said a few words to her, but she refused!" ¡°Bah, whatever, I just want to see what that girl can do.¡± ?Yang Cheng''s face turned red next to him, "Her family doesn''t agree? Her family actually doesn''t agree?" Mrs. Zhang quickly comforted her grandson, "Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. When you win the election, wouldn''t it be a hundred times better to hire an official lady?" ?Yang Cheng went back to his room angrily. He sat in front of the window and thought about it more and more. The more he couldn''t figure it out, he had been going smoothly since he was a child. He was smart when he was studying since he was a child. He was often praised by his masters in school. As the eldest grandson at home, he looks like eyeballs and has never suffered such a blow. ?The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He originally wanted to get up and go for a walk, but then he walked to an inn. ??Gu Fei was hugging Sister Yu and chatting with Sister Dan when she suddenly saw the young man who had been here in the morning come in again. ?Still staring at her angrily. ??Gu Fei took one look and ignored it, continuing to listen to Sister Dan''s gossip. Yang Cheng was ignored and couldn''t help but walked over and glared at Gu Fei: "You woman, you are so shameless. My daughter''s family should stay at home and embroider and do needlework! How can you show your face!" Sister Dan and Gu Fei looked at each other, and Sister Dan sneered: "Where did this lunatic come from, talking nonsense!" ??Gu Fei glanced at Yang Cheng lazily and said, "Tieniu, there is someone here who is not clear-headed. Get him out quickly." Tieniu walked over and stood in front of Yang Cheng with his arms folded, half a head taller than him. ??Yang Cheng looked at him, "You, you, you-" After a long while, he mustered up the courage to stick his head out from Tieniu, pointed at Gu Fei and said, "A woman like you will never be able to get married in her lifetime!" Tieniu''s eyes widened, and Yang Cheng turned around and ran away in a panic. ??Gu Fei just thought he was a **** and had no idea what was going on behind the scenes. August has entered in the blink of an eye, and the weather has become a little cooler. ?That evening, when the customers in the store had almost left, Gu Fei was working in the general ledger, when suddenly a person stood in front of the counter, blocking the light. ?Gu Fei looked up and said, "Ah, Mr. Su, I haven''t seen him for a few days." Su Chen smiled gently, "Miss Gu, you are busy first. I will talk to you later. I have something to tell you." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Master Su, please sit down first. I''ll be done with it soon." Su Chen did not sit down, but walked outside the door and looked up at the moon. ??The moon is just a crescent moon, hanging crescent in the night. ??Gu Fei finished settling the accounts and walked to the door, "What do you want, Mr. Su?" Su Chen stared at her for two seconds and said, "Miss Gu, the moonlight is nice tonight, let''s go for a walk." Just walking, Gu Fei saw that Su Chen was worried, so the two of them walked forward. Su Chen was silent along the way, and unknowingly they reached the Jinshui River. ?There are still many flower boats parked on the river, and faint laughter can be heard from the other bank. Su Chen stopped and suddenly said: "I will end tomorrow." ? Gu Fei patted her head. No wonder there were a lot of scholars living in the store recently. It turned out that the provincial examination was about to start, and she had forgotten about it. She smiled at Su Chen and said, "With your talent and learning, you will definitely win the title of Toad Palace." Su Chen''s face suddenly turned red and his whole body tensed up, "Gu, Miss Gu, I, I plan to send someone to the girl''s house to propose marriage after Qiu Wei, if she can go to high school." ¡°I have written to my father a few days ago, and my father has agreed.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 441： vague Chapter 441 Vague words Just yesterday, Su Chen received a reply from his father, saying that if he really recognized Miss Gu, he would write to his mother after Qiu Wei and ask her to find someone to propose marriage to the Gu family. The reason why Su Chen wrote to his father was not blind. He knew very well why his father agreed to him. The father married the mother, and the mother was a princess. Marrying the father was a low-level marriage. ??At that time, my father won the first prize and was a talented person. He was noticed by the old King of Qi and made him his son-in-law. ??The mother of a noble girl, after marrying her father, neither cares about the income nor takes up the responsibility of educating her children. She spends her days eating, drinking, having fun, and buying clothes and jewelry. ?After giving birth to him, she was unwilling to give birth to a child again, saying it was too painful, and she only allowed his father to go to her room once a month. But his father was not allowed to take concubines. When Su Chen grew up, he naturally understood these things. Once when his father was drunk, he hugged Su Chen and cried, "If I had known today, I shouldn''t have listened to my elder brother. If I married your mother, my life would be over." , Chen''er, father only hopes that you can marry the person you want to marry in the future. " ?As long as his father is at home, all his time and energy are spent on Su Chen. If there is anyone who loves him most in the world, it is undoubtedly his father. He knew that his father would never let him suffer the same hardship as he had suffered. ??Gu Fei was looking at the flower boats in the distance when she suddenly heard such a sentence. She was about to refuse, but then she thought about it, Su Chen would have to take the exam tomorrow. ?The significance of this exam to a student is far more important than the college entrance examination in the previous life. This is the exam that truly determines one¡¯s destiny. If you win the promotion, you will be qualified to be an official. You can take the Jinshi examination only if you win the imperial examination. With Jinshi qualifications, one can be directly awarded an official position and become a master from then on. The words of rejection are on my lips, but I can¡¯t say them out. ?Think about the battle for the college entrance examination in the previous life. If there was a candidate in the community, the voice would be too loud. ?At this time, if he refuses, it will definitely affect Su Chen''s mood. If he is in a bad mood, he may not be able to do well in the exam tomorrow, which will affect his life. ??Gu Fei thought for a while and said vaguely: "For now, the young master should focus on the exam, and we will talk about the rest later." Su Chen was extremely nervous. What he was most afraid of was hearing words of rejection from her mouth. ?Gu Fei''s ambiguous words gave Su Chen confidence. In his opinion, the girl was shy, so if she didn''t refuse, she would have agreed. He wanted to say something else, but Gu Fei turned around and walked back, saying as he walked: "It''s getting late. Since Mr. Su is going to leave tomorrow, it''s better to go back and rest early." Su Chen said softly, "Hmm", feeling extremely sweet in his heart. As the two of them walked back to the front of the store, a carriage came to a stop, and the driver was Zhang Ze. ?Gu Fei smiled at Zhang Ze and said, "Brother Zhang, long time no see." ?Zhang Ze hurriedly got out of the car and gave Gu Fei a hand. ??Gu Fei turned around and told Su Chen, "The exam is tomorrow. Don''t think about anything else these days. Just take the exam well." Su Chen responded and stood blankly on the roadside. Gu Fei urged: "Go back quickly, it''s already very late." Su Chen just got in the car. ?Gu Fei sighed when he saw the carriage leaving, and then went back to the backyard to sleep. For several days in a row, the customers in the store were talking about the rural examination. Gu Fei finally figured it out. There were three rural examinations, each lasting three days, and a total of nine days. ?Eating, drinking, sleeping, and sleeping all had to be done in a small cell. Autumn is better, the weather is suitable, neither hot nor cold. Spring was really tough. It was very cold during the exam in February. The dry food I brought was cold and hard. I was afraid of freezing to death if I huddled in the dormitory at night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 442： The delayed Dalang Chapter 442 The Delayed Dalang ? Gu Fei began to worry about Gu Qing''s future exams. Thinking about it, he felt that his worries were unfounded. Gu Qing was not even a scholar now. He was really overthinking. The day when the exam was over came in a flash, and in the evening, some of the candidates who were staying in the hotel also came back. Some were riding in sedans, and some were riding in carriages. When they came down, their eyes were sunken and they were weak, and they were all supported by book boys and boys. ?There was a scholar in the shop who wanted a private room, but he didn''t have anyone to wait on him. He stumbled to the door of the shop alone. ??When Gu Fei saw him, he quickly called Xiaolu and Hepingzi to help him in. After helping the scholar into the lobby, Gu Fei asked the kitchen to bring a bowl of hot soup. After the scholar drank it, some color appeared on his face. ?Gu Fei asked Tieniu to bring some water and bring it to the scholar''s room. ?The weather is still hot after all. I haven¡¯t showered for three days and my body is all rotten. ?The scholar took a bath, ate, and slept for a long time before he woke up. The next day I went downstairs and solemnly thanked Gu Fei. The next day was the Mid-Autumn Festival. Gu Fei made arrangements for the store, had lunch and went home to celebrate the festival. ??Gu Qing has also returned from vacation today. Gu Fei has not seen her eldest brother for a month or two. Seeing that Gu Qing has been studying, he has become more and more calm, and is very different from the farmer he used to be. When Gu Qing met the girl, he couldn''t wait to tell her the good news, "I won the first place in Class B in the monthly exam this month." ?Gu Fei was really surprised, "First?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? She was happy and regretful at the same time, "It would be better if I went to study earlier, but this is still a delay." ??Gu Qing is twenty-two this year. Gu Zhang taught him how to read since he was a few years old, and then sent him to school when he was six years old. ?That year Gu Zhang fell ill, and his family had no money for him to go to school. They even sold their girls. ?It took several years for the family to recover, and they bought a few more acres of land to make a living. The monthly money Gu Fei brought back was not much, and in the end the family only saved more than ten taels of silver. No one dares to touch this money, it is reserved for Gu Fei to redeem his life. ?Hence, there is no money left to study for Gu Qing, and it has been delayed until now. ??Ms. Chen heard it from the side and couldn''t help wiping her tears, "It''s all your father and I''s fault for delaying Dalang." When Gu Fei saw that her mother was crying again, she quickly said: "It''s not a waste. There are those who are in their forties and fifties and are still taking the scholar exam." Lanzhi saw that Chen was crying and came over to interrupt, "Xiao Fei and eldest brother haven''t been back for a long time. Our house is half built. Why don''t you take a look?" ??Gu Fei had almost forgotten about this. The village chief showed her the drawings earlier, and she made some comments and changed a few things and ignored them. Hearing what Lanzhi said, she immediately became interested and pulled her mother, "Mom, let''s go look at the house." The newly built house was built on a piece of land not far from here. It took more than a quarter of an hour for everyone to walk there. Today during the Mid-Autumn Festival, no one is doing any work. Only the village chief¡¯s family member is here, guarding some bricks and wood for fear of being stolen. Yinsheng saw that the Gu family had arrived and quickly got up to greet them. ? Gu Fei''s house was built with a three-in courtyard. She didn''t allow the house to be built too big. It would be empty and not good for Feng Shui. ?? Next door is the aunt''s house on the left, next to it is the village chief''s house and Mr. Zhang''s house, on the right is the brother-in-law''s house, and next to the brother-in-law''s house is the uncle''s house. Line up in a row, neatly. At the moment, all the other families have only laid foundations. Only Gu Fei¡¯s family has half of the walls raised. (End of this chapter) Chapter 443： Died Chapter 443 Divorced ?Gu Fei paid attention to the sewer pipes. There were sewer pipes in ancient times. I have seen archaeological information on this in my previous life. Sewer pipes were all fired ceramic pipes, which looked similar to modern ones. They were connected in lengths. ??Gu Fei also drew a picture of two toilets, one squatting type and one sitting type, both with water tanks. They have been burned by others, but they said they would not guarantee that they would be burned for her. Everyone looked around, and Mrs. Chen thanked Yinsheng again and again before going back. After dinner was served, Mrs. Chen asked the servants to eat by themselves. There was no need for servants to wait on him when he was eating. This family, even though they have moved to the south, still likes to eat pasta. There is a pot of dumplings and a large plate of white flour cakes on the table, including chicken, duck and fish. ??Gu Fei still likes to eat rice, but there is no way he was a southerner in his previous life. ?While eating, Xiaocao suddenly said: "My sister-in-law said before that she would let me eat white flour pancakes every day, but now, I really eat white flour cakes every day!" ?Gu Fei touched Xiaocao''s head and said, "My Xiaocao is so good, I still remember him after so long." She showed a devilish smile and said, "Then I will say one more thing today. When you are older, will you ask a master to come back and teach you how to read and write?" ?Poor Xiaocao still doesn¡¯t know what the fear of being dominated by learning is, so he happily said: ¡°Okay, okay, Xiaocao wants to write!¡± Lanzhi smiled beside her, "If Xiaocao wants to learn to play the piano and embroider, my second aunt can also teach you." ?Li Chunhua quickly touched Xiaocao, and Xiaocao said obediently: "Thank you, Second Aunt." ?Gu Fei looked at Xiaocao sympathetically. Well, interest classes have also been arranged, and childhood will be gone soon. The family was having a good time when suddenly a figure rushed in and knelt on the ground, "Second aunt, please help me." Everyone saw that he was recruiting a younger brother. Aunt Qin came up from behind panting, "Here, I just opened the door, and she, she rushed in, and I couldn''t even hold her back." ?Gu Fei waved her hand and said, "Aunt Qin, go and eat. It''s okay." Aunt Qin responded and stepped back. ??Gu Fei then looked at Zhaodi. Her hair was disheveled and her face was full of tears. ??Ms. Chen quickly stood up and pulled her up, "You''re celebrating the holidays, what''s going on?" Lanzhi went out and twisted a handkerchief and handed it to Zhaodi. Zhaodi wiped his face with the handkerchief and said, "Yougen, he wants to divorce me." ??Mr. Chen was shocked, "That''s not bad. Yougen is dizzy. The iron ox is so big. It''s a festival today, how can you say such a thing!" ¡°Your mother-in-law didn¡¯t scold him?¡± Zhaodi lowered his head, his eyes evasive, "Mother-in-law, she didn''t say anything." She grabbed Chen''s hand and said, "Second aunt, you are the only one who can save me. He won''t dare not listen to what you say." ??Ms. Chen is not stupid. The eldest aunt didn''t say anything. This brother must have done something wrong. She interrupted, "You haven''t eaten yet. Sit down and eat quickly. After eating, go back and tell Yougen carefully whether there is any problem between these two people." ??Gu Erlang stood up and moved the chair. If it had been in the past, he would have been willing to have a meal with his brother after seeing this big fish and meat, but now, she was not in the mood to eat. She grabbed Chen''s hand and said, "Second aunt, please help me, please help me, otherwise he will really divorce me." Seeing that she couldn''t avoid it, Mrs. Chen had to say: "Brother Zhao, it''s hard for such an upright official to stop the family affairs. I don''t know what he is doing, and I can''t persuade him." Zhaidi took a long time to explain the reason. (End of this chapter) Chapter 444： Good words cant persuade a **** ghost Chapter 444 Good words can¡¯t persuade a **** ghost It turned out that Yougen had been quiet for a few days since he rented a house for his parents that day. Zhao brother went to the street to sell barbecue as usual. Her brother will go there in a few days and ask for money from her. She didn''t give her brother any money at first, but after a few days of hard work, she saw that her brother said he was hungry, so she secretly gave her ten copper coins. When I came back to pay the account to my aunt, my aunt didn''t notice it. She just thought that the weather was hot and business was worse. From then on, Zhaodi gave her brother ten copper coins every day. As time went by, her brother Jinbao''s appetite became bigger and bigger. He said that the money was not enough to eat, and he wanted at least fifty coins a day. ??The younger brother refused to give him fifty, for fear of being discovered by his mother-in-law, so he thought about it and added more, giving him twenty copper coins a day. ??Jin Bao was not a peaceful person when he had copper coins in his hands, so he started gambling in small gambling houses around the slum where he lived. ??On this day, not only did he lose all the remaining copper coins in his hand, but he also owed more than one tael of silver. The boss of the gambling house asked him for some silver, so Jinbao took him to Zhaodi. Zhaodi had no choice but to give him all the more than half a tael of silver he earned in a day, but it was still not enough. Jinbao''s parents took another half of the tael. Only then did he pay off his gambling debt. When I go home to recruit a younger brother, I don¡¯t have a single copper coin, so I naturally can¡¯t pay the debt. The aunt figured out the whole story and without saying a word, Taozhi took over the barbecue stall and refused to let Zhao brother get involved. All the rice, flour, oil and vegetables in the house are locked to prevent her from stealing them out to her parents'' family. ??Auntie didn''t tell Yougen about this at first, she just wanted to pay more attention in the future. Yougen only thought that his wife had done something wrong to make her not want to see her, and he didn''t dare to ask, fearing that she would think he was dissatisfied. ?Unexpectedly, when Yougen got up this morning, all the ten taels of silver that his aunt bought him bricks and tiles yesterday were gone. Can''t find it no matter how much I look for it at home. ??Founding that Zhaodi was not at home, Yougen quickly went to his father-in-law''s house, and sure enough, Zhaodi was there. He asked her if she had seen any money, but Zhaodi hesitated. Yougen Na still didn''t understand, so he immediately forced Zhaodi to take out the money. Zhaodi knelt on the ground and cried. It turned out that Zhaodi had used the ten taels of silver to pay Jinbao''s gambling debt. Yougen said, "You should live with your parents and brothers." Then he went home. Zhaodi hurried home in a panic, but he didn''t see Yougen, who was pulling a cart. When Yougen came back just now, he handed her a divorce note, saying that it was written by someone else and that it had been filed at the Yamen. Yougen took a roll of luggage and the divorce papers and threw them out, then drove Zhaodi out. In other words, at present, Zhaodi has been divorced. Ms. Chen was speechless for a long time. ?Gu Fei looked at Zhaodi coldly, but he admired his cousin Yougen for cutting through the mess quickly. If the recruitment of younger brothers continues like this, sooner or later Yougen''s family will be dragged into Jinbao''s bottomless pit. ??Gu Fei stood up and said, "Cousin, in this case, you should go back to your mother''s house first. The divorce letter has been written, and nothing my mother says is of any use." Mrs. Chen also said calmly: "Then I won''t let you eat." ?She raised her voice and shouted, "Aunt Qin¡ª" Aunt Qin hurried over from the front yard, "Madam, what''s the matter?" ?? Chen said to her younger brother, "Send off guests¡ª" Zhaodi was stunned, "Second aunt, you, won''t you say something to me?" Mrs. Chen rolled her eyes and said, "Whatever you say, it''s all good if I don''t scold you. Your iron cow wakes up early and is greedy at night, and can only earn five or six taels of silver a year. If I were you, I would rather spend the money on my son. You''re a gambler, your brain is wet!" Zhaodi''s face turned red, "Jinbao, Jinbao wasn''t like this before. He suddenly came to the place where he was born, and he didn''t have any playmates. He only gambled after being coaxed by those people. He promised me that he would never gamble again." (End of this chapter) Chapter 445： Not selling to you Chapter 445 I won¡¯t sell it to you Seeing that Zhaodi was still protecting Jinbao at this time, Mrs. Chen shook her head, "Forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you." "Good words can''t persuade a damned ghost. This man wants to commit suicide himself, and no one else can stop him." She waved her hand impatiently, "Come on, I''m going to divorce you. I''m not your second aunt anymore. Don''t even come to my door from now on." She didn''t have to go so far in what she said. As long as gambling is involved, the family will be destroyed sooner or later. ?There are more than thirty people who have recruited younger brothers, and they are still so confused. Zhaodi came here with high hopes. She knew that Yougen''s family valued their second uncle''s family, and now they had to rely on their second uncle''s family for everything. She thought that if Mr. Chen said something, Yougen would have to listen even if he didn''t. ??It''s not wrong to think so, but it''s just impossible for Mr. Chen to stand up for her. Aunt Qin hurriedly went to recruit her brother, "I''ll take you out." Zhaodi is actually a very shameless person. When Aunt Qin pulled him, his face turned red, he broke away from her hand and ran away quickly. ?Gu Fei originally thought that this would be the end of it. ?Unexpectedly, within two days, Zhaodi found the store and asked Tieniu for some money. Tieniu secretly saved some money. This money was the bonus of 500 wen he got last month, and the 200 wen a month he slept in the store every day. Gu Fei privately subsidized it, which added up to one or two It''s a lot of money, and the rest of the wages are given to the aunt every month. ??Gu Fei was sitting at the counter when he saw his brother Zhao calling Tieniu to the door and saying something, presumably asking for money. Sure enough, Tieniu came over after a while, and Aiai asked Gu Fei for the money she wanted to deposit. Zhaodi didn''t dare to come in, so he just watched from the outside. Gu Fei was not in a hurry to take the money and just said meaningfully: "Tieniu, please think clearly. You have been saving this money for five months. Your mother took it and then gave it to your gambling uncle. Are you willing to do so?" ?¡± Tieniu was fifteen years old, and he had learned a lot about the ways of the world in the store every day. He shook his head, "Of course I''m not willing to give in." "However, she is my mother. This is the first time she asks me for money, so I have to give it to her." "Also, she said that the money was not for her uncle, but for making barbecue racks. She planned to sell barbecues herself." ??Gu Fei raised his brows, "Is that so? Then I really can''t give you this money." ¡°If she wants to sell barbecue, she has to buy chili powder from me, but I won¡¯t sell this chili powder to her.¡± ¡°I teach everyone how to make barbecue, and sell this chili powder to everyone at cost price, so that my relatives and villagers can have a skill to support themselves. I will not sell this thing to outsiders!¡± Tieniu was startled for a moment and blushed, "Well, then I won''t give you the money. I''ll go tell my mother." Tieniu turned around and ran out. Gu Fei watched with cold eyes. He saw Tieniu excitedly saying something to his mother. He asked his brother to look at Gu Fei, his expression changed. ?Gu Fei looked at Zhaodi coldly. It¡¯s not that she had to do this to Zhaodi, she just wanted to help Tieniu. Firstly, Iron Niu¡¯s money is not easy to come by, and secondly, it depends on whether this woman will wake up when she is at the end of her rope. After a while, Zhaodi gritted his teeth and walked in, looking at Gu Fei eagerly, "My eldest niece¡ª" Gu Fei looked at her quietly. Zhaodi said with an embarrassed look on his face: "How can I say that I am also the mother of Tienniu? For Tieniu''s sake, can you sell me the chili powder?" ¡°My parents are now too old to work, and my younger brother is still young. The whole family is relying on me to support me alone. I have no choice. My eldest niece cannot watch our family starve to death.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 446： My father is gone Chapter 446 My father is gone ??Gu Fei raised an eyebrow and said, "Sister Zhao, I remember that you have been married for more than ten years. How come your parents and your brother haven''t starved to death in these ten years?" "How did they all survive this whole journey of fleeing without you, even if you weren''t with them?" Brother Zhao argued anxiously: "I sold my two sisters to survive. There is really nothing we can do now. This is no better than the few acres of land we still have at home." ??Gu Fei looked at Zhaodi and suddenly felt that he shouldn''t think that this woman could be saved. She said coldly: "My chili powder is only for my family, not for takeout!" ? Tieniu stood aside awkwardly, asking his mother, "Mom, forget it, go find other work." Zhaodi also screwed it on, "Give me the silver." Tieniu looked at Gu Fei, who said with a cold face, "No, I''ll give the money to my aunt!" Tieniu''s face turned red. He shouldn''t have saved his own money in the first place. When Gu Fei said this, he quickly pulled his mother out. The mother and son talked for a long time on the roadside, and finally they left after asking for their younger brother. Tieniu came back dejectedly. ??Gu Fei glared at Tieniu, "Are you stupid or not? How young are you? Even if you want to provide money for your mother''s retirement, it''s not yet time." ¡°I won¡¯t give you this money right now!¡± ??If this continues, Tieniu will also become the blood-sucking target of that family. Now she has become this evil person by relying on her status as an elder! Tieniu looked at Gu Fei gratefully, "Cousin, I know you are doing it for my own good, but I can''t help it. Who makes her my mother?" ??Gu Fei rolled her eyes, "Then has she ever thought about your brothers? How can life be easier now that Gangzi is only eight years old and has no mother?" Tieniu''s face darkened, and Gu Fei waved his hand, "Okay, go and do your work." ?The sky was gloomy, and soon it started to rain. When it rains, the number of pedestrians on the street decreases by more than half, and there are not many guests for dinner at night. At the middle of the garrison (eight o''clock in the evening), Gu Fei was thinking about whether to close the door early, when suddenly a person walked in from the rain. ?Gu Fei took a look and saw that it was Su Chen. He was soaked to the skin and walked into the store in a daze. ?Gu Fei was shocked and hurriedly walked out, "Mr. Su, what''s wrong with you?" Could it be that he failed the exam? ?It seems like it¡¯s not time to release the rankings yet? Su Chen''s eyes were originally straight, but when he saw Gu Fei, his eyes turned slightly. He suddenly hugged Gu Fei and said, "Xiao Fei, my dad, my dad is gone¡ª" Just as Gu Fei was about to reach out and push Su Chen away, her hands stopped in mid-air. No wonder Su Chen looked like this, it turned out that such a big thing had happened. ?Her hand that stopped in mid-air slowly came down and patted Su Chen''s back gently. She didn''t know what she could say now, but she could only give Su Chen some comfort. ?Su Chen ran all the way from the Wang Mansion. ???Received a letter from his uncle in the evening, saying that the refugees from Xiqin County rioted and stormed the government office to rob the official warehouse. His father led the government officials to guard in front of the official warehouse and was beaten to death by the refugees. There is food in the official warehouse, but not much. This food is the salary of the officials and government officials. If the government cannot even pay out the salary, then the government officials will have to flee, and the entire West Qin County will become more and more chaotic. situation. So Sheriff Su led the government officials to guard the official warehouse. But the refugees were already crazy with hunger. Each one of them was holding a hoe, sickle, or machete, and they would chop at anyone they saw. ??Su County Guard was a scholar who had no strength to tie a chicken. After the yamen servant beside him was cut down, someone dug a **** into his forehead, and he died like that. Although Guancang was defended in the end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 447： Men and women are not intimate Chapter 447 Men and women are not intimate with each other After receiving the letter, Su Chen''s sky collapsed. He cried for a while, and then went to look for his mother. The ancestral home of the Su family is in the capital. Only Su Chen was born in Ping''an City at that time, and followed his mother''s household registration in Ping''an City. Su Chen''s grandparents and uncle, Prime Minister Su, both lived in the capital. Therefore, after Sheriff Su died in the line of duty, his subordinates sent people to deliver the body to the capital. ??This news was rushed to the capital by Guanyi eight hundred miles away. After getting the news, Prime Minister Su immediately wrote to Ping''an City, asking Su Chen and his mother to return to the capital as soon as possible for the funeral. His mother also received a letter from her. Su Chen went to her to ask whether he would leave tonight or tomorrow morning. Unexpectedly, Xiao Min shook his head repeatedly, "I won''t go. There are refugees everywhere now. Wouldn''t it mean to die if I go out?" ¡°Besides, he¡¯s dead, so what¡¯s the use of me going?¡± Su Chen didn''t expect his mother to be so cold. She was so sad and angry that she impulsively pushed her to the ground and rushed out. ?When he went to his mother''s yard, he only took a boy with him. When he ran out, the boy chased after him and fell down. When he got up again, Su Chen ran away and disappeared. Su Chen ran alone in the heavy rain for half an hour. I don¡¯t know why I ended up here with Gu Fei. When he met Gu Fei, he felt that the world was vast and she was his last comfort in this world. Su Chen hugged Gu Fei as if he was holding a last life-saving straw. ??Gu Fei gestured to Lian''er to bring a dry handkerchief to wipe the water off Su Chen''s body, while listening to Su Chen talking about those things intermittently. Su Chen finally finished what he said. Gu Fei said softly: "You got caught in the rain. Can you sit down for a while, dry your hair and change your clothes?" Su Chen just shook his head and hugged Gu Fei tightly while sobbing. ??Gu Fei had no choice but to comfort him softly, "There will always be some unbearable pain in life, but you have to get through it eventually. Don''t be too sad, it will hurt your body-" As he was talking, Gu Fei seemed to hear the sound of horse hoofbeats, mixed with the sound of rain, which was not very clear. Then, Gu Fei felt herself being pulled away by a strong force, followed by a roar, "What are you doing?" She let out a low cry in panic, and saw Su Chen losing his support. His face turned pale and he swayed twice. Then he closed his eyes and fell down softly. ??Gu Fei rushed over to help her, Xiao Yu grabbed her, his eyes burning with anger, "What are you doing?" ¡°You actually don¡¯t know whether men and women can have **** or not?¡± ??Gu Fei looked at him for two seconds, then shook his hand away and pointed at Su Chen on the ground, "Didn''t you see what he looked like?" ¡°He just found out that his father passed away and his mother was extremely cold. Do you know how hard he was hit?¡± "After all, you are also his cousin. If you don''t comfort him or talk to him, you will take action as soon as he comes up. Xiao Yu, don''t you think you are going too far!" After Gu Fei finished speaking, she asked Tieniu to help Su Chen up with her. Xiao Yu was stunned by what Gu Fei said. ?It was raining heavily when he returned to the city today, so he took a shortcut back to the palace. As soon as I arrived at the side gate of the palace, I saw a few boys running around holding umbrellas and shouting "Young Master". When asked, a boy said that the young master ran away alone in the rain and did not know where he went. ??Xiao Yu didn''t ask why Su Chen ran out. His heart moved and he rushed to the inn. ?Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the door, they saw Su Chen and Gu Fei hugging each other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 448： She has never treated me like this Chapter 448 She has never treated me like this Xiao Yu''s anger rose instantly, and he didn''t know the whole story at all. Even if he knew the whole story, he still wanted to pull them away. He couldn''t just watch Xiao Fei hugging another man. Gu Fei didn''t care about Xiao Yu anymore and ordered Tieniu to carry Su Chen to his room. The results of the provincial examination have not yet been released. The inn was full and there was no spare room. Both Lian''er and Yan''er were Sleeping in her room. ?Watching Tieniu go to the backyard, Gu Fei asked Lian''er to go to Old Man Huang''s house next door to buy a pair of men''s clothes for Su Chen to change into, and then told Yan''er to go to the kitchen to make **** soup. ? ? Xiao Yu stood in the lobby, Shi Shi untied his raincoat and bamboo hat, and he seemed to be completely unconscious. As soon as Gu Fei finished her instructions and was about to go to the backyard, Xiao Yu grabbed her wrist and said seriously: "I don''t know." ?Gu Fei was stunned for two seconds and understood what he meant. He meant that he didn''t know that Su Chen''s father had passed away. ¡°I didn¡¯t push him either!¡± I just pulled you away. ¡°Then¡ª¡± Gu Fei paused for two seconds, ¡°Forget it.¡± ?She broke away from Xiao Yu''s hand, lowered her head and walked towards the backyard. Su Chen had been put on Gu Fei''s bed by Tieniu. Seeing that his hair had wet the pillow, Gu Fei quickly took a dry handkerchief to put on it, and another cloth towel to wipe Su Chen''s hair. In his heart, Su Chen suffered such a big blow and raining again, just for fear of a serious illness. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but follow Gu Fei to the door of his room and silently watched her wipe Su Chen''s hair with a handkerchief. The sourness and anger that he had just seen her hugging another man were gone. He just thought repeatedly, she has never been so gentle to me. She has never treated me like this. ??Stone looked at the prince in despair and couldn''t stand it anymore. He pulled Xiao Yu and said loudly: "Master, you are also soaked. Why don''t you wipe it off first, otherwise you will catch a cold." ??Gu Fei''s hand wiping Su Chen''s hair paused. After two seconds, he turned his face, picked up a dry cloth from the table and threw it at Xiao Yu at the door. ??Stone reached out to catch it and handed it under Xiao Yu''s eyes, "Master, please wipe it too. Miss Gu specially wiped your hair." Xiao Yu took the cloth towel from Shitou''s hand and was silent for a few seconds. He looked at Su Chen who was lying unconscious on the bed with a pale face. He walked to the bed, bent down, and wiped Su Chen''s hair quietly. . ??Gu Fei couldn''t do anything, so he had to retreat silently. At this time Lian''er came over with a set of men''s clothes and stood at the door. ? ? Shitou took it and smiled at Gu Fei, "Miss Gu, the prince and I changed these wet clothes for Mr. Su." ??Gu Fei said "Oh", quickly walked out and closed the door. She walked to the kitchen and saw that the **** soup was almost ready. She took a few bowls, filled the **** soup, and put it in the lobby to cool down. After a while, Zhu Zhu came in wet from the outside. Gu Fei quickly greeted him, "Drink some **** soup quickly." ??Zhu Zhu picked up a bowl of **** soup, drank it all in one gulp, and wiped his mouth, "The prince asked me to go to the carriage shop and call a carriage over. He said it was for Mr. Su. Where is Mr. Su?" ?Gu Fei said: "Wait a minute." She got up and took the **** soup on a tray to the backyard. Knocking on the door, Shitou smiled at her, and Gu Fei handed the **** soup over, "You and the Crown Prince each have a bowl, and feed Mr. Su some too." ¡°By the way, Zhuzhu has called the carriage.¡± As she spoke, Gu Fei looked towards the room. Xiao Yu, with his back to her, was sitting motionless in front of the bed. Su Chen was lying on the bed, covered with a quilt. There was a pile of wet clothes on the stool. (End of this chapter) Chapter 449： Are you still a human being? Chapter 449 Are you still a human being? ? Shitou brought the **** soup over, and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t look back. He picked up the bowl and drank it all in one gulp. Then he helped Su Chen sit up and fed Su Chen **** soup with a spoon. ??Gu Fei looked anxiously at the door. Xiao Yu didn''t know how to serve others, so half of the **** soup was spilled on the cloth towel. She walked in and said, "I think we should take Mr. Su back quickly. We need to ask a doctor to take a look at him. There are carriages here." ??Xiao Yu didn''t say anything, put down the bowl, lifted up the quilt, picked up Su Chen and walked out. ?? Shitou quickly walked to the door and took an umbrella and held it over their heads. After putting Su Chen on the carriage, Xiao Yu turned back, put on his raincoat and bamboo hat and walked out without saying a word. ?? Gu Fei stood at the door of the store and saw Xiao Yu getting on the horse. She couldn''t help but tell her, "You are also wet. Go back to the house and let the doctor take a look at you. Don''t get sick." ??Xiao Yu''s face had always been sullen. At this moment, the rain finally passed and the sky cleared. He took a deep look at Gu Fei, said softly "Hmm", and walked away. After returning to the palace, the servants in Su Chen''s yard quickly invited Doctor Zhao to come over. Doctor Zhao prescribed a few doses of medicine, took the medicine, and the maids hurriedly cooked it. ?At this time, the prince in the main courtyard also received the news of the death of his brother-in-law, and was planning to arrange for someone to **** his sister and nephew to the capital. The boy from Su Chen''s courtyard came here and said that the young master was missing, and begged the prince to send someone to look for him. ??This is not bad, it rained so heavily and he suffered such a heavy blow, so the prince quickly called the boy who was following Su Chen to ask questions. ?The boy was trembling and told the story about the quarrel between Su Chen and his son. The prince was so angry that he overturned the table on the spot. Then the servant came to report again, saying that the prince had found Mr. Su back. Mr. Su was caught in the rain and fell unconscious. ??The prince became even more furious and rushed to Xiao Min''s yard with his anger. ?As soon as he entered the door, he saw Xiao Min, still wearing red clothes, sitting in the room looking at the candlelight in a daze. The maid at the door just announced, "The prince is here!" Xiao Min stood up, picked up the handkerchief and covered her face, "Brother - wuwuwu, what will I do in the future -" The prince walked over in a few steps and slapped Xiao Min on the face, "Are you still a human being?" ¡°Ah, my husband is dead, what are you wearing?¡± The force of this slap was so strong that Xiao Min was unprepared and was slapped to the ground. Xiao Min was stunned for a moment, covering her face and crying, "Brother blamed me wrongly. I suddenly heard that Chen''er''s father was not there." Oh, Liushenwuzhu, I didn¡¯t even think of this incident.¡± The prince sneered and looked around at the maids in the room, "She didn''t expect it, and neither did you?" ¡°The husband is dead and the wife is still wearing red and green, are you all dead?¡± The maids quickly knelt on the ground and trembled one by one, not daring to say a word. The prince took a breath and sat down, "Go and prepare mourning clothes for her to put on right away!" ??The maids quickly retreated. ??The prince walked up to the top and sat down, looking at Xiao Min, "Let me ask you, when are you going to leave for the capital?" Xiao Min half-sat on the ground, shaking her head desperately, "I can''t go to the capital. There is a drought in the north right now, and there are too many refugees outside. If I go there, I will die." When the prince heard what she said, his anger that had just calmed down rose again. He grabbed the tea cup on the table and threw it at Xiao Min. The tea cup hit Xiao Min on the forehead and then fell on the carpet. Xiao Min screamed, stretched out her hand to her forehead, and wiped the blood from her hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 450： Three years of mourning Chapter 450 Three years of mourning Xiao Min cried, "Brother, is it wrong that I don''t want to go? Why do you beat me? You have never seen those refugees. You don''t know how terrible they are. I can''t go and die - woo woo -" The prince said with a cold face, "It''s not up to you. You have to go if you want to, and you have to go if you don''t." ¡°As long as you are a human being and have ethics, you cannot say such a thing!¡± He knew it was useless to reason with Xiao Min, so he didn''t bother to talk anymore and directly ordered: "When Chen''er gets better, I will arrange for escorts to send you there." Xiao Min sat on the ground and covered her forehead, shaking her head. The prince stared at her coldly, "Also, after you go to the capital, you will stay there for me and mourn your husband for three years!" Xiao Min screamed, "Brother¡ª" The prince stood up and sneered at Xiao Min on the ground, "Why, isn''t it natural for a wife to mourn her husband?" Xiao Min collapsed on the ground and cried, "I don''t want it, I don''t want to stay in mourning for three years, I will go crazy! Brother, how could you do this to me? I don''t want to go to the capital, I don''t want-" ?She is so annoyed by her parents-in-law in the capital. When she goes to the capital, she has to greet them every day and look at their faces. ? ? No one cares about her when she lives in her natal family, and she doesn¡¯t have to pay greetings to anyone. Her life should be as comfortable as possible. What¡¯s more, she had to wear plain clothes during mourning, was not allowed to go out as a guest, and was confined at home for three years. How could she survive that kind of life! The prince walked up to her and looked at her condescendingly, with cold eyes, "Xiao Min, you''d better stay in mourning honestly. If you dare to make any trouble in the capital and do something that will embarrass the prince, you will be in the temple at home." Spend the rest of your life here!¡± "I will correspond with Prime Minister Su frequently. Please be careful in your words and deeds so that you can behave yourself." Brother-in-law died suddenly, and the prince was caught off guard. Originally, because of their in-law relationship, Prime Minister Su and Prince Qi were firmly tied to the same boat. But now that my brother-in-law is dead, this bond is not very strong, and my sister is so cold-hearted, she is afraid of causing Prime Minister Su''s dissatisfaction. ??Now the Prince of Qi''s power in the court is not enough, and it still relies on Prime Minister Su in many places. This line must not be broken! When Xiao Min heard what the prince said, she threw herself on the carpet and burst into tears. She couldn''t understand why her brother was suddenly so cruel to her. In the past, even if she did something extraordinary, her brother would turn a blind eye and ignore her. It''s over, it''s all over. She knows that her brother is not trying to scare him. He can do what he says and do. How will she live her life from now on? When the maids saw that the prince was gone, they hurried in and helped Xiao Min. Chunying first removed all the pearls from Xiao Min''s head, and then took the mourning clothes and put them on Xiao Min. When the husband dies, the wife must wear mourning clothes, which is the most severe form of mourning. She must wear linen mourning clothes for a hundred days. Xiao Min looked at the rough linen mourning clothes and pushed Chunying away fiercely, "I won''t wear this, it''s so ugly!" ?Chunying lowered her head and said softly: "If Madam doesn''t wear it, the prince will know about it and I''m afraid he will be blamed." Xiao Min wailed and had to let Chunying put on mourning clothes, "Why is my life so miserable? I lost my husband at a young age. How will I live in the future?" Xia Cao took the ointment and wiped it on Xiao Min''s forehead. Xiao Min suddenly screamed, "My forehead is broken, will there be a scar?" The maids did not say anything. ??With a master as ruthless and unjust as Xiao Min, they were also very disappointed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 451： Just a chess piece Chapter 451: Just a chess piece ?The prince returned to his yard and asked his servants to find an old nanny. As soon as the old nanny came over, the prince quickly stood up and held his hands in his hands, "Aunt Xia, I have something to do for you right now." Mother Xia nodded lightly and said, "Your Majesty, please speak." The prince pondered for a moment and said, "Min''er''s husband has passed away and she has to go to the capital to attend the funeral. She will have to stay in mourning for three years." ¡°It¡¯s just that Min¡¯er¡¯s character is known to my mama. I¡¯m afraid that she might cause some trouble during the mourning period. I asked her to come here because I want her to keep an eye on her. If by any chance, she doesn¡¯t obey¡ª¡± ??The prince sighed, "If she is really disobedient, at least give her a life -" ??Grandma Xia lowered her eyes and nodded slightly. This meant that if Xiao Min turned out to be a demon, she would have to be bedridden all year round. "I know, my lord, please rest assured. As long as I am here, I will never let the princess do anything that is disgraceful to the family tradition." The prince let out a sigh of relief and said, "It''s just a big thank you. I''ve been away for three years." ?Mother Xia smiled faintly and said, "It doesn''t matter. For me, as long as I can serve my master, it doesn''t matter where I am." The prince nodded, "In three years, I will send someone to pick up grandma." ??Grandma Xia responded and went back to collect her bottles and jars. ?That night, Su Chen did have a fever. In the middle of the night, he started to have trouble again. Doctor Zhao prescribed another prescription. The maid boiled the medicine and gave it to Su Chen. At dawn, Su Chen felt better. After the prince heard about it, he came to Su Chen''s yard early in the morning to visit him personally. Su Chen was lying on the bed, although he was very weak, but his mind was clear. He reluctantly bowed to the prince on the bed and said: "Uncle, I have to go back to the capital quickly - I cough cough cough -" The prince quickly raised his hand to interrupt him, "How can you get on the road when you are so sick?" "I have arranged the **** carriage for you. You need to recover from your illness first, and then it will not be too late to set off." Su Chen shook his head, "Uncle, I have to leave today. If my father comes to Beijing and I, the son, fail to greet him, I, I - cough cough cough -" The prince sighed, "Child, it''s good to be filial, but you can''t ignore your own health." He thought for a moment and said, "That''s all. If you want to go, just go. I''ll have someone bring you the medicine, and I''ll ask Doctor Qin to go with you." ¡°I have arranged the route. I will not go through Huainan County and go directly north to Dongshan County. I shouldn¡¯t encounter too many refugees.¡± Su Chen nodded slightly. The prince said again: "Your mother -" Su Chen¡¯s expression changed and he closed his eyes. The prince sighed and said, "Where is your mother? I gave her a good lesson and she will leave with you." "Chen''er, from now on, your father is no longer here. If you have something to discuss with your uncle, if you are not sure, you can also write to me and ask me." He reached out and touched Su Chen''s head, "Although your mother is not a good person, my uncle will always be your uncle. If you have any difficulties, just write to your uncle." Su Chen nodded slightly on the pillow. The prince said a few more words, then got up and went out. An hour later, Su Chen was wrapped in a quilt and carried to the carriage. One hundred guards escorted Su Chen and Xiao Min to the capital. After another half a month, it was the day when the Gongyuan released the results. Several scholars living in Gu Fei''s shop went to the gate of Gongyuan early in the morning to wait for the results to be released. ??Gu Fei sent Tieniu out and wrote him a note with Su Chen''s name written on it, asking him to look for these two words on the list. (End of this chapter) Chapter 452： a bolt from the blue Chapter 452 A bolt from the blue Tieniu went away for an hour before coming back. When he came back, his face was full of joy and he ran to Gu Fei, "Cousin, Mr. Su has won the prize. I see his name is the first one, which is the same as what was written on your note. " ¡°I asked others again, and they told me that the first name of Jie Yuan was Su Chen.¡± ??Gu Fei said Buddha, "It''s okay, okay, alas, I''m afraid Mr. Su is still on the way, and I don''t know any news about Xie Yuan." Just as I was sighing, I saw the scholar who was stumbling after taking the exam that day had also come back. With a happy face, he was sitting in the lobby, craning his neck to look out. ?Gu Fei felt something in her heart, she was afraid that this young man would also be hit. Just as he was thinking about it, a group of people walked into the store beating gongs and drums. Several people who were registering stopped their horses at the door of the store and shouted at the door: "Mr. Xu Wenqing from Yunzhou Prefecture is here. Congratulations on graduating from high school." Gu Fei saw the scholar''s face beaming with joy, "Thank you, thank you all." ?These reporters all rushed into the store, shouting congratulations. ?Gu Fei quickly called the waiters in the shop to serve tea. ??Some of these people went to the hall to hang up posters, and some surrounded Xu Wenqing to ask for wedding money. ??Xu Wenqing''s family was originally poor, otherwise he wouldn''t have even had a bookboy. Now the little money he had scraped together has been spent, and there is no money left. ??He was surrounded by people asking for money, and thinking that he only had a few big bucks in his pocket, he felt embarrassed for a moment. ??Gu Fei saw it at the counter and quickly took out a few large handfuls of copper coins. He didn''t even count them. He estimated that there were several thousand coins. He put them in a bamboo basket and asked Lian''er to carry them out. ?These people hung up the posters, took the wedding money and left. ?Xu Wenqing came over and thanked Gu Fei profusely, "I just thanked shopkeeper Gu a lot. I will definitely repay the girl''s kindness in the future." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Don''t worry about the few small coins, Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu stayed in my shop, and the whole shop became happy with you." Xu Wenqing''s face turned slightly red and she thanked Gu Fei again and again. In the afternoon, Gu Fei suddenly saw her mule cart parked at the door. As she was looking around, she saw Liu Zhu, the family''s young man, getting off the cart and running straight in. He whispered to Gu Fei: "Miss, hurry up and go home." One time, Mrs. Cai received news from the army that the third young master had died for the country, and she also sent him a pension of ten taels. " When Gu Fei heard this, he almost lost his mind and asked, "What''s going on?" Liu Zhu made a sad face, "I don''t know what happened, but a government official sent a letter and money to my house and left." ?? Gu Fei almost lost her balance for a moment, staggered twice, told Yan''er and Lian''er to look after the store, and hurriedly got into Liu Zhu''s car and hurried home. As soon as the car entered the front yard, I heard crying in the backyard. ??Gu Fei walked in and saw the old lady sitting in the hall, supported by her aunt, both of whom were crying non-stop. Erlang squatted there, wiping tears silently. Not seeing Mrs. Chen, Lanzhi came out of the room with red eyes, pulled Gu Fei and said, "Mom cried so hard before that she fainted, so she helped her to the bed and lay down." ??Gu Fei walked into the upper room and saw Mrs. Chen''s eyes open, with tears streaming down her cheeks. ?Li Chunhua sat next to her and wiped Chen''s tears while she kept crying. When Mrs. Chen saw Gu Fei, she wailed, "Xiao Fei, what can we do? Your third brother is gone like this-" ¡°My third son¡ª¡± ??Gu Fei couldn''t stop the tears on her face. She walked to the bed and hugged her mother, also crying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 453： Inquired news Chapter 453: News from Inquiry Mrs. Chen cried and said, "I told him not to let him go, but he insisted on going. It''s a good thing, his life is gone." ¡°My third son is only sixteen years old. He has been gone for less than half a year and his body has not been found. Why is my third son so miserable¡ª¡± ??Gu Fei had no way to comfort her mother, so she went out and read the letter from the military. There was no information in it. It simply said that Sanlang died for the country while fighting the Nanzhao people. There is no body and the specific cause of death is not known. How can people accept this? Gu Fei got up and went back to his room. He sat in the room for a long time. He got up and wrote a letter. Then he took the letter out and handed it to Liu Zhu. "Go to the back door of Prince Qi''s Mansion and find a boy named Laifu. Give this letter to him." Give it to him and let him pass it on to Brother Shitou." Liu Zhu received the letter, drove the mule cart and headed for the city. Ms. Chen was so sad that she lay in bed and couldn''t get up. Gu Fei slept at home all night and had nightmares for most of the night. ??In the dream, Saburo was in a dark place, shackled all over his body, shouting, "Sister, help me¡ª" ??Gu Fei woke up from her dream in the middle of the night and cried for a while before falling asleep. The next day, Gu Fei looked haggard, with dark circles under his eyes, and a stone came over. Gu Fei invited him to the hall to talk. Shitou said: "I have found out what the girl asked me to inquire about in yesterday''s letter." "Two months ago, the barbarians from the Nanzhao Kingdom harassed the border. General Fuyuan led his troops to fight a battle with the barbarians. Although he won, in this battle, tens of thousands of people were killed, missing, and captured. ¡± "General Fuyuan is quite considerate. All those who are missing or captured are declared dead in battle." "Anyway, most of those who are missing and captured will not survive. If they are declared dead in battle, at least their families can get some pension money, otherwise they will have nothing." "Besides, this money is not taken from the army, it is all paid by the court." When Gu Fei heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up, "So, the third brother is not necessarily dead?" Shitou nodded and then shook his head, "Miss Gu, it''s hard to say, but even if you''re not dead, I''m afraid it''s more likely to be a disaster." Gu Fei had an idea in his mind, "I know." ?She got up and sent the stone out. When she walked to the gate, she saw Gu Qing jumping out of a carriage. ?He just received the letter from home last night, and hurriedly hired a carriage and drove back all night. The brother and sister went into the house together. Chen held Gu Qing and cried for a while. Gu Qing came out with red eyes to discuss the funeral affairs of San Lang with Erlang Gu Fei. ?With his father away at home, Gu Qing is the one who makes the decision. ?There is no corpse here, so Gu Qing meant to just set up a tomb. ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "Brother, let''s not do this funeral for now. I can''t believe that the third brother is just gone. He wants to see his body alive and his body after death." "I''ve asked Brother Shitou to inquire. Tens of thousands of people died in this battle. Those who were missing and captured were all declared dead. I think maybe Third Brother is still alive." ¡°Maybe he¡¯s missing, maybe he¡¯s captured, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± "I plan to go to southern Xinjiang. Regardless of life or death, I will find my third brother back!" Gu Qing raised his eyebrows when he heard this, "Nonsense, the southern Xinjiang is thousands of miles away. How can you go to a girl''s house? If you want to go, I will go too." ?Gu Fei looked at him quietly, "Brother, aren''t you going to study anymore?" ¡°Do you know how rare it is to get an admission spot at Qinglian Academy? If you go there, your studies that have finally improved will be wasted.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 454： I must go Chapter 454 I must go ??Gu Qing said anxiously: "But you are a girl after all. It''s thousands of miles away from southern Xinjiang. How can I rest assured?" Gu Erlang was also standing by and said, "Brother, you can''t go. If you want to go, I will go. I have nothing to do. It''s just the right time for me to go. I will definitely find Sanlang and bring him back." ??Gu Fei waved his hand, "Second brother, you can''t even go. You can''t even tell the difference between east, west and north when you go out. If I lose it, I have to look for you." Erlang''s face turned red. Is he so useless in the eyes of the girl? ??Gu Fei said in a deep voice: "No need to say anything. Regardless of whether you agree or not, I will definitely go." ??Gu Qing stamped his feet anxiously, "No, either I go, or no one can go. The place in southern Xinjiang is in chaos. We can''t get another one for San Lang!" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Brother, it''s better for you to go than for me to go." ¡°Because I have the ability to protect myself, but you don¡¯t.¡± "You have all seen me kill wolves and bandits. Besides, I have learned a new skill and can run away even if I encounter any danger." She paused and then said: "If I don''t go, what if the third brother is still alive and suffering somewhere?" Gu Qing and Erlang were both speechless when they heard what the girl said. They had to admit that the girl''s force value was much stronger than theirs. Moreover, when the girl said this, a glimmer of hope arose in their hearts. What if Saburo was really still alive? ??If he really disappeared or was captured, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to rescue Saburo. And the girl must have a way. The two brothers thought firmly in their hearts. ??Gu Fei added: "Originally I didn''t plan to tell you that I was going by myself, but I was afraid that you would be worried if you found out later." "As for my mother, don''t tell her yet. After I leave, you can tell her slowly." If Mrs. Chen knew about it, she would not let her go even if she was afraid of life or death. Dalang Erlang almost cried when he heard what the girl said, and the two of them were silent in unison. ??I was thinking in my heart, why am I so useless and have to rely on girls to do everything. ?Gu Fei stood up and said, "That''s it." "The eldest brother went to persuade my mother soon and said that there should be no funeral arrangements for now. He only said that he would ask someone to go to southern Xinjiang to find the body of the third brother." "Don''t tell her my guess. If the joy is in vain, she will be sad again." ¡°Also, second brother, you won¡¯t go to other shops from tomorrow on. I¡¯ll leave the inn to you. If there¡¯s anyone you don¡¯t know, just ask Lian¡¯er.¡± Erlang became nervous, "Sister, are you really going?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "If you really go, we''ll set off tomorrow when we''re ready." ??Gu Qing lowered his head, knowing that he could not stop Gu Fei. Although he was the eldest brother, his sister was not an ordinary woman. She had her own opinions and would not listen to him on everything. He also wanted to find Sanlang, but he was really afraid that something would happen to his sister along the way. Sanlang was gone. If the girl had another misfortune, my mother might not be able to survive. How will I explain to my father when he comes back? ?After thinking for a long time, Gu Qing had no choice but to get up and comfort Chen, saying that he planned to spend some money to ask the **** from the **** agency to go to southern Xinjiang and bring back Sanlang''s body, and then organize the funeral. ??Ms. Chen cried for a while before agreeing. ?Gu Fei stayed with Chen at home for another night. That night, she slept with Chen in her arms. In the morning, before Mrs. Chen woke up, Gu Fei got out of bed quietly. After washing, she asked Liu Zhu to drive her back to the city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 455： Women disguised as men Chapter 455 A woman disguises herself as a man After returning to the inn, Gu Fei locked herself in the room first, looked at the map, and then compared it with the map from her previous life. ??Southern Xinjiang borders the Nanzhao Kingdom, southwest of the British Dynasty, and is more than 4,000 miles away from Ping''an City. Even if it travels 300 miles a day, it will take more than ten days to get there. ?She first had to buy a horse. The teleportation distance was too short and it consumed too much mental energy, so it was not suitable for traveling long distances. ??You also have to buy some men''s clothes, bring medicinal materials, dry food and dried meat. ?? Gu Fei made plans and went to the kitchen first, asking Sister Hua to prepare some dried meat and dry food for her, and then asked Lian''er to go to Old Man Huang''s shop next door to buy her some men''s clothes. ?She went to the Yamen herself and spent a couple of silver to get a road guide. ?Road guides are very important. Gu Fei knows it very well now that he has opened an inn. He must use the guide signs to register whenever he stays in a hotel. The road was led into the space, and I went to the drugstore at the end of the street to buy some medicine for healing wounds, medicine to prevent miasma, and medicine for mosquito bites. The climate in the southwest is hot and humid, and the miasma is heavy, so these things are useful. ?Then Gu Fei went to Nanshi and spent fifty taels of silver to buy a tall brown mare with a docile personality. Leading the horse back to the backyard, Gu Fei called Lian''er into the room and explained to her carefully. "I have to go to southern Xinjiang to look for my third brother. This trip can take as little as one or two months, as long as three or five months. Although there is a second brother watching the store, I''m afraid his business is not as good as yours. What''s the matter? Please mention more." She thought for a while and said, "If you encounter something that you really can''t make up your mind about, go next door and ask Mr. Zhou to make up his mind. He is an old man in business, so you are right to listen to him." Lian''er nodded and hesitated for a moment, "Miss, how about I go with you, otherwise, no one will serve you along the way." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "No, I''m not that delicate and I don''t need anyone to take care of me." After explaining to Lian''er, Gu Fei went into the kitchen, filled the water bag and let it cool down. Sister Hua quickly said: "I didn''t have time to make dried meat, so I made a big pot of salt-fried beef. This one won''t spoil easily." ?While talking, Sister Hua took a small jar to put beef in. ?Lian''er quickly wrapped a stack of pancakes and handed them to Gu Fei. ? Gu Fei carried her things back to her room, took out the crisper box from the space and packed the beef without the jar. The pancakes were also put into the space. ?Then he took a look at the spiritual liquid in the space. There was only half a bowl left. Gu Fei thought about it, took a jade bottle and put the spiritual liquid in it, and then went to Lao Zheng''s house. She still had in her hand the profit from the Yueyinlou, Rouge Shop, and Grain and Oil Shop, which totaled more than four thousand taels. Gu Fei rounded up the round figure, bought another five thousand taels of jade, and dragged it back to the inn. ?Putting the jade into the space, Gu Fei put on a royal blue robe and a pair of thick-soled soap boots. Then he scattered his hair and tied it on the top of his head. ?Looking in the mirror, you can tell at a glance that it is a woman disguised as a man. ?? Gu Fei took out her cosmetics again, thickened her eyebrows, and applied shadow powder on her face around her lips, pretending to be a mustache. ??Although the person in the mirror still doesn''t look like a man, Gu Fei tried his best. ?Hunting a bag containing several changes of clothes on his back, Gu Fei walked out. Lian''er stood outside worriedly. She was worried that Gu Fei would travel far alone, but she couldn''t help the young lady. She neither knew how to ride a horse nor had martial arts. Lian''er was startled when she saw Gu Fei open the door and come out. Gu Fei raised an eyebrow and looked at her, "Do I look like a man?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 456： Make a decision and then act Chapter 456 Make a decision before taking action Lian''er shook her head helplessly, "Miss, it''s not very similar." ??Gu Fei waved his hand, "Forget it, it doesn''t look like it. Anyway, people can''t see clearly when riding on a horse." She grabbed the saddle, flew on the horse, nodded to Lian''er, "I''m leaving." Lian''er was about to cry, "Are you just leaving? Then, the second young master is in front. Miss, why don''t you say goodbye to the second young master?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "No, if he starts crying in a while, I won''t be able to bear it." Lian''er quickly held back her tears and said, "Miss, please pay attention to your own safety." ?Gu Fei smiled at her and rode out through the side door. Lian''er ran out and saw Gu Fei disappearing from the alley on horseback. ?She stayed there in a daze for a while, then came in sadly and closed the side door. Throughout the whole day, Erlang was asked countless times while sitting at the counter, "Why is Shopkeeper Gu not here today?" When the city gate was about to close, Erlang quickly packed up and went home. He and Lanzhi were still newly married, and he couldn''t sleep without holding his sweet and soft wife in his arms. ?At the time of garrison, Lian''er was wondering whether to close the shop when the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from the street. Lian''er''s heart moved. She looked outside and saw several horses parked at the door. Xiao Yu dismounted and walked in. ?She quickly stood up and said, "Your Majesty." Xiao Yu looked around and couldn''t see Gu Fei''s figure. Shitou behind him coughed lightly, "Lian''er, where is your young lady?" Lian''er lowered her head: "Girl, girl, she went to southern Xinjiang to look for the third young master." "What?" Shitou opened his mouth wide and was stunned for a long time before slowly looking at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was also stunned for a moment, mainly because he couldn''t accept the information in these words. After a while, he asked in a deep voice: "When did she leave? Who else was with her?" Lian''er trembled slightly. Although the prince was not angry, she just felt a little scared. "The girl left at the end of this morning (11 o''clock in the morning). No, no one was going with her." Shitou''s eyes widened, "Miss Gu, did you just go to Nanzhao alone?" Why are you so brave? Lian''er lowered her head, "Girl, girl bought a horse¡ª" ??Xiao Yu suddenly turned around and walked outside the door, got on his horse, and was about to turn the horse''s head towards the city gate when his hand suddenly stopped and he remained motionless on the horse. Shitou then got on the horse, not daring to say anything. He looked at Zhu Zhu and waited silently behind. Xiao Yu instinctively wanted to pursue Gu Fei immediately. She was a single **** the road. How could he rest assured that she was thousands of miles away. But his reason told him that he couldn''t just leave so carelessly. Even if you want to pursue him, your father must have a sufficient reason. Xiao Yu suppressed the anxiety in his heart and lightly kicked Zhaoye, who then walked forward slowly. ??While walking, Xiao Yu suddenly grabbed the horse''s belly and started galloping through the night. ?Hunting all the way back to the palace and outside the main courtyard where the prince lived, Xiao Yu dismounted his horse. The boy guarding the door quickly went in to report. After a while, the boy invited Xiao Yu in. ??Xiao Yu strode into the prince''s study and said in a deep voice: "Father, I plan to go to Shu tomorrow." Shu is adjacent to Southern Xinjiang, and the general direction is the same. Xiao Yu feels that he is not lying if he says so. The prince was practicing calligraphy at his desk without raising his head, "Going to Shu? What are you going to do?" Xiao Yu said: "After I was poisoned last time, I took Miss Gu''s pills and felt that my internal strength had increased a little. It seems that the barrier between Ren and Du''s two meridians is about to be opened. I want to ask Master to help me completely open up Ren and Du''s two meridians. ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 457： Snoop for news Chapter 457: Snooping for news The prince was overjoyed and put down his pen, "Really?" ¡°That pill is indeed an elixir!¡± Xiao Yu nodded heavily. The prince laughed loudly, stood up, and turned around excitedly, "Okay, okay, if we can really get through the Ren and Du channels, my son will be a top master!" ?He walked up to Xiao Yu and patted him on the shoulder, "In that case, let''s go." ¡°When I met your master, I told him that I was thinking of him and asked him to come and stay at the palace when he had time.¡± Xiao Yu bowed to the prince and said, "Yes, the son will leave tomorrow morning." The prince nodded, "Very good." Seeing Xiao Yu retreating, he felt very pleased. When Xiao Yu returned to his yard, he told Shitou, "You and Zhu Zhu come with me. Go pack your luggage immediately and set off early tomorrow." ??If it weren''t for fear of his father''s suspicion, Xiao Yu would have wanted to leave at this time. Shitou responded and went out to ask Huaping to pack the prince''s luggage, while he went to pack various things for the road. This evening, the prince rested in the west courtyard of Concubine Lin. After the exercise, Concubine Lin leaned softly in the prince''s arms and whispered: "I''ve been having the same old habit again in the past few days, and my heart hurts a little." The prince held her hand and said, "Let Dr. Zhao take a look and prescribe some medicine." ?Concubine Lin snorted sweetly: "Doctor Zhao has looked at it so many times, but he still can''t get rid of the root." "I heard that when Yu''er was poisoned last time, a woman was invited from outside to cure Yu''er. Why don''t the prince invite her to come and have a look at me, and my illness will be cured." The prince didn¡¯t really think about how Concubine Lin knew about this matter. Anyway, Concubine Lin was none other than Concubine Lin. She knew it as soon as she knew it. ?He shook his head and said with reservation: "That girl is not a doctor, she just happened to have pills in her hand that can detoxify." ?Concubine Lin finally understood how Xiao Yu survived. She had made insinuations several times before, but the prince always got past her. She gritted her teeth secretly and said with joy on her face: "This is really true. After all, Yu''er is lucky and this happened by chance." ? Hearing that Xiao Yu is blessed, the prince is in a good mood, isn''t it? His Yu''er was born to be extraordinary, and now there is no fate to suppress him. From now on, he will definitely help him soar to the sky. He smiled and said, "That''s natural. Yu''er''s blessings are profound and unparalleled by ordinary people." ¡°This silly boy was poisoned, but he was a blessing in disguise.¡± ?Concubine Lin hurriedly asked: "Why, what good thing can Yu''er do?" ??The prince yawned, "Yu''er plans to go to Shu tomorrow to find his master. When he comes back, his kung fu will be great." ?Concubine Lin¡¯s heart was pounding when she heard it. If she has mastered her kung fu, wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult to kill her in the future? After the prince finished speaking, he slowly fell asleep. ?Concubine Lin waited for a long time, listening to the prince''s snoring, and then quietly got up. ?Go to the door, call the maid, and whisper a few instructions. ?The maid went out and talked to a young boy, who then went to Luan Garden that night. In the morning, Xiao Yu stayed up until mid-morning (six o''clock in the morning), paid his respects to the prince, and then set off with the stone pillar. From the west city gate to Shangguan Road, three horses were running very fast. More than an hour later, after running for almost sixty miles, Xiao Yu saw the official post on the roadside and said: "Stop, change horses and go again." The British Dynasty set up an official post every thirty miles to provide officials and envoys with housing, food, water, horse exchange and other services. ?Horses have poor endurance and cannot run for too long. They have to change horses after an hour or so, otherwise the horse will become useless. Because he had to change horses, Xiao Yu didn''t even ride out at Zhaoye. (End of this chapter) Chapter 458： Chase desperately Chapter 458: Desperate pursuit ?A few people took a rest in Guanyi. Shitou couldn''t help but said, "I wonder where Miss Gu is now?" Xiao Yu thought for a moment, "Her pace shouldn''t be fast. She can''t change horses at Guanyi. She can only run for half an hour before resting. She can''t rush after dark. Excluding the rest time, she can only travel three or four times a day. In just one hour, you can cover more than two hundred miles.¡± ¡°She set off late yesterday, so she probably didn¡¯t go very far. Calculating, by this evening, she can run about four hundred miles at most.¡± ¡°So, we must catch up with her within today.¡± Shitou made a grimace, "It''s not difficult to catch up, but I''m just afraid that we might miss Miss Gu." Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "I won''t miss it, I will definitely meet her." ?Xiao Yu then got on his horse, and the stones and pillars quickly followed. Xiao Yu and others hardly stopped along the way. Except for cooking and eating at the inn at noon, which took half an hour. The rest of the time, they drank water, changed horses, mounted their horses and continued running when they arrived at the inn. ?The stones and pillars were too much to bear. Even in a war, I had never run without resting. They ran for almost five hours today and covered more than three hundred miles. ?? Shitou dismounted, fully expecting to rest, but Xiao Yu took out the dry food and started to chew it. While chewing, he said: "After eating the dry food, keep walking. She shouldn''t be too far away from us." He took a sip of water and said, "Next, go to all the inns along the way and inquire about her. It''s best to find her tonight." ??Stone and Pillar looked at each other, and the two of them ate dry food with grimaces. After eating dry food and changing horses, the few of them continued on their way. By this time, it was already dark. Fortunately, there was a moon tonight, so we could still barely see the road, but the speed had slowed down greatly. Not walking far, he saw the lights on at an inn on the roadside. Xiao Yu stopped his horse and said, "Go and ask, see if Miss Gu is staying here." Shitou dismounted and went in to ask. The shopkeeper flipped through the registration book and shook his head, "There is no guest named Gu." ?A few people continued to move forward. After walking and stopping, I walked for dozens of miles, and I passed a few inns all the way. I didn''t find it. I saw another inn in the distance, with a string of lanterns hanging on the roadside. Xiao Yu didn''t need to talk about Shitou. When he reached the door of the inn, he dismounted and went in to look for the innkeeper. ??He couldn''t help chanting Buddha''s name in his heart, please God, please find Miss Gu quickly, he really couldn''t bear it. ¡°Shopkeeper, do you have a girl named Gu staying here?¡± The shopkeeper yawned, "Wait a minute, I''ll open the book." At this time, people had no privacy, and everyone used this stupid method to find people. The shopkeeper flipped through the pages and said, "Hey, there really is a girl named Gu." Shi Shitou was overjoyed. He grabbed the book and took a look. Sure enough, the registered name was Gu Fei! ?Stone grabbed the book and ran out, "Master, we found it, Miss Gu is here." Xiao Yu quickly jumped off his horse and ran in. He glanced at the book and stared at the shopkeeper, "Where is she?" The shopkeeper was startled by his eyes and pointed upstairs, "Room No. 2, Tianzi." ?Xiao Yu strode upstairs. ?As soon as he walked to the door of Tianzi Room No. 2, Xiao Yu stopped in his tracks. There was a dim light in the room coming from the crack in the door. ??Xiao Yu stood at the door, thinking that Gu Fei was inside, and felt a little crazy for a moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 459： Beautiful thought Chapter 459 Thinking Beautifully ??Stone stood downstairs, looking up, and saw Xiao Yu standing motionless at the door. Shitou was so anxious that he wanted to go up and knock on the door for Xiao Yu. ??Gu Fei was lying on the bed with her arms and legs spread out. She felt like she was going to die. After two days of riding, all the bones in my body were about to fall apart. Not to mention that, a layer of skin was scratched on her inner thighs. Now she could only lie in this position, and it hurt even if her pants rubbed against her when she walked. ??Gu Fei looked at the top of the bed and shook his head. He couldn''t go on like this. Not to mention wasting time, his body couldn''t bear it either. She thought of the off-road vehicle in the space and decided to rest during the day and drive the off-road vehicle at night. In this case, it will be easier for people to endure and the speed will be much faster. As for whether someone will find out, what are you afraid of? ?There are no street lights in this place at night, so there are very few pedestrians on the official road walking overnight, and even if they find someone, they don¡¯t know what they are. ?At most, you can gossip with others, such as, last night I saw something shining, and it ran past me in a swish. Will anyone believe it? No, I will only say that you are bragging. In your last life, there were so many photos, videos, and even alien corpses of flying saucers on the Internet in front of you, do you believe it? ?Some people say they are from the future, do you believe it? ??So what if you believe it? Even if it is the fastest means of transportation in the world - the horse, the best horse can only travel at about 50 kilometers per hour, while driving a car at 80 kilometers per hour is not very fast. In other words, nothing can catch up with her. Even if she is seen by others, she can only become a legend! The legendary Gu Fei was thinking rightly when there was a knock on the door outside. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Fei didn¡¯t want to move, because it hurt all over when he moved. ?But thinking about it, maybe the waiter brought her bath water. Gu Fei had to get up from the bed with difficulty and limped to open the door. The door opened, Gu Fei looked at the familiar face at the door and shook his head. No, I just got up from bed. Am I dreaming? It was rare for Xiao Yu to see her looking so cute. Although she had a yellow face and thick eyebrows, he just found her cute. ?Although he likes to call her little girl, it''s really hard to see her being as innocent as a little girl. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to touch her head, "Why, don''t you recognize her?" ¡°Lie¡ª¡ª¡± Grass! ?Girls are not allowed to speak dirty words. Gu Fei stopped the car in time and almost bit her tongue, "You, why are you here?" Xiao Yu looked at her without blinking and said in a low voice, "What do you think?" ??Gu Fei was looking at him like this, and her eyes also fell on his face at the same time. His sharp eyebrows and starry eyes were so handsome that he didn''t look like a mortal. Gu Fei''s heart couldn''t help but beat faster. She turned her face away to cover up her discomfort, "Well, then come in and sit down first." ??Xiao Yu walked in, Gu Fei closed the door behind her back, walked to the table awkwardly, and poured a glass of water for Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu frowned, "You have been riding for too long, and your thighs are skinned, right?" ?Gu Fei nodded sheepishly. "You can''t go on like this. Get a carriage and start again tomorrow." ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "The carriage is too slow, it won''t work." Xiao Yu''s eyebrows became more and more wrinkled, "You have to do it even if it doesn''t work. Although you just got the news about your third brother, it was already two months ago." "There''s no rush. At this moment, we can''t drag our bodies down just to rush on the road." (End of this chapter) Chapter 460： Face full of unwillingness Chapter 460: Face full of reluctance ??Gu Fei shook his head, "On this day, we can only walk more than two hundred miles, and the carriage is even slower. This journey is four to five thousand miles, and we can''t go until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse?" Xiao Yu looked at her helplessly, "Why are you so disobedient?" ?Gu Fei bit his lip, "How about you go back? I can go alone." I want to drive woo woo woo. Xiao Yu''s face changed slightly, "You, you don''t want me to go with you?" ??Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu. She felt that if she really said the word "unwilling", Xiao Yu''s handsome face would definitely be filled with dark clouds. ?Thinking about how Xiao Yu must have put in a lot of effort to catch up with him and find him. Although there is only one official road, it is not easy to find her. ??Gu Fei couldn''t say the word "reluctance" when it came to her lips. ?She took a while and then nodded reluctantly, "Yes." Xiao Yu pursed his lips and said, "But your unwillingness is written all over your face." He stood up and said, "Whether you want it or not, I can''t let you walk such a long way alone. We will get a carriage tomorrow and you can sit in it obediently." He took out a bottle of ointment and put it on the table, "This is the palace''s wound medicine. You can apply some on the broken skin, and you should feel better tomorrow." ¡°Get some rest early.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yu turned around and left. ??Gu Fei opened her mouth and watched Xiao Yu go out. Why is this man like this? Why did he arrange it for her? ?She kept wailing in her heart, why, why did he come? Otherwise, she would drive her SUV and travel more than a thousand miles a day, comfortably, and arrive in a few days. When he came, she still had to ride a horse for more than ten days. ? It seemed a bit heartless to think so. Gu Fei reflected on himself, opened the ointment and applied it on his legs. Then he found two pieces of silk and sewed a mat, planning to put it on his legs tomorrow. After sewing the cushion, Gu Fei fell down and went to sleep. After getting up early and washing up, Gu Fei applied ointment again, then tied the sewn mat to her legs before going downstairs. I don''t know if the ointment is useful, or there is a cushion separated, and the inside of her thigh is not so painful. Gu Fei saw Xiao Yu sitting in the lobby. She walked over and looked around, but didn''t see any stones or pillars. "Where''s Brother Shitou?" ??Xiao Yu raised his chin toward the window and said, "I''m cooking porridge." ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is there nothing to eat in the store?" Xiao Yu shook his head, "Since the last time I was poisoned, I have to be careful about my diet." ??This time when he came out, Shitou also brought several antidote drugs with him, just in case. ?Gu Fei nodded knowingly, "You have to be careful." Everything else is fine, this poisoning is really hard to guard against. She stood up and said, "I still have some pancakes over there, I''ll bring them." ?We went upstairs to get pancakes and beef, and Shitou''s porridge was also cooked. A few people drank porridge and ate pancakes with the beef. The taste was pretty good. After breakfast, Gu Fei went downstairs carrying a small bundle and saw a two-horse carriage parked at the door of the inn. ???Zhu Zhu went to Guanyi more than ten miles away to get this early in the morning. Xiao Yu stood in front of the carriage and coaxed Gu Fei, "This carriage is no slower than riding a horse. Get up and sit. If you are really tired, get down and run for a while." What else could Gu Fei do? He brought his mare over and let Zhu Zhu ride it, and then got into the carriage. The carriage was covered with thick mats and was not very bumpy. Gu Fei opened the curtain and saw Xiao Yu looking towards her. Gu Fei smiled at him. ??The tips of Xiao Yu''s ears turned red, his heart skipped a beat, and he jerked his horse and ran forward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 461： A man who knows Qinggong is so handsome Chapter 461 A man who knows how to do light kung fu is so handsome ? ? Shitou was sitting on the shaft of the carriage driving the carriage. It was the end of September and the weather in the south was neither hot nor cold. Since he got in the car, Gu Fei also thought about it, just treat it as a trip, although the purpose of this trip is a bit heavy. We walked for almost a day and changed horses several times. ?Although Gu Fei was worried about Sanlang, she also agreed with what Xiao Yu said. This happened two months ago, and it''s not good to rush now. She was tired from lying down, so she sat up and looked at the scenery. The carriage was not going very fast. Gu Fei leaned his head against the window and looked at it. Suddenly he saw a tall persimmon tree in the field in front of him. This was the time when the persimmons were ripe. The tree was covered with red persimmons, like Each small lantern. ?? Gu Fei was a child living in the city in her previous life. This was the first time she saw persimmons growing on trees. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "Wow, there are so many persimmons." Xiao Yu was riding nearby and glanced forward when he heard Gu Fei''s voice, "You want to eat persimmons? I''ll pick a few for you." ?? Shitou quickly stopped the carriage, and Gu Fei got out of the car and looked up at the tree. This persimmon tree must have been old, and it was more than ten meters high, which was roughly equivalent to three or four stories in the previous life. She was just thinking about whether Xiao Yu could climb a tree when she saw Xiao Yu walked to the foot of the tree and jumped up suddenly. He tapped his toes on the tree trunk and tapped it several times. He almost reached the top of the tree. Xiao Yu put his hands on the branches. After brushing it, I got two red persimmons. Gu Fei was dumbfounded, Qinggong! ??Xiao Yu actually has the legendary Qing Gong! Xiao Yu landed on the ground, took out a handkerchief, wiped the persimmon and handed it to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei looked at him blankly, then suddenly held his face and shouted, "So handsome!" ??Xiao Yu''s face turned red. He reached out to hold the persimmon and stammered: "It''s okay, it''s okay." ?Gu Fei suddenly grabbed his arm and shook it, "I want to learn Qing Gong, Xiao Yu, can you teach me Qing Gong?" ??Xiao Yu grabbed two persimmons and looked at Gu Fei''s sparkling eyes, and his mood soared, "Okay, I''ll teach you." "However, to practice Qing Gong, you must first practice internal strength." After practicing internal strength for five, six, seven or eight years, you can learn Qing Gong. Xiao Yu didn''t say anything out loud. Since she wanted to learn, he could just teach her, as long as she was happy. He pulled open the skin of the persimmon and brought it to Gu Fei''s mouth, "Do you taste it?" Stone and Zhuzi both turned around at the same time, with their backs facing them. Stone bumped against the pillar and whispered: "I don''t know whether the persimmon is sweet or not. The prince must be very sweet now." ?Zhuzi said stupidly: "How can the prince be so sweet?" ?Stone sighed, "Forget it, you are just a stick, what should I tell you?" ?Here, when Gu Fei saw the persimmon brought to his mouth, he instinctively pouted and sucked it. ??Xiao Yu held the persimmon in his hands and saw her red mouth pressed against it, sucking it gently. ?His Adam''s apple slid involuntarily. This little mouth, if, if - Just thinking about it made Xiao Yu''s blood surge all over his body. He turned his face slightly and didn''t look again. ? Gu Fei took a few sips and took the persimmon, "It''s so sweet. Why don''t you pick more and put it in the carriage to eat slowly." "Yeah," Xiao Yu responded with relief, stuffed the remaining persimmons into Gu Fei''s hands, and flew up the tree again. ??Gu Fei raised his head, with little stars twinkling in his eyes. A man who knows Qinggong is so handsome! ?After a while, Xiao Yu went up and down several times, picked a dozen large persimmons, and asked Shi Shi to leave a handful of copper coins under the tree. (End of this chapter) Chapter 462： There is an ambush Chapter 462 There is an ambush ??Gu Fei took a bag, packed the persimmons and put them in the carriage, and said to Xiao Yu impatiently: "Then you will teach me how to practice internal strength now." Sitting in the carriage was very boring, just in time to practice Qigong. ?Xiao Yu coughed lightly and said, "Okay, I''ll explain it to you slowly in the car." The two got into the car, and Shitou drove the car forward. Xiao Yu thought for a moment and realized that the Nine Yang Jue he had practiced was not suitable for girls to practice, but he could practice the Nine Yin Jue. He happened to have read the original version of Jiuyin Jue from his master. It was similar to Jiuyin Jue in many places, and he still remembered the methods of practicing it. The two of them were naturally very close to each other in such a small space as the carriage. Xiao Yu felt a little hot all over his body. He glanced at Gu Fei and cleared his throat, "To practice internal strength, you must first find the Dantian." ?Gu Fei nodded vigorously. She had heard of Dantian, but she just didn¡¯t know where it was. Xiao Yu sat cross-legged, raised his five hearts to the sky, and inhaled, "The dantian is three inches below the navel. If you want to practice internal skills, you must first learn to inhale, and the breath must sink into the dantian." ?Gu Fei quickly took a good posture and took a breath. After sucking for a while, she looked at Xiao Yu and asked, "Am I right to **** like this?" Xiao Yu glanced at Gu Fei''s lower abdomen and suddenly stuttered, "This, this, I can''t tell just by looking at it, you can feel it yourself." ??Gu Fei didn''t feel anything and didn''t know what feeling to look for. She asked Xiao Yu, "So how did you start practicing internal skills when you were a child?" ¡°Yes¡ªit was Master who put his hand on my Dantian to guide me.¡± ?Gu Fei was anxious, "Then help me¡ª" After finishing speaking, she looked at Xiao Yu, who looked at her and his face turned red. ?Gu Fei woke up and his face turned red. ??The Dantian is a place that is too delicate to be touched. ?She quickly turned her back and said, "Forget it, I still feel it myself." Xiao Yu sat in the car and silently watched Gu Fei take a breath. After walking for a while, it was getting dark. Xiao Yu then opened the curtain of the carriage and told Shi Shi, "Stop when we reach Guanyi. We will rest at Guanyi tonight." Shitou responded and walked a few miles further. There happened to be an official post with a lantern hanging outside and the courtyard door open, so Shitou drove the car in. The car stopped and Xiao Yu was about to get out of the car when Stone suddenly whispered from outside: "Your Majesty, something is wrong." ?? Usually when you arrive at an official post, a post official will come out to greet you. They will first check the official documents or identity documents, and then help lead the horse and so on. At this moment, all the cars entered the yard, and it was still quiet, and no one came out. Xiao Yu''s whole body immediately tensed up and he pushed Gu Fei down on the car mat. "Lie down and don''t move around. I''m afraid there''s an ambush." Just as he was talking, a "whoosh" sound broke through the air, and arrows rained down from all directions. I could hear the "ding-ding-tuk-tuk-tuk" sound coming from the car wall, which made my scalp numb. ?Gu Fei tensed up and whispered, "What should I do?" ?This carriage is not bulletproof. It has wooden boards on three sides and a curtain in the front. The two of them were still somewhat sheltered inside, and I don¡¯t know what happened to the stones and pillars outside. But you can''t go out rashly right now. If you go out, you may turn into a hedgehog immediately. Xiao Yu turned to look at Gu Fei. The light in the car was very dark, but her eyes were surprisingly bright in the night. "You lie down and don''t move. These people must be coming for me. I''ll go out and lure them away." open." He paused and grabbed the sword next to him, "Don''t worry, they can''t shoot me." After he finished speaking, Gu Fei grabbed his arm fiercely, "No, you can''t go out now." ¡°What if the arrow is poisonous like last time?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 463： Cooperate in combat Chapter 463 Cooperation in combat Xiao Yu felt warm in his heart and touched Gu Fei''s head, "It shouldn''t be poisonous." "Each arrow needs to be quenched with poison. It takes so much time that it shouldn''t be too late." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "That''s not okay, you can''t go out." Just as he was talking, an arrow shot straight in through the curtain of the sedan chair. Xiao Yu swung his sword to knock the arrow away, then lunged forward and rushed out. ??Gu Fei watched Xiao Yu rush out and was so anxious that she gritted her teeth and rolled forward from the car. After falling to the ground, Gu Fei quickly rolled under the wheel and then looked out. ??The rain of arrows outside has stopped. Three men in black surrounded Xiao Yu in the yard and fought into a ball. ?The pillars and stones were also fighting with several men in black. Gu Fei saw an arrow clearly stuck on the stone''s shoulder. ?Gu Fei took out his pistol and loaded it. The arrow rain just now was so dense, there must be a lot of people ambushing around, and there should be archers lurking in the dark. ??It''s just that they are all fighting together now, and these people are not good at shooting, for fear of hurting their own people. ? Gu Fei also had the same concern. During the fight, the positions of the people were constantly changing. She did not dare to shoot at them for fear of hurting Xiao Yu and Shitou. After thinking about it, Gu Fei decided to deal with the people ambushing around him first. She took out a flashlight from the space and shined it on the roof. Sure enough, there were several archers lying on the roof, each holding a bow and arrow and aiming at the middle of the yard. ??Gu Fei is not afraid of light exposing her position. She is lying under the carriage at the moment. It is really difficult to hit her from a high place, at least from a physical point of view. ?At this time, both the fighting men and the ambushing archers were stunned by Gu Fei''s flashlight. ?Everyone has the same question in their mind at this moment, what was it that was so bright just now? ?Other than fireworks, I have never seen anything so bright. But these are not fireworks. ?That light seems to be bunched up. What is it? ?? Gu Fei took a look around, counted the heads, and knew the positions of the archers. He immediately shined the flashlight in his left hand and raised his gun in his right hand to shoot. With a "bang" sound, Gu Fei clearly saw the body of the man in black on the roof leaning back. She quickly changed direction, and with another "bang", she solved another one. ???Xiao Yu''s skills have greatly improved now. Although he was besieged by three people, he did not fall behind at all. Not only that, he quickly killed one of the three men in black. At this moment, Xiao Yu heard the sound of gunshots. He knew that it was Gu Fei who took action. He distractedly glanced at the place where the beam of light came out just now. It was under the carriage. Fortunately, this place was relatively safe. ?As he stabbed the man in black with his sword, he thought that Xiao Fei was smart and could not only ensure his own safety but also kill the enemy. ? Gu Fei instantly eliminated the two hidden sentries, when someone shouted, "Hurry and hide, those hidden weapons are very powerful." Gu Fei shined his flashlight again, and there was no one on the roof. What should I do? If Xiao Yu and the others deal with the man in black, the man who placed hidden arrows on the roof will probably come out again. ??Gu Fei thought for a while, recalled the previous positions of these people, climbed out from under the carriage, and ran out along the wall with his eyes fixed on his waist. ??The people in the yard were killing each other happily, and no one on the roof dared to show their heads, and no one noticed her. ??Gu Fei quietly ran outside the yard and walked forward for a while, when he vaguely saw a dark shadow lying on the roof. ?Gu Fei aimed a shot at the man. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± the man screamed and rolled down from the roof. (End of this chapter) Chapter 464： Teleportation is easy to use Chapter 464: Teleportation is easy to use ?Gu Fei took another shot and ran forward. ?She could see clearly just now that there were five more archers on the roof. After taking care of three, there should be two more. ?It''s a pity that she doesn''t know how to do Qinggong, otherwise she would fly up to the roof and be solved in two strikes. Just as she was thinking this, Gu Fei thought. She hadn''t tried teleportation to reach the roof yet, why not give it a try? ??Thinking about the position of the archer on the roof, the next second Gu Fei stood on the roof and appeared next to the archer. She appeared so quietly that the archer lying on the roof was completely unaware of her. He stretched his neck to look at the place where the man fell. ?Gu Fei put the gun against his head and pulled the trigger. ??The bullet entered his temple before the man''s head could be completely turned around. After one shot, Gu Fei teleported to another archer, raised his hand and fired two shots, finishing the attack. ??Then Gu Fei took out his flashlight and stood on the roof and scanned around. No more ambush was found. He easily put the warheads and shells into the space, then teleported outside the yard and walked in close to the wall. In the courtyard, Xiao Yu and Zhu Zhu were besieging the only remaining man in black. They saw a flash of cold light, and Xiao Yu''s long sword grazed the man in black''s neck. ??Gu Fei walked over and said, "I''ve taken care of everyone on the roof. Let''s search the house to see if there are any ambush." ?Several people searched the rooms one by one and only found some post officials who had fallen to the ground unconscious and were still alive. It seemed that they had been poisoned by Mongolian sweat medicine. Looking at the yard again, several horses had arrows stuck in them and they were all on the ground. The carriage in the middle of the yard looks like a huge hedgehog. At this moment, Zhuzhu suddenly said: "Miss Gu, what was that bright thing you just said? Shine it on the stone so that I can pull out the arrow for it." ?Gu Fei turned around and found Shitou sitting on a chair with the arrow on his shoulder still standing upright. ?? Gu Fei took out a flashlight to shine, and Xiao Yu also lit the oil lamp in the room. Zhuzi quickly pulled out the arrow from the stone, carefully looked at the wound, and found that it had no discoloration. He sprinkled gold wound medicine on it, and then bandaged it. Only then did Xiao Yu realize that Gu Fei''s head and body were covered with dust. He pulled her over and patted her from head to toe. ??Gu Fei was like a primary school student, standing obediently and taking pictures of him. After taking the dust, Xiao Yu looked around and said, "Sleep at the inn tonight. It may not be safe to continue walking anyway." ??Gu Fei then took out pancakes and salt-fried beef, "You must be hungry, eat something quickly." ?A few people were sitting in the room eating pancakes, and Xiao Yu suddenly said: "I just forgot to leave one alive!" Even though he already had a guess about the person behind the scenes, the guess was just a guess after all. ??Stone ate a piece of beef, "Master, who wants your life? We just came out, and the killer came to find us?" A sarcastic smile crossed Xiao Yu''s lips, "When I came out this time, I only told my father. I told him that I was going to Shuzhong." ?The stone fell silent, and the pillar buried its head in eating the bread. ??Gu Fei said in surprise: "Isn''t that true?" ?Last time she went to the palace, she felt that the prince really wanted to save him. Xiao Yu knew she had misunderstood and shook his head, "It''s not him, but the news was most likely leaked from him." ?? Gu Fei thought about it for a moment and realized that it must be some dirty things in the palace. She sighed, "How long ago was it last time you were poisoned?" ¡°Can I still live in this life from now on? I don¡¯t dare to eat with confidence, and I don¡¯t dare to live with confidence. I have to be worried all the time.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 465： Separation is more dangerous Chapter 465: Separation is more dangerous Xiao Yu''s face was condensed, "I''m afraid the people behind this can''t wait for me to die." ?He turned to look at Gu Fei, his eyes full of reluctance, and after a while he said with difficulty: "Next, you leave me separately, otherwise, it will be too dangerous to come with me." ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, "What do you mean, we have to go together because it''s dangerous. At least I can help a little." ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety, I have my own way to save my life.¡± When it was really the most dangerous time, she could teleport and still have room to save her life. Xiao Yu heard what she said and shook his head, "No, if we miss this time, I''m afraid they will get worse." ??Gu Fei turned her head and looked at Xiao Yu, "Then you can rest assured that I will go alone?" Xiao Yu looked at her deeply, "I''m not worried, but there''s nothing I can do about it." ¡°You walk with the stone, and I¡¯ll walk with the pillar. We¡¯ll meet again when we get to the southern border.¡± Gu Fei waved his hand, "It''s more dangerous if we are separated." "I said I have my own way to save my life. You don''t need to worry about me. Just ensure your own safety." After all, Xiao Yu couldn''t bear to separate from Gu Fei, and hesitated for a moment, "Really?" ?Gu Fei nodded vigorously. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. After finishing the cake, Zhu Zhu stood up and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, where should we sleep tonight?¡± ??Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei. It was definitely not safe to sleep separately tonight, but if they didn''t separate, she would be a girl... ??Seeing that Xiao Yu was still silent, Gu Fei stood up and said, "Why don''t we all sleep in this room tonight, and be more alert at night." ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if there¡¯s hot water.¡± ?She opened the door and went out. Xiao Yu quickly followed her, "I''ll go with you." ?The two of them entered the kitchen. The fire in the kitchen had long been extinguished, but the water on the stove was still warm. ?Gu Fei grabbed a handful of firewood, stuffed it into the stove, lit the fire with a fire stick, and started to boil water. Xiao Yu squatted next to him and whispered: "Starting tomorrow, we are afraid that we will not be able to live in the inn, nor can we drink the water in the inn, or use the food in the inn." "Since they can think of doing something at the inn, they are afraid that everything in the inn is not safe." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Then let''s buy water and food at random inns on the roadside. They can''t be so powerful that they poison all the inns along the way, right?" Xiao Yu pondered for a moment, "There is a town more than ten miles away from here. Tomorrow we will go to the town to buy some food and water and take it with us." ?Gu Fei responded softly, "Okay." Xiao Yu turned his head and looked at her intently. The firelight reflected on her face, which was warm and beautiful. ?That night, four people crowded into a room. ? Gu Fei slept on the bed, Xiao Yu slept on the bedside, and Stone and Pillar slept on the door. ??Xiao Yu thought of the crowing of roosters and the five drums that revived the fragrance, but he didn''t even dare to close the windows tightly. When they got up in the morning, the postmen who had been poisoned by the sweat medicine also woke up. They were shocked when they saw the horse carcasses in the yard and the carriage that had been shot into a hedgehog. ?When Gu Fei and the others came out, they saw that the bodies of the men in black on the ground were gone. Xiao Yu and Gu Fei looked at each other. Another person came last night, but they didn''t notice it. As for why the people who came only collected the corpses without doing anything, Xiao Yu had a vague guess in his mind. ?? Shitou took the identity document and went over, and explained the situation clearly to Yi Cheng. The Queen was so frightened that she quickly called for people to get food for Xiao Yu and the others. Of course Xiao Yu wouldn''t eat it, but he just said: "We have no horses now. If you still have them, we can buy a few with the money." Yi Cheng said repeatedly: "There are some. The horses are all in the backyard. I just looked and they are all fine." Stone gave him two hundred taels of silver and bought four horses, and several people rode on the road. (End of this chapter) Chapter 466： on fire Chapter 466: Fire Not long after walking, we arrived at a small town. I randomly found a small shop, ate some food, bought some dry food and dried meat from several places, knocked on the door of a house, and asked for some water to put in my water bag. Then he bought a carriage and continued on the road. ??Gu Fei was still sitting in the carriage, looking for Qi according to Xiao Yu''s instructions. She meditated all morning and vaguely felt something. Xiao Yu taught her how to use the skills again, and finally said: "When I find your third brother, I will go to Shuzhong again. Now I have only seen the first part of the Nine Yin Jue you are practicing. I have to go to my master to learn about it." Bring all the techniques.¡± Gu Fei nodded happily. After walking for a day, he ate two meals of solid food on the way. Seeing that it was getting dark, Gu Fei couldn''t help but ask Xiao Yu, "Do you think the killer will come tonight?" ??Xiao Yu shook his head, "It''s hard to say." ¡°However, since we don¡¯t live in the official post office, an ambush is unlikely.¡± ?He paused and said, "I''ll find an inn to stay in later." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Yeah, I''ll listen to you." After walking a little further, I saw the lantern of an inn hanging on the roadside. ?Stone didn''t rush the car rashly and asked Zhu Zhu to take a look first. ?Zhu Zi came out and nodded, "Everything is normal inside." ?Stone then drove in. When Xiao Yu and Gu Fei got out of the car, they saw an old shopkeeper sitting at the counter and several customers eating in the lobby. Xiao Yu signaled Shitou to open two rooms. Gu Fei didn''t take a shower yesterday and was feeling very uncomfortable. She quickly called the waiter to bring some water and went back to the room to take a shower. After taking a bath, Gu Fei closed the doors and windows, and tied brass bells on the doors and windows, so that whenever someone came in, they would wake up immediately. After thinking about it, Gu Fei knocked on the door next door again. Xiao Yu had taken a shower and had just put on his clothes when he heard a knock on the door and asked, "Who is it?" "it''s me." Xiao Yu then opened the door. As soon as Gu Fei came in, she saw that his robe had not been fastened yet, and a large piece of dazzling white chest muscle was exposed on his chest. ?Even though she is white, her chest muscles are still full of the beauty of masculine power. ?Gu Fei looked at it steadily for two seconds, then turned her head to the side, stretched out her hand and handed over a few copper bells, "Tie them to the doors and windows in a while." ??Xiao Yu reached out to take the copper bell and saw Gu Fei covering her face and running away quickly. By chance, a gust of draft blew through the hall, and his chest felt cold. He lowered his head and looked at his chest, grabbing his clothes, and his expression became strange for a moment. She, she must be shy. ?God knows, Gu Fei is not shy, she is seduced by beauty. While sleeping in the middle of the night, Gu Fei suddenly had heart palpitations and woke up from her dream. There was a strange fragrance filling the room, but the bell did not ring. Gu Fei opened his eyes and sat up suddenly. She saw an orange light coming from the crack in the door. It was definitely not the light of an oil lamp or a candle, but it was frighteningly bright, accompanied by a slight "crackling" sound. on fire! ??Gu Fei quickly got up and put on her clothes, stretched out her hand to open the door, and with a bang, a wave of heat rushed towards her face. ?She quickly closed the door again, opened the window, looked down, and saw that there was also a sea of ????fire downstairs. What does it mean that there is no way to heaven and no door to earth? This is it! ??Gu Fei is not worried about herself at the moment. She can teleport, but there are still Xiao Yu and Shi Zhuzhu! I''m afraid Xiao Yu hasn''t woken up yet! ?? Gu Fei remembered that there was a dry powder fire extinguisher in the space. She quickly took out one, shook it hard a few times, pulled off the safety pin, and then teleported to Xiao Yu''s room next door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 467： Just out of the tigers mouth Chapter 467 Just got out of the tiger¡¯s mouth Xiao Yu was still sleeping soundly. Gu Fei lifted his quilt and said, "Xiao Yu, get up quickly, it''s on fire!" Xiao Yu suddenly woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw Gu Fei standing next to his bed with something strange in his hand. ?Then Xiao Yu smelled a strange fragrance, and his expression changed. It was such a familiar smell - the fragrance of the rooster''s crow and five drums reviving the soul! Fortunately, he had considered this last night and did not close the window tightly. ??He jumped out of bed, quickly pulled the robe at the head of the bed and draped it over himself, then picked up the sword beside the pillow and saw a piece of incense still burning at the door. ?Looking at the length, it seemed that it had not burned much, so he stamped out the incense with one foot, and Gu Fei started to beat the stones and pillars on the ground. ??Stone quickly understood the situation. He opened the window and looked outside, and saw a sea of ????fire downstairs. He heard Gu Fei say: "It''s also on fire outside, so we can only go down by the stairs." ??Xiao Yu opened the door, but it was already sealed by fire. ?Gu Fei picked up the fire extinguisher and sprayed it on the ground. ?Seeing that the fire was weakening, Gu Fei shouted: "Follow me, wake up all the guests upstairs first." As he spoke, he choked on his cigarette. She took the fire extinguisher and sprayed it all the way to the next door. She kicked the door open with a stone and dragged out the sleeping person on the bed. ??The man was startled at first, but soon realized that it was a fire. People were trying to save his life, and he followed behind the stone in fear. ?Seeing that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, Gu Fei handed the fire extinguisher in her hand to Xiao Yu. Without her having to say anything, Xiao Yu picked up the fire extinguisher and started spraying it like Gu Fei did. ?Gu Fei took out another fire extinguisher, sprayed it all the way along the corridor, and then kicked in the door. Fortunately, this inn is not big, with only seven or eight rooms upstairs. After a while, the four guests in the remaining three rooms were called up. The fire in the corridor was almost put out, and it also caught fire on the stairs. Several people hurriedly ran down while extinguishing the fire, and the guests followed behind. ??I ran downstairs and saw several fire spots in the house. Flames were blazing all around the house and the walls were already on fire. The inn was a wooden building and the door was sealed by the fire, making it impossible to get out. Obviously this was arson. Fortunately, Gu Fei found it early and the whole inn was not too burning. ??Gu Fei looked around and asked, "Is there a waiter among the shopkeepers?" Xiao Yu shook his head, "They should live in the back. There is no place for people to live down here." He observed it as soon as he arrived. There were only the lobby and kitchen downstairs, and there were several rooms across the courtyard behind. Xiao Yu looked at it, judged the direction of the door, and said solemnly: "That''s the door over there. Just put out the fire in that small area and rush out quickly." ??Gu Fei nodded and was about to run that way when Xiao Yu grabbed her and said, "Don''t run ahead for a while. I''m worried that they have ambushed someone outside." ?Zhu Zhu held the knife, "I''ll go out first later." Just as he was speaking, Zhu Zhu choked on a thick smoke in his nose, and he coughed several times. ??Gu Fei and Xiao Yu each held a fire extinguisher and rushed to the door. There was a burst of spray and the fire was suppressed instantly. The pillars rushed out quickly, followed by stones. ?Then Xiao Yu threw away the empty fire extinguisher in his hand, pulled Gu Fei and ran out. ?? Gu Fei has not forgotten to use her consciousness to put the fire extinguisher thrown away by Xiao Yu into the space, then put the fire extinguisher in her hand away and replaced it with a gun. As soon as the two of them rushed out of the sea of ??fire, they saw several sharp long knives coming towards them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 468： Ruyi Building Chapter 468 Ruyi Tower ??Xiao Yu stood in front of Gu Fei and raised his sword to block. Gu Fei rolled to the ground and fired several shots at the men in black. One of the two at the front was hit on the head, and the other was hit on the chest. After struggling twice, they both fell down. ?A masked man in black stared at Gu Fei with a pair of cold eyes, and he raised his knife and struck. ??Xiao Yu kicked a man in black into the sea of ??fire. Seeing that the sword was about to hit Gu Fei, he raised his sword and blocked the sword. ?Gu Fei took the opportunity to roll over, and then killed the man with two shots. Soon, Xiao Yu and Gu Fei took care of the people here. Looking at the stones and pillars in front, they were surrounded by several people, which was full of danger. Xiao Yu has already jumped over. ?? Gu Fei knew that he couldn''t compete with these skilled people up close, so he didn''t cause any trouble and quickly rolled under the carriage in the yard. She hid under the wheels and stared at the openings. As long as a man in black broke away from the battle group, she would shoot without hesitation. After the shot, she would not forget to use her mental power to retrieve the bullet. With Gu Fei''s assist, Xiao Yu and the others beat the men in black less and less, and soon there were only two men in black left standing in the yard. ??Gu Fei saw Xiao Yu stab a man in black from behind with his sword, and the tip of the sword came out from the front. ?Then Xiao Yu stirred the sword sideways, and then pulled it out suddenly, and the man in black fell down. The inn was still burning, and the flames were soaring into the sky. Gu Fei saw that there was only the last man in black standing in the yard. Xiao Yu stabbed the man several times in succession, but it was not a serious injury. The man slowly fell to the ground. Just then, Gu Fei crawled out and saw the tip of Xiao Yu''s sword pressed against his throat, "Tell me, who are you? Who sent you here?" ?This man closed his eyes and said nothing. Xiao Yu still wanted to ask, but the man suddenly tilted his neck to the side and died. ? ? Shitou stood aside and frowned, "Master Shizi, I feel like the way these people behave is like the people from Ruyilou." ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but ask: "What is Ruyi Tower?" Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "They are the number one killer organization in the world. As long as they can afford the money, there is no one they can''t kill." ?Gu Fei frowned, "Then-" Xiao Yu sneered, "They will send out higher-level killers one after another until the mission is completed." ?Gu Fei was stunned. Doesn''t that mean that they will encounter various assassinations continuously along the way? ??Hmm, is this not over yet? ?At this time, Zhu Zhu came back after touching all the corpses on the ground and nodded to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu then continued: "As far as I know, Ruyi Tower is divided into red group, black group and white group." ¡°The red team is responsible for collecting intelligence, the black team is responsible for assassinations, and the white team is responsible for collecting the corpses of the killers.¡± "The body disappeared after last night. It must have been taken away by the white team." As he was talking, a burst of crying suddenly came, and the innkeeper was seen beating his chest and beating his chest while looking at the inn that was burned into a sea of ??flames. The waiter and the cook stood there and watched stupidly. Xiao Yu looked at the stone and said, "Give him two hundred taels of silver." ?This disaster was brought about by him, and at least no innocent people were harmed. ?Stone took out a banknote, walked over silently, and put the banknote into the shopkeeper''s hand. "Take this little silver, old man, and rebuild it later." ??The shopkeeper stopped crying after taking the money. He was about to call the guests who had escaped from the yard to go back and have a rest. He just took two steps and suddenly almost tripped. ?Looking at the ground, the person who almost tripped him was a dead man whose head was almost rotten. Looking again, he saw that there were many corpses lying scattered in the yard. The shopkeeper was startled, "This, this is -" (End of this chapter) Chapter 469： How to get rid of a killer Chapter 469 How to get rid of the killer Shitou hurriedly said: "Don''t be afraid, old man. Just go to sleep. Someone will take care of it." ??The shopkeeper sighed, and without asking any questions, he called everyone to go to the backyard, "There is a house in the back where I live. If you don''t mind it, I can stay there for the rest of the night." ?The rest of the guests followed the shopkeeper and walked back. Originally, these guests wanted to cause trouble for the shopkeeper. Not only were they frightened, but they also lost some property. But when they saw the man in black on the ground, they didn''t dare to say anything. It is good to leave a life and kill, and they can leave a life. ?Stone was afraid that the stable would burn down soon, so he hurriedly pulled the horse out. ?Gu Fei glanced at Xiao Yu, "What time is it?" Xiao Yu looked at the moon in the sky and said, "It''s probably the fourth watch (around two o''clock in the morning)." He sometimes marches at night and has long since learned to tell the time based on the position of the moon. ??Gu Fei whispered: "If it is really the people from Ruyilou as you said, then at this moment, the people from the red group and the white group must still be watching nearby." Xiao Yu nodded, "Not only are there, there are probably red team spies dozens of miles ahead." ¡°Only in this way can they guarantee that they will not lose us.¡± ??Gu Fei said: "Then let''s get on the carriage first and walk for a while to get rid of them." ??Xiao Yu ordered the stones and pillars to be used to set the cart. Stone checked the carriage inside and out before haring the carriage. ?Gu Fei signaled Xiao Yu to get in the car. The two of them got into the car and after the carriage had walked for a while, Gu Fei said in a low voice: "It can''t go on like this. We have to rush during the day and have to deal with endless assassinations at night. Besides, we won''t be so lucky every time. If we continue like this, one day They will succeed." Xiao Yu pursed his lips and said, "I think we should go back to Ping''an City." "Now that you''re dressed as a man, they probably don''t know your identity yet. When you go back to the city and throw off your tail, you''ll be safe again if you dress as a woman again." Gu Fei shook his head, "I must go to Southern Xinjiang." ¡°Besides, even if we go back, we still have three days to go. Who knows whether we can survive these three days.¡± ??Xiao Yu was silent. He didn''t know what else to say. He was afraid that it would be impossible to separate now. ?These people will definitely keep an eye on Gu Fei. ??Xiao Yu closed his eyes. Originally, he followed her out to protect her, but he didn''t expect that it would bring disaster to her instead. ??If it hadn''t been for her today, I would have died. ??Gu Fei was silent for a while, leaving Xiao Yu behind. There was no doubt that she could go to Southern Xinjiang alone. But this also means that Xiao Yu is more dangerous. Tonight, if she hadn''t been mentally strong and sensed the danger, Xiao Yu and the others would have perished in the flames. ??She couldn''t just leave Xiao Yu behind and had no choice but to take them and escape together. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, "I have a way to get rid of the killer." "that is-" Just because I¡¯m afraid you will be scared. Xiao Yu looked at her, "What can we do?" ??Gu Fei took the risk and said, "I have a car that runs very fast. Even a thousand-mile horse can''t catch up." ¡°Even if they have some information from the red team, they still can¡¯t grasp our whereabouts.¡± She paused and said, "Besides, you originally said we were going to Shuzhong, but they didn''t expect that we were actually going to Southern Xinjiang." Xiao Yu said without hesitation: "Then get in the car and go." ?Gu Fei bit his lip, "This car is a bit strange, so don''t be surprised." ¡°Also, you can¡¯t talk to anyone about this matter.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 470： Three views shattered Chapter 470 The three perspectives are broken Xiao Yu stared at her deeply and nodded slowly, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. Stone and Pillar have been following me since childhood and are loyal to me. They can rest assured." ? Gu Fei made a decision and breathed a sigh of relief. He opened the curtain and called Shitou, "Stop the car." Shitou slowly parked the car on the side of the road. When he turned around and was about to ask, he saw Gu Fei jump out of the car. Then without any preparation, a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of the carriage. ?Stone was stunned, and Zhuzi was also open-mouthed just after he got off the horse. ??Xiao Yu felt a little better after being vaccinated by Gu Fei, but her heart was still in turmoil. Without saying a word, Gu Fei opened the back door and said, "Stone Pillar, don''t be in a daze and get in the car!" Stone got off the carriage as if he was sleepwalking and sat in the car, followed by Zhu Zhu. ??Gu Fei closed the car door and opened the passenger door. Xiao Yu got in without her having to say anything. ??Gu Fei quickly walked around to the driver''s seat, started the ignition, the car''s headlights came on, and then flew out like an arrow from a string. The speed of the car soon accelerated to 90 kilometers. Although the official road was a dirt road, it was compacted and very smooth. Although it was not as good as the highway, it was not too bumpy. ? ? Shitou was sitting behind Zhuzhu. Shitou touched the leather seat under his hands. It took him a long time to find his voice and asked tremblingly: "Gu, Miss Gu, what is this?" ?Gu Fei smiled at him from the rearview mirror, "Car." Shitou said "Oh" and wanted to ask what the car was and where it came from. Xiao Yu said in front of him: "Zhu Shitou, you two are not allowed to leak a word about the car. Do you hear that?" ?Zhu and Shitou quickly agreed, "Don''t worry, Sir, don''t worry, Miss Gu, we won''t say a word even if we die." ?Stone also closed his mouth and asked no more questions. ? Gu Fei was driving the car and felt relaxed, "Don''t worry, this car is very fast. It only takes a few days to reach southern Xinjiang. The killer will not be able to catch up with us no matter what." Shi Shitou said in surprise: "How many days?" ? Gu Fei nodded, "This car can cover hundreds of miles in an hour. From now on, we will rest during the day and drive at night." Stone asked strangely: "Why are you driving at night?" ?Zhu said from the side: "You are stupid, how can this thing be seen by others?" ?This was the first time Shitou was despised by Zhu Zhu. He wanted to refute, but found that he had no way to refute. He was really stupid. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "We''ll stop at dawn. There''s still about an hour and a half left. We can probably run three hundred miles. I guess those spies didn''t expect that we could run that far and they wouldn''t be able to find us." Xiao Yu listened to the words of several people in silence. ?His three views are repeatedly broken and reorganized. ??Although I had known for a long time that Gu Fei had many quirks, the impact of this car was too great. ?He silently looked ahead. Through the crystal-clear window, he saw the car lights shining far away, and even the small potholes on the road could be clearly seen. ??As well as everything in this car, you can¡¯t tell what material it is made of. ??He also had countless questions to ask in his mind, but his lips were pursed tightly. Everything in front of him told him that Gu Fei was different from them and different from everyone else in the world. ??Other than fairies in fairy tales, what else can explain all of this? He is not worried about anything else now. He is just worried about whether the fairy will return to her own world one day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 471： fasten your seatbelt Chapter 471 Fasten your seat belt ??Gu Fei had already accelerated the speed of the car to 100 kilometers, and she shouted, "You all put on your seat belts." After calling her, she realized that none of these people knew what a seat belt was. ??She slowly parked the car on the side of the road, turned on the lights in the car, signaled the stones and pillars to look at, then leaned over and pulled off the seat belt from Xiao Yu''s side. When Gu Fei came closer, Xiao Yu''s whole body tensed up. He didn''t know what Gu Fei was going to do. Gu Fei got closer and closer, and her whole body was almost pressed against his body. Her body had a slight smell of burnt food, a little bit of blood smell, and more of the intoxicating body fragrance of a girl. ??Xiao Yu automatically ignored other smells. The fragrance filled his nose and impacted his heart. Just when Xiao Yu felt that he was about to lose control, Gu Fei pulled off the seat belt, left his arms, pointed to the buckle next to the seat, turned back to the stone and pillar and said, "Have you seen this?" Just plug it in." ??The stone and pillar looked at it very carefully. Gu Fei put in the seat belt. He first pointed to the stone and pillar to find the seat belt and buckle, then watched them insert it, and then turned back and turned off the lights in the car. The tips of Xiao Yu''s ears turned red. The charming moment just now still lingered in his heart. He turned his head hard and looked out the window, trying to calm his rapid heartbeat. He felt that his heartbeat was loud enough to reverberate throughout the space. Fortunately, no one could see Xiao Yu''s red face in the dark carriage. After driving for a while, the pillar behind suddenly let out a growl from his stomach. Gu Fei smiled and took out the remaining pancakes and beef and handed them to Xiao Yu, "You must be hungry. Eat something to cushion your stomach." Xiao Yu gave half of the pancakes and beef to Shi Shi and looked at Gu Fei, "Aren''t you hungry? How about you eat something first." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "Forget it, waste time, take advantage of this moment to run away and get rid of those spies." Xiao Yu was silent for a while, "You eat, I''ll drive." ??Gu Fei turned to look at him and said, "How do you drive? You don''t know how." Xiao Yu pursed his lips and said, "Although I don''t know why this car can run by itself, I understand." He pointed to the steering wheel, "This controls the direction." Then he pointed at Gu Fei''s feet, "I see you keep running when you step on this car, and stop when you step on the other car." ?Gu Fei was surprised at his observation skills and nodded, "Everything you said is right." ¡°This is called the steering wheel, what I¡¯m pressing now is called the accelerator, and what I¡¯m pressing to stop is called the brake.¡± ¡°Sure enough, boys are born to be experienced drivers.¡± ??Xiao Yu''s ears twitched, "Boy? Old driver?" ? Gu Fei coughed lightly, "You should watch it for a few days. I will tell you some basic things in these two days, and you can try it when I return." ? ? Shitou was eating pancakes in the back seat and almost choked to death. He said angrily: "Oh, when the fire started, I forgot to take out the water bag." ?Zhuzi muttered, "I almost lost my life, how could I even bother with the water bag?" ??Stone glared at Zhuzi. He usually didn''t say a word for a whole day, but today he yelled at him twice! ??Gu Fei smiled in front, and after a while he took out a bottle of mineral water and passed it to the back. "You can drink it by unscrewing the cap of the bottle." At the same time, he turned on the light. ?Stone saw something new again and stopped fighting with Zhuzi. He held it in his hand and looked at it for a long time before opening the bottle cap and drinking water. I don''t know if it was a mental effect, but Shi Shi licked his lips after drinking, "It''s so sweet." ??Gu Fei smiled: "XX Mountain Spring is a bit sweet! Hahahaha¡ª" (End of this chapter) Chapter 472： What the **** is this? Chapter 472: What the **** is this? After laughing, Gu Fei realized that she had told a cold joke, and no one here understood her joke. She awkwardly took out two more bottles of water and handed them to Xiao Yu and Zhu Zhu. It was open and the sky was getting brighter. ?There was an inn not far ahead, and the lanterns on the roadside were swaying in the dim light of the sky. Gu Fei parked the car on the side of the road and told Shi Shi how to open the car door. Stone tried several times before successfully opening the car door. ??Xiao Yu only glanced back, then opened the door and went out. Gu Fei got out of the car, and with a sudden realization, the car instantly retracted into the space. Stone and Zhuzhu''s mouths opened wide again. When they looked at Gu Fei again, both of them had expressions of confusion. ??Although Xiao Yu was surprised, he didn''t show it. They walked forward for a while before arriving at the inn. After knocking for a long time, the innkeeper yawned and came out to open the door. I opened a few rooms, fetched water and washed the black ash on my head and face, and then everyone fell asleep. ? She slept until around 4 p.m. when Gu Fei woke up and called the waiter to bring some water. After washing and putting on makeup, she ducked into the space and filled up the off-road vehicle with gas before coming out. Xiao Yu and the others were sitting in the lobby, all changed their clothes. ?It turned out that Zhu Zhu had gotten up a long time ago, and used Qinggong to go to a nearby market town to sell some clothes, toothbrushes and other things. ?There are no good clothes in this rural area, so Xiao Yu is wearing a black fine cotton robe. ?However, even wearing common clothes did not impair his handsomeness at all. ??Everyone had a leisurely meal at the inn. Seeing that it was getting dark, they paid the money and then went to the official road. At this time, there were still scattered horses running on the official road. They walked for a while and saw no one behind them. Gu Fei took out the off-road vehicle. Xiao Yu opened the door and got in. ?Stone and Pillar also sat in the back seat. ? Gu Fei started the car, shouted, "Fasten your seat belt." He stepped on the accelerator and drove away. Having not run far, she saw a man on horseback walking in the middle of the road in front of him. Gu Fei honked the horn out of habit. The stones and pillars in the car trembled. You looked at me and I looked at you, "What''s the sound?" ?Gu Fei smiled sullenly in her heart and glanced at Xiao Yu next to her. ??Xiao Yu stared straight ahead, his face unchanged and his heart not beating. ?Looking at the man on horseback in front, he suddenly heard the sound and turned around, only to see two dazzling lights that seemed to be getting closer and closer. ??This man didn''t know what happened, let alone what the light was. He instinctively drove his horse to the side, squinted his eyes and looked at it, and saw that the light was getting closer and closer - ?Then with a "swish", something jumped past him. ¡°Lying on the grass¡ª¡± ??The man exclaimed, and when he looked again, he only saw two bright red spots that looked like lanterns, but they were definitely not lanterns. After a while, they became farther and farther away, and soon there were only two small red dots left. ??This man sat in a daze for a long time on his horse, unable to figure out what the shining thing was. There was no one around to gossip with, so he had no choice but to ride forward in a depressed manner. ?Gu Fei kept driving forward at a speed of 80 kilometers per hour. Mainly because it was still early, she was afraid that someone might not be able to escape on the road. ? Driving long distances is very tiring, not to mention the day and night changes. Gu Fei started yawning after driving for two hours. ?Xiao Yu next to me felt distressed, "How about you let me drive?" Gu Fei gave him a detailed explanation on this journey just now, and he didn''t think it was difficult. ? ? Gu Fei thought for a while and realized that he should have gotten rid of the pursuers, so he was not in a hurry, "Okay, but you are a novice, so slow down first and apply gentle pressure when stepping on the accelerator." (End of this chapter) Chapter 473： exotic Chapter 473 Exotic Customs After saying that, Gu Fei parked the car on the side of the road, unbuckled his seat belt, got out of the car, and exchanged places with Xiao Yu. ?The car didn''t stall. Xiao Yu got into the car, released the handbrake, touched the accelerator, and held the steering wheel steadily. The car started smoothly. ?Gu Fei looked at him in surprise. More than ten minutes later, the car was still stable and the speed had accelerated. Xiao Yu was staring straight ahead, but then he turned to look at Gu Fei and whispered: "Why are you looking at me? Did I do something wrong?" ??Gu Fei shook his head with a smile, his eyes twinkling with stars, "No, it''s just¡ªyou''re so awesome!" ?She was convinced that she could learn it just by looking at it. She remembered that when she was in college, she took the driver''s license exam and had to take the three-way test twice before passing. Hooked by Gu Fei''s praise, Xiao Yu couldn''t help but raise the corners of his lips slightly. ?Gu Fei stared at Xiao Yu driving for more than an hour, and there was nothing wrong with him at all. ?When he met some horses on the road, Xiao Yu honked the horn very knowingly. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help feeling that the elites were elites no matter what era they were in. It was estimated that Xiao Yu would be able to adapt quickly and survive in the end of the world, unlike her who could not survive more than three episodes. She was completely relieved, "Then I''ll take a nap, and I''ll get up later to replace you." Speaking, he leaned against the stone in the back seat, put down the back of the seat, and lay down comfortably. I feel very happy, this is travel. In the next few days, Gu Fei and Xiao Yu took turns driving, driving at night and sleeping during the day. The killer disappeared completely. Within a few days, we followed the directions on the road signs and arrived at Mengmao in southern Xinjiang. It was midnight when they arrived, and they knocked on the door of an inn and went to bed first. After sleeping until almost noon, Gu Fei got up. After washing and dressing up in men''s clothes, he was about to go out when there was a knock on the door outside. Opening the door, Xiao Yu walked in and sat down at the table, "How are you going to find your third brother?" ?Although Gu Fei came here enthusiastically, he really didn¡¯t know where to start looking for someone. She thought for a while and said, "I don''t know either. Why don''t we go to the military camp and ask around first." Xiao Yu lowered his eyes and thought for a while, "I don''t think it''s better than this." "Every soldier in the British Dynasty had a waistband with his name and position on his waistband." ¡°After every battle, the corpses are generally buried together, and the waistbands are removed and registered with the paperwork, and then the death notice can be issued.¡± "I don''t know if their procedures are the same. Anyway, go to the military camp to find the paperwork and ask." ??Gu Fei nodded, feeling nervous for a moment. She held the belief that her third brother was not dead yet. If Saburo was really killed in battle, she didn''t know if she could accept this result. Xiao Yu stood up and said, "Go and eat first. After dinner, I will take you to the military camp." ?This inn is run by the Han people. Because this town has a garrison and is on the border, there are quite a few people going to and from the border to do business. ?A few people had an indescribable meal at the inn, and then went out to the military camp. There are many men and women of the Pai tribe walking on the street. Even in October, the weather here is still hot and humid. Most of the Pai Yi women wear a close-fitting skirt, with part of their forearms exposed, and some even expose part of their belly. . ? ? Shitou suddenly saw that this was different from the clothes worn by Da Yingchao. He was stunned and poked the pillar with a red face, but the pillar did not respond. Turning around, Zhuzi blushed like a shrimp and his eyes widened as he stared at the exposed waist of a swaying woman in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 474： march into camp Chapter 474 Marching into the Military Camp ??Gu Fei looked back at the two of them and smiled. ?Looking at Xiao Yu again, I saw that he was not squinting, but the tips of his ears were already red. ?Gu Fei was smiling sullenly all the way, and all that nervousness had long since disappeared. ?Arrived at the camp, Shitou took Xiao Yu''s identity token and chatted with the defenders at the door. The defenders immediately went in to report the news. After a while, the defenders came out followed by a man wearing a blue military attache''s robe. ??This man looked to be about thirty years old, tall, with a short mustache on his lips, and he walked with a walking pace. ??Xiao Yu whispered to Gu Fei: "Look at the official uniform this man is wearing, he is a sixth-grade Colonel Zhaowu." As he said this, the man came closer and looked at Xiao Yu first. His eyes quickly passed over the faces of the other people, and he stretched out his hand, "Let me take a look at the identity token." Stone handed over the token, and the man looked at it over and over for a long time. ?This token is made of pure gold, with a four-clawed dragon engraved on one side and Xiao Yu''s identity written on the other side. ??The man looked at it for a while, handed the token back to Shi Shi, and then raised his hand to Xiao Yu, "I didn''t expect that Prince Qi would come to such a remote place." ¡°My surname is Liu. I don¡¯t know what the prince has to do here.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything. Shitou stepped forward and asked, ¡°Liu Lieutenant, can you change the place to talk?¡± ??Liu Xiaowei laughed and said, "Yes, yes, yes, I was negligent. Please come in." Not far away, there was a row of barracks. Lieutenant Liu took a few people to the barracks and sat down. He called the soldiers to come over and made tea. Then he said, "I wonder why the prince came all the way?" Xiao Yu then bowed his hand and said, "I came here to find someone." "This person''s surname is Gu Jing. He is a new soldier recruited from Donghai County this year. Some time ago, he received a death notice." Lieutenant Liu raised his eyebrows, "Recruits who died in battle?" He glanced at Xiao Yu and said, "Since you have been killed in battle, I will ask someone to take you to the cemetery to worship. However, the soldiers who died in battle are all buried together. If you don''t mind - Xiao Yu raised his hand and said, "I''m not here simply to worship." ¡°I just want to confirm whether Gu Jing was really killed in battle.¡± ??Liu Xiaowei laughed dryly and said, "The prince said this, so it''s hard for me to answer. This death in battle can''t be false." Xiao Yu waved his hand, "This is a private matter. I have always admired General Fuyuan for defending the country and guarding the border. I also know that General Fuyuan cares about his soldiers. This is nothing. It''s just that Gu Jing is very important to me. I also invite Liu Xiaowei to come." A convenience.¡± Lieutenant Liu touched his chin. It was not a big deal to report a few more killed in battle. The Prince of Qi would not have traveled thousands of miles just to catch the general''s pigtails. He nodded, "In that case, so be it. I Call the clerk over, he has the list of soldiers, and he also knows the registration of the dead soldiers. " ??Xiao Yu cupped his hands and said, "Thank you so much, Lieutenant Liu." After a while, the soldier called a clerk named Zeng over. After explaining his purpose, the clerk scratched his head and said, "Originally, I could just look at the register of fallen soldiers, but-" ?He glanced at Colonel Liu, who nodded to indicate that he could speak. Zeng Wenshu then continued: "But after the missing soldiers were reported to each battalion, they were also added to the book. Now I can''t tell which ones were killed and which ones are missing." Xiao Yu frowned and thought for a while, "Are the waistbands of the fallen soldiers still there?" There is no hard and fast rule on how to handle this waist badge. Some of them are burned after registration. (End of this chapter) Chapter 475： waist card Chapter 475: Waist Card Zeng Wenwen nodded, "Those who are here are all in the warehouse." Xiao Yu glanced at Gu Fei and said, "Then go to the warehouse and look for it." ??If the waist card cannot be found, it means that Gu Sanlang is just missing and not killed in battle. Zeng Wenshu nodded and said, "Follow me." Then he took them into a warehouse. Opening the warehouse, Zeng Wenwen pointed to the corner, "The waist badges are all there. They are taken from the dead soldiers after each battle. After registration, they are piled here." He said sheepishly: "There are not many literate people in this military camp, so we can only find them slowly together." ?Gu Fei hurriedly walked to the corner and saw a mountain of waist cards piled up in the corner, probably tens of thousands of them. Every wooden sign has a living life behind it. The clerk pointed to the waist badge and said, "This, if it''s a new recruit, then the waist badge should be on the outer layer." ?Gu Fei had already knelt down and started looking. The clerk brought a basket over, and several people squatted on the ground and put the waistbands they had seen into the basket. Some waist tags were stained with mud, and some even had blood stains on them. ?There were five people in total, squatting in the corner, picking up their waistbands and looking at them one by one. ?Gu Fei squatted for a while, her legs were numb, so she simply sat on the ground. Zeng Wenwen slapped his head after seeing this, walked to the door and asked the soldiers to bring in some chairs. Even if there are five people looking for it together, this mountain of waist cards can''t be found much. An hour later, Zeng Wenshu stood up and thumped his waist, "If you say they are the soldiers who died this time, then I guess that''s pretty much it." ¡°We have found several thousand coins.¡± Xiao Yu frowned, turned around and asked, "How many casualties were reported this time, and how many were actually killed?" Zeng Wenshu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°More than 2,000 people were actually killed, and 3,000 were reported. There were more than 200 people who came and went.¡± ?Gu Fei listened and kept holding on. At first, she carefully placed each badge after reading it. Behind each badge was a soldier who sacrificed his life to defend the country. But there were too many waist cards, and it was too hard to find them. When she got to the back, she could only look at each one and throw one into the frame. While I was looking for it, it became dark. The oil lamp was lit in the room, and it became increasingly difficult to see, but still couldn''t find it. Zeng Wenwen finally couldn''t help it anymore, "Master Shizi, I don''t think there is any need to look for them anymore. The ones below are all the badges from previous years. I should have looked for all the ones this year." Xiao Yu saw that Gu Fei was still holding his hand, "Zeng Wenshu went to eat by himself, and we''ll look for it again." Zeng Wenshu didn¡¯t dare to leave, so he kept searching for him for a while. Gu Fei saw that the basket was already full. ??And the hill in the corner is now much shorter, and some of the wooden signs exposed are moldy, and it seems that they have been there for a long time. She felt that it was almost done, so she stood up and said, "No need to look for it, maybe the third brother''s badge is not in it." Zeng Wenshu also breathed a sigh of relief. Just as the others were about to come out, a soldier came in from the door and saluted Xiao Yu, "Your Majesty, the general has prepared a banquet at Chunfeng Tower. I would like to invite you to show your respect." Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "Then it''s better to be respectful than to obey orders and lead the way." ?The soldier led a few people out of the camp, walked to the street, and entered a two-story restaurant. ?Going upstairs, there was no one in the lobby. One door was open and two soldiers were standing at the door. Several people walked in and saw a dark-skinned middle-aged man sitting at the main seat inside. Seeing Xiao Yu and others coming in, their eyes quickly glanced at Xiao Yu, and then their eyes fell on Xiao Yu. Welcome from afar.¡± "My general, Fuyuan Liu Wei, is very busy with military affairs today, so I only got the news. I''m sorry." (End of this chapter) Chapter 476： Missing Chapter 476 Missing ??Xiao Yu bowed his hands and said a few polite words. ?? Gu Fei saw that the stones and pillars had automatically stood aside. Just as she was hesitating whether she should stand over or not, Xiao Yu pulled her and said to Liu Wei, "This is my cousin, whose surname is Gu." Liu Wei cupped his hands, and then his eyes fell on Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei is still dressing up as a man at the moment. ?At first glance, this outfit looks like that of a man. If you take a closer look, you will feel that something is wrong. If you are careful, you will quickly find that it is a woman''s modification. Liu Wei''s eyes flashed and he said with a smile: "Mr. Gu, please sit down." After exchanging pleasantries, the food and drinks were quickly served. Liu Wei knew that Prince Qi was coming as early as when Xiao Yu entered the camp. He did not go to see Xiao Yu immediately. Firstly, he didn''t know Xiao Yu''s real purpose of coming here. Secondly, the generals leading the troops could not collude with the vassal king in private. If the court knew about it, there would be no punishment for it. , but suspicion is certain. ?Later, the soldiers came to report, and Xiao Yu and the others spent an entire afternoon rummaging through the warehouse for waist badges. Only then could Liu Wei be sure that Xiao Yu was really here to find someone. That''s why people were sent to invite Xiao Yu. It¡¯s not a sign of goodwill, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to offend the Crown Prince of Qi. After eating for a while and drinking several glasses of wine, Xiao Yu and Liu Wei started talking about the art of war. ??Both of them are leaders in fighting, and the more they talk, the more speculative they become. ?Liu Wei looked at Xiao Yu with admiration. In his impression, most of these princes and young masters were playboys who knew nothing about anything but eating, drinking and having fun. At the end of the conversation, Liu Wei opened his mind, "Master, I won''t hide it from you. The terrain of southern Xinjiang is very different from that of the Central Plains." "The terrain here is complex and the jungle is dense. When fighting, we cannot advance with large forces like in the Central Plains. We can only disperse small groups to fight." ¡°This means that every time there is a battle, there are more or less soldiers who get lost and lost in the jungle, or they may not be captured.¡± "After a battle, we usually search for a few days. If we can''t find it within a few days, there is nothing we can do. I can''t let the soldiers go deep into the dense forest to search. That would be equivalent to death." Xiao Yu nodded, "General Liu''s handling is correct. If it were me, I would handle it normally." Liu Wei was very pleased to receive the recognition, "I asked someone before I came to ask about the person the prince is looking for. He is a soldier from the third battalion and the sixth team. All ten members of the sixth team are missing." When Gu Fei heard this, she clenched her chopsticks tightly. Sure enough, the third brother was not dead, but just missing! ??If Xiao Yu hadn''t accompanied her here, she wouldn''t have been able to find out such information. Xiao Yu glanced at Gu Fei again, "Can you please ask General Liu to send someone to take us to the place where Gu Jing disappeared? We want to look for it." Liu Wei smiled and shook his head, "It''s not that I can''t take you there, but it''s useless to go." "Let me tell you this, the entire team of ten people is missing, and it is unlikely that they will fall into the jungle. If it is just one person, it is still possible. After all, the soldiers have been trained, and each team is composed of veterans and recruits. Veterans know better how to identify the direction in the jungle. , it¡¯s just a matter of time to come out.¡± ¡°The Nanzhao people have lived in this jungle for generations and are far more adaptable and familiar with the environment here than we are. Therefore, it is very likely that this small team encountered the enemy and were all captured.¡± Gu Fei couldn''t help hearing this, "Then, won''t the two sides exchange prisoners after the battle?" General Liu raised his eyebrows and said, "Exchange prisoners?" He shook his head, "Without this precedent, we usually kill the prisoners here." ¡°After all, military merit is based on head count.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 477： intelligence system Chapter 477 Intelligence System ?Gu Fei''s newly ignited hope was knocked to the bottom by these words. She recalled some records in the history books. In this land, starting from BC, at least one or two thousand years ago, military merit was calculated based on heads. Of course, military merit was not just based on heads. ?Some dynasties thought it was troublesome to cut off the head, so they also cut off the ears instead. After all, cutting off the head was the mainstream. Seeing her face turned pale for a moment, Xiao Yu couldn''t help but reach out and grab her hand. Liu Wei glanced this way, a gleam of understanding flashed in his eyes, and he slowly said: "As far as I know, some of the prisoners of war in Nanzhao Kingdom were killed, and some were sold to the mines as slaves. ¡± ?Gu Fei felt hope rising again. She decided to plan for the best case scenario from now on. Assuming that the third brother was captured, and assuming that the third brother was not killed as a prisoner, then he might actually be a slave in the mine. Xiao Yu didn''t ask any more questions. The guests and the host finished the meal happily. Liu Wei hesitated for a moment and agreed. After saying goodbye, everyone walked towards the inn. Gu Fei looked at both sides of the street casually and suddenly said "Hey", "There is also a Zhenwei Escort Agency here!" ??Xiao Yu said "hmm" calmly. ??Zhenwei Escort Bureau is the intelligence system of Prince Qi''s Mansion, spread throughout the British Dynasty. His father has given this intelligence system to him since he was fourteen years old. After a while, several people returned to the inn. Xiao Yu stood and walked with Gu Fei to the door of the room. He stopped and said softly: "Tomorrow, I will accompany you to Nanzhao." ¡°Even if we search all the mines in Nanzhao, we still have to find your third brother.¡± ? Gu Fei turned around and looked at Xiao Yu intently. No matter what happens in this world, there is someone who will support you and bear it with you. This feeling has never happened before. Xiao Yu also stared at her intently. The air seemed to be suddenly filled with pink bubbles. The two of them looked at each other for seven or eight seconds, then blushed and looked away. ??Gu Fei hurriedly opened the door and went in. After closing the door, he was in a daze for a while, then quickly washed up and went to sleep. Xiao Yu returned to the room and gave some instructions to Shitou. After a while, Shitou put on his clothes again, jumped out of the window in the night, and soon arrived at the door of Zhenwei Escort Agency. The door of the **** agency was closed. Shitou knocked on the door rhythmically a few times. The door opened quickly, and an old man came out and welcomed Shitou in. ??Stone showed a token, and the old man immediately respectfully invited him to sit down in the hall, and soon the leader was invited. ?Looking at the stone token, he stood up, lowered his head and said respectfully: "I wonder what your orders are this time?" Shitou looked serious, "Your Majesty wants all the information related to Ruyi Tower. You should immediately summon the main hall to collect all the information about Ruyi Tower collected over the years and send it to the middle of Shu." He nodded and said, "I''ll do it immediately." Stone nodded and left quickly. Gu Fei got up early in the morning. When I got up, I saw that there was no movement in Xiao Yu''s room, so I went out and walked around. When they returned to the inn, Xiao Yu and the others were already sitting in the lobby. After breakfast, Gu Fei took out some of the men''s clothing of the Baiyi people that she had just bought, "We are going there wearing Han clothes, but they are still too eye-catching. It would be better to change into this." ¡°By the way, it¡¯s best to put something on your face so that the skin color is closer.¡± Southern Xinjiang has a high altitude and strong ultraviolet rays, so most people here have slightly darker skin tones. (End of this chapter) Chapter 478： wizard Chapter 478 Guide ??Xiao Yu had no objection. After changing their clothes, everyone applied yellow gardenia water and bought a few horses. When they were about to set off, a barbaric man found them. It turned out that General Fuyuan sent them here to serve as their guide. ?This man''s name is Pochai. He is originally from the Baiyi people. He can speak both the Baiyi language and Chinese. ?This is really a pillow for someone who is sleepy. Gu Fei was thinking about going to Nanzhao because he didn''t understand the language and it was difficult to inquire about things. With this person, he would not worry. So I bought another horse for Po Gui. There are a lot of horse sellers on the border. The horses here are called barbarian horses in the British Dynasty. They are very different from the horses in the Central Plains. Barbarian horses are not tall, but they are strong, powerful and have strong endurance, so they are suitable for Take the mountain trail. ?? Gu Fei did not put the previous horse and carriage into the space. The horses are living creatures and they have to eat, drink and have fun. Gu Fei does not want his space to be destroyed by them. With a guide, it was much easier. Pocai took them for an hour and arrived at a town. Pochai pointed to the city wall made of loess and said, "That''s the city of Wuka in Nanzhao Kingdom." ??Gu Fei rode up and asked, "Can we enter if we are not from Nanzhao?" Po Guai smiled and said, "If you can get in, just pay the money." ??Although the two countries will fight a war within a few years, they do not prohibit trade between their people. The economy of Nanzhao relies heavily on the export of jade, and the British Dynasty is the largest importer of jade. ??It''s just that you have to pay money to enter the city, and the copper coins of the British Dynasty can also be circulated in Nanzhao. The stone was paid with money, and the soldiers guarding the gate let them in. ?Entering the city gate, Gu Fei looked around. There was not much difference between Wuka City and Mengmao. The buildings were all traditional bamboo buildings of the Baiyi people. It is a bit like a stilted building, but the bottom is not as high as the stilted building. It is probably elevated to prevent moisture. There are no people living downstairs, so some livestock are usually raised, and people live upstairs. ?Pochai led a few people through the town and walked for another half an hour before arriving at a village. He guessed: "I have an older brother I know well who lives here. He is in the jade business and knows very well about the mine. Let''s ask him first." ?Several people walked to a bamboo building and got off their horses. ?Pochai raised his head and shouted towards the bamboo building, "Saipan, Saipan¡ª" ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, then turned his face away, covered his mouth, and his shoulders kept twitching. This name reminded her of a funny joke in her previous life. ?However, Gu Fei knew that it was rude to smile like this, and after a while, she tried her best to hold it back. Xiao Yu looked at her frequently and whispered: "What''s wrong?" ?Gu Fei just shook his head. Pochai shouted for a while, and a Baiyi man stuck his head out of the window of the bamboo building, "Pochai, why are you here?" ?Pochai smiled and said, "I''m bringing a few friends here to ask you about something." Saiban waved his hand, "Come up and tell me!" ?A few people followed Pocai to the back and went up the stairs. Saipan stood at the door and spoke enthusiastically. He spoke in Chinese, but the pronunciation was a bit strange and it sounded a bit laborious. After entering the room and sitting down, Saipan enthusiastically served them fruits. After Po Guessing the purpose of his visit, Saipan thought for a while and said, "There are three jade quarries in Nanzhao, with a total of more than 20 jade quarries." ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment. With so many scenes, it would be difficult to find one. Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "We are not familiar with Nanzhao. I would like to ask you to be our guide. Do you think it is okay?" Saipan hesitated, and Gu Fei quickly took out a fifty-tael silver ingot, "I won''t let you run away in vain, this little silver will be regarded as your hard work." (End of this chapter) Chapter 479： jade field entrance Chapter 479 The entrance to the jade field Saipan''s eyes widened instantly. Gu Fei smiled and put the silver into his hand. ?He grabbed the silver and the smile on his face suddenly brightened, "Okay, I''ll take you for a walk." ¡°You are guests from afar. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch. After lunch, we¡¯ll set off. We¡¯ll arrive at Panachang area in the evening.¡± Xiao Yu nodded, and Saipan happily ran out to find his mother-in-law to cook. ?They all had a meal of national flavor and then set off. ?Horse horses have good endurance, and they don¡¯t seem tired after walking all afternoon. Seeing the sun gradually setting in the west, Saipan pointed to the front and said: "We''re here, that''s the entrance to the meeting place in Pana." ?Everyone looked forward and saw a low mountain on which many miners were digging rocks. Saipan said quite proudly, "Even though they dug out only stones, most of the stones are covered with jade." ¡°The dignitaries of the British Dynasty liked our jade the most, and most of the jadeite dug out here were shipped to the British Dynasty.¡± ??Gu Fei said eagerly: "Can we go over and have a look?" Saipan shook his head, "The miners are not allowed to have contact with outsiders. We are afraid that they will steal the jade and sell it to outsiders. We are also afraid that they will run away and see the bottom of the mountain. There are overseers with whips everywhere." He pointed to another place, "The excavated jade stones are piled there, and there are special personnel to guard them. People who come to buy jade can only go there." ? Gu Fei looked at the miners in the distance, "Where do these miners sleep at night?" Saipan pointed to a row of huts at the foot of the mountain, "If you see that row of houses, the miners sleep there at night." Xiao Yu whispered: "In that case, let''s go to the hut in the evening and have a look." Gu Fei nodded, that was all. By this time, it was almost dark, and from a distance I could see the supervisors driving the miners down the mountain with whips. Wait until all the miners arrived near the hay shed at the foot of the mountain. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "Let''s find a place to live first." ?Sabai waved his hand and said, "Follow me." ?Everyone got on their horses and after running for a short time, they arrived at a small market town. Businessmen collecting jade often came here, and gradually a small market town was formed. I was familiar with Saipan and found a small inn. The inn could hardly be called an inn. The conditions were very simple, with only a few rooms separated by a bamboo building. ? Shitou asked the store owner to prepare a table of dishes, but Gu Fei ate absentmindedly. Xiao Yu served her several dishes. Seeing that there was little movement in her bowl, he whispered, "Don''t be anxious, I''ll go with you tonight." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "No, I can go alone." Xiao Yu frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Gu Fei leaned into his ear and whispered, "I have a way to protect myself, so you don''t have to worry." Xiao Yu pursed his lips and fell silent. ?What Gu Fei showed along the way made him no longer treat her as an ordinary girl. But he couldn''t stop worrying about her because of this. When he saw her for the first time, her whole back was covered in blood, which showed that even fairies can be injured. After dinner, Gu Fei returned to his room. After getting some water and washing up, Gu Fei lay down. She had to take a nap first to regain her energy. After sleeping until midnight, Gu Fei got up from the bed and started teleporting. ?One hundred meters at a time, not long after, Gu Fei arrived behind the row of huts he had seen during the day. ?Each of this row of thatched huts has only a narrow window, with pieces of wood nailed to the window. (End of this chapter) Chapter 480： Crazy draw Chapter 480 Crazy Draw ?Gu Fei lay down by the window and looked into the room. It was dark and couldn''t see anything. She thought for a while and teleported into the house. After his eyes adjusted to the light for a while, Gu Fei saw straw on the ground and two rows of miners lying on the straw. ?They had iron chains on their feet, and the chains seemed to be all connected together. At this moment, these miners who had been tired for a day were all fast asleep, and some were still snoring. ??Moonlight filtered in from the window, and their faces could be vaguely seen. ?Gu Fei walked around quietly, carefully distinguishing each person''s face under the moonlight, but did not see Sanlang. Then, she visited all the houses, but still could not find Saburo. ?Gu Fei teleported to the back of the house and was about to leave when he suddenly stopped. ?She slowly turned her head, looking at the high pile of stones dug out in the distance, and then at the mountain behind her. Emerald, these are all emeralds! ??Jadeite is undoubtedly the top grade of jade. And there is a jade mountain here! Gu Fei''s breathing quickened. She turned around and looked at the mountain, and the next second, she teleported to the mountainside. His mind was a little dizzy at this time. Gu Fei knew that this was due to excessive use of mental power. ?The mountain has been mined for a long time. There is no vegetation and it is all bare stones. She looked around and walked behind a big rock. The location was perfect and it was impossible to see this place from the bottom of the mountain. ?Gu Fei put his hand on the stone without hesitation, closed his eyes and felt it carefully. A feeling of comfort spread throughout his body instantly, and Gu Fei thought, there is jade in this stone! She simply sat down and meditated using the method Xiao Yu taught her. Soon Gu Fei discovered that meditating and practicing Qigong can speed up the absorption of spiritual energy, and she entered a mysterious feeling. Suddenly there were many things in my mind, as if they were passed down memories. She also understood why she came to this world. It was brought by her space power. ??If you have mastered your space abilities, you can fold them in space at will. That is, teleportation that can ignore distance. Any two places are like drawing two points at random on a piece of paper. To connect the two points, you only need to fold the paper and the two points will overlap. ??Gu Fei greedily absorbed the spiritual energy. When she couldn''t feel the surge of spiritual energy anymore, she moved to another place. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but she suddenly opened her eyes, and there was a faint light on the horizon. ? Gu Fei felt something in her heart and teleported to the pile of jade that she had seen and dug out during the day. Then, the pile of jade began to decrease rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. The guards around him just stared around to prevent anyone from approaching, and did not notice that the jade was disappearing. ?It wasn¡¯t until the stone was almost half gone and the sky was getting brighter and brighter that Gu Fei stopped and teleported to the inn. After a night of crazy absorption, her teleportation distance has increased to hundreds of miles! She had a clear understanding in her heart that if her abilities were improved again, she should develop new spatial abilities. She has touched the edge now! ??Gu Fei stepped into the space and admired the jade stones piled up like a hill. Then he drank up the spiritual liquid in the jade bowl without hesitation, took out all the bottles and jars, and placed them in the center of the space. ?Coming out of the space, Gu Fei didn''t notice any stains on her body. It seemed that the transformation of the body by the spiritual liquid had reached a limit. Looking in the mirror again, I feel that I am full of energy and it doesn¡¯t look like I haven¡¯t slept all night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 481： cabbage price Chapter 481 The price of cabbage ??Gu Fei took out the yellow gardenia and soaked it in water, carefully wiped it on her entire face, drew her eyebrows, and then came out of the house. Have breakfast and go straight to the next venue. The next entrance is not far away, it only takes half a day to walk. There are still many miners working in the open pit mines. ?Gu Fei squinted his eyes. It would be a waste of time to wait here until night. She said to Saipan: "We want to buy some jade, can we go over and have a look?" Saiban nodded. If they bought jade, the people in the mine would reward him with some silver. ?This site is larger than yesterday''s site. The excavated stones are being cut by someone using a rotating disk-like tool or a strange saw. Saipan took a few people to the place where jade was piled. ?Gu Fei could see clearly that many of these jade stones had been cut open, exposing the jade inside. There are a few pieces of jade placed there, the green color is so thick that it looks like water is dripping out. Looking at Gu Fei''s eyes, they are full of spiritual liquid! ??Gu Fei winked at Xiao Yu and motioned for him to buy jade with others, while she pretended to look around casually. She walked farther and farther, and gradually came to the place where the miners were digging stones. ??The supervisor holding the whip looked at Gu Fei warily. Gu Fei pretended to be curious and looked at the workers, and suddenly shouted "Gu Sanlang!" Then stare at the workers in the mine. ?These people seemed to be numb. No one raised their head, and they were all mechanically chipping away at the stone. ?On the contrary, a supervisor was startled and ran over and yelled a few words. He was so confused that he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. ?Gu Fei smiled and walked away. ?But I was very disappointed. This method seemed to be of no use. I still had to wait until night to search from room to room. She walked back to the place where the jade stones were piled, called Puchai over, and whispered: "You can ask these people later if I can buy it if I like a miner." ?Although she hasn''t found Saburo yet, she needs to think of an escape route first. Pochai nodded and walked over to talk to the person. He saw the man shaking his head while talking. After talking for a while, Pochai came over and said, "They refuse to sell because if there is one less miner, their master will kill them." them." ?Gu Fei sighed, it seemed that even if he found Sanlang, it would not be easy. She might as well go over and look at jade with Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu took a fancy to a piece of ice-type red jade as big as a fist. He felt that this piece of red jade suited Gu Fei''s name. It could be used to tie a bracelet and two hairpins for Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei didn''t know that Xiao Yu bought it as a gift to her, otherwise she would have advised Xiao Yu not to buy it. As long as the jade is carried with her, it will soon turn into stone. Just as she was thinking about it, she heard the price of the stone being negotiated, "One hundred taels of silver, no more." Pochai translated on the side. ?Gu Fei almost fainted after hearing this. Such a top-grade red jade would cost at least tens of millions in future generations. ??One hundred taels of silver is simply picked up in vain. In the end, Xiao Yu spent one hundred and twenty taels to win this piece of red jade. ??Then Xiao Yu bought another piece of imperial green jadeite the size of a volleyball. The water quality was glass-like, and the grade and color were top-notch. For just one piece, Gu Fei estimated that it would be worth at least hundreds of millions in future generations. ??Gu Fei thought of his silver building, squatted down, and started picking out jade stones. She didn''t want the one covered with stone. After all, she didn''t have the vision. She picked a piece of violet jade. The water quality was not very good, it could barely be considered a glass kind. It wasn''t very transparent, but the color was very nice. ??Then she picked out several pieces of imperial green and sun-green jadeite. She didn''t even dare to touch them and only let Pocai negotiate the price for her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 482： finally found you Chapter 482 Finally found you ??The last few pieces Gu Fei picked cost a total of five hundred taels of silver. Gu Fei paid the bill with fifty taels of gold. She didn''t dare to touch it herself and asked the pillar to be held by her. He didn¡¯t find anyone, but instead bought a bunch of jade stones. After a few people milled around, Saipan asked, ¡°Are you going to the next venue?¡± ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "How far is the next gate?" Saipan gestured as he spoke, "The next entrance is not far from here, probably dozens of miles away." ?Gu Fei nodded decisively, "Go." At night, she can teleport over to find someone. It is inconvenient to have people watching her during the day. For a while, everyone ate some solid food and rushed to the next entrance. ?For several days, they found more than a dozen places. Gu Fei spent the day on the road, the night looking for Saburo, and absorbing spiritual energy to sneak into the jade. ??Now the jade stones have piled up into a small mountain in her space, almost taking up all the extra space. That evening, we arrived at a new scene. Everyone settled in the inn, and Gu Fei sneaked out again in the evening. There was no moon that night, so Gu Fei came out relatively late. ?The work shed at the entrance of the field is an abandoned stone house. ??Gu Fei quickly teleported into one of the rooms and had to light a candle and hold it in his hand, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to see anything. Fortunately, it is already late at night. According to modern parlance, people have already entered a deep sleep state at this time and it is not easy to wake up. ? Gu Fei held the candle and carefully identified each person lying on the ground. Going to the end of the room, there was a man lying on his side against the wall. Gu Fei had no choice but to stretch out the candle and shine it on his face. Even though the light was so weak, just one glance made Gu Fei burst into tears. The third brother, her third brother, was finally found! ?She was so happy that she wanted to scream. Just as she was about to bend down to push Sanlang awake, a voice suddenly came from outside the house and murmured something. Gu Fei couldn''t understand what was said, so she quickly blew out the candles and teleported to the back of the house. Then I heard someone walking into the house, staying inside for a while, and soon the footsteps gradually faded away. ?Gu Fei didn''t dare to light any more candles. Thinking about Sanlang''s position, she teleported to his side. She bent down and shook Sanlang vigorously. Gu Sanlang woke up in a daze and made an unclear voice, "Who is it? What are you doing?" ?Gu Fei lowered his voice and said, "Third brother, I am Xiao Fei." Saburo was still half asleep, without opening his eyes. When he heard Gu Fei''s voice, he said to himself: "I dreamed about Xiao Fei again. I don''t know if Xiao Fei and his parents are okay." Speaking, he turned over and planned to continue sleeping. ??If it weren''t for the fear that Sanlang would scream, Gu Fei would have wanted to pinch him. She patted Gu Sanlang''s legs a few times and said, "Third brother, get up. I''m Xiao Fei, and I''m here to save you." ?Gu Sanlang sat up suddenly. Then he saw a shadowy figure squatting in front of him in the darkness. Gu Sanlang felt that he was dreaming, this was clearly the girl''s voice. ?Let''s just dream. As long as I can see my sister, I''ll be happy. He smiled stupidly and said, "Sister, you''re here." As he spoke, Gu Sanlang moved his legs and the iron chains made a jingling sound. ?Gu Fei lowered his head and took out a dagger, "Wait a minute, I''ll cut this open for you." ??Gu Fei''s dagger is a good thing. She got it by chance in the last days. It is said that it can cut iron like clay, but she has never tried to cut iron. (End of this chapter) Chapter 483： cry later Chapter 483 I¡¯ll cry later ??Gu Sanlang stared blankly at the black figure cutting his anklets. ??Gu Fei cut a few times and couldn''t help but curse. He was cutting iron as hard as clay. He had been cutting for a minute, which meant that he had made a cut. There is no other way, just keep cutting. Let alone cutting, you have to break the iron chain even if you break it. Gu Sanlang sat on the straw and gradually woke up. ?This was not a dream, it was really a girl who came to save him! He rushed forward suddenly, hugged Gu Fei, and sobbed softly, "Sister, I, I thought I would never see you again in this life." ??Gu Fei patted his back a few times and whispered: "You can cry later, I''ll get this out of the way for you first." ??Gu Sanlang''s sad mood was ruthlessly interrupted. He wiped away his tears in embarrassment, let go of Gu Fei, and looked down at the girl cutting her anklet. Fortunately, Gu Fei''s dagger was pretty good. After cutting for about ten minutes, the chain finally broke and fell on the straw. Gu Fei was just thinking about whether to teleport Gu Sanlang away or sneak out from the door. Gu Sanlang, who had unchained him, suddenly became excited and whispered: "Sister, give me the dagger, I have three brothers here. I have to take them with me." ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment. Three brothers, didn''t it mean that the entire team of ten people disappeared together? Ah, no, there are three more people! When will this be cut? ?Although there is not much movement when cutting the iron chain, there is still a sound. What if these sleeping miners wake up and find out? What should I do if the guards outside find out? Before she could say anything, Gu Sanlang had already taken the dagger in her hand and started cutting the iron chains on the feet of the person next to him. ? Gu Fei was silent for a few seconds. She didn''t quite understand Sanlang''s brotherhood, but since Sanlang was already cutting it, she said softly: "Leave this to me, and you go and cut the others." ??Gu Sanlang nodded, quietly climbed up to the man''s side, and began to cut the other one. ? Gu Fei took out her three-foot-long knife from the space, fumbled with the iron chain with her hand, and then continued to cut the gap just now. The long knife was as sharp as a dagger, and it took Gu Fei seven or eight minutes to cut it open. ??The man was not awake yet, and Gu Fei didn''t call him. He went over and took over Gu Sanlang''s work and asked him to cut off one. At this moment, two more voices came from outside, chattering like they were having a conversation. ??Gu Fei was startled. She didn''t know what the two people were saying, "Damn it, it''s really a ghost today. There seemed to be light in this room before, and now there seems to be some noise." ?The other one yawned and said, "You are so suspicious. What sound? I only heard the sound of farting, grinding teeth and talking in sleep." ¡°No, I have to go in and take a look.¡± The man replied. ??Gu Sanlang has been here for more than two months and can understand a few simple words. He said in panic: "Sister, hide quickly, it seems that someone outside heard the sound and is coming in!" ?Gu Fei was not in a hurry, "You just lie down first and don''t worry about me." ??Gu Sanlang quickly crawled over and lay down on the spot. Gu Fei placed the chains on his feet and then teleported to the side of the row of houses, hiding in the corner and taking a look. It was brighter outside than inside the house. Gu Fei soon saw a figure walking in from the front of the row of houses, and at the other end of the row of houses, there was a man sitting, looking at the sky with his mouth open. ??Gu Fei narrowed his eyes and teleported to the man''s side. He hit the side of his neck with a knife. The man''s neck tilted to the side, and his head drooped without even making a sound. (End of this chapter) Chapter 484： Run all the way Chapter 484: Running all the way ??Gu Fei didn''t move him, and then teleported to the door of Gu Sanlang''s room. ?At this moment in the room, the guard held a candle and glanced over the two rows of people lying on the ground one by one. ?These people were lying on the straw and sleeping soundly. They looked the same as usual. Looking at them one by one, the iron chains on their feet were still there. ?The man walked around the house and found nothing, so he turned and walked toward the door. As soon as he walked out of the door, a hand suddenly reached out from the thorn and covered his mouth and nose. Before he could struggle, he felt a chill on his neck. ?Gu Fei tightly covered his mouth and nose. After a while, after confirming that he was not breathing, he released his hand and dragged the man aside. ?Gu Sanlang was lying in the room, not daring to move. When the footsteps disappeared, he dared to open his eyes. ?After a while, he quietly sat up and looked around for Gu Fei with wide eyes. At this moment, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. Gu Sanlang was startled, but he quickly realized that it was Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei asked in a low voice: "How many guards are there in total outside?" Gu Sanlang thought for a while, "It should be two." ¡°There are many people guarding the place during the day, so they are afraid that we will be lazy. At night, there are usually only two people guarding the place. Since it is chained, they are not afraid of us running away.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "That''s good, hurry up and cut the iron chain." The two began to cut again. After more than ten minutes of rustling, the iron chains on the three people''s feet were cut off. ¡°Wake them up and leave immediately!¡± Gu Feizheng was saying when she saw that Sanlang had already started to shake the people on the ground. ?Gu Fei started to shake the one next to him. ?The man sat up suddenly and looked at Gu Fei with a dull expression. Sanlang also woke up the other two people. Gu Fei said quickly: "Don''t ask anything now, just follow us and escape." ?The three people stood up and found that the chains on their feet were gone. They were overjoyed. After all, they all knew the rules and suppressed their voices. They were all veterans and quickly realized their current situation. They all held their breath and followed Gu Fei outside. ?Walking outside the door, Gu Fei used her mental power to collect a wave of jade stones piled far away, and ran away. ??Gu Sanlang and the others also ran after her. ?These mining people, because they need physical work, can eat two relatively thick porridges a day, so their bodies are not too weak. ? Gu Fei had seen the terrain during the day and knew what was going on, so he kept running with these people. ?These people were soldiers who had been on the battlefield after all. No one spoke from the beginning to the end, and they just followed Gu Fei. After running for half an hour, Gu Fei could no longer hold on and began to slow down. The few people following him also slowed down. Running and running slowly turned into walking. ?Other than the sound of breathing, there were only footsteps along the way. An hour later, several people stood outside the inn. ?This inn has no courtyard walls, just two bamboo buildings. ? Gu Fei took them directly into his room, took a breather, and took out some dry food. "You guys eat something first. I''ll get my companions up and we''ll leave overnight." Otherwise, when dawn comes and the miner is found missing in the mine, he will have to search nearby. After speaking, Gu Fei came out of the door and teleported to Xiao Yu''s room. ?She lit the candle, then walked to the bed and shook Xiao Yu vigorously, "Xiao Yu, wake up, I found the third brother, we have to leave right away." Xiao Yu stood up from the bed in a hurry. He only stayed for a second before getting out of bed and dressing quickly, "I''ll call Shitou and the others." (End of this chapter) Chapter 485： Not surprised Chapter 485 Don¡¯t be surprised ?Gu Fei nodded, panting, and walked to the table to pour himself a glass of water. Xiao Yu walked to the door and was stunned for a moment when he opened the door. The door latch was still in place. He looked back at the window and saw that it was also closed tightly. There were many mosquitoes here and there was no mosquito net on the bed. He smoked some mosquito repellent grass before going to bed last night. , and closed the doors and windows. The doors and windows were closed, how did she get in? In an instant, Xiao Yu stopped thinking about this problem. On the first day after arriving in Nanzhao, he planned to go out with Gu Fei to look for someone in the evening. He ran to Gu Fei''s room and knocked on the door, but no one answered. He jumped in from the window and took a look. Gu Fei was not there. He was so anxious at the time that he immediately used Qinggong to reach the scene during the day. Looking around the house, Gu Fei was nowhere to be seen. He almost thought that Gu Fei had been arrested by the guards. He even searched the supervisor''s house but couldn''t find it. It was almost dawn when Xiao Yu returned to the inn. He climbed directly in through Gu Fei''s window, but there was still no one there. Xiao Yu came out and was very anxious, thinking that maybe Gu Fei had been caught by the guards of the mine. Unexpectedly, Gu Fei came out of the room in high spirits after a while. ??Xiao Yu didn''t know how she went out and came back without anyone noticing. ?But the next day, he didn''t go out at night. He understood that Gu Fei really didn''t need to worry about him. So, if anything strange happens to Gu Fei now, he no longer finds it strange. ?At this time, in the room next door, Sanlang and the others were eating dry food, their faces full of joy of surviving the disaster. They asked Gu Sanlang one by one, "Is that girl just now really your sister?" They haven¡¯t seen what Gu Fei looks like until now, but they heard Gu Fei¡¯s voice before, it was a girl¡¯s voice. ??Gu Sanlang took a bite of the pancake and said, "My sister, my biological sister." A man named Wang Laoer sighed and said: "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that a girl could actually find Nanzhao and rescue us all single-handedly! I would never believe it. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡± Another man named Chen Ping slapped Gu Sanlang on the shoulder, "Your sister is much more capable than you." ??Gu Sanlang puffed up his chest and smiled, "That''s right, my sister is very capable. This is nothing. She has also killed bandits and even wolves." ?Wu Qiang was extremely envious, "I wish I had a girl like this." ¡°Sanlang, we were able to escape this time, thanks to your sister.¡± ¡°I originally thought that I would never have the chance to return to my hometown again in this life.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but choke up a little as I spoke. ?The remaining people also felt sad. They had lived in the mine for more than two months, and they had not lived a human life. Two dilute porridge a day, during the day during the day, the skin kept working, and the skin took off a few layers, slightly slower, and the supervisor''s whip was drawn on the body. ??Whether eating, sleeping, or defecating or urinating, they were all chained. ?? Chen Ping and Wang Laosan both bowed to Gu Sanlang and said, "I will repay you for saving my life later." ?Wu Qiang also said: "Such a great kindness, I will try my best to repay it in my lifetime." ??Gu Sanlang waved his hands hurriedly, "No need to thank me, it''s all the credit of my sister." Just as he was talking, Gu Fei opened the door and came in, holding a few sets of clothes in his hand. These were Shizhu''s and their change of clothes. "You put on these clothes and set off after changing." After saying that, he lit the oil lamp, closed the door and went out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 486： Homemade cabbage Chapter 486: Homemade Cabbage ?Stone pillars and the others outside, as well as Saipan and Pochai, also got up and were leading horses in the stables. There are four more people now, and there are not enough horses. There is no other choice but to buy them in the market town. Xiao Yu asked Gu Fei and the other four people, and thought for a while, "Then two people riding a horse can go as fast as they can." ?If the horse is tired, the best you can do is to give it up and buy a new one. Now you have to run as far away as possible. ?Gu Fei nodded and saw Sanlang and the others had changed their clothes and came out. Shi Shitou rolled his eyes and quickly stepped forward. He told Sanlang and the others to ride for two, and then arranged for everyone to get on the horse. The people are all arranged, and each stone and pillar has a person. Gu Sanlang and Chen Ping rode a horse. ?Pochai, Saipan and Xiao Yu all have one person and one horse. Gu Fei was the only one left standing. ??Gu Fei was about to ask Chen Ping to change and ride with Sanlang, when Xiao Yu reached out to her from the horse and said, "Come up." ?She hesitated for a moment, and instead of asking Chen Ping to switch with her, she reached out and grabbed Xiao Yu''s hand, and flew onto the horse. ??Xiao Yu suddenly grabbed the horse''s belly and rushed out, and the group of people galloped in the dark night. ??Gu Sanlang watched the girl get on Xiao Yu''s horse. Although he didn''t know Xiao Yu, he had seen the stone and heard some things when he was in Ping''an City. He could easily guess Xiao Yu''s identity. But even if he is the prince, he cannot ride the same horse with his sister! ?He rode forward and was about to ask Chen Ping and Gu Fei behind him to change, when he saw Gu Fei reaching out and hugging Xiao Yu''s waist. ?Gu Sanlang was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a sour taste in his heart, as if his cabbage was about to be eaten by pigs. ?He was filled with displeasure, fell silent, and fell behind. ?Gu Fei sat behind Xiao Yu and hugged his waist tightly. ?His waist is strong and powerful, and her nose is filled with his breath. ?It¡¯s not a fragrance, it¡¯s just a particularly pleasant and intoxicating breath. ?Xiao Yu in the front was in a high mood at the moment. ??Soft little hands were wrapped around his waist. If he wasn''t in a foreign country, or if he wasn''t worried about pursuing soldiers, he would have wanted to look up to the sky and scream. He liked this feeling, the feeling of her holding him, relying on him, trusting him wholeheartedly. ? Along the way, Gu Fei¡¯s meaning to him has become different. ?She is not only the girl he likes, she is also a comrade and partner who can fight side by side with him. He couldn''t help but have an idea in his mind, he really wanted to carry her and run forever. ?The sky is getting brighter. The morning sun shines down, bringing light and warmth to all things. At this time, Saipan rode his horse and ran to Xiao Yu''s side, "Sir, there is a market town ahead. Why don''t you take a rest there and buy a few more horses?" Although Xiao Yu was reluctant to part with this sweet moment, he still nodded. It didn¡¯t take long to arrive at the market town. At this time, it was the busy time of the morning market. ?A few people found a small shop and had breakfast. Stone and Pillar went out and sold all their tired horses at low prices. In addition, horses were bought, and everyone bought some dry food and water to continue their journey. ?We traveled all the way and stayed overnight. The return journey was much faster than the journey here. In the afternoon three days later, we arrived at Uka City, which borders the British Empire. Saipan sent everyone to the city gate, then happily said goodbye and went home. ?This trip lasted only about ten days, and I earned more than fifty taels of silver, which was enough for the family to spend for several years. ?The group here said goodbye to Sebai and were about to leave the city when they saw many soldiers at the city gate, checking people leaving the city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 487： Can not go back Chapter 487 Can¡¯t go back ?Gu Fei''s heart skipped a beat. Could this be a search for escaped slaves? Fortunately, unlike the British Empire, Nanzhao did not brand slaves on their foreheads, otherwise they would not be able to leave the city. Xiao Yu motioned for everyone to stop first and guessed, "Go and find out what happened first." Everyone stopped in a tea shed on the roadside to drink tea and wait. Pochai went there for a while, then turned back and whispered: "Many mines have lost a large amount of jade in recent days. Now we are strictly checking people who leave the city, especially those who carry jade with them." ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned slightly red. Needless to say, this was all her fault. ??Xiao Yu noticed her discomfort and glanced at her. Shitou said: "Then we also bought jade, what should we do?" Po Gui smiled and said, "Didn''t we have a certificate when we bought the jade? Just take that out." ¡°The mines in Nanzhao Kingdom belong to the royal family. This voucher was originally made by Nanzhao Kingdom to prevent jade from being smuggled out of the country. It is stamped with the official seal. Jade without a voucher will be confiscated when it leaves the city." ? Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Zhu Zhu. The jade she bought had never been handled by Zhu Zhu from beginning to end. It was all kept by Zhu Zhu. ?Zhuzi opened the bag and took out a piece of paper, "Is this it?" Pochai looked at it and said, "This is it." Xiao Yu stood up and said, "Let''s go then. What are you waiting for?" ??As they walked to the city gate, the jade in the bags of stones and pillars was indeed inspected. Fortunately, the soldiers let them out of the city after seeing the vouchers. He came out of the city gate and ran for a while. He pointed to a boundary marker on the side of the road and said, "This is already the territory of our British Empire." ??Everyone who had been tensed up finally felt relieved at this moment. Gu Sanlang, who was riding on the horse, suddenly started to cry. ?The next few people who were rescued also cried. ??Xiao Yu looked back at Gu Fei and said, "Have a rest." ?Gu Fei nodded and dismounted. Everyone also dismounted. ??Gu Sanlang embarrassedly wiped his tears with his sleeves and looked at the girl, "I, I didn''t want to cry." It¡¯s just that I really didn¡¯t expect that I would have the opportunity to set foot on the land of the British Dynasty. ?Gu Fei smiled at him and handed him a handkerchief, "It''s okay, you can cry if you want." ??Gu Sanlang wiped his tears and suddenly grinned, "Stop crying. Being able to escape is a great good thing. It''s too late to laugh!" At this time, several people around him also laughed. For a time, the laughter of several men echoed in the forest. When the laughter stopped, Xiao Yu suddenly asked calmly: "What are your plans next?" ??Gu Sanlang didn''t even think about it, "Of course I''ll go back to the military camp." ??Gu Fei frowned. She didn''t want her third brother to return to the military camp again. This time, Sanlang didn''t die and was rescued. It was just a blessing. Who can guarantee that there will be such good luck next time? Xiao Yu glanced at Gu Fei and said slowly: "I''m afraid it will be a bit troublesome to return to the military camp. You have all reported death in battle now." ¡°The list of those killed in battle has been reported to the court, so it cannot be changed.¡± ?Everyone was stunned. You looked at me and I looked at you. ?Wu Qiang suddenly said: "Then can I go home?" Xiao Yu nodded slowly, "You can go home, but your household registration has been cancelled." "I can go home, I can go home!" Wu Qiang automatically ignored Xiao Yu''s words and jumped up with his fists clenched. ?? Chen Ping and Wang Laoer also had a flash of joy on their faces, but they quickly calmed down. Only Gu Sanlang has been in a state of sluggishness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 488： I do not want to go home Chapter 488 I don¡¯t want to go home ? Gu Fei had a bad feeling in her heart and hurriedly said: "Third brother, we can go home." Gu Sanlang looked at Gu Fei steadily and slowly shook his head, "Xiao Fei, I don''t want to go home." ¡°I came out to serve as a soldier because I want to kill the enemy and make meritorious deeds, and I want to honor my ancestors!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just go back!¡± ??Gu Fei was anxious, "Third brother, are you stupid? You have only been a soldier for a long time and you almost lost your life. Why don''t you think about your parents?" "A few days ago, my family received a notice that you were killed in battle. My mother''s eyes were swollen from crying. Even Xiaocao cried for several days. Can you bear it?" ??Gu Sanlang lowered his head, and then slowly raised his head after a long while, with tears in his eyes, "I don''t want my parents to worry, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I''m a man, so I should make contributions and protect my family." ¡°I, I still have to go back to the military camp!¡± ?Gu Fei was furious, "You-" ??Although Chen Ping and Wang Laoer didn''t say anything, they agreed in their hearts. Even though there is nothing they can do if they come out to serve as soldiers, now that they have come out, who wants to go back in such a dejected state? ?Especially since they have been here for two or three years, they have also seen that some of the people who were soldiers with them have been promoted to captains, and some have been promoted to ninth rank because of their bravery in killing enemies. We are all human beings, and who doesn¡¯t want to be the best among them? At this time, Wu Qiang sighed, "Sanlang, don''t be stupid. It''s better to go back with your sister. If we can escape this time, we may not have such good luck next time. If we stay in the military camp, we may die one day." ¡± He paused, "I wish I could go back, marry a wife and live a good life." ?Gu Sanlang just shook his head and said nothing. Everyone has their own ambitions, and no one can convince anyone. Seeing Gu Fei biting her lip and her eyes turning red, Xiao Yu felt distressed. After thinking for a long time, he walked over and said to Gu Sanlang: "You want to be a soldier. It''s okay to make achievements, but you don''t have to be here." "If you are willing, when you return to Donghai County, I will let you join the Black Armored Army, and you can still make achievements." ??Gu Sanlang looked at Xiao Yu and hesitated, "But-" Xiao Yu waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I won''t take special care of you just because of your sister. The Black Armored Army has strict discipline and promotions are based on military merit. I will not show favoritism." He looked at Gu Sanlang and added, "Joining the Black Armored Army is close to home and you can go home at least once or twice a year. Wouldn''t it be much better than here?" When Gu Sanlang heard this, he bowed to Xiao Yu without hesitation, "In that case, thank you so much, Master." ?? Gu Fei felt a little better now. Joining the Black Armored Army, although it was very dangerous to often kill Japanese pirates, it was still much better than in southern Xinjiang. ?Besides, it is close to home, and my parents can see Saburo often. Xiao Yu then smiled and said, "Okay, it''s getting late. Let''s go back to Mengmao first and then leave back tomorrow." Everyone got on their horses. Chen Ping and Wang Laoer exchanged glances frequently along the way. ??The two of them also had many thoughts in their minds. They wanted to go back, but also wanted to return home in a high-profile manner. ?More than an hour later, it was getting dark, and everyone finally arrived at Mengmao and found an inn to settle down. After dinner, Pochai handed over his hands and was about to leave. Xiao Yu stopped him, "Wait a minute and bring a letter to General Fuyuan for me." ??Xiao Yu went back to his room and wrote a letter, explaining the matter, and then came out and handed the letter to Pocai. He stuffed a piece of fifty taels of silver into the stone and said, "You have been running with us for the past few days, and you have worked hard. It is just a small thing for you to drink tea for your brother." ?Pochai said goodbye with a smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 489： Still going to Shuzhong Chapter 489 Still going to Shuzhong Chen Ping and Wang Laoer found Gu Sanlang in the evening. ??Chen Ping closed the door, sat at the table, and asked solemnly: "Sanlang, do you know who the young man who came with your sister is? And what is the Black Armored Army?" ??Gu Sanlang hesitated, "It''s not convenient for me to say the identity of this young master at the moment. The Black Armored Army is the private army of King Qi of Donghai County." ??Chen Ping and Wang Laoer looked at each other, "Can the private army be given official positions?" ??Gu Sanlang nodded, "Yes, Brother Shitou just told me that private armies also have positions and salaries." ¡°Furthermore, the salary of the Black Armored Army is much higher than that of the imperial court.¡± Wang Laoer felt happy and asked tentatively: "Isn''t that young master''s position in the army low?" ??Gu Sanlang thought for a while. He didn''t know what official position the prince held in the army, but based on his status, his position was definitely not low, so he nodded. Chen Ping''s eyes lit up, "Sanlang, the second brother and I have an idea. We plan to go home first to report that we are safe, and then follow you to the Black Armored Army." ¡°I am seventeen years old this year, and I am not in a hurry to marry a wife. I want to hang out for a few years, make a name for myself, and then marry a good one.¡± ?Wang Laoer also nodded, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m only nineteen. It won''t be too late to marry a wife in ten years." ¡°I have eight people in my family and only have two acres of land. I can¡¯t support my family even if I go home, and there is no money to buy me a wife.¡± Gu Sanlang scratched his head, "Then I''ll ask Brother Shitou later." ??Chen Ping thought for a while, "Also, we all have lost our household registration, and we don''t know what to do?" ?Gu Sanlang nodded, "I''ll ask you together later." In Xiao Yu''s room next door, Xiao Yu was also discussing with Gu Fei and Shi Zhuzhu. Xiao Yu said: "I still plan to go to Shuzhong." Shitou was shocked when he heard this, "Your Majesty, you must not go to Shuzhong. The killer of Ruyi Tower has been waiting in Shuzhong for a long time. Wouldn''t you be throwing yourself into a trap by going?" ?Gu Fei also frowned, "If it''s because of the martial arts, then forget it. Going to Shu is indeed dangerous." Xiao Yu shook his head, "It''s not just because of the skills. Since I told my father to go, I have to go anyway. Otherwise, he will find out sooner or later. Although he won''t say anything, he will definitely know it in his heart." If you have a grudge, you might never trust me again.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose my father¡¯s trust yet.¡± The stones and pillars fell silent. ??Gu Fei didn''t say anything either. Xiao Yu was also a member of the royal family. There was no pure family affection among the royal family. ?For power, for the sake of country, are there not many cases in history where fathers kill sons, sons kill fathers, and brothers kill each other? Xiao Yu continued, "Xiao Fei and I will go to Shu." Shitou was stunned for a moment, "You and Miss Gu are going together? What about us?" Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "You go with Zhu Zhu and Sanlang and go directly back to Ping''an City." "I plan to go to Shu and then go to Hanzhong. The main altar of Ruyi Tower is in Hanzhong. I''ll see if I can find a way to solve the pursuit." "Otherwise, it will be troublesome to face endless pursuits every day." Shitou said anxiously: "You still want to go to Hanzhong? That''s too dangerous!" ??Xiao Yu waved his hand, "There is definitely a danger, but the two of you will not have much effect." "Xiao Fei and I can still drive at night and rest during the day as before. Besides, we are entering Sichuan from southern Xinjiang, and the people in Ruyilou have no way of knowing our whereabouts." (End of this chapter) Chapter 490： I wont let you down again Chapter 490 I won¡¯t let you down again ?Gu Fei thought for a while and nodded, "I think it''s okay." ??It would be safer if only Xiao Yu walked with her. If she really encounters some irresistible danger, or comes to a critical moment of life and death, the worst she can do is continue to be exposed, and she can teleport with Xiao Yu. It is inconvenient to have too many stones and pillars. ?Gu Fei smiled at the stones and pillars: "Don''t worry, I can guarantee the safety of the prince." "This-" Shitou hesitated for a moment, thinking about the magical things about Gu Fei, then gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay, then let''s go separately." Just as he was talking, there was a knock on the door, and then Gu Sanlang''s voice came, "Brother Shitou, are you in there?" ?Stone stood up and opened the door. Seeing that his sister and the prince were both there, Gu Sanlang told the matter very simply. Xiao Yu nodded, "It''s not a big deal. When you arrive in Ping''an City, let Shitou apply for a new household registration for you first, and then join the Black Armored Army." Gu Sanlang bowed his head and said, "Thank you, Master." After discussing the matter, Gu Fei also stood up and went out with Gu Sanlang. By the way, she told him about leaving separately without telling him where she was going. ??Gu Sanlang was silent for a while, "Sister, I know you are more capable than me, and I can''t control your business." ¡°But, it¡¯s not good for you and the prince to be alone together.¡± ? Gu Fei lowered her eyes and thought for a while. Sanlang was from this era and was different from the education she had received since she was a child. In Sanlang''s heart, walking alone with Xiao Yu would harm her reputation. She smiled and said, "Third brother, I know you care about me, but things are a bit complicated. It''s safer to leave like this now." ?Gu Sanlang didn¡¯t say much and nodded, ¡°Just make sure you know what¡¯s going on.¡± Just as he was about to turn around, Gu Fei took out a purse and handed it to him, "There is some money in it, you can keep it for the road." ??Gu Sanlang took it silently and suddenly looked up at Gu Fei, "Sister, if it weren''t for you, your third brother wouldn''t be here today." ¡°Third brother, I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness. Don¡¯t worry, I will train harder when I go to the military camp this time. One day, I will be able to help you.¡± Gu Fei nodded seriously, "Third brother, I believe you." ¡°If you want to climb up and become a general in the future, training hard is not enough. Now go back to the military camp. When you are free, you¡¯d better work hard to learn the art of war. You are literate, which is an advantage.¡± Gu Sanlang had tears in his eyes, "I will, I will never let you down again." ? Gu Fei grabbed his arm and shook it, "No way, third brother has never let me down. It''s not your fault that he was taken away. I believe that third brother will have a great future." ??Gu Sanlang grinned and patted Gu Fei''s head, "You should rest earlier. I''ll tell Chen Ping and the others the good news." Gu Fei returned to the house. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Opening the door, Xiao Yu stood outside, holding a baggage in his hand. ?Gu Fei smiled and let him in, "What, you plan to leave now?" ??Xiao Yu nodded, "I''ll drive, and you sleep in the car." ¡°Otherwise we will be delayed for another day during the day tomorrow.¡± ?Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Okay." ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ?Gu Fei had nothing to clean up, so the two of them came down from the bamboo building and walked slowly along the street. When he walked to the city gate, the city gate was closed. Xiao Yu took out the token. As long as it was not a war, this token could be used unimpeded in the British Dynasty. ?The soldiers opened the door, and the two of them came out of the city gate and onto the official road. (End of this chapter) Chapter 491： holding hands for the first time Chapter 491 Holding hands for the first time There were still defenders at the city gate, and Gu Fei was not in a hurry to take out the car. The two of them walked forward leisurely. ?The moonlight is very good today. There are jungles on both sides of the official road here, and you can occasionally hear the chirping of insects. After walking a few steps, Xiao Yu suddenly reached out and grabbed Gu Fei''s hand. ?Gu Fei was unprepared, her heart skipped a beat, and then she lowered her head in panic. ?She turned her face to the side and moved her hand to pull it out, but Xiao Yu held her tighter. She felt the hard calluses on Xiao Yu''s hands and the burning warmth in his palms. I feel more and more panicked. Xiao Yu was not much better than her, and his heart was already beating wildly. He held her weak, boneless little hand and gently stroked the thin calluses on her fingers. Then he noticed that she wanted to escape, so he grabbed her harder without hesitation. ?This was the first time Gu Fei held hands with a boy. At this moment, it seemed as if all the sensory cells in his body were concentrated on his hands. ?The whole hand was numb and numb, as if there were countless small insects crawling around. But my mind was already in chaos. ??The city gate is getting further and further away, and only a shadowy mass is left in the dark night. But neither of them noticed this, and just kept walking holding hands. Xiao Yu gently rubbed his thumb on the back of Gu Fei''s hand and whispered: "When I go back this time, the time should be almost there. When I get the consent of my father and mother, I will go to your house to propose marriage. I want I will marry you as my royal concubine.¡± ?Gu Fei''s mind was stunned by these words. After a burst of instinctive joy, Gu Fei calmed down. She struggled to break away from Xiao Yu''s hand, "Who is going to marry you? Besides, the identity gap between the two of us is too big. We are not on the same path at all." Xiao Yu quickly reached out and held her firmly. "Why are you not from the same path? No matter who you are, I am determined to marry you." "Are you worried about my father, the queen, mother and concubine? They will agree. I have been waiting for so long, just waiting for an opportunity. This opportunity will not be too long." He suddenly stopped and stared at her with burning eyes in the dark night, "I told you a long time ago, don''t worry, I will take care of everything, you just need to wait peacefully to marry me. " ?Gu Fei stared at him steadily, his expression was so serious, and his eyes were all firm. "I-" Gu Fei slowly uttered one word, and Xiao Yu immediately interrupted her, "I''m not allowed to mention that poisonous oath you made. From now on, you are not allowed to mention it!" ?Gu Fei pouted, "That''s not what I wanted to say." ¡°I, I¡¯m only fifteen years old!¡± How can you just talk about getting married when you have just passed the category of fourteen-year-old girl? Xiao Yu looked down at her and said softly: "Fifteen is just right. You can get married when you have haircut." I can¡¯t explain it to you! ?Gu Fei stamped his foot, turned around and took out the off-road vehicle. She said in a non-hateful tone: "Get in the car, if you wait any longer, it will be daybreak." Xiao Yu instinctively looked up at the sky, "It''s still early, it shouldn''t be yet Haishi (eleven o''clock)." Gu Fei opened the passenger seat and got in. ??Xiao Yu sighed helplessly, got in the car, fastened his seat belt, ignited the ignition, turned on the headlights, turned on the left turn signal, released the handbrake, and stepped on the accelerator. One set of operations runs smoothly. ??Gu Fei turned his head and glanced at Xiao Yu. He was really an experienced driver now. ??Xiao Yu also turned to look at her, with a smile in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re sleepy? Put down the backrest and sleep.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 492： A trip for two Chapter 492 A trip between two people ??Gu Fei pursed his lips and smiled, put down the backrest, lay down comfortably, and then took out a blanket from the space to cover it. After running around for a period of time, the spirit was also very tense. Now that the third brother was also found, Gu Fei completely relaxed, lay down on the seat, and gradually fell asleep amidst the bumps. Xiao Yu looked ahead for a while, then turned to look at her. The joy in his heart was about to overflow. She didn¡¯t say no today, which means she agreed. She is willing to marry him. ?Gu Fei didn''t know how long he had slept when he suddenly woke up. The car has stopped. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xiao Yu''s face above her, very close to her. ??Gu Fei sat up suddenly, her forehead touched Xiao Yu''s chin, "You, what are you going to do!" Xiao Yu covered her chin and pointed to the blanket on her body, "Your blanket slipped off, I just covered it for you-" ??Gu Fei looked at the blanket that had fallen to his waist, then looked outside, "Why did the car stop?" ??Xiao Yu sighed and pointed at the city gate, "The city gate is closed, so it''s difficult to get through." ¡°It will be dawn soon. Let¡¯s wait until dawn before entering the city.¡± ??Gu Fei said "Hmm" and whispered, "Didn''t I sleep all night?" Looking at Xiao Yu''s eyes, there seemed to be tears. Knowing that she had hit him hard just now, she turned on the light and took off Xiao Yu''s hand, "What''s the impact? Let me see." A hint of surprise flashed in Xiao Yu''s eyes, and then he said aggrievedly: "I knocked my chin and bit my tongue again." ?Gu Fei looked at it and saw a red spot on his chin. ? She said a little embarrassedly: "Then, I''ll blow it for you." She said "whoosh" twice. Xiao Yu had a smile in his eyes, "More -" ?Gu Fei glared at him and said, "Huh, no more." After saying this, he smiled again and blew lightly on Xiao Yu''s chin. ??Xiao Yu really wanted to hold this girl who breathed against his chin in his arms. He looked at her steadily, as if thousands of stars were twinkling in his eyes. ? Gu Fei felt embarrassed when he looked at her and pushed him, "Get out of the car. It won''t be good if someone sees you soon." Xiao Yu glanced at her reluctantly. He liked being in this narrow space with her and letting the stones and pillars go away was a very wise decision. ?Gu Fei had already opened the car door and got out. ??Xiao Yu had no choice but to unbuckle his seat belt and get out of the car. After putting the car away, the two of them walked forward slowly for a while and arrived at the city gate. After waiting for a short time, the city gate opened. After entering the city and finding an inn to stay, Xiao Yu said, "Next, we still have to buy horses." "We are about to enter Shu. The official roads here are not as wide and flat as in other places. Many of the official roads are trails in the mountains. Cars cannot drive up them. Only wild horses are suitable for walking on such roads." ?Gu Fei nodded, the road to Shu is difficult, and it is difficult to climb to the blue sky. Poetry immortals have poems to prove it. "Well, I understand. You''ve been driving all night and it''s hard work. You go and have a rest while I go buy a horse and some other things." ?? Xiao Yu had breakfast and went to bed. Gu Fei went to the street and bought a lot of things. He also bought two wild horses and tied them in the stable of the inn. Xiao Yu only slept for half a day. After getting up and washing up, he went to Gu Fei''s room and urged her to leave. ??Gu Fei rolled her eyes at him and said, "We can''t leave yet. Since we are riding horses, we can''t walk like this. We have to change our clothes." Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows and asked, "How to change it?" ? Gu Fei took out a bag and opened it on the table. Inside was the various modification tools she had just bought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 493： wait and see Chapter 493 Waiting for the rabbit First I soaked in yellow gardenia water to change my skin tone. Then Gu Fei picked up the brush and changed Xiao Yu''s facial structure through highlights and shadows. Then slightly pull the tail of the eyebrow down, adding some wrinkles to the corners of the eyes. Thinking about it for a while, he added a mole on his mouth as a prank. Looking at it, I couldn''t help laughing. ??Xiao Yu followed her and scribbled on his face. Seeing that she was smiling happily, he started to laugh too. As long as she was happy, he could do whatever he wanted. ?? Gu Fei brought a mirror to Xiao Yu to admire his own face, and then quickly changed her appearance, turning into a girl with dark skin and yellowish skin, droopy eyebrows, eyes and mouth, and an average appearance. ?Well, even so, Gu Fei''s appearance still looks delicate, but it has an air of sadness that makes people not want to take a second look at it at first glance. ?Then the two of them changed into coarse cloth clothes. Gu Fei said: "From now on, we are a brother and sister who go to Shu to find relatives." Xiao Yu said calmly: "How about you pretend to be my wife, it will be more convenient." ?Gu Fei glared, "No, I''m only fifteen, how can I be such a young lady." Xiao Yu looked down at her, "Then you call me brother¡ª" ? Gu Fei blushed a little, pretended not to hear, put away the things on the table, "Let''s go." After settling the bill, leading the horses, the two set out on the road. ?After walking for several days and climbing several mountains, we entered the plain and the official road became wide and flat. ?Next, the two of them traveled in the middle of the night and rested during the day. Within a few days, they arrived at Qingyun Town at the foot of Qingyun Mountain. ?Xiao Yu and Gu Fei squeezed time and arrived at Qingyun Town just before dawn. There were still a few miles away from the town, so I stopped the car and walked slowly into the town. As soon as they entered the town, the two settled in the only inn in the town. Entering the room, Xiao Yu quickly closed the door, "There are spies from Ruyilou in this town." ?Gu Fei was startled, "Where is it? Why didn''t I find it?" Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "There''s more than one, you can''t tell." ¡°Then, have we been discovered?¡± Xiao Yu shook his head, "It''s hard to say, they may not have discovered my identity. It''s just that Qingyun Town is small and there aren''t many people coming from outside. As long as someone comes, they will definitely be on their radar." ¡°They knew we were coming here, and they must have been guarding us for several days.¡± ?He paused and said, "From now on, you stay in the inn while I go to Qingyun Villa to find my master." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "No, I have to go together." Xiao Yu had a serious look on his face, "I won''t listen to you no matter what you say this time. Although it''s only a few miles from here to Qingyun Villa, there may be killers from Ruyi Tower ambushing you on these miles." ¡°I am alone, and if I encounter danger, I will use Qing Gong and run away. But you don¡¯t have Qing Gong, so you won¡¯t be able to escape when the time comes. What should I do?¡± ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes and was silent for a long time, "Well, then you can go alone. I will wait for you here." Xiao Yu reached out and touched her head, "Good boy, I''ll go and wait until I come back." He opened the door and walked out, closing the door behind him. ?Gu Fei walked to the window and looked down. Soon I saw Xiao Yu coming out of the inn. He did not look around, but walked forward leisurely. ? Gu Fei watched for a while and found an idle man on the street. He seemed to be looking around with nothing to do, but he slowly fell in love with Xiao Yu. There is indeed a spy! (End of this chapter) Chapter 494： You said it was a coincidence? Chapter 494: Coincidence or not? ?Gu Fei stuck his head out of the window and tried his best to look into the distance. ?This town is very small, with only two side streets and one straight street. ?The place Gu Fei was looking at was already outside the town. It was surrounded by fields and trees were planted on the roadside. ?Gu Fei glanced at a big tree with lush branches. Her heart moved, and the next second, she teleported to the tree. She stood firm and looked down through the gaps in the leaves, and saw Xiao Yu walking towards her from a distance. But the idle man who was suspected of being a spy still followed him. After waiting for a while, Xiao Yu walked under the tree. As he passed, he paused and then continued walking. ?Gu Fei looked into the distance again, chose a big tree, and teleported again. As soon as she stood firm on the branch, she saw a man in black lying on the thick trunk of the tree where she was standing. ??The man''s **** was facing her, and his head was looking down through the gaps in the leaves. He had no idea that there was someone quietly behind him. ?This is really a coincidence. Gu Fei didn''t expect that he and Hei Yichen both had the foresight to choose the same tree. ??Gu Fei held her breath and let go of her mental energy to avoid alerting the man. She slowly took out the dagger, and with a sudden movement like lightning, she stabbed the man''s neck hard. The man groaned and rolled down from the tree. ??Xiao Yu was not far away from here, and soon found a man in black falling from the tree. ??The man in black covered his neck and twitched on the ground. ??Xiao Yu suddenly boosted his energy and started running towards the direction of Qingyun Villa. ??The idle man behind seemed to realize that something was wrong and whistled. ??Gu Fei saw several masked men in black jumping out of the trees on both sides of the road ahead. There are not many people, only three. Including the one who fell just now, there are only four, which is less than the number of killers dispatched in the previous two times. ??Gu Fei estimated that these guys should be more skilled, maybe they were the elite killers of Ruyi Tower. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yu''s path was blocked by three men in black. ?But he still didn''t stop, still running forward. ??Gu Fei took out his pistol and loaded it, then teleported to a tree not far behind a few men in black. ?She squinted her eyes and was taking aim when she suddenly heard a "bang". ?She was stunned for a moment, and saw the man in black that she was aiming at suddenly stiffened, and then fell down, clutching his chest. Looking at Xiao Yu again, he had a gun in his hand and pointed it at another one. Without hesitation, Gu Fei aimed at the remaining men in black and heard several gunshots in succession. The remaining two men in black fell down one after another. Looking at the idle man again, he was already running back quickly. ??Gu Fei jumped down from the tree and used her mental power to recover the bullets and shells, while looking at Xiao Yu who was running towards her with a smile. ??Xiao Yu ran over and without saying a word, hugged her and continued running forward using Qinggong. ?While running, he said: "You girl, you are really disobedient. I told you not to come, but you still come!" ?? Gu Fei was afraid that she would fall, so she hugged Xiao Yu''s neck and stuck out her tongue, "I''m here to help you." ??Xiao Yu continued to run for a while, and Gu Fei saw a large number of buildings at the foot of the mountain in front of him. She became happy and asked, "Is the Qingyun Villa ahead?" ??Xiao Yu said "Hmm" and quickly ran to the entrance of the villa. ??The gate of the villa was closed, and there was an old man sitting in front of the side door. Xiao Yu put down Gu Fei and bowed to the old man guarding the door of the villa, "Uncle Yu, is Master here?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 495： Junior sister Chapter 495 Junior Sister ??The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Yu, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Yu''er, you kid, how did you become like this? Speaking of which, you haven''t come to see your master in several years." Xiao Yu smiled: "Uncle Yu, I have to go in quickly, someone is chasing me." Uncle Yu''s beard stood up, "Pursuit? Who dares to kill at the gate of Qingyun Villa?" ??Xiao Yu pulled Gu Fei and walked through the door, "That''s why I have to come in quickly." Uncle Yu smiled and said, "The owner of the village should be practicing swordsmanship in the martial arts field at the moment." ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you go wash your face first, otherwise the owner of the village will be shocked when he sees you looking like this?¡± ??Xiao Yu nodded. It was not appropriate to see the master like this. ?Uncle Yu called a boy from the concierge, and the boy took Xiao Yu and Gu Fei to the guest room in the outer courtyard. ??Gu Fei curiously looked left and right. This village was very elegantly built. The houses were taller than ordinary houses, the corridors were all paved with stones, and many flowers and trees were planted in the yard. ?Arrived at the guest room, a girl soon brought two basins of wash water. After Xiao Yu washed his face, he returned to the handsome prince again. ? Turning around, she saw that Gu Fei had not washed her face at all, and was still a sad, dark and yellow girl. ??Xiao Yu smiled. It didn''t matter if she didn''t wash her face. Her appearance was so beautiful that revealing her true face would cause trouble. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see my master.¡± The two came out of the guest room. The servants who came along the way stood respectfully on the roadside when they saw Xiao Yu, "Hello, Your Majesty." ?Gu Fei raised an eyebrow. It seemed that Xiao Yu had come here often before. ??Xiao Yu led Gu Fei through a group of houses, and his eyes suddenly opened up, and he saw a large empty martial arts training ground at the foot of the mountain. ?There is a weapons rack next to the training ground, with eighteen kinds of weapons inserted in it. There is a middle-aged man dancing with a sword. ??Xiao Yu suddenly raised his breath and shouted, "Master!" The swordsmen in the field paused for a moment, and then a burst of laughter came, "Yu''er, come here quickly and join the master in fighting!" ??Xiao Yu reached out and pulled out a sword from the weapons rack next to him, and jumped into the field. The two of them were fighting back and forth, and the sword light was flashing in the field. As he continued to hit, Dugu Xuan said "Hey", "Yu''er, your skill has greatly improved!" Xiao Yu said with a smile: "The two channels of my disciple, Ren and Du, have been opened!" ?Dugu Xuan suddenly paused, "Well, you and I will try our best to have a fight and test your current level as my teacher." ?Gu Fei felt that the atmosphere in the venue suddenly changed and became serious. ?She watched for a while and saw some clues. The sword moves of the two seemed to be less fancy than before. They were not sloppy and directed towards the fatal place. Just as he was looking at it, a charming voice suddenly came from not far away, "Brother Yu¡ª" With this sound, the two people in the field stopped, and Dugu Xuan said: "No more fighting, Yinyin is here." ??Gu Fei turned around and saw a pretty girl standing not far away. ?The girl is wearing a peach-pink dress, with two beaded flowers in her hair and a peach-colored ribbon. She looks delicate and charming. Dugu Yin watched Xiao Yu sheath her sword and approach step by step, her heart beating faster and faster uncontrollably. She hasn¡¯t seen Xiao Yu for three years. ?Compared to the young man three years ago, the Xiao Yu in front of him was taller and more handsome. Although he was wearing coarse clothes, he was even more exciting than the one in his dream. Just now she heard from the servants that the prince was here, so she changed her clothes and hurried over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 496： Full of hostility Chapter 496 Full of hostility Seeing Xiao Yu getting closer and closer, Duguyin''s eyes almost overflowed with joy. She said bluntly: "Brother Yu, why did you come here? I miss you so much -" Xiao Yu walked closer, looked at the girl, and smiled, "Junior sister has finally grown taller." Duguyin pouted and said, "Brother Yu, you haven''t been here for three years. I am already fifteen years old, so of course I have grown taller." ??Xiao Yu smiled, handed the sword in his hand to the servant next to him, and waved to Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei thought for a while and walked over. Xiao Yu grabbed her hand and brought her to Dugu Xuan, "Master, this Miss Gu is me¡ª" As Xiao Yu said this, he was immediately stuck. What is this about me? Fianc¨¦e? Not yet, she cannot be called a fianc¨¦e without an engagement. ?Gu Fei smiled beside him: "My name is Gu Fei, and I am Xiao Yu''s friend." ?Dugu Xuan looked at Gu Fei carefully. She was a girl with an ordinary appearance. There was nothing surprising about her. What was unusual was that Yu''er actually held her hand. He doubted Xiao Yu''s taste in his heart, and nodded to Gu Fei calmly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was the friend Yu''er brought here." Even though they were far away, he couldn''t see clearly and thought that the person following Xiao Yu was just a boy. ?Duguyin was also sizing up Gu Fei. The girl in front of her was dressed in coarse cloth, with droopy eyebrows and black and yellow eyes, but her facial features were fairly straight. But, that¡¯s not the point! The point is that Brother Yu held her hand! For a moment, the girl''s heart felt sour and astringent. Why, brother Yu was so kind to this ugly woman? He not only held her hand, but also looked at her tenderly! She had never seen such a look on Xiao Yu''s face. ?Dugu Xuan handed the shuriken to the servant, waved his hand, "Let''s go to the hall to talk." Speaking, Dugu Xuan strode out. Xiao Yu pulled Gu Fei to follow him. Duguyin fell at the end. ?Her eyes fell on Xiao Yu''s tall back for a moment, and then on the hands held between him and Gu Fei. As he looked at it, his eyes gradually turned red. After entering the hall, the guests and hosts were seated, and the servants served tea. Dugu Xuan then said: "I''m not saying that I have been in the military camp recently, so why do I have time to come here?" Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Originally, I came to see Master to help me open up the Ren and Du meridians, but I accidentally opened them up on the way here." He paused and said, "Furthermore, I want to ask Master for the Nine Yin Jue." Dugu Xuan raised his eyebrows and glanced at Gu Fei next to Xiao Yu, "What do you want from the Nine Yin Jue?" ??Xiao Yu turned to look at Gu Fei, "I want Miss Gu to practice the Nine Yin Jue." Dugu Xuan stroked his beard and was about to speak when Dugu Yin suddenly stood up and said, "Our Qingyun Villa''s martial arts cannot be spread casually, brother Yu, have you forgotten?" ¡°And if you want to learn Qingyun Villa¡¯s Kung Fu, you must not only have outstanding qualifications, but also have a clean character!¡± Duguyin raised her chin and said, "This Miss Gu has just started practicing martial arts at such an old age, so her qualifications are definitely not very good." ¡°Besides, who knows whether her character is good or not? What if she has a heart like a snake and learns kung fu to do evil, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she will ruin the reputation of Qingyun Villa?¡± ? Gu Fei looked at Dugu Yin quietly. She could tell from the first glance that this girl was full of hostility towards her. She doesn¡¯t necessarily need the Nine Yin Jue, but she recently discovered that practicing the Nine Yin Jue seems to have some improvement in her abilities. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the Nine Yin Jue last year, it should be the same if you try another internal skill. (End of this chapter) Chapter 497： martial arts prodigy Chapter 497 Martial Arts Wizard Because of Dugu Yin''s attitude, Gu Fei no longer wanted the Nine Yin Jue. Otherwise, it would be as if this girl Yinyin was giving alms to her. ??Xiao Yu was surprised and a little angry when he heard Duguyin say such a long list. In his impression, the junior sister has always been innocent and simple, but today she is a little aggressive. What I just said is too much. Dugu Xuan coughed lightly at this time and said, "Yinyin, Miss Gu is a guest from afar, how can you be so rude." Duguyin snorted and sat down. Dugu Xuan stroked his beard and said, "But what Yin Yin said is not completely unreasonable." He looked at Gu Fei deeply and said, "Since Miss Gu is Yu''er''s friend, there is no problem with her character." ¡°It¡¯s just this qualification¡ª¡± Gu Fei simply stood up, looked at Dugu Xuan, and said with a smile: "Master Dugu, my qualifications are mediocre, and I only learned martial arts on a whim. The Nine Yin Jue is not suitable for practice. The master only wants to do this. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ?At this moment, Dugu Xuan suddenly stretched out his hand to attack Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei instinctively stretched out his hand to block it. Just when her hand touched Dugu Xuan, Xiao Yu quickly jumped up and stood in front of Gu Fei, "Master! What are you doing-" ?Dugu Xuan suddenly burst into laughter, "Yu''er, what are you in a hurry? Master is just trying out this girl Gu''s qualifications." Xiao Yu was startled for a moment, but then he was relieved. Dugu Xuan stroked his beard and said, "It seems that Miss Gu has already practiced the introductory chapter of Jiuyin Jue. Judging from the internal strength, she must have practiced it for two or three years." Xiao Yu looked at Dugu Xuan for two seconds and said slowly: "Speaking of which, it was probably twenty days ago that I taught her the introductory chapter." Dugu Xuan lost his voice and said: "This is impossible. I can''t even touch the threshold for twenty days. How can I show my strength!" Dugu Yin also stood up and pointed at Gu Fei angrily, "Lying, she must have practiced it long ago!" Xiao Yu shook his head, "Whether you believe it or not, Master, there are really only twenty days." "How is it possible?" Dugu Xuan circled around Gu Fei, "Is it possible that Miss Gu''s qualifications are extraordinary, that she can work hard for several years after practicing for just twenty days?" He stroked his beard and thought for a while, "I heard that there is a kind of martial arts prodigy who is born with a connection between Ren and Du. People like this are all martial arts prodigies, and their progress is rapid." ¡°Miss Gu, could it be that the two meridians of Ren and Du are naturally connected?¡± ??Gu Fei nodded slightly. When she was lucky, she discovered that her Ren and Du meridians had indeed been opened for a long time. ?Thinking of Xiao Yu''s recent changes, it may be the effect of the spiritual liquid on the body. ?She didn¡¯t know at all that not only had her Ren and Du meridians been opened, but the meridians throughout her body were now much wider than those of ordinary people. Dugu Xuan suddenly burst into laughter, "Is that really true?" ¡°I always thought that such a person did not exist in the world, but I never expected that I would meet one.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to find just one person in a million with your qualifications. It¡¯s an honor for me to meet you!¡± ??Gu Fei didn''t expect Dugu Xuan''s attitude to change so quickly, and could only smile awkwardly for a moment. Dugu Xuan said happily: "If you are willing to practice the Nine Yin Jue, it will also be the blessing of the Nine Yin Jue." ¡°I believe that as long as Miss Gu studies hard and practices hard, she will be successful in the future and will be able to carry forward the martial arts of our Qingyun Villa!¡± ?Gu Fei''s face turned red, she was embarrassed by the compliment. Seeing the opportunity, Xiao Yu smiled and bowed to Dugu Xuan, "Thank you so much, Master!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 498： We must act chivalrously and righteously Chapter 498: We must act chivalrously ? Dugu Xuan waved his hand and called his servants, "Go to the back mountain and call Feng''er and ask him to go to my study to get the Nine Yin Jue. Also, tell him that his junior brother is here." The servant responded and went out. Duguyin stamped his foot, "Dad!" Dugu Xuan glanced at her lightly, and Dugu Yin pursed her lips and stopped talking. Dugu Xuan raised his hand with a smile, "Sit down, sit down, what are you doing standing up?" Xiao Yu pulled Gu Fei to sit down and heard Dugu Xuan say: "By the way, in the past few days, some men in black have been ambushing outside the villa. I originally thought it was some Jianghu forces who wanted to deal with Qingyun Villa, but they were delayed. There is no movement. Is it coming for you? " Xiao Yu nodded, "Disciple has been targeted by Ruyilou recently." "How could it be? Who wants your life?" Dugu Xuan frowned, "This is troublesome." Hearing this, Dugu Yin looked at Xiao Yu anxiously, the worry and concern in his eyes almost overflowing. Xiao Yu shook his head, "I don''t know who wants my life. I plan to go to Hanzhong to see if I can solve this matter." Dugu Xuan thought for a while, "Since the people from Ruyi Tower have lurked outside Qingyun Villa, if you go to Hanzhong, it may not be safe this way. How about Master accompany you?" How could Xiao Yu be willing to let his master intervene in his and Gu Fei''s world? He waved his hands repeatedly, "No need, master, I have a way to escape their pursuit." ¡°Don¡¯t you think I got here safely?¡± Dugu Xuan didn¡¯t force it and nodded, ¡°Then you should be careful.¡± "However, now that your skills have greatly improved, it will not be easy for them to kill you." ?His eyes fell on Gu Fei, "You are coming this time, are you two alone?" ¡°How long do you plan to stay?¡± Xiao Yu and Gu Fei looked at each other and said, "Master, we plan to leave tonight." Dugu Xuan was stunned, "Leaving tonight?" "Are you worried about those killers?" He paused, his tone suddenly filled with murderous intent, "Don''t worry, no matter how powerful the killers in Ruyi Tower are, they won''t dare to enter my Qingyun Villa to act wild!" Xiao Yu waved his hand, "I''m not worried about this. Everything is not peaceful now, and there are often Japanese pirates along the coast. I can''t stay out for a long time." He added: "By the way, where is the master''s wife? I haven''t paid my respects to the master''s wife yet." Dugu Xuan took a sip of tea and said, "Your wife has something to do with her family and has gone back. She was talking to me about you before she left." Just as he was talking, a young man with handsome features walked in from the door, with a smile on his face, "Junior brother!" Xiao Yu stood up and said, "Senior brother, long time no see!" The two of them beat each other affectionately a few times. Chu Feng took out the Nine Yin Jue from his arms and handed it to Dugu Xuan. Dugu Xuan held two thin booklets and said solemnly to Gu Fei: "Miss Gu, your qualifications are unique. I hope you can carry forward this martial arts well. If you succeed in your studies, you must not rely on yourself." Kung Fu bullies the weak.¡± ? Gu Fei was impressed by Dugu Xuan and took the booklet with both hands, "Thank you very much, Lord Dugu. I will work hard to practice this Nine Yin Technique and will not pass it on to outsiders. If I am lucky enough to learn it and succeed, I will definitely act chivalrously and righteously." Duguyin bit her lip and watched this scene, feeling very unhappy. ?Such a plain-looking girl was not only favored by Xiao Yu, but also appreciated by her father. The more she looked at her, the more she disliked this girl Gu. Xiao Yu then said to Dugu Xuan: "Master, Miss Gu and I traveled all night last night and wanted to take a rest." (End of this chapter) Chapter 499： Who are you Chapter 499 Who are you Dugu Xuan said: "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He quickly called his servants, "Take Yu''er and Miss Gu to rest." Just when Xiao Yu and Gu Fei were about to follow the servants out, Dugu Xuan stopped them, "By the way, I''ll wake you up later after dinner. If you want to go on the road, you have to eat dinner before leaving." Duguyin suddenly said next to him: "Dad, I want to go to Ping''an City. I want to go with brother Yu." ¡°If there is really a killer, I can also help Brother Yu to fend off one or two.¡± ? Dugu Xuan scolded softly: "Nonsense, with all your three-legged cat skills, if you really want to go together, Yu''er will have to distract you to protect you!" Duguyin pointed at Gu Fei unwillingly, "What about her? If she follows Brother Yu, wouldn''t it be even more of a hindrance to him!" Xiao Yu took a deep look at Dugu Yin and said, "Junior sister is wrong. Not only did Xiao Fei not hold me back, she also killed two of the four killers on the way here." After saying that, regardless of Dugu Yin¡¯s reaction, he took Gu Fei and left. Duguyin looked at the backs of the two of them, tears glistening in his eyes. ?Chu Feng walked over and whispered: "Junior sister, you are going to Ping''an City. I will accompany you after the New Year." Duguyin stamped his foot and said, "Who wants you to accompany me?" He said and ran away quickly. ?Chu Feng chased after him, "Junior sister, junior sister¡ª" Dugu Xuan sat in the hall and sighed deeply. There is no way for women to stay in college! It seems that the marriage between Yinyin and Feng''er must be arranged as soon as possible, so that Yinyin can settle down earlier. ? Gu Fei entered the guest room, took cleansing oil to remove all the makeup on her face, took a shower, and then lay down to sleep. Sleep until the sun sets. ?Gu Fei was awakened by the sound of knocking on the door. ? Duguyin was standing outside the door with a maid. Her father just said something to her, saying that her previous attitude towards Miss Gu was too rude, and asked her to come and invite Miss Gu to dinner in person. ??Gu Fei got up, put on her clothes, opened the door, and saw Dugu Yin standing outside the door. Although Duguyin was too hostile to her, she decided to be polite to her because her father gave her the Nine Yin Jue, so Gu Fei smiled at her. Duguyin was stunned when he looked at her. It took a long time to find his voice, "Who are you, Miss Gu?" She suddenly had a bad guess in her mind. ??Could it be that this fairy-like woman is Miss Gu? ?There was a voice in her head telling her that it was. Otherwise, who could enter the guest room of Qingyun Villa to rest without being noticed? But she just didn''t want to believe it. ?She didn''t want to believe that Gu Fei was so beautiful, so beautiful that it made people feel ashamed! ?Gu Fei touched her face. She just got up and before she could apply the yellow gardenia water, she smiled and said, "I am Gu Fei." Duguyin completely lost his speech. No wonder Brother Gui Yu was so nervous about her and wanted to hold her hand all the time. Such a beauty, no matter which man sees it, he will fall in love with her to the core. ?Duguyin felt a sense of despair in her heart. With Gu Fei, she was afraid that she would never be able to get into Brother Yu''s eyes. The maid next to her was also stunned. She had never seen anyone in the world so beautiful. Seeing that the two of them continued to be in a daze, Gu Fei had to speak out, "Miss Yinyin, you are here¡ª" ? Duguyin gradually came back to her senses, and while she was annoyed that she didn''t live up to expectations, she tried to keep her voice steady and said, "Miss Gu, dad has hosted a banquet in the flower hall and asked me to come over and invite you to the banquet." Before coming, she was prepared to say something derogatory about Gu Fei, but now she couldn''t say a word. (End of this chapter) Chapter 500： Follow like a shadow Chapter 500 Followed like a shadow ?Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, thank you Miss Yinyin. I''ll come after I wash up." ?Duguyin left carelessly, leaving her maid behind to wait for Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei quickly closed the door, soaked the yellow gardenia in water, and then found another set of clothes to change into. After changing her makeup, Gu Fei came out of the room. The maid took Gu Fei all the way to the flower hall. I saw Xiao Yu already there. There was a large round table set up in the flower hall, and the servants were coming and going to serve food. Duguyin looked at Gu Fei who walked in. She turned back into that black and yellow girl with droopy eyebrows, looking unremarkable. Duguyin couldn''t explain how she felt. If she had such a peerless appearance, it would be impossible to hide it, let alone in front of Xiao Yu. Everyone sat down to eat. During the dinner, Gu Fei noticed that Xiao Yu''s senior brother frequently brought Duguyin vegetables and water, taking good care of her. Everyone except her took it for granted. ?It seems that this girl Yinyin is surrounded by blessings and does not know how to be blessed. After finishing the meal, it was getting dark. Xiao Yu stood up and said goodbye. Dugu Xuan also stood up, "I''m afraid the killer from Ruyi Tower is still waiting outside. I''ll take you out of town." Xiao Yu did not respond immediately, but looked at Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei nodded slightly. ? Dugu Xuan saw the little actions of the two people in his eyes and couldn''t help but laugh. Yu''er was really eaten up by this ordinary-looking girl. Before going out, Duguyin endured it again and again. She couldn''t help but look at Xiao Yu with pleading eyes, "Brother Yu, I, I have something to say to you." Xiao Yu said calmly: "Junior sister, if you have anything to say, just say it." Duguyin bit her lip and looked at the room full of people, "Let''s go out and say -" Xiao Yu shook his head, "Just say it here. You can tell others everything." Duguyin looked at Xiao Yu intently. He was really too much. He didn''t even give her a chance to say a word alone! ?Looking at Gu Fei next to him again, Dugu Yin ran out in despair. Chu Feng looked anxious, but at least he remembered to send Xiao Yu out of the town and did not catch up immediately. ? ? Xiao Yu went back to his room to get his luggage. Dugu Xuan, Chu Feng and a group of guards from Qingyun Villa escorted the two of them out of the villa''s gate. It was already dark, a gust of wind blew, and the leaves on both sides of the road rustled. Not far away, Dugu Xuan snorted coldly, "You hidden rat, get out of here as soon as possible. If you dare to appear near my Qingyun Villa in the future, don''t blame me for being rude." ??Except for the rustling of leaves in the wind and the footsteps of people, there were no other sounds around. Dugu Xuan seemed to be talking to himself in the air. He walked out of the town in less than two quarters of an hour. ?Dugu Xuan held Xiao Yu''s shoulder and said, "Master can only send you here. You should be careful." Xiao Yu nodded, bent down and bowed respectfully to Dugu Xuan, "Master, please take care of yourself." Then he pulled Gu Fei forward. ?Dugu Xuan watched the two people''s backs gradually disappear into the darkness. He stood quietly for a long time before waving his hand and saying, "Let''s go back." ??Xiao Yu pulled Gu Fei for a while, then suddenly picked up Gu Fei and ran away using Qing Kung Fu. ??Gu Fei automatically put her arms around Xiao Yu''s neck and whispered, "Is there an ambush here?" Xiao Yu replied in a low voice while running: "Yes, someone has already caught up with me." ¡°Let¡¯s run for a while and wait until I get away from them a little bit, then we can get in the car.¡± ? Gu Fei tried her best to look back, and sure enough she saw several black figures chasing them not far away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 501： Always feel something is wrong Chapter 501 I always feel like something is wrong ??Gu Fei stared at the black shadow for a while, then suddenly rolled his eyes, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, opened his hands to hug Xiao Yu tightly, and then used teleportation. As Xiao Yu was running, he suddenly stumbled and almost fell. He stabilized his body and continued running forward, but suddenly he felt something was wrong. ?At this time, Gu Fei let go of his hand and patted his shoulder, "Put me down, they can''t be seen anymore." ?? Xiao Yu did not doubt Gu Fei''s words and put her down. Gu Fei immediately took out the off-road vehicle and the two of them got in the car. ?The road conditions were not very good, so Xiao Yu drove the car until it flew up. ? Gu Fei tightly grasped the handle of the roof of the car to prevent herself from being tossed around. After walking for a while, there was a fork in the road ahead. The car lights shone on the road sign, and Xiao Yu said "Hey", "How come we have reached this intersection? I remember that this intersection is almost a hundred miles away from Qingyun Town." ¡°You¡¯re not going the wrong way, are you?¡± ?Gu Fei coughed lightly and said, "How could it be wrong? When I ran just now, there was only one straight path. Don''t think about it. Let''s go." ??Xiao Yu turned his head and glanced at Gu Fei, pursed his lips and said nothing, turned the steering wheel and walked to the right. Sichuan was already connected to Hanzhong, so after walking for three nights, we arrived outside Jiangxia City. Waiting until daybreak, the two of them entered the city. ?Jiangxia is a big city. Although it is not as wealthy as Ping''an City, there are also rows of shops on the streets. They called a carriage at the gate of the city. The carriage drove for less than two-quarters of an hour before they arrived at the entrance of the Zhenwei Escort Bureau. There were two wide black doors with two bronze rings of animal heads on the doors. ??The boy at the door welcomed the two people in and asked diligently: "Are the two guests looking for escorts?" Xiao Yu hummed, "I have a big deal. Let your head guard come over and talk to me personally." The boy hesitated for a moment and saw that although Xiao Yu was wearing coarse clothes, his aura could not be underestimated. "Guest, please sit down for a moment. I will ask the chief **** to come over." Another boy came in to serve tea. Not long after Gu Fei and Xiao Yu waited, they saw a man with a square face striding in. As soon as the man stepped onto the threshold, he paused and his expression suddenly changed. ?He walked in, closed the door with his backhand, and then knelt down facing Xiao Yu, "I didn''t know that the prince would arrive so quickly. I originally planned to have people guard the city gate to welcome the prince in a few days." Xiao Yu stood up and helped him up, "It''s not your fault, Lao Jiang, why are you so polite now?" ¡°Sit down quickly.¡± Gu Fei watched quietly from the side. ?She suddenly realized that Xiao Yu seemed to have several faces. Along the way, Xiao Yu was not as careless as when she first met him, as if he had no intentions. In southern Xinjiang, Xiao Yu was respectful, courteous, calm and wise to General Fuyuan. At this moment, facing his subordinates, Xiao Yu looked like a courteous corporal. ?Jiang Meng did not dare to sit down and stood beside him, "I have already asked someone to handle the news that the prince sent back a few days ago." ¡°The information on Ruyi Tower collected over the years has been compiled, and I will give it to the prince right away.¡± Xiao Yu nodded. ?Jiang Meng opened the door and went out. After a while, he took a bunch of things and hurried in. ??Xiao Yu held it in his hand and looked through it one by one. After reading each one, he handed one to Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei quickly read through this stack of information. Ruyilou has been established for more than 30 years. ??Now the owner of Ruyi Building, Xue Ruyi, is almost in a semi-retired state. The affairs of Ruyi Building are all taken care of by one of his adopted sons, Xue Zhou. (End of this chapter) Chapter 502： The older you are in the world, the less courage you have. Chapter 502 The older you get, the less courage you have Xue Ruyi has only one son. This son, Xue Chen, is only in his twenties and has poor legs. He has been recuperating in a manor outside Jiangxia City all year round. ?In addition, there is information about the red team, white team, black team, and several team leaders. Seeing that Xiao Yu had finished reading the information, Jiang Meng lowered his head and said, "My subordinates are incompetent. Although they know that the main altar of Ruyi Tower is in Jiangxia, they have only locked in three places for so many years. It is impossible to know which one is the real main altar." ¡± ??Xiao Yu waved his hand and said, "Hall Master Jiang does not need to blame himself. Ruyilou acts secretly, and it is not easy to find out information." ¡°I heard that we have lost several spies over the years trying to find out information about Ruyilou. Are their families well-paid?¡± ?Jiang Meng nodded, "Five spies were sacrificed, and each family was given a hundred taels of silver as a pension." Xiao Yu nodded, "Thank you for your hard work, Hall Master Jiang. Jiangxia is a very important place. Hall Master Jiang has always done a good job." ?Gu Fei saw that Jiang Meng was a little excited and his eyes were a little red. She couldn''t understand where the loyalty of these people came from, but it was obvious that Xiao Yu had a good way of controlling his subordinates. Xiao Yu tapped the handrail lightly, "So, the next owner of Ruyi Building is likely to be Xue Ruyi''s adopted son Xue Zhou!" ?He raised his eyebrows, "Will Xue Chen be willing to do so? Is Xue Ruyi really willing to pass Ruyi Tower to Xue Zhou instead of his own son?" ?Jiang Meng shook his head, "That''s unknown." "But Xue Chen lives in the manor all year round, as if he doesn''t care about worldly affairs." ??Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "Yes, I understand." At this moment, in the main forum of Ruyi Building, Xue Zhou was also looking at the latest information. The more he looked, the colder his face became. He slapped a stack of paper in his hand on his subordinate''s face, "They are all just messes." ¡°Four waves of killers have been sent out. Not only were all the killers killed in the first two times, but Xiao Yu¡¯s trace was also lost.¡± ¡°I finally found Xiao Yu in Qingyun Town, but I lost another group of people, and I even lost him!¡± ?His eyes were stern, "How dare they shirk their responsibilities, say something, and then the two people suddenly disappeared in front of their eyes!" ¡°You dare to report this kind of thing to me, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Just as he was talking, a thin old man with white beard and hair slowly walked out of the inner hall. Xue Zhou frowned almost imperceptibly, stood up and supported the old man, "Father, you are not in good health, why are you out again?" Xue Ruyi waved his hand, bent down to pick up the paper on the ground and looked at it, then slowly sat down and lowered his eyes. ?After a while, he waved his hand and everyone in the room retreated, leaving only Xue Zhou. Xue Ruyi sighed, "Zhou''er, I told you before, don''t accept this business." "Xiao Yu is a member of the royal family after all. Although Ruyi Tower is in full swing now, it cannot go against the imperial court. If you are not careful, the whole army will be destroyed!" "Zhou''er, I think it''s okay if you return the money or not accept this business." Xue Zhou''s eyes were scarlet, "Father, I will not return the money. Not to mention that it is difficult to receive this kind of business worth more than 100,000 silver per order. Besides, I, Ruyi Lou, have never accepted money but failed to complete it." mission." ¡°If word of this gets out, what kind of reputation will Ruyilou have? Will it be able to receive business in the future?¡± Xue Ruyi remained silent. After a long while, Xue Ruyi slowly stood up and said, "Then you can make up your own mind. I am getting old, and sooner or later this Ruyi Building will be handed over to you." As he spoke, his back was slightly stooped and he walked into the inner hall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 503： Not easy to fight Chapter 503: Not easy to fight Xue Zhou shouted expressionlessly, "Here comes someone!" The door opened and two men in black walked in. Xue Zhou waved his hand and said, "Let the red team continue to gather information. Xiao Yu will definitely return to Ping''an City. Plan his journey, find out his whereabouts, and stop him along the way." The two men in black responded and went out. Xue Zhou glanced in the direction of the inner hall, with a hint of contempt on the corner of his mouth. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With his foster father old, even his blood has gone. He is afraid of this and that, and he is no longer as domineering and fierce as before. The prince of the King of Qi, just kill him, there is nothing to be afraid of. ??The people in the imperial court are just wine bags and rice bags. Even if they know that it is made by Ruyilou, so what? Even if I give them ten years, they still won¡¯t be able to find the door to the Ruyi Tower! ?In Zhenwei Escort Bureau, Xiao Yu, Gu Fei and Jiang Meng were analyzing where the main altar of Ruyi Building was. ?Jiang Meng said: "After so many years of research, there are three places that are most suspicious." "One is in Tianluo Mountain outside the city. There is a large area with extremely complex terrain. A formation should have been set up. Two spies were sent there to investigate, but they never came back." ¡°I think this place is the most likely.¡± Xiao Yu nodded, and Jiang Meng added: "There is another one near Donghu, where the headquarters of the White Tiger Gang is. My subordinates suspect that the White Tiger Gang is just a layer of protection on the surface of Ruyi Lou. The White Tiger Gang told Ruyi Lou Maybe it¡¯s a family.¡± ¡°My subordinates have sent people to infiltrate the White Tiger Gang, and the news that came back is that the building at the entrance of the hall is extremely complex, and it seems to be built according to the Nine Palaces and Bagua array. There should be tunnels.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t noticed any connection between the Baihu Gang and Ruyilou yet.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the information in his hand and said, "In my opinion, this third place is unlikely. The main altar of Ruyi Tower should be in the first two places." He narrowed his eyes, "Maybe one is their training base and the other is their headquarters." ?Jiang Meng''s eyes lit up, "It''s very possible!" ?Gu Fei was a little sleepy after not sleeping all night, so she couldn''t help but yawn while listening. Xiao Yu glanced at her, a hint of distress flashed in his eyes, and said to Jiang Meng: "You can find two guest rooms for us to rest in, and we''ll talk about it tonight." ?Jiang Meng held up his hands and said, "I will make arrangements now." Soon someone came over and took them to the guest room. ?Gu Fei washed his face and fell asleep as soon as he touched the pillow. When she woke up, it was already dark. Gu Fei washed up and dressed up. As soon as she opened the door, Xiao Yu came over and touched her head, "Have you rested?" ?Her face is now yellow and black, and it is hard to tell how she looks. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Okay, I''m just hungry." ??Xiao Yu took her hand and entered the house, "Come in and wait for a while. The food will be delivered soon." ?After a while, several maids came over with food boxes, set the food on the table and left. The two of them were sitting in the room, eating, and Gu Fei said, "What are you going to do next?" ??Xiao Yu picked up a chopstick and put the dish into Gu Fei''s bowl, shook his head, "It''s not easy to handle." ¡°Even if we know that those two places are most likely to be their main altar, the terrain of those two places is complicated and difficult to attack. If we attack them by force, the losses will probably not be small.¡± "Besides, I have no right to dispatch Jiangxia''s defenders to encircle and suppress them." ??Gu Fei nodded and heard Xiao Yu say again: "Besides, my purpose is not to destroy Ruyi Tower, I just want them to withdraw this business." (End of this chapter) Chapter 504： Climb over the wall Chapter 504: Overcoming the Wall ? Gu Fei thought for a moment, "I think it would be better to start with Xue Chen, the son of the original poster." ¡°Once he came, he lived in the manor and was easily accessible.¡± "Secondly, he is only over 20 years old. I think he may not be willing to retire in Zhuangzi." ¡°As long as he has desires, we might have a loophole to exploit.¡± Xiao Yu smiled and suddenly felt like a confidant, "It''s the same as what I thought." ¡°Then you¡¯re going tonight?¡± Gu Fei asked, tilting her head. Xiao Yu shook his head, "You don''t have to go, I''ll go alone tomorrow." "The city gate is closed now. Although there is a sign to open the city gate, I am afraid that if the sign is shown, Ruyilou will soon know that we have arrived in Jiangxia." ¡°This is the base camp of Ruyi Tower, so it¡¯s better to be cautious.¡± He looked at Gu Fei apologetically, "You''ve been running around for so long and you''re tired. Just take a walk around Jiangxia City and have fun these days." ??Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Let''s go together tomorrow night." Xiao Yu was alone, and she felt uneasy. Xiao Yu looked at her helplessly, "If I don''t agree, will you run over secretly like before?" ?Gu Fei smiled and nodded. Xiao Yu sighed and touched Gu Fei''s head, "There''s really nothing I can do about you." "Okay, let''s go out of the city together tomorrow evening." He said as he put a piece of fish with clean bones into Gu Fei''s bowl. "By the way, what kind of manor does Xue Chen live in? Do you have any drawings of the manor?" Gu Fei said vaguely while chewing fish meat. Xiao Yu nodded, "There are drawings. The craftsmen who built Zhuangzi dictated them from memory and then drew them. It may not be completely accurate." ¡°However, as long as you know the general layout, it will be fine.¡± ??The next day neither of them went out. When it was almost evening, Gu Fei put on his yellow face, thickened his eyebrows, and changed into a dark-colored men''s shorts. After dinner, he and Xiao Yu went out of the city. ??The manor is not far from the city, less than ten miles away. ??Xiao Yu and Gu Fei didn''t ride horses either, and walked that way slowly. At first, some pedestrians could still be seen on the road. Gradually, as it got dark, there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road. The two walked slowly, and half an hour later, they saw the manor under the night in the distance. ??The manor occupies a large area, and it can only be seen roughly. The two of them quietly walked to a wall. This wall was much higher than ordinary people''s walls. Gu Fei was looking up. Xiao Yu put his arms around her waist. Gu Fei''s movements were very natural. hugged his neck. ??Xiao Yu boosted his energy, connected his feet on the wall, quickly jumped onto the top of the wall, and then landed with Gu Fei in his arms. The two of them walked quickly along the base of the wall. ?Gu Fei said nothing and just followed Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu had looked at the map during the day and chose a place to stay near the main courtyard. Now he headed straight for the main courtyard. The two of them walked for a while when the sound of footsteps came from ahead. Xiao Yu hurriedly pulled Gu Fei and hid in the shadows. I saw a team of night guards walking past not far away. When the nursing home was gone, the two of them continued to sneak forward. Soon, a courtyard appeared in front of us. Xiao Yu whispered: "This is the main courtyard. If nothing else, Xue Chen will be here." ??Gu Fei also whispered: "Just go in like this? What if there is someone in the yard?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I heard it, there are no footsteps in this area.¡± Xiao Yu said while putting his arms around Gu Fei¡¯s waist. Then the two of them climbed over the courtyard wall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 505： Be confident, Im talking about you Chapter 505: Be confident, I¡¯m talking about you ?This yard is square and clean. Not only are there no flowers or trees, there are not even large tanks that ordinary people would put in the yard to store water. ?Gu Fei guessed that he was afraid of people hiding inside. The yard is very quiet. ??I saw a row of five main rooms, and a room on the right side next to the main room had a light on. ??The two of them ducked to the ear room, walked around to the back of the house, and lay down under the window. I heard a clear male voice in the room, "Go down, I don''t need you to serve me here." ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The boy responded, and the footsteps gradually faded away. ?After a long while, a voice suddenly came from the room, "You two, please come in." Xiao Yu and Gu Fei looked at me and I looked at you. Gu Fei pointed at herself and made a mouth gesture, "Did he mean us?" ?Another low voice came from the room, "Friends outside the window, come in. There is no doubt that I am talking about you." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is no ambush in the house.¡± ?Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu, "Do you want to go in?" Xiao Yu smiled, "We''re here, what are we afraid of." As he said that, he stretched out his hand to prop up the window. Gu Fei turned in and saw a handsome young man sitting in a wheelchair. The man looked at them calmly. . Gu Fei smiled awkwardly at him, "Good evening, sir." Xue Chen smiled at Gu Fei and said, "Good evening, girl." Xiao Yu closed the window with his backhand, "I wonder when Mr. Xue discovered us?" Xue Chen stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation, "If you two are not in a hurry to kill Xue, you might as well sit down and talk." ¡°I haven¡¯t seen outsiders for a long time.¡± Xiao Yu and Gu Fei both followed suit and found a place to sit down by themselves. Xue Chen then said: "I knew it from the moment you walked behind the window." ??Xiao Yu cupped his hands and said, "Young Master Xue has an extraordinary ear, I admire him very much." Xue Chen smiled faintly and said, "In just a few years, just sitting with my eyes closed every day, I have developed this ear power naturally." ¡°Where do you two come from?¡± Neither Xiao Yu nor Gu Fei answered. Xue Chen smiled again, "I''m talking too much. Actually, you two don''t have to worry about anything. Anyway, I won''t be able to survive more than a moment or three." ¡°Just take my life, and I will be grateful to you for freeing me.¡± ??Gu Fei then said: "Who said we want your life? We are here to discuss business with you." Xue Chen¡¯s face moved slightly, ¡°Business talk?¡± He said with a self-deprecating smile, "I''m just a useless person. If you want to discuss business, you''ve come to the wrong place." Xiao Yu said calmly: "That''s right, you are the one we are looking for." ¡°Young Master Xue is willing to spend his whole life in silence in this courtyard in his prime years?¡± ¡°Are you willing to let Ruyi Tower fall into the hands of an outsider?¡± Xue Chen looked at Xiao Yu, "There is nothing to be unwilling to do. I am a useless person. I have long lost the desire to fight for power and gain, and I don''t care about Ruyi Tower at all." ¡°Besides, my sworn brother has taken good care of Ruyi Building now. In my heart, my sworn brother is just like my biological brother. How can I call him an outsider?¡± ?Gu Fei curled his lips and said, "Mr. Xue, if you say that, then we can''t talk." She blinked, "Why don''t we be more honest?" Xue Chen said calmly: "What I''m telling you is all the truth. I wonder what the girl thinks of being honest?" ??Xiao Yu raised his hand, "It seems that Young Master can''t trust us." ¡°Of course, if the young master believes in us so easily, then he is not worthy to be the young master of Ruyi Tower.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 506： make a deal Chapter 506 Making a deal Xiao Yu stood up and walked to Xue Chen, "I am being chased by the killers of Ruyi Tower, so I came to see the young master as a last resort." Xue Chen narrowed his eyes, "Are you Xiao Yu, the crown prince of Qi?" Xiao Yu smiled faintly and said unhurriedly: "Not bad." ¡°Mr. Xue¡¯s words illustrate two points.¡± ¡°First, if you really don¡¯t care about Ruyilou as you said, you wouldn¡¯t know that Ruyilou is chasing me recently.¡± ¡°Second, Mr. Xue must still have his own power in Ruyi Tower, otherwise, this news would not be sent to you.¡± Xue Chen fell silent. After a long while, Xue Chen said: "Even if what the prince said is right, so what?" Xiao Yu said: "No, I just want to make a deal with you." Xue Chen said calmly, "The prince came to me. Could it be that he wanted Ruyilou to cancel this order?" Xiao Yu nodded, "Yes, although Ruyilou can''t kill me yet, it is still troublesome to avoid the killer all day long." Xue Chen felt unhappy when he heard this. Isn¡¯t this looking down on Ruyilou? He snorted coldly, "The prince is too conceited. You just got away with it. You have the guts to come to Jiangxia. Do you think you can go back?" Xiao Yu''s tone also turned cold, "Mr. Xue, please don''t push me too hard, otherwise I will ask the court to send troops to destroy the main altar of Ruyi Tower even if it costs me a lot!" Xue Chen was startled. Does this mean that Xiao Yu knows where the main altar of Ruyi Tower is? ?He did not doubt that Xiao Yu could do this. ???If the main altar is really to be destroyed, although the Ruyi Tower will not be destroyed, it will be seriously damaged. Xiao Yu snorted again, "Don''t doubt my words. If I are really forced to take action, don''t worry, I will take care of not only the main forum, but also your killer training base in Ruyi Building!" Xue Chen''s heart was in turmoil, but his expression did not change at all. Only the hand on his knee moved slightly. He even knows about the training base. Could it be that he really has the information? If this is the case, then you will be in big trouble. Seeing that neither of them gave in, Gu Fei rolled her eyes and pulled Xiao Yu, "Don''t scare Mr. Xue like this. Didn''t you say before that you are very busy right now and don''t have time to deal with Ruyilou?" "Don''t forget, we are here to discuss business with Mr. Xue." Xiao Yu said calmly: "But Mr. Xue has no intention of discussing business with us. Forget it, let''s go." ?Gu Fei glanced sideways at Xiao Yu, saying that he had used retreat in order to advance quite smoothly. ?However, Xiao Yu''s words, which she also agreed with in her heart, were really getting desperate. She teleported to the two suspected locations, took out the space grenades, and threw them around. What could they do? ?Just doing this will inevitably lead to fish slipping through the net, and Xiao Yu will undoubtedly still be trapped in an endless pursuit. ?Gu Fei grabbed Xiao Yu and said, "Don''t worry, we haven''t discussed business with Mr. Xue yet!" She looked at Xue Chen with a smile, "Mr. Xue, our request is that Ruyilou cancels this order. Mr. Xue, why don''t you give us a price and see if we can afford it." Xue Chen didn¡¯t really want to fall out with Xiao Yu. Ruyi Tower was founded by his father, and he couldn¡¯t watch his father¡¯s lifelong efforts go to waste. He was really not sure that this order could be cancelled. Xue Chen smiled bitterly, "It''s not that I don''t want to discuss this business with the prince. Now, Xue Zhou has almost ignored my father. There are not many people who will listen to my father. Not to mention, there will be no one for me, a useless person. Pay attention.¡± ¡°You guys come to me, it¡¯s just a waste of your efforts, I really can¡¯t do anything.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 507： Price is not enough Chapter 507 The price is not enough Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Mr. Xue, you must not be willing to let Ruyi Tower be controlled by Xue Zhou. What do you think? You provide us with information about Xue Zhou, and we kill him for you, so that your father can regain control of Ruyi Tower." Lou, the condition is to give up the pursuit of Xiao Yu! " Xue Chen''s eyes lit up at first, and then dimmed. "No, now that my father is ill, he doesn''t have the energy to take charge of Ruyi Tower. I am a useless person. If Xue Zhou dies, the entire Ruyi Tower will fall apart immediately." ¡°Ruyi Building is also my father¡¯s lifelong effort, I can¡¯t do this!¡± ??Gu Fei curled his lips inwardly, wouldn''t it be good to fall apart? Why is there any need for a killer organization to exist? Xiao Yu was really impatient and pulled Gu Fei, "Let''s go." Xue Chen lost his voice and said: "Wait!" ¡°Your Majesty, can you let me think about it again?¡± Xiao Yu frowned, "How long do you have to think about it?" Xue Chen said: "Your Majesty, give me three days and I will give you an answer." ??Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "An hour!" ¡°I don¡¯t have time to wait for you for three days!¡± Xue Chen gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, just one hour!" Xiao Yu looked at him with a half-smile, "I won''t leave here at this hour. I don''t want Mr. Xue to notify the killer of Ruyilou in the blink of an eye." Xue Chen said helplessly: "Master, please help yourself. I have no intention of asking you to leave." ¡°I just need a moment to weigh the pros and cons.¡± ?Gu Fei pulled Xiao Yu to sit down, and her eyes fell on Xue Chen. She suddenly said: "Mr. Xue, why are your legs like this?" It¡¯s not like this from birth. Xue Chen smiled bitterly, "When I was seventeen, Ruyilou took over a business to assassinate the descendants of the Poison King." ¡°Several waves of killers were sent ahead, but he escaped, and many good soldiers died. I was young and vigorous at that time, and eager to establish prestige in front of some elders, so I volunteered to go.¡± "In the end, the man was killed and I was poisoned. Although my life was saved in the end, my legs were completely disabled." ¡°That mission also became the last mission in my life.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, it turned out to be poisoning. ?She said nothing more, simply closed her eyes and dozed off on the chair. ??Now that day and night are often reversed, her biological clock is completely disrupted. ??Xiao Yu was sitting there, seemingly careless, but in fact, Xue Chen''s every move could not escape his eyes. An hour can be said to be long or short. Seeing Xue Chen''s face changing constantly, he finally let out a long sigh. Hearing this sound, Gu Fei suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Xue Chen. Xiao Yu crossed his arms and said, "It seems that Mr. Xue already has the answer, so I don''t have to wait any longer." Xue Chen nodded slightly and cupped his hands towards Xiao Yu, "Sir, I have thought about it carefully and I still can''t agree to this." ¡°My sworn brother Xue Zhou has worked hard to take care of Ruyi Tower these years and has done nothing wrong. If I join forces with you to kill him, wouldn¡¯t it be chilling to people¡¯s hearts?¡± "Although I, Xue Chen, am not a gentleman, I cannot do such an ungrateful thing." ? Gu Fei sneered in her heart. There was a saying in her previous life that she could give to Xue Chen. There is no such thing as loyalty in this world, it¡¯s just that the price of betrayal is not high enough! She said calmly: "Then let''s change the condition. If I tell Mr. Xue, I can destroy the training base of Ruyilou tonight. I wonder if Mr. Xue will believe it?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 508： Negotiation skills Chapter 508 Negotiation Skills Xue Chen''s hand on his knee suddenly tightened, and he looked at Gu Fei intently. ?Gu Fei looked at him without flinching. After a long time, Xue Chen nodded, "I believe it." ¡°Then I wonder if Mr. Xue is willing to find a way to cancel this mission in exchange for hundreds of lives in your Ruyi Building training base!¡± Gu Fei said coldly. Xue Chen was filled with bitterness, "Girl, why bother forcing me? I''m just a useless person. Even if I say something, no one will listen." ¡°Girl, there¡¯s no need to say anything. Even if she destroys the training base, I can¡¯t stop her.¡± ?Gu Fei stared at him for a long time. Sure enough, if this benefit is not related to him, he will not be able to impress people. She sighed, "What if I said, I have a way to cure Mr. Xue''s poison?" Xue Chen''s eyes suddenly shot out a frightening light, and he held the wheelchair tightly with both hands, veins popping out, "Young lady, you really mean what you said." ??Gu Fei snorted, "I can only guarantee the detoxification. As for whether your legs can still stand up, I don''t know." Xue Chen said eagerly: "Doctor Bai has shown me a long time ago that the reason why my legs lost consciousness is because the toxins are concentrated down there. As long as the poison is detoxified, my legs can recover!" ¡°I have been doing acupuncture massage every day for these years. As long as the poison is detoxified, I will definitely be able to stand up again!¡± ??Gu Fei slowly raised his eyebrows, "I can cure the poison, and I can cure it for you right away. Then, it depends on Mr. Xue''s sincerity." Xue Chen suddenly became confused again, "This girl doesn''t even know what kind of poison I have, can it really be cured?" ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes, "Believe it or not." ??Xiao Yu watched silently from the side without making a sound. Xue Chen looked at Gu Fei and gritted his teeth, "Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I will give it a try." "Girl, I promise you, I will find a way to cancel this order, as long as you can heal my leg." ?Gu Fei looked at him with a half-smile, "Are you sure? You just said that no one would listen to you." Xue Chen smiled bitterly, "I''m really not sure. As far as I know, my father was opposed to taking on this task at the time. It''s just that Xue Zhou insisted on going his own way." ??Gu Fei frowned, "Xue Zhou doesn''t even listen to your father''s words, so what else can you do?" Xue Chen looked at Gu Fei calmly, "There is only one way, and that is to kill Xue Zhou." "Of course, I can''t do this alone, I need the help of you two." ??Gu Fei laughed and said, "Mr. Xue, you are too smart with your calculations. Kill Xue Zhou and detoxify you. These are two things. In exchange for a condition of canceling the pursuit?" ¡°Do you know how precious my spiritual liquid is? The reason why I said it can cure your poison without looking at it is because my spiritual liquid can cure all the poisons in the world!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xue Chen was so excited that his voice changed. Seeing Gu Fei take out a small jade bottle, "This spiritual liquid can not only detoxify, but also have the effect of washing menstruation and cutting marrow. Mr. Xue, what do you think this thing is worth?" Xue Chen stared at the bottle in Gu Fei''s hand, "If this thing is really like what the girl said, how is it different from the elixir?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Just think of it as an elixir." Xue Chen lowered his eyes. Doctor Bai had said when he treated him that there was no cure for the toxins in his body. Unless there was a magic elixir, he would have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. He raised his head suddenly and said, "If that''s the case, then this spiritual liquid is worth more than a thousand gold. Why don''t you give me a price and see if I can afford it?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 509： Im willing to make a deal with the devil Chapter 509 I¡¯m willing to make a deal with the devil ?Gu Fei played with the small jade bottle, "I''m not short of money." ?It would be a waste to exchange this spiritual liquid for money. She thought for a while: "If I say that Ruyi Tower will be used by me in the future, will you be willing?" ??Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Gu Fei would offer such a strange price! ?Xue Chen was stunned when Gu Fei''s lion opened its mouth, and then he felt a surge of joy in his heart. The higher the price she asked, the more it proved that this thing was really useful. He tried to calm down his excited mood and thought for a while: "What does the girl mean when she says it is for your use?" Gu Fei said calmly: "It''s very simple. We will cooperate with you to kill Xue Zhou and cancel the pursuit of the prince. Then you will take charge of Ruyi Tower. From now on, maybe I will be useful in Ruyi Tower, no matter what I need Ruyi Tower to do." Whatever you do, you must obey it unconditionally.¡± Xue Chen asked tentatively: "What do you want Ruyilou to do for you, girl?" ?Gu Fei shook his head, "I don''t know, I haven''t thought about it yet." ??But such a tight organization of killers must be useful. Xue Chen glanced at Xiao Yu, is this what the prince meant? He gave a bitter smile and said, "If you say that, doesn''t it mean that Mr. Xue sold his life to a girl?" ?Gu Fei looked at him sideways, "Just tell me whether you want to sell it or not?" Xue Chen glanced at Xiao Yu again, "Let me confirm first. Should I sell my life to a girl or to the prince?" ??Gu Fei said lazily: "The spiritual liquid is mine, of course you have to sell your life to me!" "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere in the internal affairs of Ruyi Tower. However, I don''t know if you have enough ability to control the entire Ruyi Tower!" Xue Chen fell silent again, and after a long time he said slowly: "Girl, there is no need to doubt Mr. ¡°This deal¡ªI made it!¡± As long as he can stand up again, he will no longer have to live in this remote manor like a living dead! ?He has lived like this for six years, and it¡¯s enough! ?Furthermore, taking charge of Ruyi Tower is also a belief that has been rooted in his heart since he was a child. If his legs were not disabled, how could it be Xue Zhou''s turn to be arrogant now! ?As long as he can stand up, he is willing to make a deal with the devil. ?Gu Fei slapped her hands and said, "Okay, Mr. Xue is definitely the right choice." Xue Chen raised his hand, "I have a request. Can the girl detoxify me first, and then we can discuss the matter of killing Xue Zhou." ?Gu Fei reached out and handed the small jade bottle to him, "Okay." If you don¡¯t give him a benefit first, I¡¯m afraid Xue Chen won¡¯t cooperate with what happens next. Xue Chen took the small jade bottle tremblingly and looked at Gu Fei in disbelief, "You just gave it to me, girl? Aren''t you afraid that I will regret it after drinking the spiritual liquid?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid!" "As long as you get rid of the poison, I''m afraid you are more looking forward to Xue Zhou''s death than we are. Am I right?" Xue Chen was noncommittal. ??Gu Fei paused and then said: "However, I still hope Mr. Xue will keep your promise, otherwise, not only will I kill you, I will also destroy the entire Ruyi Tower." ?Her words were understatement, but Xue Chen had a feeling that she was not bragging, she could really do it. Xue Chen just held the small jade bottle and looked at Gu Fei and said word by word: "I, Xue Chen, swear that as long as the girl can heal my leg, I will be loyal to the girl in my life." (End of this chapter) Chapter 510： no you dont want to Chapter 510 No, you don¡¯t want to ?Gu Fei smiled at him and said, "My surname is Gu." ¡°You can call me Miss Gu.¡± Xue Chen nodded, pulled out the cork of the bottle tremblingly, and drank it in one gulp without hesitation. ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Xue is also a happy person. You are not afraid of me poisoning you." Xue Chen finished drinking the spiritual liquid in the jade bottle and was in a good mood. He said with a smile: "I have nothing to be afraid of. If the girl wanted me to die, she would have taken action long ago. There is no need to talk nonsense to me for so long." ?Gu Fei nodded and sat down, "That''s true." ¡°Next, you¡¯ll see the effect in about two-quarters of an hour.¡± For Xue Chen, time has never been so long. He simply closed his eyes and recited the scriptures silently in his mind. At this time, Xiao Yu leaned into Gu Fei''s ear and whispered: "What exactly do you want him to do for you?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I really don''t know. I haven''t thought about it yet, but I think it will definitely be useful in the future." Xiao Yu looked at her helplessly and touched her head, "You, you, are too courageous." Two quarters of an hour actually passed very quickly. Less than two quarters of an hour later, Gu Fei saw some gray-black mucus oozing out of Xue Chen''s face and hands. The rest of the area is covered by clothes and cannot be seen. It is estimated that impurities and toxins are slowly being discharged out. Suddenly there was an unpleasant fishy smell in the room. ?Gu Fei thought to himself, here we come. ?It smells so bad, besides impurities there must be toxins. ?She tilted her head and looked at Xue Chen, and saw a sudden change in Xue Chen''s face. ¡°I feel it!¡± The legs, which had been numb for six years, finally started to feel. At first, it felt like thousands of ants were crawling on them. ?Then he tried to move his toes, and he saw that his feet were slightly tilted up in the wheelchair. The huge feeling of happiness almost knocked Xue Chen unconscious. ?But he has always been able to control his emotions. He knew that he couldn''t say anything now. If the servants came over, they would be in trouble if they saw Xiao Yu and the others. ?The stench in the room was getting stronger and stronger. Gu Fei pinched her nose and said, "Mr. Xue, I''m afraid you have to take a shower." Xue Chen nodded excitedly, "Then, Miss Gu and the Prince, please stay away for a while. I''ll ask my servants to come in and push me out." ??Gu Fei and Xiao Yu looked at each other and went to hide behind a low cabinet. Then they heard Xue Chen calling the servants and the wheelchair rolled away. The back of the cabinet is a bit dark and the space is not big. Gu Fei and Xiao Yu were almost close to each other. Xiao Yu''s breath blew against Gu Fei''s ear one by one. Unknowingly, it became faster and faster, and the temperature of his breath seemed to be getting higher and higher. ?His throat moved slightly, and his face involuntarily leaned in the direction of Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei was already a little nervous. The closer Xiao Yu got, the more panicked she became. She put her hand against Xiao Yu''s chest and said angrily: "You, come over here, I''m about to be squeezed to death." ??Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei''s opening and closing lips, and said softly: "Xiao Fei, I, I want-" Gu Fei turned his head to the side, "No, you don''t want to!" She blushed and bit her lip, "You should hide somewhere else, it''s too small here." Xiao Yu''s thoughts were interrupted by Gu Fei. He hesitated for a while, sighed helplessly, stood up and went out. ? Gu Fei blushed and didn''t come out. She simply sat behind the cabinet. ??Xiao Yu was silent and no one knew where he was hiding. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the sound of the wheelchair came closer and closer, and Xue Chen¡¯s voice said, ¡°Go and get some clean mattresses and quilts. I¡¯ll sleep in the study at night.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 511： Prepare to fight back Chapter 511 Prepare to counterattack ?After a while, the servants took the mat and spread it on the Arhat couch, then closed the door and went out. ?After a while, Xue Chen said: "Miss Gu, the prince, you can come out now." ?Gu Fei got out from behind the cabinet, and Xiao Yu jumped down from the beam. ?Gu Fei looked at the dust on his head and chuckled. Xiao Yu also grinned at her and turned to look at Xue Chen, "Mr. Xue, why don''t you give it a try and see if you can leave?" Xue Chen wants to try it, really wants to try it. ??He had been holding back when he took a shower just now. ?Although most of the people in this manor are his, there are also people deployed by Xue Zhou. Now that the servants know about it, it may affect the next plan. At this moment, his sensitive ears have distinguished that there is no one else within at least ten meters. Xue Chen held on to the armrests of the wheelchair, supported himself with both hands, and slowly stood up. The moment he stood up straight, tears suddenly rolled down his eyes. The field of vision becomes different in an instant. Now he can finally no longer sit in a wheelchair and look up at everyone! Crying with joy, he finally understood the meaning of this word today. He tried to take one step slowly, then the second step. He staggered and almost fell, but he quickly held on to the desk. ?Gu Fei and Xiao Yu didn''t bother him, and just watched him walking back and forth holding the desk. After a while, Gu Fei smiled and said, "Don''t be in a hurry, Mr. Xue. After a few days of exercise, you should be able to walk normally." Xue Chen smiled and said, "I''m not in a hurry." ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t we discuss how to deal with Xue Zhou now.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded. ?A few people discussed it over and over until midnight, and finally made a plan. ?Gu Fei couldn''t hold it any longer and yawned continuously. Xue Chen said apologetically: "Miss Gu, why don''t you just stay on the bed for one night, the bedding is clean." How could Gu Fei have the nerve to get into bed in front of two men? She waved her hand, "No, it''s almost dawn anyway." Xiao Yu knew that she was out of etiquette, so he had to say: "Then sit on the chair and take a nap." Xue Chen blew out the lamp sensibly, "Miss Gu, it''s up to you." ?Gu Fei leaned on the chair and took a nap. I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep. Seeing that she was fast asleep, Xiao Yu gently picked her up and placed her on the Arhat couch. I sat on the chair next to me and took a nap. Xue Chen was detoxified and became extremely excited. He stayed up all night and walked back and forth holding the table. After one night, although he still staggered a little, he was much better than at the beginning. When it was almost dawn, Xue Chen approached Xiao Yu. Just as he was about to wake him up, Xiao Yu suddenly opened his eyes. ??Xiao Yu nodded and walked to the couch to wake up Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei was still confused, so she was taken out from the window by Xiao Yu. Xue Chen carefully arranged the mattress on the couch and looked around the room. There was nothing wrong. He then walked to the wheelchair and sat down. Then, he took out a small pill and swallowed it. Then he bit the tip of his tongue and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. He adjusted his sitting posture, then closed his eyes and tilted his head. Not long after, a servant shouted from outside, "Sir, are you up?" No one in the room answered. The servant opened the door and came in. Suddenly he saw Xue Chen''s face was gray and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his lips. (End of this chapter) Chapter 512： Do a full set of dramas Chapter 512: Acting and doing the whole thing The servant was so frightened that he was scared out of his wits and shouted: "Oh no, come quickly, something happened to the master!" While rushing to Xue Chen, he went to test his breathing. ?The breathing is very weak, but there is still a breath. At this time, several more boys ran in. A man named Xiao Si looked at Xue Chen like this, and shook him vigorously while crying, "Master, Master, what''s wrong with you?" Xue Chen slowly opened his eyes, opened his mouth slowly, and smiled weakly: "I ate Hedinghong, and I was finally free -" The fourth boy started to cry, and the other boys also looked sad. A boy ran out quickly, "I''m going to find Dr. Zhang!" Xue Chen shook his head, "It''s useless. Hedinghong is highly poisonous. I know I won''t survive. It''s just that I don''t have time to see my father and eldest brother again¡ª" Xiao Si cried and said: "I will go and inform the landlord and the hall master right away." With that said, Xiao Si quickly wrote a note, ran to the backyard, stuffed it into the bamboo tube on the pigeon''s leg, and let the pigeon go. ?Several servants carried Xue Chen to his bedroom next door. Doctor Zhang came over quickly and took Xue Chen''s pulse. The pulse was extremely weak. Doctor Zhang shook his head and asked Xue Chen, "You child, why can''t you think so hard? Even though your legs are hopeless, you can''t seek death. The poster is not in good health now. How can you make the poster Can bear it.¡± Xue Chen didn''t say anything. The secret medicine he took was obtained from the descendant of the Poison King back then. He looked like he was poisoned. Both his face and pulse were as if he had been poisoned. ?However, you will not die after eating it, you will only be weak for an hour or two. He has already found someone to try it. In Ruyi''s building, Xue Zhou quickly got the letter and immediately told Xue Ruyi. Xue Ruyi almost fainted when she heard the news. She forced herself to be carried into the carriage and hurried over. Xue Zhou was riding a horse with two attendants guarding the carriage. The carriage did not stop until it ran to the front of Xue Chen''s yard. ??The boys quickly stepped forward, set up the dismounting stools, and helped Xue Ruyi get out of the car. Xue Ruyi was almost unsteady on her feet. ??He was helped into Xue Chen''s bedroom by the servant, and saw Xue Chen lying on the bed, his face was gray and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his lips. ?Doctor Zhang stood by the bed and shook his head and sighed, "Master, if you have anything to say, please tell me quickly. The young master only has this moment." "Chen''er¡ª" Xue Ruyi looked at her son on the bed, her heart and soul clenching into a ball. He has killed countless people in his life. Now he is seriously ill and his son will die before him. I am afraid this is retribution, retribution! Xue Zhou stood by the bed and looked at Xue Chen with an expressionless face. It would be a good thing if he died early. Now there are several elders who think that Ruyi Tower should be passed on to Xue Chen. ??If he hadn''t still remembered Xue Ruyi''s kindness in raising him, he would have attacked Xue Chen long ago. Xue Chen slowly opened his eyes at this time and looked at his father, with a sad smile on his lips, "Dad, my son is unfilial - I have to take the first step -" Hearing this, Xue Ruyi couldn''t bear it anymore. He vomited a mouthful of blood and fell back. The surrounding servants were panicked and quickly supported Xue Ruyi. Xue Zhou said: "Hel the foster father to the next door and lie down. Dr. Zhang, please follow him and take a look." The servants lifted Xue Ruyi up, and Doctor Zhang followed him. Seeing that Xue Zhou was about to follow him. Xue Chen suddenly said weakly, "Brother, wait, I, I have a few words to say to you -" (End of this chapter) Chapter 513： Doesnt your conscience hurt? Chapter 513: Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? Xue Zhou raised his eyebrows and walked to the bed, "Brother Chen, what are you doing?" Xue Chen raised his hand feebly, and Xue Zhou turned to the boy and said, "You all can go out." The boys in the room hurried out and closed the door knowing that these two people had something to say. Xue Chen looked at Xue Zhou with blurred eyes: "Brother, actually, I have never been willing to accept it. If it weren''t for my legs, I should be the one in charge of Ruyi Tower now¡ª" Xue Zhou smiled silently, "Brother Chen, you are overthinking. Even if your legs are fine, Ruyi Tower can only be mine." He approached Xue Chen and whispered: "Brother Chen, do you know why Doctor Bai can''t cure your poison? Because after you were poisoned, I gave you a poison that was brought from Nanyang." ¡°This poison has no antidote.¡± He sighed, "It''s just that Doctor Bai is too powerful, so even this can''t kill you." He smiled at Xue Chen, "You have to be glad that you have become a useless person, otherwise, you would be a dead person now." Xue Chen didn''t expect that he would hear Xue Zhou''s true words when he was "dying". He said in disbelief: "Brother, no matter what, dad raised you and taught you martial arts. I also regard you as my elder brother. You Wouldn¡¯t your conscience hurt if you do this?¡± Xue Zhou smiled and said, "I am not a poisonous husband, I am a killer, how can I have such a thing as a conscience?" Xue Chen sighed, "In that case, my conscience will feel much better." Just as he was talking, Xiao Yu suddenly jumped down from the top of the bed, holding a gun in his hand, and aimed a shot at Xue Zhou''s head. At the same time, Gu Fei flashed out from behind the bed and shot Xue Zhou twice in the chest. Xue Zhou actually reacted when Xiao Yu jumped out. He stood up and backed away quickly, and his hand touched the poisoned dagger at his waist. ?But before he could even pull out the dagger, he felt a numbness in his chest, a chill on his forehead, and he fell back uncontrollably. Xue Zhou fell to the ground and twitched, with blood pouring from his chest and forehead. He didn''t understand why Xue Chen wanted to collude with outsiders to kill him. Xue Chen was obviously going to die, so what good would it do Xue Chen to kill him? ?He just felt Xue Chen''s pulse, and it was clearly very weak. This couldn''t be false. ?At this time, Xiao Yu knelt down and looked at him with his head tilted. Xue Zhou looked at his face and asked unwillingly, "Who are you?" Xiao Yu smiled at him, "Aren''t you going to kill me? Why don''t you even recognize me? What a pity. I must have received a lot of money, but I lost my life." Xue Zhou opened his eyes, his lips slowly moved, and he slowly uttered one word: "Xiao¡ª" Then he tilted his head and completely lost his breath. Xue Chen was lying on the bed, already stunned. ?He originally thought that Xue Zhou¡¯s martial arts skills were so high that a few people would have to fight for a while. He didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu could be Xue Zhou¡¯s opponent at such an age. He had already tucked the hidden weapon under the quilt, and was just waiting for the right moment to deliver a fatal blow to Xue Zhou. Unexpectedly, Xue Zhou fell down in just a blink of an eye. ?No wonder, Miss Gu is not afraid that he will not keep his promise and dares to say such harsh words. ?This hidden weapon is too powerful, there is no way to dodge it! ??He couldn''t help but want to see the hidden weapon clearly, but Gu Fei had already put the gun into the space, and Xiao Yu didn''t know where he hid the gun. At this time, the servants outside and two of Xue Zhou''s followers heard the gunshots coming from the room. The two followers looked at each other, quickly opened the door and walked in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 514： a seal Chapter 514 A Seal When he came in, he saw Xue Zhou lying on the ground with his eyes open. ¡°Hall Master!¡± The two followers were shocked. Then their eyes fell on Xiao Yu and Gu Fei. They raised their swords and stabbed them. ? Gu Fei flipped his wrist, pulled the trigger, and fired several shots. The two followers took two steps and slowly fell down. Xue Chen''s eyes were hot and he couldn''t help but said: "Miss Gu, this hidden weapon-" ?Gu Fei didn''t answer and silently used his mental power to recover the warhead and cartridge case. As he was talking, two more boys ran in, and then looked at the three people on the ground stupidly. Xue Chen stretched out his hand, "You two, come and help me." ??Although the two boys are servants, they were also selected from the killer training camp, and their psychological quality is very good. The two of them calmed down quickly, and a boy said: "Master, wait a minute, I''ll go push the wheelchair -" Before he finished speaking, the boy looked at Xue Chen dumbfounded and saw that Xue Chen had already stood up and took a step forward. ¡°Sir, are your legs healed?¡± Xue Chen nodded, "Xiao Wu, help me go next door to see my father." ¡°Xiaosi, please invite the two guests to sit in the living room next door for a while.¡± ??Gu Fei quickly walked around the several corpses on the ground and walked out. Xiao Yu and Gu Fei sat in the living room for almost half an hour before Xiao Wu helped Xue Chen over. Xue Chen waved his hand and Xiao Wu opened the door and went out. ??Gu Fei said politely: "I wonder if Mr. Xue''s father is feeling better?" Xue Chen nodded, "Father has an old problem and has recovered." He took out a small black gold seal from his arms and handed it to Gu Fei, "Miss Gu, my father just gave me this seal. of." ¡°If the girl has any instructions, just take this seal and go to any branch of Ruyi Tower, and the news will be passed to me naturally.¡± ?Gu Fei looked at the seal in his hand. What was engraved on it was not words, but a very complicated pattern. She nodded, "Okay, I understand." ¡°Well, I wonder when Mr. Xue will revoke the fatwa?¡± Xue Chen thought for a while, "Miss Gu, now that Xue Zhou is dead, my father and I still have to clean up some of the forces he left behind. This will take time, three days. After three days, I promise to pursue the prince." The killing order no longer exists.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "By the way, does Ping''an City have a co-ruler for your Ruyi Building?" Xue Chen nodded, "Of course." He gave an address, and Gu Fei quickly remembered it. Xiao Yu stood up and said, "In that case, we won''t disturb Mr. Xue. Mr. Xue must be busy with many things." ??Gu Fei also stood up and smiled at Xue Chen, "Then let''s go. Please remind Mr. Xue not to send anyone to follow us." Xue Chen stood up and bowed his hands, "How dare you, how dare you, my life belongs to Miss Gu now, how could you do that kind of thing?" ?Xiao Wu supported Xue Chen and sent Xiao Yu and Gu Fei to the gate of the manor. Seeing the two people walking away leisurely, Xue Chen suddenly felt something in his heart. Miss Gu clearly said that the spiritual liquid he drank could cleanse menstruation and cut the marrow. From last night to now, he has been immersed in the joy of recovering his legs. In the middle, forget about luck. Xue Chen was helped into the study room by Xiao Wu, and Xue Chen sat cross-legged on the couch, with his heart raised to the sky, his luck was gone, and his face showed ecstasy. Miss Gu did not lie to him. This spiritual liquid was really similar to an elixir. His Rendu and Du meridians were actually opened. Not only that, the meridians were also widened a lot. He suddenly slapped his head hard. He should ask Miss Gu for some more spiritual fluid, maybe it would also help his father''s illness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 515： Im back Chapter 515 I¡¯m back Not to mention how regretful Xue Chen was. ??Gu Fei and Xiao Yu walked to the city gate and rented a carriage. They circled the city a few times to make sure no one was following them before returning to the Zhenwei Escort Bureau. After dinner, the two rested for a day. They discussed it at night and decided to wait three days before setting off. Firstly, to avoid encountering another killer on the road, and secondly, although there is still a lot of gasoline in Gu Fei''s space, he still has to use it sparingly. Three days later, Gu Fei wrote a letter and stamped it, and Xiao Yu had someone send it to the branch of Ruyilou, a grocery store. ??The next day I went to the grocery store again and got a reply. Xue Chen said in his reply that he had basically taken control of Ruyi Tower and the death order had been revoked. As for the client, no useful information had been sent back yet. The client¡¯s money has not been returned yet. We can only wait for the client to contact us again to see if we can find any clues. Xiao Yu and Gu Fei then bought a carriage and set off. ??Jiangxia is more than a thousand miles away from Ping''an City. At this time, it is already the end of October, the temperature has dropped, and most pedestrians have changed into cotton-padded jackets. ?? Gu Fei was lying in the carriage covered with several layers of thick mattresses, eating snacks leisurely, reading the storybook, and giggling from time to time when he saw something interesting. ??Xiao Yu was sitting on the shaft of the car outside, facing the cold wind. He occasionally looked back at the car curtain, with a gentle smile on his lips. After walking in a row for five or six days, there was no killer again, and all the way to Ping An City. ?Gu Fei opened the curtain and looked at the gate of Ping''an City, feeling as if he was in another world. ?This trip has been going on for more than a month, and I don¡¯t know how my family is doing. ??Xiao Yu drove the car to the door of Gu Fei''s house before stopping. As soon as Gu Fei lifted the curtain and stuck her head out, Liu Zhu, the boy at the door, ran over happily, "Miss is back!" He ran two steps, then turned around to get the horse stool. ??? Gu Fei jumped out of the car before Liu Zhu''s dismounting stool was placed. She turned around and waved to Xiao Yu, "Then I''m going home." ??Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei reluctantly. This time they returned to Ping''an City, and they each went back to their respective homes, but they couldn''t get along with her day and night. ?Just as he was about to give Gu Fei a few words to eat and sleep on time, he saw this heartless man running through the door. ??Xiao Yu showed a helpless smile, drove the carriage and turned around to leave. ?Gu Fei picked up her skirt and ran all the way to the inner courtyard, shouting as she ran, "Mother--" ??Mr. Chen and Lanzhi and Li Chunhua were sewing in the main room, and the grass was playing nearby. It was a slack time for the farmers, and there was nothing going on in the fields. It was just a good time to make some clothes for the child in Li Chunhua''s belly. ?Li Chunhua¡¯s belly is already very big now, and she is expecting to give birth by the end of the year. As soon as Gu Fei shouted, Chen pricked her hands. She threw the work in her hand into the sewing basket and stood up quickly. ?Gu Fei rushed in like a cannonball and hugged Mrs. Chen, "Mom, I''m back." ??Ms. Chen opened her arms and hugged her daughter, and all her worries these days turned into tears flowing freely. She patted Gu Fei on the back and cried: "You are such an inconsiderate girl, you just ran away without even saying a word to mother. How can mother live if you have something to be prepared for-" ? Gu Fei stuck out her tongue, broke away from her mother''s arms, tilted her head and smiled: "Mom, if you want to cry like this, then I won''t tell you the good news." (End of this chapter) Chapter 516： share gossip Chapter 516 Sharing Gossip ??Ms. Chen was wiping tears and paused. She had some vague guesses in her mind, but she didn''t dare to think in that direction. Just thinking about it she was afraid that God would think she was too greedy. Gu Fei said loudly: "I found the third brother, he is still alive!" ?Li Chunhua and Lanzhi both became excited, "Really?" ??Gu Fei smiled proudly, "That''s not true. If I do the math, the third brother will be back in about half a month." ?Mr. Chen suddenly started crying again. While crying, she said: "How is it possible? It''s clearly said - how is this possible? I''m not dreaming, am I?" ? Gu Fei looked at her mother helplessly, "Mom, you too, this is a happy thing, why are you crying?" Ms. Chen quickly wiped away her tears and said, "Yes, yes, this is a happy event." "By the way, write a letter to your elder brother quickly to tell him the news. Also, Aunt Qin, ask Liu Zhu to go to the city and send a message to Erlang, saying that Xiao Fei is back and that Sanlang is okay. " Aunt Qin agreed and went out. Mrs. Chen hurried to the kitchen again and said to Aunt Liu: "Xiao Fei is back. Go catch a chicken from the chicken coop at the back, kill it and stew it, and then ask Qin Shun to net two fish from the fish pond and cook it." ¡± Aunt Liu quickly agreed. ??Ms. Chen was spinning around and looking at Gu Fei again. She felt that her daughter had lost weight and needed to take some tonic. She was thinking about grabbing some tonic and bringing her back tomorrow. ?Gu Fei asked Fang''er to go to the front yard to boil water for her. She had to take a good bath. When Gu Fei finished taking a shower and wrung out his hair, and the food was set in the main room, he was waiting for Gu Fei. ??On the table is a bowl of stewed native chicken, a steamed fish, a bowl of braised pork, a meatball soup, and a few side dishes. While eating, Chen eagerly began to share the latest gossip with Gu Fei. ¡°By the way, Xiao Fei, you still don¡¯t know that Tieniu¡¯s mother has been sold.¡± ?Gu Fei said in surprise: "Sold? Who sold it?" ¡°Where did it go? Does Tieniu know?¡± ??Ms. Chen gave Gu Fei a piece of fragrant local chicken, "Who else is it? Isn''t it the unreliable father and mother who recruited my younger brother?" "After your cousin divorced Zhaodi, Zhaodi lived with her parents in a rented house in the city, washing clothes for others and earning some copper coins to support the family every day." "It''s supposed to go on like this. Although the life is not good, I can barely survive, but Zhaodi''s younger brother Jinbao didn''t change his ways. He stayed honest for a few days, got a few copper coins from Zhaodi, and went gambling with others. ¡± "I heard that I won a large sum of money before, which is great now. I spent more and more time in the casino every day. Later, I lost all the money I won, and I also owed more than ten taels of gambling debt. If I want to borrow it again, I will I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have the money to pay back, so I won¡¯t borrow it.¡± ¡°Their family is already extremely poor, so how can they find money to pay off their gambling debts?¡± ¡°The debtor went to his house and there was really nothing to repay the debt, so Zhaodi¡¯s parents asked Zhaodi to find someone to get some money.¡± "Yougen didn''t give him a penny, and told Tieniu not to give him anything either. Zhaodi went home empty-handed. Her parents turned around and sold Zhaodi to those debt collectors for ten taels of silver." ? Gu Fei sighed, "This woman can''t lift it by herself. She can''t live a good life, so she has to crawl into the mire by herself." ??Ms. Chen nodded, "No, even if a married girl wants to take care of her parents'' family, she doesn''t care about it like this." Li Chunhua, who was eating, suddenly shook her hands as she listened. Chen continued: "Where do you think she was sold?" ?Gu Fei quickly praised, "Where?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 517： perturbed Chapter 517 Uneasiness ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± "Now your aunt Liu''s nephew has also come to Ping''an City and settled in a shabby area in the west of the city. The rent of the house there is cheap. My predecessor, aunt Liu, went to deliver some rice to her nephew. While wandering around, she encountered a trick. younger brother." "It was said that Brother Zhao had sunken eyes and looked like a ghost. When he saw her, he pulled her clothes and knelt down to beg her, saying that she couldn''t live anymore and begging her to bring a message to Tieniu to redeem her. " ??Gu Fei asked curiously: "Whose house was she sold to? Wasn''t she given food?" Mrs. Chen curled her lips and said, "What kind of house is this? It''s just a secret door!" ¡°I heard that we have to receive a lot of customers a day!¡± ??Ms. Chen suddenly realized that she had made a mistake. How could she say these words to a girl like Xiao Fei? It would have dirty her ears. ?She glanced at Gu Fei, who was chewing happily and seemed not to have heard anything at all. Ms. Chen felt relieved. ??Gu Fei asked again: "What did Tieniu say?" ??Ms. Chen smiled and approached Gu Fei mysteriously, "You, Aunt Liu, didn''t tell Tieniu at all." ??Gu Fei nodded, "That''s true. If Tieniu knew about it, it would be wrong not to redeem his mother. If she redeemed her, her parents would have to sell her to recruit a younger brother." ?That day when Zhaodi said that he had sold two girls, Gu Fei knew that Zhaodi was a completely brainwashed demon who would never wake up until he died. ??Li Chunhua buried her head in eating. Now her uncle''s family and her younger brother have also arrived in Ping''an City. They came with Aunt Liu''s two nephews and are staying in Mr. Su''s yard. Her parents died on the way, leaving only one younger brother. The brother-in-law''s aunt is gone, and although his cousin and sister-in-law survived, his nephew is gone too. As soon as Qian''er came, Chen gave them a lot of rice and told Liu Zhuangtou to make two rooms for them to live in Zhuangzi. However, she saw that her brother didn''t even have any clothes or a pair of shoes, and she couldn''t make it in time, so she secretly gave her brother a few taels of silver that the elder man had given her to buy clothes and shoes. Now that she heard that Mrs. Chen and Gu Fei seemed to be very dissatisfied with their married daughter Gu''s natal family, she felt very uneasy. Mrs. Chen happened to glance at Li Chunhua at this moment. Seeing Li Chunhua''s uneasy expression, she hurriedly said: "Chunhua, my mother means nothing when she says this. Don''t take it to heart." ¡°I think your brother is a good guy. He¡¯s only been here a few days and he already knows how to go to the city to work for others to make money.¡± "I''m not saying that you can''t take care of your mother''s family, but recruiting a younger brother is too much. It''s obvious that your younger brother is unsatisfactory, but you still indulge in it, and now it''s harming yourself." ?Li Chunhua forced a smile and said, "Mom, I know." ?Gu Fei quickly brought up another topic. After finishing the meal, Gu Fei took her mother back to the house and said, "Mom, I want to discuss something with you." ¡°Now the family is not like before. The servants all have monthly money, but my brother and sister-in-law have no income. If I want to buy something, it¡¯s not convenient.¡± ¡°I think it would be better for everyone in the family to receive a monthly payment of one or two taels of silver from now on, and everyone can use it as they wish.¡± Although Mrs. Chen is not a stingy person, she is used to being poor. She hesitated and said: "With so many people in the family, even if each person only has one tael of silver, it will cost dozens of taels a year. This is another expense -" ??Gu Fei shook her mother''s arm, "Mom, it''s okay, it''s just a few dozen taels of silver, it''s nothing." ¡°From now on, I will give you all the money I earn in the inn, which is more than a thousand taels a month!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 518： Who is it? Chapter 518 Who is it? ??Ms. Chen waved her hands repeatedly, "No, no, I will save the money you earn for your future dowry." ¡°Besides, you are running the inn yourself, and your father and I can¡¯t help, so how can we still ask for your money?¡± She thought for a while and then said, "Okay, it''s up to you. I''ll give you monthly money as long as it''s your milk. I''m afraid I won''t be able to give you another two taels of silver a year now." ¡°When people find out, they have to speak.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Mom can take care of these things herself." Mrs. Chen smiled and said, "Nowadays, I don''t care much about the family affairs. Lanzhi is in charge of money and accounting. This wife must be married to the right wife. Otherwise, there are so many servants in the family, and they have to buy things every day, and money comes in and out. I can''t figure it out." ? Gu Fei told Chen in detail about Sanlang again. Chen held back her tears this time. The mother and daughter talked for a long time before falling asleep. ??Besides, Xiao Yu returned to the palace. As soon as he entered, he noticed that the palace was decorated with lights and colorful lights. When he returned to his yard, he asked the painting screen and found out that Xiao Xuan was getting married in three days. Then he went to accompany the princess to have dinner with her in the courtyard. The princess scolded Xiao Yu, "You are going to Shuzhong, why don''t I stop you? You don''t even say a word to your mother, you are so heartless!" ??Xiao Yu just eats and lets her say whatever she wants. The princess talked to herself for a while, then suddenly became excited, "By the way, your grandmother replied to the letter, saying that she had visited several girls, and they were all gentle and virtuous ladies." ¡°I asked someone to draw portraits, and my mother saw them. They are all beautiful young ladies. After dinner, you can take your pick.¡± Xiao Yu remained silent. After finishing his meal, he put the bowl down and stood up, "I''m going to see my father. I have something to tell him." The princess could only say: "Then come back later and your marriage will be finalized." Xiao Yu responded vaguely and left quickly. Entering the prince''s courtyard, the prince put down the military book he was reading and said with a smile, "Yu''er is back, how is it?" Xiao Yu bowed first and then said: "I would have never made this trip if I had known better. Before we arrived at Qingyun Villa, on the way, the child used his energy to open up the Ren and Du Meridians." The prince was overjoyed, "It''s good to get through it!" Xiao Yu seemed to hesitate for a moment, "Father, there is something wrong. On the way to Shuzhong, my son encountered four waves of killers." The prince was picking up the tea cup and was startled when he heard the words, "Killer? How could it be?" ¡°Have you found out who it is?¡± Xiao Yu lowered his head and replied: "The killer is the killer from Ruyilou. My son has spent a lot of effort, but he only found out that the other party spent hundreds of thousands of silver to buy my life. I don''t know who he is." ¡°What?¡± With a snap, the tea cup in the prince¡¯s hand broke into several pieces. ?His eyes were stern, "Who on earth wants my son''s life?" "I don''t know, but there shouldn''t be many people who can afford hundreds of thousands of dollars and want to kill me. It was only a short time ago that my son was poisoned. It seems that someone is deliberately trying to kill me." Xiao Yu remained calm. He said: "Only two days after my son set out, the killers from Ruyilou caught up with him." "First, there was an ambush in Guanyi. Thousands of arrows were fired. The stone was injured, but the son managed to escape." "The next day, my son didn''t dare to stay in Guanyi anymore and found an inn to stay. Unexpectedly, the inn caught fire in the middle of the night. My son was almost burned to death. He finally escaped from the fire. There were a dozen killers waiting outside. ¡± ¡°If my son¡¯s skills hadn¡¯t improved greatly, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back to see his father this time!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 519： It seems you understand Chapter 519 It seems you understand ??The prince slapped the table hard and gritted his teeth, "What a Ruyilou! How dare you touch my son!" Xiao Yu''s lips curled up slightly, "Ruyilou just took money from others to do things. In the final analysis, it''s just a knife in someone else''s hand. I just don''t know who is behind this?" "My son is a little strange. This trip was a temporary decision. Not many people know about it. How did the people in Ruyilou know about my son''s whereabouts?" The prince''s face was ashen and he frowned, "You mean, someone in the palace leaked the news?" "I don''t know about that. In my son''s yard, except for stones and pillars, no one knows that my son is going out." ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell my mother and concubine.¡± Xiao Yu said calmly. ?Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say the rest of the words, but the prince understood. The day before Xiao Yu left, he only said one word to him. He said unhappily: "Yu''er, you don''t suspect that your father has leaked the news, right?" Xiao Yu waved his hands repeatedly, "Why do you say that, father? Even if your son doubts himself, he will not doubt his father." ¡°It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have Zhu Yiwei¡¯s spies in our house. Maybe we got the news from some source, I don¡¯t know.¡± The prince narrowed his eyes, "Maybe." "But even if they get the news, why does Zhu Yiwei need your life? If they want to take action, they will only do it themselves, and it is unlikely to collude with others." Xiao Yu nodded, "What Father said makes sense." He smiled at the prince and said, "My son recently heard a saying. It is said that when solving a case, there is a reasoning method. Whoever is the person who benefits in the end may be the murderer." ¡°I just don¡¯t know who will win if my son dies.¡± The prince''s face changed, "Yu''er, how can you talk nonsense!" Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "My son didn''t understand who would benefit from my death. It seems that my father has figured it out." The prince''s face suddenly turned the color of pig liver, and he pointed at Xiao Yu, "You, what are you¡ª" After a long while, the prince lowered his fingers dejectedly and said, "You two, mother and son, are good at everything, but even this mentality is too narrow." ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t talk about this.¡± After a long silence, the prince said: "A few days ago, the emperor summoned me to the capital. He said that he had not seen my uncle for a long time and missed him very much." ?His face turned ferocious, "He doesn''t miss his two biological uncles, he misses me as his cousin!" ¡°I excused myself by calling myself sick.¡± Xiao Yu sighed, "It seems that the marriage between the palace and Madam Protector''s palace was known to the emperor. The emperor is not at ease." Speaking of this, the prince was also upset, "Your Majesty summoned me once, and I could excuse myself by claiming that I was ill, but I cannot do it again and again." ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I go to the capital, I will come back without my life.¡± Xiao Yu muttered, "So, why do you want to get married to Mrs. Protector''s house?" ¡°Since the emperor succeeded to the throne, he has begun to weaken the military power of my grandfather¡¯s family. The emperor was originally afraid of the Qi Palace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether there are any advantages to getting married to the Protector¡¯s wife, but the disadvantages are obvious!¡± The prince sighed, "I didn''t think about this matter. I originally thought that the Protector''s wife only has some influence in the army and is just a widow. The emperor shouldn''t care about it." ¡°Who knew that the Emperor would be so magnanimous¡ª¡± ??The prince stopped and did not continue. Xiao Yu changed the topic, "By the way, father, my son has passed his twentieth birthday and is planning to get married." (End of this chapter) Chapter 520： I want to get married Chapter 520 I want to get married The prince was startled and said, "Yes, it was your birthday a few days ago. You were not at home, so I forgot about it." "Your eldest brother''s wedding will be held in two days, and I will give you a replacement ceremony and a crown gift." Xiao Yu waved his hand and said, "Father, there''s no need to do anything. It''s time for our family to keep a low profile." The prince nodded slightly and sighed, "That''s right. It''s better not to do anything." ¡°As for the marriage, I¡¯ll leave it to your mother and concubine. I heard that your grandmother wrote a letter and mentioned a few good ladies in the capital.¡± Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "Father, my son feels that it is not suitable to marry a powerful person in the capital right now. The more powerful the Qi Palace becomes, the more the Emperor will become restless." The prince''s face was gloomy. What Xiao Yu said was not unreasonable. Xiao Yu lowered his head, "My son thought, it would be better to marry a girl from an ordinary family. My son is the heir after all. Marrying a girl from an ordinary family might dispel some of the emperor''s suspicions." The prince thought for a long time and said, "That''s possible, but wouldn''t it be wronging you?" ??Xiao Yu cupped his hands and said, "Don''t be wronged. My son and the palace are both prosperous and destructive." ¡°Besides, my son has always disliked noble girls from high-ranking families. They are all arrogant and domineering and annoying.¡± The prince looked at Xiao Yu intently for a few seconds, "It seems that you have someone in mind?" Xiao Yu lowered his eyes and said, "Father is wise, and my son does have a choice in mind." ¡°Oh, who is it?¡± Xiao Yu paused and said, "It''s Miss Gu who saved her son''s life last time." The prince narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Yu. ?He already understood in his heart that what Xiao Yu said before was just an excuse to dispel the emperor''s suspicion, just to make himself agree to marry Miss Gu. ?Thinking of Miss Gu, the prince thought of her fairy-like appearance and the elixir that saved Xiao Yu''s life. He knocked on the table lightly, "Miss Gu¡ª" "I heard that Miss Gu''s family is just a farmer. Although she wants to marry low, her background is too low." ??Xiao Yu lowered his eyes. It seemed that after Xiao Fei rescued him last time, his father checked Xiao Fei. ?Now that he mentioned Miss Gu, his father did not scold him harshly, which showed that there was still hope. Next, it depends on whether he can impress his father. ?He suddenly lifted up his robe and knelt down, "Father, my son begs my father to agree to marry Miss Gu." ¡°My son wants to marry Miss Gu, firstly because he is grateful for her life-saving grace, and secondly because he is a son. Actually,¡± he showed a somewhat embarrassed look, ¡°my son really likes Miss Gu.¡± "Also, what my son said just now is not nonsense. If the emperor''s doubts cannot be dispelled as soon as possible, I don''t know what other actions the emperor will take." ¡°The son is worried that his father will be summoned to Beijing!¡± ??Conspiracy is often inferior to conspiracy. Xiao Yu knew that his father would not be led by him in such a big matter, so it would be better to deliberately expose his little thoughts and win his trust. ??The prince looked at his son who was kneeling on the ground. He knew that Xiao Yu had always been straightforward and impulsive. He would say whatever he wanted and his personality was arrogant and awkward. It is not easy for me to say these words. He looked at her for a while and then laughed, "Then Miss Gu is so beautiful that it''s no wonder you like her." ¡°I thought you would accept Miss Gu into your house in the future, but I didn¡¯t expect¡ª¡± ? He ??tapped his fingers on the table lightly, thinking in his heart that it was really not appropriate to marry a powerful person now. If he married a girl from a sixth- or seventh-rank official family, she would look better on the surface, but in fact it would not bring any help to the palace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 521： beat Chapter 521 Beating The prince suddenly said: "By the way, I remember one time, I brought two bottles of wine from Chen''er, and it was also from a family named Gu. Could it be Miss Gu''s family?" Xiao Yu nodded, "It''s Miss Gu''s house." ??The prince narrowed his eyes. Top-quality wine and elixirs. Is this Miss Gu''s origin really as discovered by a spy? ?He thought for a while and then said: "Yu''er, don''t be anxious about this matter first, let your father think about it carefully." ??The significance of this son to him now is not that simple, and the choice of the Crown Princess is also crucial. ?Xiao Yu didn''t say anything more. Being too eager is not a good thing. He bowed and withdrew. Xiao Yu guessed that his father might have gone to see Master Yin. He had the urge to leave the city and talk to Master Yin. Thinking about it carefully, Xiao Yu suppressed his impulse. He didn''t want to make things worse. After Xiao Yu left, the prince sat in the study for a while and suddenly ordered his servants, "Go and call the eldest son. I have something to see him." The servant responded and went out. In just one cup of tea, Xiao Xuan came over. ??The prince looked at his eldest son coming in from the door, with gentle eyes, just like his beloved woman. He smiled faintly and said, "Xuan''er, sit down." Xiao Xuan lifted his robe and sat down. The prince said calmly: "Your brother is back, did you know?" Xiao Xuan lowered his eyes and said softly: "My son just returned home and I didn''t know about it." The prince stared at him without blinking, "Your brother just left me." "He told me something. Someone spent hundreds of thousands of silver to buy his life in Ruyi Building." ¡°Along the way, he encountered four waves of killers and almost couldn¡¯t come back.¡± ??Xiao Xuan''s clenched fists trembled slightly. His father specifically called him over. What did he mean by telling him this? Could it be that you doubt him? ?The corners of his lips couldn''t help but twitch, "Dad, I wonder where this Ruyi Building is?" The prince''s lips curled up, "You don''t know?" Xiao Xuan stood up and said, "Aside from being busy with the fleet, my son rarely leaves the house, so how can he know what''s going on in the world?" The prince looked at him steadily, "I guess you don''t know either." ¡°This Ruyilou, as long as we accept the order, we will never give up until we achieve our goal.¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯er, tell me, what should we do?¡± Xiao Xuan''s face was full of anxiety, "I think if my brother goes out in the future, it would be better for my father to send more soldiers to my brother." The prince looked at him and nodded slightly, "My son is right." ¡°When Hou Yuer goes out, I will ask him to take three hundred personal guards with him.¡± He paused and said, "Xuan''er, who do you think wants your brother''s life?" Xiao Xuan lowered his eyes, "How could my son know this?" ¡°My younger brother is impulsive and domineering, and he may have offended someone outside who is unknown.¡± The prince nodded slowly, "That makes sense." "I''m afraid the person who offended this person is not an ordinary person. Not everyone can handle hundreds of thousands of silver." "Not only does this man have a lot of money, but he is also very courageous. He even dares to kill the prince of Qi!" Xiao Xuan lowered his eyes and did not dare to answer. He would make many mistakes if he said too much. ??The prince suddenly fell silent and said nothing. He just looked at Xiao Xuan standing in front of him. ?After a long time, the prince said slowly: "Yu''er is my legitimate son, and he will inherit the title and land in the future." "I have high hopes for Yu''er. At the moment, I just hope that the killer of Ruyilou will stop here." ¡°If you persist in your stubbornness, then I can¡¯t tell you. Even if you pay a certain price, the Ruyi Tower will be destroyed by ashes.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 522： ignorant woman Chapter 522 The Ignorant Woman Xiao Xuan''s heart was in turmoil. His father had doubted him. His father was trying to beat him! Let him stop in time, otherwise my father may¡ª ?Xiao Xuan didn''t dare to think anymore, he lowered his eyes and didn''t dare to move. After a long while, the prince waved his hand feebly, "Go, we will get married in two days. From now on, live a good life and give me a grandson as soon as possible." Xiao Xuan lowered his head and retreated. ??The prince watched his back gradually disappear into the night. The feeling in my heart is hard to understand. ?He called Xiao Xuan over, but actually he just wanted to test it out, and he only had one or two suspicions. ?But Xiao Xuan''s reaction only made him more suspicious. ?His answer sounded like there was no problem at all, but he could tell that Xiao Xuan was nervous. When your younger brother encounters a killer, it¡¯s normal to be angry and worried. Why are you nervous? ?The prince sighed heavily, maybe he was overthinking. Yue''er is gentle and kind, and Xuan''er is very much like him. She has always been a kind child. Humistically, he loves his younger brother very much, but he just thinks too much. ??The prince sat for a long time, then got up and went to Concubine Lin''s yard. ? Concubine Lin was looking at Shen Qingluan''s dowry list in the room. The dowry list was bound into a thick book. She looked at the things listed on it and was very happy. This daughter-in-law was really the right wife. The prince came in, saw her smiling happily, and said jokingly: "Is this the dowry list? Let me see, what good things are there that make you so happy?" ?Concubine Lin handed the booklet to the prince. The prince flipped through it and his face gradually became heavy. He put the booklet on the table and pondered for a moment, "Go to see the Protector of the Country in person tomorrow and tell her that this dowry is too much. You can only keep some ordinary things on the surface, and the rest will be secretly hidden at night the day after tomorrow." Bring it in." Concubine Lin was shocked, "Your Majesty, this Lady Protector is such a wealthy woman. She only thinks about marrying her daughter off in glory, how could she agree to secretly carry the dowry!" "Besides, isn''t it a good thing to have a large dowry? Why do it secretly?" The prince snorted, "What do you know? There is a severe drought in several northern counties now, and the court can''t even provide money for disaster relief. Showing the dowry at this time, isn''t this a slap in the emperor''s face?" ¡°Besides, the emperor is dissatisfied with me now, so it¡¯s better to restrain himself.¡± ?Concubine Lin muttered: "What''s the matter? In our Donghai County, which family in Donghai County doesn''t show off the dowry when marrying their daughter!" The prince''s face turned cold and he stood up. "If I tell you to go, just go. Humph, you ignorant woman!" After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and left. ?Concubine Lin was originally very happy, but unexpectedly, she suddenly felt very unhappy. She was about to show off that her son had married an amazing wife. How could she be willing to let her dowry sneak into the house? It was time to show it to everyone in Ping''an City! Hmph, if she really went to the Protectorate Lady to talk about this, she would definitely be scolded like a dog. ?She is only a second-grade concubine, the Protector of the Country is a first-grade wife, her son is a concubine, and Shen Qingluan is a legitimate daughter. Her son was a married woman, and Shen Qingluan was married for the first time. This made it difficult for her to stand straight in front of the Protector of the Country. How could she come to her door to scold her! ??How does the prince know what Concubine Lin is thinking? He has been in a high position for a long time. No matter what happens, as long as he gives an order, someone will naturally do it. ?So he didn''t care anymore. Early the next morning, he took his entourage to the Dabei Temple outside the city. In Master Liaoyin¡¯s meditation room, the prince and Master Liaoyin were sitting opposite each other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 523： Enter the game Chapter 523 Entering the Game The master poured the tea calmly, then closed his eyes and waited quietly for the prince to speak. The prince said slowly after a long while: "I came to see Master today because I have something I want to ask." ¡°Yu¡¯er is already twenty, and it¡¯s time to get married.¡± "Master, do you still remember that last time Yu''er was poisoned, he met a girl Gu." Master Liaoyin nodded slowly, "Of course I remember." The prince leaned forward slightly and said, "Master, what do you think of Miss Gu''s face?" Because the master still closed his eyes, "I looked at the girl''s face and saw that she was rich and noble." The prince said: "What else?" The master slowly opened his eyes, "I can only tell the prince one thing. With Miss Gu here, destiny is on the side of the prince. Without Miss Gu, it will be difficult for the prince." He said meaningfully: "Isn''t what happened last time a good proof?" The prince''s eyes widened, "Is this so?" ¡°Miss Gu can actually affect destiny!¡± Master Liaoyin nodded and shook his head, "If Miss Gu doesn''t join the game, it will naturally have no impact on the destiny." ¡°If you join the game, the impact will not be small.¡± The prince looked at Master Yin intently. In this way, the fate of Yu''er and Miss Gu must be firmly tied together. In other words, Miss Gu must be allowed to join the game. He did not doubt Master Yin''s words at all. ?Over the years, whenever he had doubts, he used to come to ask Master Leyin, and Master Leyin never said he was wrong. ??The prince didn''t ask any more questions, drank a few pots of tea, played two games of chess with Master Yin, and then returned to the palace. After returning to the palace and thinking about it for a while, the prince entered the princess¡¯s courtyard. He drove all the servants out, and the prince and princess locked themselves in the room and said solemnly: "I went to ask Master Yin about Yu''er''s marriage today." The princess nodded. She knew that the prince had gone to Dabei Temple early in the morning. "Do you still remember who saved Yu''er last time when his life was in danger?" the prince said meaningfully. ¡°Of course I remember, if it weren¡¯t for Miss Gu, my son would be afraid¡ª¡± The prince sighed, "It''s over now because the master told me that Miss Gu is a noble person of Yu''er. If you want Yu''er to live a safe life, you must marry Miss Gu as your eldest concubine. Otherwise, I''m afraid -" The princess became anxious upon hearing this, "Then just marry Miss Gu for him!" The prince looked at the anxious princess calmly, "I think so too, but this girl Gu is good at everything, but her family status is a bit low, what do you think?" "What''s the matter? No matter how high your family status is, it''s not as high as our family. It''s not about marrying anyone, as long as it can make my Yu''er safe." ??The princess had always wanted to marry Xiao Yu to a noble girl. It was not like the prince who wanted to achieve something through marriage. ??It¡¯s just that the education she received since she was a child is that to get married, you must have a well-matched family. What the prince is saying now seems to mean that if he doesn¡¯t marry Miss Gu, her son will not be well in the future, and he may not even be able to save his life, so what else can he say? Marry, you must marry! The prince was very pleased that his goal was achieved, "In this way, after Xuan''er''s marriage is completed, the princess can start to arrange Yu''er''s marriage." The princess nodded repeatedly, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will do it as soon as possible." She wished she could marry Miss Gu as soon as possible so that her son would be safe. King Qi suddenly felt that the princess was virtuous, sensible, and knowledgeable. He put his hand on the princess''s shoulder with satisfaction and whispered in her ear: "Tonight, I will come over to have a rest." (End of this chapter) Chapter 524： good news Chapter 524 Good News ?The princess snorted shyly and turned away. King Qi laughed and strode away. As soon as the prince left, the princess rolled her eyes and asked someone to call Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu didn''t go to the military camp today, and he didn''t tell his father that the pursuit of Ruyilou had been settled. The prince asked him to stay at home and not run around outside. ??Xiao Yu practiced his sword in the yard. The princess sent someone over. Xiao Yu put away his sword, took a bath, changed his clothes, and then went to the princess''s yard. ¡°Yu¡¯er, come quickly, mother has good news for you¡ª¡± The princess sat on the table and waved happily to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu didn''t know what was wrong with his mother, so he calmly walked over and sat down. The princess said happily: "Yu''er, your father has discussed with me that after Xiao Xuan''s marriage is completed, he will go to Miss Gu''s house to propose marriage to you." Xiao Yu couldn''t believe that his father agreed so quickly, and said in a voiceless voice: "Really?" The princess smiled proudly and said, "This is still false. Your father came over and told me personally just now." Xiao Yu lowered his eyes, probably because the master said something to his father, otherwise his father would not be so eager to come to the princess. He nodded slightly, "In this case, I still have to worry about my son''s marriage." The princess smiled and said, "No hard work, no hard work. I just hope that you will marry the crown prince soon so that I can have grandchildren." ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but feel his face heat up when he heard that he was holding his grandson. ?Immediately I thought again, last time Gu Fei said that she was still young, could it be because she was afraid of having children. When he was in the military camp, he sometimes heard rough guys say that this girl''s family was too small and it would be difficult to give birth. So-and-so married a woman who was too young and would die during childbirth. Thinking of this, Xiao Yu hurriedly said: "Mom, Xiao Fei, she is still young. Even if I marry her, I plan to wait a few years before letting her have children." The princess''s enthusiasm was half extinguished. She couldn''t help but murmured, "It''s so small, isn''t it said that she is fifteen? She won''t be sixteen until she gets married next year?" "Your mother and I gave birth to you when I was seventeen!" Xiao Yu said helplessly: "Mom, in short, don''t rush into giving birth." The princess stared at him in confusion, "How do you know about giving birth to a child?" Xiao Yu rolled his eyes, "Mom, stop thinking about messy things. Your son is still innocent!" The princess waved her hands in embarrassment, "That''s not what I meant. I just felt that you don''t seem like someone who cares about this." She said softly: "I know Miss Gu holds a lot of weight in your heart. Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of unreasonable and evil mother-in-law." "Just save your life for Miss Gu, and I will be kind to her all my life." Xiao Yu stood up and bowed to the princess, "Thank you, mother." The princess smiled and said, "Okay, don''t worry, my mother will take care of it for you." ??Xiao Yu bowed again before leaving the princess''s courtyard. The princess saw him leaving and smiled at Nanny Xu: "Look at him, he made two bows for me today for Miss Gu." ??Mother Xu came over and said, "Your Majesty, I am very happy, and I am also grateful to the Princess." The princess dragged her cheeks and said, "There is a problem with this marriage. Shen Qingluan will have to pay ten miles of red dowry to marry into the prince''s palace. My daughter-in-law is just a peasant girl, so it is difficult to handle this dowry." ¡°I¡¯m not short-sighted, but I¡¯m afraid that Miss Gu won¡¯t be able to hold her head up in front of Shen Qingluan in the future.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 525： Miss you all Chapter 525 I miss you all Xu Yan lowered: "This matter is not in a hurry. This is to mention kisses, and it will take almost half a year to get married. We slowly plan." The princess shook her head, "No matter how much we plan, it can''t compare to Shen Qingluan. One Luan Garden costs two hundred thousand taels of silver, not to mention other things." She said and snorted, "I only got a dowry of tens of thousands of silver when I got married, and the Protector''s Lady doesn''t know where she got so much silver!" Mother Xu did not dare to answer this. The princess said a few words and suddenly laughed again, "No matter how large Shen Qingluan''s dowry is, it will be useless. Miss Gu is as beautiful as a fairy. When the time comes, when the two of them stand in front of each other, they will not be able to compete with her!" ?Mother Xu smiled in amusement, "No." Xiao Yu walked out of the princess''s courtyard and couldn''t hold back his excitement. He took two boys with him and rode straight to an inn. When I arrived at the door of the inn, I saw a young man sitting at the counter. The man''s facial features looked somewhat similar to Gu Fei''s. Xiao Yu guessed that it was Gu Fei''s brother. He hesitated at the door, did not dismount, and asked the boy to go in and ask. When he came out, he said that Miss Gu was not there. ?So he rode out of the city again. ?Hunted to the door of Gu Fei''s house, Xiao Yu hesitated. He just came to the door casually without posting a message. It was very rude. ??There is no man who comes looking for a girl. He was in a dilemma and rode his horse around the yard several times before he had no choice but to leave. ??Gu Fei didn''t know that someone was circling outside her house. She and Lanzhi were locked in the house, implanting pearl clams. ?This batch of pearl mussels was bred at home and is almost a year old. The size is just right for implantation. ?Gu Fei worked with Lanzhi at home for two days. After completing the implantation, he put the pearl clam into the pond. At night, Gu Fei ducked into the space to practice as usual. ??Now there is Jiuyin Jue and a large amount of jade. ?Gu Fei sat directly on a large jade stone to practice, which was much faster than drinking spiritual liquid. I don¡¯t know how long she stayed in the space, but Gu Fei suddenly realized that her powers had been upgraded again. She is now able to perform space cutting and space compression. In other words, she can rely on these two abilities to make a space ring that can store items! The premise is that the material of the ring is hard enough to bear the compressed space. It¡¯s exciting just thinking about it. When Gu Fei came out of the space, it was already dawn. After breakfast, she went straight to the silver building. She remembered that there were diamonds in the Silver Building. Diamonds are the hardest substance known. After taking two diamonds from the silver building, Gu Fei returned to the inn. Just as she walked to the door, Lian''er saw her running out quickly, "Miss, you are finally back!" Then Yan''er, Xing''er, Xiaolu, Tieniu, and Pingzi all gathered around, and they all said excitedly: "Shopkeeper, you are back." ??Gu Erlang sat behind the counter, looked at the popular girl, then looked at himself alone, and sighed silently. Aunt Liu rushed out from behind when she heard the noise, "Oh, Xiao Fei, you are back. Now that you are gone, we really miss you." Gu Fei smiled, "Does everyone really miss me that much?" ¡°Then when the store is finished tonight, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a barbecue.¡± Xing''er jumped up and said, "It''s good to have barbecue. Then I won''t go back tonight. I''ll squeeze in with Lian''er." Aunt Liu came over and said, "Then I won''t go back. I''ll make a bed in the lobby at night." Everyone was talking happily when they suddenly heard the lively sound of suona coming from outside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 526： Shili Hongzhuang Chapter 526 Shili Hongzhuang Everyone crowded to the door and looked out. I saw a group of people coming from a distance. As he was watching, Sister Dan rushed over from nowhere and hugged Gu Fei, "Oh, Xiao Fei, you are finally back. I miss you so much." Gu Fei chuckled, "Do you really miss me? I''ll give you a good gift in a while." Sister Dan clapped her hands and said, "Xiao Fei said that the good stuff will definitely be the same." As he spoke, the sound of the suona got closer and closer. ?Gu Fei raised his voice, "What is this for?" Sister Dan also replied at the top of her lungs, "Mrs. Protector''s daughter is getting married to the eldest son of Prince Qi. This is a dowry!" After a while, we saw the team getting closer and closer. ?Two rows of young men, wearing brand new black satin robes with red belts tied around their waists. ??The boys walked in groups of two, carrying the red-painted boxes and walking forward neatly. At the front is a three-foot-tall red coral, with jade-like texture and bright red color, and its branches spread out like a small tree. Sister Dan clicked her tongue in Gu Fei''s ear: "This piece of coral is worth at least tens of thousands of taels of silver." ??The boy carrying the coral passed by. On the carrying box behind was a mutton-fat jade-carved Guanyin, more than a foot tall, white and greasy, as warm as gelatin. ?Then two Ruyi handles about one foot long were placed on a lifting box. One was jade Ruyi, and the other was mutton-fat Ruyi. One was green and the other was white. When placed together, the visual effect was very strong. The road was crowded with people on both sides, and everyone¡¯s eyes were about to fall out. ??Gu Fei was also dazzled by what he saw. He carried over jade incense burners, jade vases and other jade objects, followed by gold buckets, gold Ruyi, and gold abacus. Then I saw a few tiles placed on a red lacquered carrying box, with a big red word "happy" stamped on it. Compared with the gold and jade in front, it was very incongruous. She asked Sister Dan, "Why do you need to put tiles? Is this a custom?" Sister Dan pursed her lips and smiled, and said in her ear: "This represents the dowry house of the mother''s family. A piece of tile represents a house or shop." ?Gu Fei paused for a moment and counted the tiles. There were as many as ten tiles. ??Then there is a piece of sapphire, also made into the shape of a tile, covered with the word "happy" cut out of red paper. Sister Dan touched Gu Fei and said, "This should represent Luan Garden." ?Further back, there is another strange lifting box with a few pieces of earth and garbage wrapped in red paper. ?Gu Fei looked at Sister Dan, waiting for her explanation. Sister Dan lived up to her expectations, "This Tu Ke La represents the field. It''s hard to say. There are big and small Tu Ke La. Generally, the small ones represent one hundred acres, and the big ones represent one thousand acres." Gu Fei counted six pieces of land with itchy hands again, which is six thousand acres of land. Then there are some boxes, with the lids open, and you can see all kinds of silks, furs, and clothes from all seasons, carried one after another. ?Then there are many dressing boxes and jewelry boxes. The last two boxes were not opened, and each contained a gold ingot and silver ingot. Sister Dan said: "This is the money that is used to press the box." ¡°Most people just put a few pieces in a box and that¡¯s all. In her case, it¡¯s just a whole box.¡± ??Gu Fei was stunned, my dear, this lady protecting the country is really rich and incomparable to the country! The dowry queue has no end in sight. The sound of the suona also gradually faded away, and most of the people watching the excitement on the street moved forward. Sister Dan hugged Gu Fei''s waist and said, "I just counted one hundred and twenty dowries. With this dowry, I''m afraid there are only three to four hundred thousand silver." ¡°There are also some furniture and other things. They must have been brought into the house a long time ago. It is probably not a small sum of money.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 527： Obey and violate Chapter 527 ??Gu Fei sighed, "This Miss Shen is really worthy of the title Miss Qianjin." I just don¡¯t know if the tiger she keeps in Luan Garden is also her dowry. After looking at the dowry, everyone sighed for a while, returned to the shop, and continued doing business. ??Gu Fei walked around a few times and returned to the room to tinker with her space ring. ?At this moment, the first dowry bearer has already entered Prince Qi''s mansion. There is a happy event at home. King Qi is in the palace today and did not go to the military camp. ??However, given his status, it is impossible for him to receive the dowry in person. He sent his servant to see him, and if he saw it, he would come back and report back to him. As soon as the boy left, he went away for a long time and didn''t come back. The prince''s heart sank, and he led the people to Xiao Xuan''s yard. ?Walking outside the yard, I saw the boy standing blankly on the side of the road, watching the endless stream of boxes being carried, as if there was no end. The prince''s expression changed. When he entered the courtyard, he saw that the entire courtyard was filled with red lacquered boxes. They were so jewel-like that they almost blinded him! ?Concubine Lin stood under the corridor, smiling from ear to ear. The prince''s face was livid, and he strode over, suppressing the anger in his heart, "You come in with me." ?Concubine Lin smiled coquettishly: "Oh, Your Majesty, we can talk about it later. The dowry hasn''t been finished yet." ¡°Come in with me!¡± The prince couldn¡¯t help shouting. ?Concubine Lin pouted, waving her handkerchief and entering the house with the prince. The prince dismissed the servants in the room and stared at Concubine Lin, "I asked you to tell Madam Protector that the dowry must be brought in secretly. Have you said it?" ?Concubine Lin rolled her eyes and said, "Of course I said it, but she doesn''t agree. What can I do?" The prince was furious and had to lower his voice, "She doesn''t agree, why don''t you get back to me, huh?" "this-" ¡°Oh, my lord, this is not a big deal. Besides, now that the dowry has gone through the door, there is no way it can be returned!¡± Concubine Lin twisted her body and said coquettishly. It is naturally impossible to go back. ??The prince is not dissatisfied with the large dowry, but he is afraid that the dowry will be eye-catching! ?At present, they have been carried into the palace. Needless to say, everyone in Ping An City has already visited. I think the emperor will find out tonight. ?The emperor was already afraid of him, and now he was even more dissatisfied with him. The prince closed his eyes and said nothing more. It was already too late to say anything now. He strode out and returned to his yard. He suddenly narrowed his eyes and called a boy, "Go and ask Butler Chen if the concubine has left the house in the past two days. If so, where did she go?" ¡± ??He now suspected that Concubine Lin had never mentioned this matter to Madam Protector. He felt that Madam Protector would not be so ignorant of propriety. The boy responded and backed out. A quarter of an hour later, the boy went into the study and reported: "Your Majesty, Butler Chen asked the coachman that the concubine left the house yesterday." ¡°I went to Qianzhen Pavilion, stayed for an hour, and then returned home.¡± The prince couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You just went to Qianzhen Pavilion?¡± The boy knelt on the ground and said, "That''s what the coachman said." "Okay, okay!" The prince said three good words in a row. He never thought that Lin Yue''er would actually treat him in a positive and negative way. Just now, she dared to lie to herself! ?Is this still his kind and weak Yue''er like a little white rabbit? The prince suddenly realized that he had been too fond of Yue''er all along, so much so that now she was relying on her favor to lose all sense of herself and not even listen to what he, the prince, said. Looks like I have to give her some cold shoulder for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 528： One pair for life people Chapter 528 A pair of people for life ??Xiao Yu took advantage of the chaos in the house and slipped out. ??Now the prince is worried about the killer and will not let him leave the house casually. When he leaves the house, he must be accompanied by 300 personal guards. How could he talk to Xiao Fei with three hundred people? He didn''t take any of his servants with him. He rode a horse and went out through the back door. When I arrived at the inn, I didn¡¯t see Gu Fei in the lobby. He got off his horse and looked at the path where he was being led by a man who was trying to lead his horse. "Is your shopkeeper here?" Xiaolu, a clever guy, naturally knew that he was talking about Gu Fei, and smiled and said: "Yes, it''s in the backyard. How about I call the shopkeeper out on behalf of the prince?" Xiao Yu smiled and threw him a piece of silver, "No need, I''ll go in and look for her myself." ??Xiao Yu lifted up his robe and strode into the backyard. ??He walked outside Gu Fei''s house and stopped. He suddenly became uneasy. ?He wanted to tell Gu Fei that his father had agreed to their marriage, but what if Xiao Fei didn''t want to marry him? He raised his hand, hesitated for a long time, and then knocked lightly on the door. ?? Gu Fei was about to enter the space when she heard a knock on the door. She walked over and opened the door. She saw Xiao Yu standing outside and smiled at him, "Come in." Xiao Yu sat down in silence, not knowing how to speak for a moment. ?Gu Fei made him a cup of tea and asked, "What do you want to do today?" Xiao Yu looked at her steadily and hesitated for a moment, "My father and mother have already agreed to our marriage. After a while, they plan to come to your house to propose marriage." ? Gu Fei was unprepared to hear such a sentence, her face turned red and she pursed her lips without saying anything. Xiao Yu stood up suddenly and grabbed her hand, "Xiao Fei, you, you are willing to marry me, right?" ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, maybe from the first sight, I put you in my heart.¡± ¡°In this life, I don¡¯t want to marry any other woman except you.¡± ?Gu Fei''s heart was beating fast. She wanted to pull her hand away, but Xiao Yu held it firmly. She lowered her head, "I, but I haven''t thought about it yet." Although she did have some different feelings for Xiao Yu, she was only fifteen years old, and she was still not sure whether Xiao Yu was the person she wanted to spend her life with. Life is so long and there are too many variables. Xiao Yu was anxious, "What''s there to think about? Who else do you want to marry besides me?" ?His voice suddenly softened again, "Xiao Fei, think about the days when we were together. No matter what we did, we could cooperate so well. From now on, we must be a couple of gods and gods." He lowered his head and looked at Gu Fei''s trembling eyelashes, and suddenly reached out and pulled out a red rope from his chest. ?Attached to the red rope is a jade pendant and a small brocade bag. ??Gu Fei watched Xiao Yu open the brocade bag and take out a small face-shaped man from it. The face of this person looked very familiar. Gu Fei opened her eyes wide. Isn''t this hers? Xiao Yu held the little face-shaped figure in his hand, "Since the day I got her, I have been holding her close to my chest." "When I am in the military camp or fighting outside, if I miss you, I will take it out and look at it as if you were by my side." He suddenly grabbed Gu Fei''s hand and put it against his chest, "Every time I see you, my heart becomes uncontrollable." ¡°Xiao Fei, I just want to spend this whole life, as a pair, with you.¡± ??Gu Fei looked up at Xiao Yu, and Xiao Yu also looked down at her. There are two little selves in his dark eyes. ¡°In this life, I will protect you with my own life.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, you don¡¯t have to do anything, just marry me and stay with me.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 529： emperors wrath Chapter 529 The Emperor¡¯s Fury ?Gu Fei doesn¡¯t know what the most touching love words in the world are. She only knew that Xiao Yu''s words made her heart beat faster and faster. Under her hand, Xiao Yu''s heart was also beating hard and fast. At this moment, she didn''t want to have any reason anymore. ?There was only one voice in her heart, promise him! Promise him! She looked steadily at the handsome man in front of her and nodded slowly. In an instant, Xiao Yu''s heart jumped up. He hugged Gu Fei suddenly, his voice choked for some reason, "I, I''m so happy, Xiao Fei." ?Gu Fei closed his eyes. This embrace may not be strong enough, but he always tried his best to protect himself. This is enough. Not everyone can meet someone in this world who loves you wholeheartedly. Meeting such a person is a blessing. From now on, she will carefully protect this luck. ??Xiao Yu came out of the inn with a silly smile on his face and his feet were like cotton under his feet. ?Hunting on Zhaoye, he quickly ran out of the city. ?He was too happy to go for a hearty run. He didn''t know how to vent his happiness. Zhaoye seemed to feel his emotions and ran wildly. On the official road outside the city, Zhaoye¡¯s hooves picked up a cloud of dust and rolled it forward. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ This evening, the Imperial Palace in Beijing. The emperor looked at the secret report from Ping''an City that Zhu Yiwei had just sent, and his face was livid. Whoever found out the details of the secret report had to copy Shen Qingluan''s dowry list again. Looking at the treasures on the list, the emperor''s eyes turned red. He threw the secret report to the ground and gritted his teeth and said: "Beidi The drought is so severe, the treasury is empty, and even money for disaster relief cannot be provided, so the Prince of Qi''s mansion is so extravagant! " "What a lady who protects the country. I originally pity her for being a widow and having only one daughter, but I didn''t expect her to make money in a good way. She has more money than I do!" ??The emperor didn''t have much money in his private treasury now, so he used all he could to provide disaster relief. ?Furthermore, the marriage between Prince Qi¡¯s palace and the family of the Protector made him even more fearful of Prince Qi. ??The Duke of Qin, the father-in-law of the King of Qi, already has a large number of troops, and the Protector''s wife has great influence in the army. Could it be that the King of Qi wants to rebel? After being angry for a while, the emperor said expressionlessly: "Inform the editor of the Hanlin Academy to draft the decree." ?After a while, Editor Wang, who was on duty today at the Hanlin Academy, came over, laid out his pen and ink, and sat at the table with his eyebrows lowered. The emperor walked up and down the hall, thinking to himself that now that the treasury was empty, he might as well get some money first. Although the dowry money belonged to the Protector''s wife, he was the emperor and it was hard to ask a widow for money. If word spread, It¡¯s a joke for the ages. You can only attack Qi Wangfu. ??Anyway, the dowry money ended up in the pocket of Prince Qi''s Mansion. Just take this to give King Qi a warning. After making up his mind, the emperor dictated: "I heard that the bride of the eldest son of King Qi had extravagant dowry. Now there is a severe drought in the north, and the victims have been displaced. However, the national treasury is empty and unable to provide relief. I sincerely ask the emperor to lend a helping hand in this crisis. The people are saved from water and fire, and the people are saved from hanging upside down. Both I and the people will be grateful for the kindness of the emperor." ?Editor Wang quickly drafted the imperial edict. After the emperor read it, he summoned the **** and "immediately go to Ping''an City to deliver the edict." ¡°In addition, I have given you a message, Uncle Emperor, you don¡¯t have to complain to me about poverty. I know you have money, and I order you to raise grain worth no less than two hundred thousand taels of silver and transport it to the north without any mistakes.¡± ??The **** received the imperial edict, bowed and left, and went to Ping''an City overnight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 530： Someone from the palace Chapter 530 A visitor from the palace The next day, a banquet was held in Prince Qi''s Mansion. At dusk, Xiao Xuan got his wish and married Shen Qingluan. When worshiping in the hall, the prince and the princess sit at the top, and Concubine Lin sits at the bottom of the princess. ??The princess watched coldly as Xiao Xuan and Shen Qingluan kowtowed to her. Shen Qingluan was wearing a wedding dress made of red tapestry. The red hijab on her head was embroidered with two golden phoenixes, and the hijab was decorated with countless pearls. When walking, a piece of embroidered shoe toe is exposed, and the toe is decorated with a ruby ??the size of a dragon''s eye. The princess looked at this luxurious outfit and felt unhappy. After the ceremony, Shen Qingluan was helped to the bridal chamber, and the princess got up impatiently. At the next banquet, the princess only showed up once and then returned to her courtyard. ??Since Shen Qingluan has entered the door, she has to quickly start organizing Yu''er''s marriage. After discussing with Aunt Xu for a while, we decided to send her to the Gu family tomorrow to get some information. Once you have accurate information, ask the matchmaker to come to your door. ?Early in the morning, Nanny Xu rode a carriage out of the South City Gate and arrived outside the Gu family gate not long after. The little girl helped Nanny Xu get out of the car. Liu Zhu, who was guarding the door, saw a majestic carriage parked at the door, and then a nanny dressed in silk got out. He knew that this was probably from a noble family. He used to work as a boy in the salt transport envoy''s house, and he had some good sense. He hurriedly greeted him, "I don''t know who is in the house of grandma -" Xu Yan just laughed, and the little girl next to him said: "This is Xu Yan, the princess of Qi Wangfu, come to visit your master and mother." Liu Zhu''s legs went weak and he said, "Mom, wait a moment. I will go and report to my mistress." ?Liu Zhufei usually ran to the second gate. There were no rules in the Gu family, and there was no girl guarding the second gate. He couldn''t shout, so he gritted his teeth and ran in. When he ran to the main hall, he saw Mrs. Chen, Lanzhi and Li Chunhua doing needlework in the hall. He hurriedly said: "Madam, Nanny Xu who is with the Princess of Prince Qi is here and is outside the door." Ms. Chen was puzzled, "Prince Qi''s Mansion? Why do people from the Prince''s Mansion come to my house?" Lanzhi originally went to Prince Qi''s Mansion, and she had some idea in her mind. She guessed that it was about Xiao Fei and the Crown Prince, but she didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. ?But regardless of good or bad, we have to welcome people in quickly. She stood up and glanced at Mrs. Chen. Although Mrs. Chen had made several pieces of silk and satin clothes, she would not wear them at home and would only change into them when going out to meet guests. Right now, Mrs. Chen is wearing a blue cloth jacket, and her head is bald. ?This looks too disgraceful. Lanzhi quickly turned to look at Aunt Qin next to her, "Hurry up and welcome Nanny Xu in. Go and greet her nicely in the front hall." After giving the instructions, he took Mrs. Chen and walked into the house, "Mom, please change your clothes quickly." Li Chunhua didn''t know what happened, so she followed her into the house. Lanzhi called her, "Sister-in-law, quickly take out my mother''s golden hairpin." As she said this, she called Fang''er to get Chen''s clothes, and then she helped Chen. Take off your clothes. ??Ms. Chen was made nervous by Lanzhi''s series of actions, "Lanzhi, do you know what''s going on? Why did the nun from the palace come to our house?" As she spoke, Chen had already taken off her coat. Lanzhi helped her get dressed and said, "Mom, I don''t know. I''ll find out when I go out soon." Lanzhi helped Chen change into a maroon brocade jacket, then took the gold hairpin from Li Chunhua and inserted two into Chen''s head. At this point, Fang''er and Fang''er helped Chen go to the front yard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 531： What a happy event Chapter 531 A great joy Mother Xu is sitting in the hall drinking tea. ?Looking at a young daughter-in-law helping a middle-aged woman come over outside, she quickly stood up. As soon as Mrs. Chen entered the door, Aunt Xu smiled at Mrs. Chen and said, "Greetings, Madam." Mrs. Chen saw that she was covered in silk, with two jade hairpins on her head, and two bracelets of gold and jade on her hands. She looked so majestic that she thought she was a noble person. When she was about to salute, Lanzhi hurriedly helped her. Mrs. Chen sat down and smiled at Nanny Xu, "Mommy, you''re so polite. Please take a seat." ??Mother Xu took a look at Lanzhi and quickly recognized her. This was the girl who was called into the palace with Miss Gu. ??Now this girl is dressed as a woman. She must be married. ??Ms. Chen saw that Lanzhi had not asked her to salute just now, so she knew that she should not salute. At this time, she did not dare to say anything nonsense, she just looked at Nanny Xu and smiled. ? Lanzhi stood behind Mrs. Chen, "I wonder if grandma has something to do here today?" Xu Yan stood and answered, "Back to Mrs.''s words, today, there was a great event." "We, the princess, met Ling Qianjin by chance. She is very fond of Miss Gu''s talent and beauty. Today, she asked me to send a message to my wife. My eldest son is not yet married, and he intends to marry Miss Gu as his eldest concubine. I don''t know what my wife wants. ¡± ?? Chen''s eyes widened, suspecting that she heard wrongly, and looked back at Lanzhi. Lanzhi was also startled. Although she knew that the Crown Prince was special to Xiao Fei, she had never thought that Xiao Fei could be the Crown Prince''s concubine. The gap in status was too big. ?She thought carefully about what Nanny Xu had just said. Yes, she was talking about the imperial concubine, not a concubine! Lanzhi''s heart was filled with ups and downs, Xiao Fei was going to be the crown prince''s concubine! ?She quickly suppressed her excitement and glanced at Chen secretly. Chen was still in a daze. She quickly touched her gently and smiled at Aunt Xu: "This-" ¡°Although my sister-in-law is very good in appearance and talent, she doesn¡¯t dare to reach the palace of Qi.¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She smiled and said: "What did you say? Miss Gu is a fairy-like figure, which is not a good match for our prince." ¡°My prince and princess are very satisfied with Miss Gu.¡± Lanzhi understood immediately upon hearing this that the marriage had already been approved by the prince. She smiled: "Xiao Fei is lucky to be favored by the prince and princess." ¡°It¡¯s just that my father is not here at the moment, so it¡¯s hard to make a decision on such a big matter at the moment.¡± As he said that, he looked at Mrs. Chen, hoping that Mrs. Chen would be more diligent and not let Aunt Xu look down on her. ??Mother Xu also looked at Mrs. Chen, who had generally come to her senses at this time. As long as she agreed, her daughter could become the crown prince''s concubine! Her whole body was tense, but her face was still calm. She knew that she could not lose her composure and embarrass her daughter. She followed Lanzhi''s words and said: "How can I say this? The head of my family is not here now, and my eldest son is studying in Qinglian Academy. My daughter''s life is I can¡¯t make the decision on major matters by myself, so I need to discuss it with my eldest son.¡± She said she was discussing it with Dalang, but actually she was planning to discuss it with Gu Fei. Last time Mrs. Zhang came to propose marriage to her grandson, and after Lanzhi reminded her, she understood that she should not meddle in Xiao Fei''s marriage, she had to make her own decision. Mother Xu smiled and said, "This is what it should be." She paused and said, "Then I won''t bother you. I''ll come back in two days to listen to my wife''s letter." ?Mother Xu left a few gifts and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 532： Is there something wrong with you? Chapter 532 Is there something wrong? ? Lanzhi and Aunt Qin saw Nanny Xu out together. ??Mother Xu smiled at Lanzhi and said, "The girl is really lucky. I see that she is living a pretty good life now that she is married." Lanzhi smiled: "That''s good, but I only have this blessing because of Xiao Fei. My Xiao Fei is the truly blessed person." Mother Xu sighed: ¡°No.¡± ??A peasant girl actually wanted to marry a princess and become the heir apparent, and later the princess. The prince and the princess were very willing to have this marriage. This was something that no one would have imagined. ? Lanzhi sent Nanny Xu to the car for a spin, while Mrs. Chen was still sitting in the hall in a daze. Seeing Lanzhi come in, he waved, "Lanzhi, pinch me. I always feel like I''m dreaming." Lanzhi covered her mouth and giggled, "Mom, as I said last time, Xiao Fei will definitely have a good marriage. How can that talented person be worthy of Xiao Fei?" ??Aunt Qin couldn¡¯t help laughing even as she stood nearby. She didn''t even expect that her master''s family would have such a good fortune that they would become in-laws with the prince. Speaking of which, that girl Xiao Fei was really the most beautiful girl she had ever seen. Blessed again. ??Ms. Chen pulled Lanzhi and asked, "What should we do?" Lanzhi chuckled again, "Hurry up and ask Zhuzi to go to the city to call Xiao Fei back and discuss it carefully." Aunt Qin hurriedly said: "My slave, let Zhu Zhu enter the city." Ms. Chen nodded, and Aunt Qin hurriedly went out. Ms. Chen was still dreaming, "Why does Prince Qi''s family fall in love with my daughter?" ¡°Our family and the Wangfu are in the same sky and on the earth!¡± Lanzhi and Fang''er helped Chen go to the backyard. Along the way, Lanzhi said: "It''s great that our family has Xiao Fei. If you ask me, if Xiao Fei comes to the palace, it will be a blessing for the palace." Chen is not as confident as Lanzhi, and she always feels that this marriage is a big deal. She suddenly grabbed Lanzhi and said, "Tell me, there is nothing wrong with this prince. He is either a fool or has some flaws. Otherwise, how could he fall in love with my Xiao Fei?" Lanzhi didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, "Mom, don''t worry, I''ve seen the prince, he''s a very talented person, he''s taller than Erlang, he''s smart, there''s nothing wrong with him at all." ¡°Besides, don¡¯t think that Xiao Fei is not worthy of me. I think that only others are not worthy of Xiao Fei.¡± ?? Chen''s doubts were resolved, but a new problem arose, "I heard that those high-ranking families all have three wives and four concubines. From now on -" Lanzhi helped her through the door, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about these things. Xiao Fei can take care of this kind of thing." Mrs. Chen let out a sigh of relief, "I hope that Xiao Fei will marry well, preferably as an official''s wife in the future, but this official is too big, and I''m afraid." Li Chunhua still didn¡¯t know what was going on, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Someone proposed marriage to Xiao Fei again?¡± Fang''er said quickly: "Prince Qi has come to our house to propose marriage." Li Chunhua was stunned, "Prince Qi''s Mansion? Is it the Prince Qi''s Mansion in Ping''an City?" ?Once she went into the city with Dalang. Dalang pointed to the mansion that took up a whole street and told her that it was Prince Qi''s mansion. ?Langhi smiled and nodded. ??Ms. Chen was more depressed than happy at the moment, "What can we do? If Xiao Fei really gets married, our family won''t even have a decent dowry." "By the way, last night, Aunt Liu said that she saw a dowry of one hundred and twenty units on the street, saying that the girl also married into Prince Qi''s palace." (End of this chapter) Chapter 533： Female university students are not allowed to stay in the university Chapter 533: Women are not allowed to stay in college Chapter 533 ?Li Chunhua nodded, "I know, Aunt Liu made it clear that she is marrying the eldest son of Prince Qi''s palace." Mrs. Chen asked: "Aren''t the eldest son and the prince the same person?" She doesn¡¯t want her daughter to be a little kid. Even the prince can¡¯t do it. No one could figure this out, so Lanzhi said, "Mom, don''t worry, we''ll find out when Xiao Fei comes back." After waiting for more than half an hour, Gu Fei came back in Liu Zhu''s car. Liu Zhu only knew that the nanny came to the palace, but he didn¡¯t know anything specific. As soon as Gu Fei entered the door, Mrs. Chen looked at her with a complicated expression. As she looked at her, she began to wipe her tears again. ? Gu Fei had some guesses in her mind, but seeing Mrs. Chen¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t look like one, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ??Li Chunhua said quickly: "Mom, I really can''t bear to leave you. Someone has come to propose marriage to you." Lanzhi added: "The person here is Aunt Xu, who is with the Princess of Prince Qi. She is here to propose marriage to the Crown Prince." ?Gu Fei was stunned, so fast? It was only one day since he ran to the inn to look for her that day, right? ??Ms. Chen wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, "Mom only said that she would consider it, but she didn''t agree yet. She asked you to come back just to ask what you meant." ??Gu Fei''s face immediately turned red. It was rare for a person who had never been coy to become coy. She turned her head and was silent for a while, "But it''s up to my mother to make the decision." ??Ms. Chen blinked. Did her daughter agree or not? She couldn''t help but look at Lanzhi. Just as Lanzhi was about to speak, Fang''er next to her saw the confused look on her mistress''s face and couldn''t help but smile, "Madam, I''ve heard this before." She whispered into Chen''s ear: "It''s because the girl is shy. If she is willing to agree to the marriage, she will say so, but it''s up to her parents to make the decision." ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to, she will say that her daughter is still young and wants to serve her parents at home for a few more years.¡± ? Gu Fei saw Mrs. Chen listening with a smile on her face, knowing that the words were not good, she stamped her feet and ran back to the house. ??Ms. Chen laughed for a while and then thought about it. The girl agreed without saying a word. It was obvious that she and the prince had met before. ??Gu Fei is in the inn in the city every day, wouldn''t it be very convenient to meet him. They must have been in love with each other for a long time. Alas, there is no way for women to stay in college! Xiao Yu knew that the princess was going to send Nanny Xu to the Gu family to propose marriage today. He didn¡¯t go anywhere, so he just waited in the princess¡¯s courtyard. The princess saw him spinning around in the room like a top, and couldn''t help but cover her forehead, "Yu''er, stop spinning, mother is dizzy." Xiao Yu then sat down. After being unable to sit for a while, he went to look in the yard again. After waiting for a long time, my eyes were sore, and finally I came back to Grandma Xu. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Xiao Yu couldn''t wait to ask while still in the yard before Nanny Xu came in, "How''s it going? Did her family agree?" ??Mother Xu pursed her lips and smiled, "When I got back to the Master, I didn''t say yes or no, but said that we still need to discuss it. I''ll go and get a reply in two days." Xiao Yu never expected such a result, and he felt depressed for a moment. Didn¡¯t Xiao Fei already agree? Why do we still need to discuss it? The princess heard it in the room, "Yu''er, come in first, mother will tell you." When Xiao Yu entered the door, the princess said: "My son, when it comes to marriage, there is no one who agrees immediately. This girl''s family always has to be reserved. If she agrees in a hurry, won''t the girl''s price drop?" Xiao Yu said blankly: "Is that what happened?" ??Mother Xu also nodded hurriedly, "Don''t worry, Prince, if you really want to refuse, her family will not accept the few gifts I brought." (End of this chapter) Chapter 534： Door-to-door marriage proposal Chapter 534: Door-to-door marriage proposal Although Xiao Yu was comforted, he still felt uneasy and told Nanny Xu, "Don''t wait another two days. Go back tomorrow and see what her family says." ?mammy Xu Yifu said, "I know, I will make another trip early tomorrow morning." ?Early the next morning, Nanny Xu took the car to Gu''s house again. ??Gu Fei was detained at home by her mother and was not allowed to go to the inn. As soon as Aunt Xu arrived, Gu Fei knew that she was too embarrassed to go out in the house. ??Mr. Chen met Nanny Xu, drank a few cups of tea, chatted a few words, and then agreed to get married. Mother Xu got a satisfactory result and quickly returned to the palace to resume her duties. She knew that the prince was still waiting for her! After Xiao Yu got the news, he rode his horse to the military camp. The princess started to get busy here. She wanted to prepare some gifts, and also sent people to find official matchmakers. Several matchmakers were called, and the princess personally selected the one who looked likeable and spoke clearly. A few days later, after the princess had taken care of herself, the matchmaker came to her door. The people in the palace had already sent a message to Chen to inform her of the day when the matchmaker would come. The house was tidied up neatly, and she even went to the city to buy a set of extremely expensive fine porcelain tea sets and a few taels of good tea. This was something Lanzhi brought up, saying that it was the coarse porcelain tea set at home, and the tea leaves were not allowed to be placed on the countertop, so in order not to embarrass Xiao Fei, it had to be replaced. ??Ms. Chen is not short of money now. She hasn''t spent much more than a thousand taels of silver selling chili peppers. Happily bought it. ?On this day, everyone in the family changed into silk and satin clothes and waited for the matchmaker to come. The princess prepared a cart of gifts, and the matchmaker said many auspicious words. Chen received the gifts, walked through the ceremony, and gave the red paper with Gu Fei''s name and birthday to the matchmaker. The matchmaker took the red paper and left. ??This wedding process is considered to be one-third complete. Next, the man has to do the horoscope calculation, and those who are particular about it will not only ask someone to do the horoscope calculation, but also have a divination in the ancestral hall. Only after that can the official offer be made. After the matchmaker left, Mrs. Chen summoned all the servants in the family for the first time, including Lanzhi and Li Chunhua. Then she solemnly said: "I have to keep my mouth shut about Xiao Fei''s marriage. I can''t say a word now." No one is allowed to tell anyone." "If I find out, whoever leaks the news outside, I don''t have to say anything, they will all be sold." ??Ms. Chen is sure this time, this marriage is not considered an engagement before the engagement is officially announced. ?She always felt that the pie in the sky had fallen so big that she couldn''t believe it, so she kept it secret for now. Even if there were any changes later, no one knew, and that didn''t matter. From now on, it will not affect Xiao Fei¡¯s marriage. The people saw that the always kind mistress had said harsh words, and everyone hurriedly agreed. ??Ms. Chen waved her hand to let them disperse, and then discussed with Lanzhi what preparations needed to be made to marry into the prince''s palace. Lanzhi knew a little bit, so she said, "Mom, the most important thing is to buy some servants for training first. When the time comes, select some loyal ones for Xiao Fei to take to the palace." ¡°You don¡¯t know, if there are not a few people of your own in a big family, you will be blind and deaf. If you are bullied, no one will come back to report the news.¡± ??Mrs. Chen heard that it made sense. Although the palace was noble, if he really bullied her daughter, she would bring her sons to the door. She nodded repeatedly, "Buy it, and let Zhu Zhu drive the car later. You and Aunt Qin go to Nanshi to pick up more people. It''s still early to get married. The servants you bought will know their temperament after watching them at home for half a year." , take all the good ones away to Xiao Fei.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 535： The edict arrives Chapter 535 The edict arrives ? Lanzhi nodded, "For the rest, the dowry and so on, we can''t compare with others, so we just have to pay close attention to the money." When it comes to dowry, Mrs. Chen is worried. Fortunately, Xiao Fei has earned some property of his own, has a shop and fields, and is not too shabby. ??According to the standard of her family in the past, she might not be able to afford a dowry of ten taels of silver. She sighed, "Let''s finish the purchase first." Lanzhi and Aunt Qin went to Nanshi for several days and finally picked some people back. There were maids, women, and boys, and they were all trained by Aunt Qin. ?Now, Lanzhi has also established many rules at home. They are no longer like before. The servants are not like servants, and the master is not like the master. Xiao Fei''s identity is different, and he is not standing up at home, which makes people laugh. Lanzhi specially called Lian''er back and asked her to learn the rules from Aunt Qin. She saw that Lian''er was loyal to Gu Fei, so in the future, she asked her to be a dowry girl for Gu Fei. ?Several days passed in a flash. On this day, King Qi was drinking wine and watching the dancers dancing in the palace. His servant came to report: "Your Majesty, the emperor has a decree, and the **** who delivered the decree has arrived at the gate." King Qi panicked when he heard this and said, "Hurry up and open the gate to welcome us." ¡°Where is my python robe? Get my python robe quickly.¡± ¡°Go and call the princess and the prince quickly!¡± The servants followed the instructions and ran around. ?When the robe was brought, King Qi hurriedly walked out while dressing. Then, Concubine Lin, Xiao Xuan, Shen Qingluan, and Xiao Yu all arrived quickly. When King Qi rushed to the front yard, he had just put on his robe. His servants were walking beside him to tie the jade belt for him. They tied it several times but couldn''t fix it. King Qi kicked the servant away and tied it up as he walked. The princess had just put on a full set of fengguanxiapei and hurried over. Then, Concubine Lin, Xiao Xuan, Shen Qingluan, and Xiao Yu all arrived quickly. ?Walking to the **** who delivered the order, King Qi smiled awkwardly at the **** who was delivering the order, "I don''t know that Eunuch Xu is coming. Sometimes he is not welcomed from afar, and sometimes he is not welcomed from afar." ??The **** looked at his blushing cheeks with a half-smile, "Your Majesty, can we read the imperial edict now?" ?The princess here was hurriedly instructing the servants to set up the incense table. The prince looked at the incense table and was about to kneel down. He stumbled, but the servant next to him held him up. ?He lifted up his robe and knelt down, and then everyone knelt down behind the incense table to listen to Eunuch Xu''s announcement. ¡°Emperor Fengtian Chengyun issued an edict: I have heard that the bride of the eldest son of the King of Qi has an extravagant dowry..." When King Qi heard the first sentence, he began to curse in his heart. After hearing what happened, I already scolded Madam Protector and Shen Qingluan a hundred times in my heart. He has his own spies in the palace. He received news a few days ago that the emperor issued an imperial edict to him. It is already on the way, but he does not know the specific content. He knew in his heart that the imperial edict this time was definitely not a good thing. ?These days, he has been repairing the situation, drinking every day, having fun with dancing girls, and deliberately not to inquire about the whereabouts of the **** who passed the order. No emperor likes a vassal king who works hard to govern. It is best if all the princes are just waiting to die, then the emperor can rest assured. ??And when Shen Qingluan heard Eunuch Xu reciting the imperial edict, she immediately understood why the edict came from it. Her dowry hit the emperor in the eyes. She thought to herself that the emperor was too lenient. Eunuch Xu had no expression on his face. After reading the imperial edict, King Qi kowtowed and thanked him. Just as he was about to stand up, he heard the **** say again: "Your Majesty still has an oral message for King Qi." (End of this chapter) Chapter 536： anger Chapter 536 Anger King Qi had no choice but to continue to kneel on the ground and listen to the emperor''s instructions, with a look of pain on his face as he listened. ??If there had been no oral instructions, he would have spent 30,000 to 50,000 silver just to buy some grain. ??But the emperor has already stated the specific number in his oral instructions, how can he still dare to bargain with the emperor? ?Concubine Lin and Xiao Xuan were shocked when they heard this. The emperor really dared to ask for two hundred thousand silver. ? Concubine Lin was particularly uneasy. In the final analysis, she made her own decision in this matter and did not listen to King Qi''s words. If the dowry had been quietly brought in at night, such things would not have happened. After the oral edict was recited, the family kowtowed and stood up. King Qi took the imperial edict and handed it to Xiao Yu, who carried it to the ancestral hall to worship it. The King of Qi smiled at Eunuch Xu and said, "Eunuch, you have come a long way. You have worked hard all the way. I will ask someone to prepare some food and wine, and I will also ask for your respect." As he spoke, the smell of alcohol sprayed on Eunuch Xu¡¯s face. ?Eunuch Xu took a step back and waved his hand, "There is no need for food and wine. Our family has to return to the palace to recover." ¡°I just hope that the prince will properly handle the tasks assigned by the emperor, so that our trip will not be in vain.¡± ?The emperor doesn''t like Prince Qi, and he doesn''t want to stay too long in Prince Qi''s mansion. ? King Qi burped, with a wry smile on his face, "How can I get so much money? As a big family, I have a lot of daily expenses." Eunuch Xu looked at him with a half-smile, "The prince''s fiefdom is the richest, so this little money is nothing." ¡°The emperor said that the prince does not need to cry about poverty.¡± King Qi''s face twisted in mourning, and he smiled bitterly, "Please return to your father-in-law and report to the emperor. I will try my best to raise food and transport it to the north." "That''s good." Eunuch Xu said with a smile, and bowed his hands, "Then let''s say goodbye first." ??King Qi quickly grabbed him and thrust a two thousand tael banknote into his hand. Eunuch Xu calmly accepted it and walked away with the accompanying young eunuch. When Eunuch Xu had gone far away, King Qi ordered people to close the gate. ??He went back to his room and took off his python robe. He ordered his servants with a gloomy face, "Ask Concubine Lin and Xiao Xuan to come to the study to see me." Xiao Xuan and Concubine Lin were feeling uneasy. ?Concubine Lin knew that this was all her fault, and she didn''t know how the prince would reprimand her. Just as I was thinking about it, the maid came in and sent a message, "Concubine, the prince has asked you to go to the study." ? Concubine Lin just changed out of her official uniform, sighed, let the maid support her, and went to the prince''s courtyard. ?Going to the door, they met Xiao Xuan. The mother and son looked at each other and walked in together without daring to say anything. Just as he opened the curtain, a tea cup flew towards him. Xiao Xuan didn''t dare to dodge. The tea cup flew over with his ear inserted and fell to the ground with a bang, smashing to pieces. Xiao Xuan quickly knelt down and said, "Father, please calm down." ?Concubine Lin also knelt down in a hurry. ?? King Qi glared at Concubine Lin angrily, "Lin Yue''er! I told you I never told you that the dowry must be brought in secretly to see what good things you do!" ?Concubine Lin covered her face with her handkerchief and cried, "I, what can I do? It''s not like I didn''t tell you, but how could the Protector of the Country listen to me?" King Qi saw that she was still lying at this time, and he became more and more angry. But in the end, he saved her some face and did not expose her. He just sneered, "You two, mother and son, don''t even take me seriously now." ¡°How dare you cry after causing such a disaster!¡± Xiao Xuan didn''t know what was going on here, so he quickly figured it out, "Father, you can''t blame my mother for this. Who knew the emperor would be so stingy, staring at other people''s dowry." (End of this chapter) Chapter 537： Who will pay for the money? Chapter 537: Who will provide the money? ?? King Qi walked up to him and stared at him condescendingly, "If you don''t blame her, then who do you blame?" ¡°Is it your fault or your newly married wife?¡± He sneered and said: "No matter who it is, you are the one who caused this problem anyway. You two will pay for the two hundred thousand silver by yourselves!" ?Concubine Lin was shocked, "Your Majesty, how could this be possible?" ¡°How can I and Xuan¡¯er have so much money?¡± King Qi sneered, "No money?" ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know, you mother and son have a lot of money.¡± ?With just one fleet, Xiao Xuan can make over a million dollars a year, and he can easily make a hundred thousand dollars a year. ?It has been three years since he handed over the fleet to Xiao Xuan. He estimates that Xiao Xuan will have no less than 300,000 yuan in silver, and he will definitely be able to get the 200,000 yuan. He handed over the fleet to Xiao Xuan in order to subsidize the two of them. In his heart, he had already made plans for his two sons. The legitimate son inherits the title and fief. ?The eldest son will give him a title and give him endless money. In this way, everyone will be fine. ?At present, it is impossible for him to pay for the two hundred thousand taels of silver out of his own pocket. His money also needs to support the black-armored army. How can Concubine Lin be willing to pay for this money? She cried: "It''s not like the prince doesn''t know. I don''t have much dowry, and I only have so much money per month. Where can I get this money?" King Qi said with a cold face, "You don''t have a dowry, but your good daughter-in-law does?" ¡°Mountains of gold and silver were brought into the palace, and everyone in the world knew about it.¡± He waved his hand and said, "I don''t care how much it is. You can pay for it yourself or let someone else pay it. In short, within three days, I will see two hundred thousand silver!" How could Concubine Lin be willing to do so? She was still crying and begging, "Why do you, Your Majesty, force us, mother and son, so hard? Our mother and son are already having a hard time in the palace -" When the prince heard this, he could no longer bear it and kicked Concubine Lin in the chest, "Hard?" ¡°Am I too short for you to eat, or am I too short for you to wear? How dare you say this¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw that Concubine Lin had fallen to the ground, her eyes closed tightly, and she fainted. King Qi''s heart ached, and he was about to step forward to help her up, but he stopped suddenly, turned his back and said: "Get out of here, get out of here. If you can''t get out the money within three days, you can figure it out yourself." !¡± Xiao Xuan crawled over and supported Concubine Lin, "Mother, mother, don''t scare your son¡ª" ?? King Qi shouted sharply, "Get out!" ??Xiao Xuan hurriedly called the maid in, and together they helped Concubine Lin out. ?Several maids carried Concubine Lin back to the house and quickly invited Doctor Zhao to come over. Doctor Zhao took his pulse and prescribed two doses of medicine. ?Not long after, King Qi sent someone to call Doctor Zhao over, "How is it?" Doctor Zhao knew that he was asking about Concubine Lin''s condition, so he said: "It''s not serious, I just lost my breath for a while." King Qi felt relieved and waved his hand, and Doctor Zhao hurriedly withdrew. The news soon came to the princess¡¯s yard. The princess was so happy that she laughed in the room, ¡°Bitches also have this day!¡± "Hahaha, let her focus on climbing high. This is a good time. Not only did she get kicked by the prince, but she also had to spend two hundred thousand taels of silver." ?After laughing for a while, the maid came to report again: "The prince just called Doctor Zhao over." ?The princess''s smiling face suddenly turned cold. When Nanny Xu saw her, she quickly sent the maid away. She closed the door and came over to give the princess some relief. "Don''t be angry, princess. No matter how much the prince pities her, she is still a concubine and cannot get past you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 538： She has no idea Chapter 538 She has no idea The princess straightened her back and said, "I''m not angry. It''s been more than twenty years, haven''t I counted in my heart?" ¡°When I married him, I knew that he already had the eldest son.¡± "Although I am not happy, I also think that I am just a concubine and it will not be a problem. Who would have thought that a concubine is about to climb over me now." She took a deep breath and said, "Now, if I didn''t have a good son, I would have been trampled into the mud by their mother and son." Nanny Xu thought about it and said, "I think your prince likes to go to the West Courtyard these years, but he is still not confused about important matters." ¡°I have given all the dignity that should be given to the princess, and the prince is now more and more concerned about her.¡± ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be in a hurry, your good fortune is yet to come.¡± The princess had a stern look on her face, "Why am I in a hurry? I''m waiting to see what happens to that bitch." "The last time Yu''er was poisoned, she has absolutely nothing to do with it. If I get the evidence, I will kill her." ?Concubine Lin woke up soon after. Xiao Xuan personally served her and drank the medicine. She lay sickly on the bed and shed tears. ??Xiao Xuan kept comforting her at the side, and Concubine Lin was full of grievances, "He kicked me, and he kicked me just for such a small thing!" ¡°How am I going to behave in the government from now on?¡± At this moment, Xiao Xuandao couldn''t figure out why his father''s anger was directed at his mother. Speaking of this, no one could blame him except the emperor. ?Concubine Lin cried for a while and looked at Xiao Xuan with a sad face, "What should I do with these two hundred thousand silver?" Xiao Xuan sighed, "My son doesn''t have so much money right now." ¡°We spent hundreds of thousands on that last time, and the fleet hasn¡¯t come back yet. Where can we get money at this time?¡± ?Concubine Lin leaned delicately on the pillow and sighed: "Your Majesty is really angry this time. I don''t think it will work unless I get the money." She grabbed Xiao Xuan''s arm and said, "Xuan''er, why don''t you go back to your room and talk to your wife and ask her to bring some money." Xiao Xuan hesitated and said, "How can this son speak so easily?" ?Concubine Lin sat up straight and said, "Why don''t you open your mouth? This matter was all caused by her dowry. It''s her turn to pay for it." ¡°Don¡¯t she have any idea?¡± Xiao Xuan thought for a while, "Then son will go back and tell her later." Concubine Lin slowly lay back down and suddenly stared at Xiao Xuan and said, "Did she not get the news yet? I, the mother-in-law, didn''t see her because she was eaten and kicked by the prince. come and see." ??Xiao Xuan was stunned for a moment, "Maybe she just entered the house for the first time and is very unfamiliar, so she doesn''t know the news." Concubine Lin then patted her son''s hand and said, "Go ahead. Mom is fine. Talk to her when you go back and make sure she gets the money." Xiao Xuan responded and returned to his yard. Shen Qingluan leaned lazily on the imperial concubine''s couch, listening to the maid reading from the notebook. ??Xiao Xuan waved his hand, and the maid glanced at Shen Qingluan. When she saw her nodding, she stopped talking, bowed and left. Xiao Xuan hesitated for a long time, then sat down on the edge of the couch, "Just now, my father called my mother and I over." Shen Qingluan didn¡¯t even raise his eyebrows. She had known that the prince and his wife had been summoned by the prince. She heard that the prince was very angry and Concubine Lin was even kicked by the prince. She turned over, facing away from Xiao Xuan. Xiao Xuan gritted his teeth and said, "My father is very angry about the imperial edict just now. He ordered you and me to come out with two hundred thousand silver within three days." ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money in my hand, please give me some.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 539： you dream Chapter 539 You are dreaming Shen Qingluan sat up suddenly, "What does it have to do with me? The emperor''s imperial edict and oral instructions did not say that I should take the money!" Xiao Xuan frowned, "After all, this matter was caused by your dowry, why is it none of your business!" Shen Qingluan spat fiercely, "Bah, my dowry is my private property. Does the royal palace want to plot against my dowry?" Xiao Xuan choked, stood up and said angrily: "How can you say it''s a conspiracy?" ¡°Since you have married me, we are one flesh and blood.¡± "You should have paid for all this silver, and I don''t want much. You can take fifty thousand silver and forget it." ?The more Xiao Xuan thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. It was Shen Qingluan who had caused the whole thing, but instead he had to pay a large sum of money to marry her. He didn''t see the benefits, but he lost a lot of money. Not to mention that he had paid for the 150,000 silver that he had previously ordered for Ruyi Lou. Now, the only 150,000 silver that he had left could no longer be saved. ?She is doing well, with a dowry of hundreds of thousands and not a penny left. Shen Qingluan stood on the couch and looked down at Xiao Xuan, "You are dreaming!" ¡°You don¡¯t want any of my money!¡± He jumped off the couch and walked out. Xiao Xuan didn''t want her to take his husband so seriously, so he said angrily: "I''m talking to you, what are you doing?" Shen Qingluan turned around and sneered: "I will go back to my parents'' house to save you from plotting my money." ??Xiao Xuan saw Shen Qingluan open the door and call the maid in, "Hurry up and pack your things. I have to go back to my parents'' house to stay for a few days." Eight maids filed in and began to pack various utensils in an orderly manner. Xiao Xuan almost fainted, pointing at Shen Qingluan, "You, don''t forget, you are now a member of my Xiao family, and you cannot return to your natal family without my permission!" Shen Qingluan glanced at him contemptuously, walked to the dressing table and sat down. A maid came over and started dressing her. Xiao Xuan was so angry that he was shaking all over. They had only been married for more than ten days. Shen Qingluan was beautiful and came from a high family, so he loved her in his heart. In the past few days, he has always been humble and petty, just wanting to please her. Even on the bed, he tried his best to serve her. Unexpectedly, she was so arrogant and didn''t take his husband seriously at all. ??Xiao Xuan stood in the middle of the room, looking at Shen Qingluan who was sitting in front of the dressing table with his back to her. His face gradually turned purple. The maids in the room came and went, but no one looked at him. ??Although Xiao Xuan has been accustomed to be gentle and elegant in the past twenty years, he is still young and the eldest son of the royal family. He has never been so angry. ?Thinking of his previous wife, who was gentle, virtuous, and knowledgeable. She spoke softly to him and was always concerned about his feelings. Compared with Shen Qingluan, she was in the sky and on the earth. ?Looking at the room full of Shen Qingluan''s people, Xiao Xuan felt helpless and rushed out of the room. Shen Qingluan saw it in the mirror and didn''t care. He told the maid, "Don''t forget to bring my glass cup for drinking water." ??Xiao Xuan heard Shen Qingluan''s voice behind him, and became even more inexplicably sad and angry, and rushed to Concubine Lin''s yard in one breath. Concubine Lin saw him leaving and coming back. Just when she was about to ask him about the money, she saw his eyes were scarlet and his face was ferocious. She quickly sat up from the bed, "My son, what''s wrong with you?" ?Xiao Xuan took a breath and gradually calmed down, "Shen Qingluan refused to take the money." "It''s okay if she doesn''t take any silver. Instead, she says that I''m plotting against her. I only asked her to take out fifty thousand silver. Now she''s making a fuss about going back to her parents'' home." (End of this chapter) Chapter 540： Secretly wishing Chapter 540: Secret Promise Concubine Lin was shocked, "Why is she like this?" "How can I go back to my parents'' home after being married for only ten days? Isn''t it a joke if this spreads?" Outsiders will definitely spread the news that Xuan''er and his wife are not getting along! Xiao Xuan didn''t want to talk about Shen Qingluan anymore, "Let her go back." He said with a gloomy face, "Right now, it''s still important to raise money." "A few days ago, my father called me over because of Xiao Yu''s assassination. He probably suspected me." ?Concubine Lin was shocked. Xiao Xuan hadn''t told her about this yet, "No way, we did it perfectly, how could he doubt it?" ?Xiao Xuan said with a stern face, "Xiao Yu should have said something to him." ¡°Now my father pays more and more attention to Xiao Yu, and even allocated two hundred of his personal guards to him.¡± "This time, the prince is angry with us, mother and son. If the money cannot be paid, I am afraid that the father will become more and more biased towards Xiao Yu." ??Concubine Lin gritted her teeth, "I don''t know what to do with this Ruyi Tower. After receiving so much money, Xiao Yu is still alive and kicking!" Xiao Xuan waved his hand, "Mom, let''s not talk about this for now." "I only have 150,000 silver here. Give some money to your son." ?Concubine Lin was startled, "How can I have so much silver? The silver in my hand is less than 10,000." Xiao Xuan looked at his mother suspiciously and frowned, "Mom, if you have any money, take some out first. When the fleet comes back next year, I will give it to you." ?Concubine Lin was really wronged. The prince usually rewarded her with many jewelry and treasures, but she really didn''t have much money. She has no dowry, and the two shops she has now are given by the prince. Her annual income is only about two thousand taels, and she still has to spend money, so she has not saved much. She was about to complain, but when she saw that her son looked unhappy, she had to say: "Then I will ask the maid to open the warehouse and pick out a few things, and you can **** them." Xiao Xuan hummed and said no more. Shen Qingluan has already packed up, carried the sedan to the second door, got on the carriage, and drove to the side door. ?Having walked halfway, a gust of wind blew up the curtains by the window, and Xiao Yu was seen coming towards him. ?When she recognized her relatives the day after they got married, she discovered that Xiao Yu was getting more and more handsome, but it was just not easy to see at that time. He was not far away at the moment, and could see very clearly that Xiao Yu had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, and a face as handsome as a sculpture with sharp edges. He strode over to him with an imposing manner. Shen Qingluan''s heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. ?Such a handsome appearance and such aura. This is the ideal man in her heart. On the other hand, Xiao Xuan looked very much like Concubine Lin, with a pointed chin, a male-female look, and no masculine aura between the sheets, and she didn''t like it at all. Just as he was thinking about it, the curtain of the sedan chair blown by the wind fell down and nothing could be seen. Shen Qingluan quietly lifted the curtain again, just in time to see Xiao Yu striding past the carriage. The perfect silhouette was like a sharp arrow piercing Shen Qingluan, and it has been imprinted in Shen Qingluan''s mind for a long time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??The prince got the news the next day. Xiao Xuan took several rare antiques from Concubine Lin''s warehouse and sold them quietly outside. ??He couldn''t believe that Xiao Xuan couldn''t even get out 200,000 yuan. He couldn''t help but think of what Xiao Yu said about Ruyilou receiving more than 100,000 yuan. Could it really be him? Since that day, Xiao Yu told him about the assassination, and he sent people to check it out. There were still many holes left by arrows on the walls of the official post. Going to the inn a few hundred miles away, the house is currently being rebuilt, and some traces of scorch can still be seen. ??The post officials of the official post office and the owner of the inn have also inquired, and it is completely consistent with what Xiao Yu said. It can be seen that Xiao Yu did not lie about the killer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 541： Good luck Chapter 541 Good luck ?So, where did Xiao Xuan¡¯s money go? King Qi couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Xuan was so bold, but his doubts became more serious again. ?? After dismissing the servant who came to report, King Qi began to think about Xiao Yu''s marriage. Right now, this is a big deal. He thought for a while, then stood up and said, "Come here, go to the princess and get Miss Gu''s Geng Tie!" The boy agreed and went to deliver the message. After King Qi took a bath and changed his clothes, he took Gu Fei''s Gengtie and entered the ancestral hall. The memorial tablets of the old King Qi and his wife are enshrined in the ancestral hall. The King of Qi respectfully placed the Geng Tie in front of the incense table and lit a stick of incense. Then he took a pair of horn cups, put them in his hands and knelt down. ? King Qi closed his eyes and muttered something. After a while, he let go of his hand, and the rice cup fell to the ground with two dull sounds. ?Perhaps his expectations were too high, and he didn''t dare to open his eyes to see. There were three possibilities for the rice cup to fall to the ground. The two flat surfaces facing upward are the laughing cups, which must be thrown again. The two convex surfaces are Yin cups, which means that the gods are opposed to the matter being asked. ? King Qi slowly opened his eyes, and when his gaze fell on the ground, he saw two wild rice cups, one upside down and one upside down, which were the Holy Grails. The stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, and he couldn''t help but feel happy on his face. Kowtowed respectfully, put down the rice cup, took the Geng Tie, and then left the ancestral hall. Not long after, the prince sent the maid to the princess''s yard. The maid bowed and returned Gu Fei''s Gengtie, and said: "The prince said, I just went to the ancestral hall to throw wild rice for good luck." ¡°Ask the matchmaker to make more trips to Gu¡¯s house, and discuss the date and wedding date as soon as possible. However, the betrothal gift must not be too extravagant, and you must keep a low profile for now.¡± The princess nodded, "Go back to the prince, I understand." She was taking inventory of the warehouse these days, intent on finding some rare and valuable things as betrothal gifts. Now after hearing what the prince said, she hated Shen Qingluan even more. ??If Shen Qingluan hadn''t made such a fuss, her Yu''er''s marriage should have been a success, but now she had to restrain herself. ?Since the prince gave such an order, she had no choice but to obey. Fortunately, being employed by the royal family has its own rules. She acts according to the rules, and no one can make mistakes! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Gu Fei has now completely left the inn affairs to Erlang. She spends all day either practicing at home or thinking about her space ring. ?This trip to Southern Xinjiang made her feel that even in a world like this, superpowers are very important. ??If she couldn''t teleport, it would be almost impossible to rescue Saburo this time, and it would even be difficult to find him. At this moment, Gu Fei was playing with the two pinky-sized diamonds he had picked up at the Silver Building that day. ?This diamond is not cut into eight arrows and eight hearts like modern diamonds, it is original. ?Gu Fei estimates that the current technology simply cannot achieve such cutting. ?Her idea is to cut the space first, then compress the space and stuff it into the diamond. Diamond is the hardest substance known and is expected to be able to withstand the force of space. This ring was made because she wanted to give it to her father. With this, when we go out to sea, there are only two ships on the surface, but in fact we can carry a lot more cargo. Wouldn''t this save manpower and material resources greatly? It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t figured out how to let ordinary people open the space ring without spiritual consciousness. ?While thinking about it, a faint cry suddenly came from the hall next to the room. ??Gu Fei made a distinction and was about to get up and go out to take a look when Fang''er knocked on the door and said, "Miss, the third young master is back." (End of this chapter) Chapter 542： Saburo Kai family Chapter 542 Saburo goes home ?Gu Fei quickly opened the door and came out, walked to the main room, and saw Mrs. Chen holding Sanlang and crying. Saburo''s eyes were also a little wet. ?Xiaocao was holding Sanlang''s legs next to him, "Third uncle, third uncle, Xiaocao misses you." After Mrs. Chen had stopped crying, Sanlang picked up Xiaocao and kissed her several times, making Xiaocao giggle. ?? Gu Fei saw that her sister-in-law and Lanzhi in the house were all happy, and she was also happy in her heart. They were happy as a family. Then he stood up and brought over two big bundles, "Brother Zhuzhu asked me to bring these to you." ?Gu Fei carried the package into the house. These are all jade she bought in Nanzhao. After lunch, Gu Fei took her baggage to the Silver House and asked a jadesmith to tie the jadeite into bracelets, hairpins, jade pendants, and so on. She planned to give some to her family and Sister Dan. Going around the inn before going home, after dinner, Gu Fei drove the mule cart out to a deserted place, and piled some of the jadeite that had been drained of spiritual energy into the mule cart. ??Although these large pieces of raw jadeite have lost their aura and color, their texture is much finer than ordinary stones. Wouldn''t it be perfect to use them as floor tiles? The mule was struggling, pulling the stone forward slowly. Not far away, we found the newly built house of Gu Fei''s family. ?Now Qin Shun has also been sent here to take charge of affairs. Qin Shun saw Gu Fei coming and rushed to greet her, "Why did the lady drive here in person?" Gu Fei smiled and said, "I asked a friend to help me get some fine-textured stones. You can find a few more stonemasons to remove the outer stone skin, cut it into three-thirds thick, three-foot square, or two-foot square size, and lay it in the house. on the ground.¡± ¡°The big ones are in the hall and the flower hall, and the smaller ones are in the side rooms and the main room.¡± ¡°The remaining scraps are used to pave the road.¡± Qin Shun looked at the pile of stones and said, "Miss, I''m afraid these stones are not enough." ?Gu Fei waved his hand and said, "This is just the first batch. I will gradually bring some stones over in the next few days." ¡°Let the stonemason just cut it according to the size, and then polish it after cutting. Don¡¯t be afraid to spend time and don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± If it was really not enough, she would go to Nanzhao again. Now she can teleport to Nanzhao in one go. Qin Shun nodded quickly, "I''ll ask someone to unload the truck right now." He called a newly bought boy over and asked him to fetch someone. ??Gu Fei left the mule cart to him and ignored it. ? She looked around to see the progress. Her house was already being laid with tiles. According to this progress, it might be completed before the year. A few days later, Gu Sanlang''s two comrades-in-arms Chen Ping and Wang Laoer found their way home. The two came back home from the dead, and everyone in their family was shocked. ?? Chen Ping''s family was fine. He was very happy to see that his son was alive. When he heard that his son was going to join the army again, he cried a lot but did not stop him. Wang Laoer''s family finally got the ten taels of pension money that he had exchanged for his life. When they saw him coming home, everyone was so frightened that they reluctantly let him stay at home for one night, then kicked him out, saying that they were afraid that he would stay at home. If someone sees you at home, the government will take the money back. ?Wang Laoer was disheartened, so he went to Ping''an City after looking for Chen Ping and the others. Saburo took the two of them to visit Ping''an City for a few days. The stone messengers sent the household registration and said that it had been sorted out in the military camp and they could report in the next two days. ?This time Mrs. Chen didn''t cry. She thought that they were the prince''s family''s private army and that Sanlang would be the prince''s uncle in the future. The prince couldn''t send Sanlang to dangerous places anyway, so she agreed. The next day, the three of them went to the military camp outside the city together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 543： Hire Chapter 543 Recruitment ??Ms. Chen has never seen a family so eager to get married. ??If Lanzhi hadn''t told her repeatedly that the prince was in good health, good-looking, and had a car and a house, she would have really suspected that the prince had some shameful problem. No one in the family was so anxious, so they took the eight characters and were eager to give the betrothal gift. ?Xiao Yu was in a hurry about this marriage, the prince was in a hurry, and the princess was not in a hurry at first, but she became anxious after being urged by these two people all day long. Invited two matchmakers, and went back and forth with the matchmaker hired by the Gu family several times, and finally decided on a date. The wedding date will be discussed after the New Year. Early that morning, the royal palace opened the middle gate, and a long carriage drove out from the door. ?This motorcade was not moving very fast. When pedestrians saw such a lively motorcade, many of them followed curiously to watch the excitement. ?When he arrived at the gate of Gu''s house, there were many people following him. ?The door to Gu''s house opened, and the servants lined up in two rows. ??The two matchmakers were full of joy, saying auspicious words while directing the betrothal gifts to be carried inside. There were more and more people watching the excitement at the door, blocking the road in front of the door. Mrs. Chen was sitting in the lobby, watching the betrothal gifts being carried in one load after another. As each load came in, the matchmaker read the gift list beside her. The first is: the bride price is one thousand taels of gold and ten thousand taels of silver. ?Four sets of red gold headbands, four sets of gold headbands set with rubies, four sets of gold headbands set with pearls, four sets of gold headbands set with sapphires, four pairs each of mutton-fat jade bracelets, and four pairs each of dragon and phoenix bracelets in red gold and gemstones. ?Two handfuls of red gold and two handfuls of mutton-fat jade. One pair each of gold and silver basins. Twenty pieces of jade. Eight hundred pieces of silk and satin of various colors. Two hundred pieces of furs. Then there is a pair of live wild geese, which means good luck. Two pairs of chickens, two suckling pigs, and two fish, these are the three animals. Then comes the usual betrothal gifts such as wedding cakes, wine, sesame seeds, tea leaves, dried fruits, etc. Mrs. Chen felt numb all over after hearing this. The matchmaker said earlier that the palace had to keep a low profile and the betrothal gift could only be ordinary. This is ordinary? After the betrothal gift is carried out, the matchmaker hands the betrothal letter and gift list to Chen, and the deal is completed. From now on, the marriage is considered settled. After giving the wedding money and sending away the matchmaker and the servants from the palace who were carrying the bride price, all the villagers who had been standing at the door of the village next door rushed in with cheers. ?Because the Chen family kept this matter a secret, even the aunt and others did not know the news. At present, the aunt, Juhua, Qian, the old lady, Li, the two daughters-in-law of the village head, Liu Zhuangtou and his wife, as long as they are in the village, almost all of them are here. Everyone was dumbfounded as they stared at the mountains of things in the lobby. After a long while, the eldest aunt asked tremblingly, "Second brother and sister, just now I heard that this is a betrothal gift?" ¡°Are you hiring Xiao Fei?¡± There is only one daughter in the family, Xiao Fei, and there should be no one else but her. Qian''s whole body was shaking, "I heard it''s a palace, can it be true?" ??The old lady looked at Mrs. Chen eagerly, wanting to know the answer from her mouth. ??Mr. Chen smiled brightly and said, "It''s the palace, Prince Qi''s palace, who hired my Xiao Fei as the crown prince''s concubine." ?This sentence stirs up a thousand waves with one stone. ??Qian first screamed, "How is that possible?" Mrs. Chen glanced at her lightly and said, "The betrothal gifts are all laid out here, and the betrothal letter is in my hand. Why is it impossible?" Qian covered her mouth and shook her head repeatedly, "I, I, I didn''t mean that, I just felt like this, how could such a good thing happen?" Auntie is confused. She and Aunt Liu also quietly thought about it and discussed it. They estimated that Xiao Fei could marry into the palace as a concubine and become a concubine in the future, but Mrs. Chen said she was the crown prince''s concubine! (End of this chapter) Chapter 544： jealous Chapter 544 Envy The eldest aunt was not as fussy as Mrs. Qian. She pulled Mrs. Chen and asked quietly: "Are you hiring Xiao Fei to be the head girl?" ??Ms. Chen said somewhat unhappily: "Of course you are a decent lady. My Xiaofei doesn''t want to be a concubine!" Auntie got an affirmative answer and became even more dizzy. Xiao Fei is going to be a princess, Xiao Fei is going to be a princess in the future! ??What is this if not a step to the sky? ??The old lady craned her neck to understand that the palace hired Gu Fei to be the headmistress! ?Lord God, there is smoke coming out of the Gu family¡¯s ancestral grave! How come this girl has such great fortune? ??Qian couldn''t help but want to pick up the golden basin and see how heavy it was. ?As soon as he reached out and touched it, Aunt Qin, who was looking at something next to her, said hurriedly: "Her aunt, don''t touch these things randomly." She saw that there was still mud between Qian''s fingernails that had not been washed away. ? Qian took back his hand in a sullen voice, his eyes wandering on those golden things, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is so much gold, my God, sister-in-law, you won''t be able to spend it all in ten lifetimes." ??Although Aunt Qin said she was also shocked, she sneered in her heart that Mr. Qian had never seen the world. When she was at the Yanyun Envoy''s house, she had seen the eldest lady in the family get married and the man hired her. The man¡¯s family is a third-rank official, but the betrothal gift is not so generous. After all, the royal style is just different. Mrs. Chen glanced at Mrs. Qian and said, "I can''t spend these things. They are all for Xiao Fei to take to the palace." "What?" Qian shouted, "There is so much gold and silver, and you don''t keep any of it?" Mrs. Chen smiled and said, "Why keep it? Not only these, but also those shops and fields will be given to Xiao Fei as a dowry." The Qian family was stunned. A girl, Pianzi, had taken away all the family property. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of money to support her? Xing''er will be able to have a bride price of twenty taels of silver in the future. She will laugh out of her dreams. As for giving the entire bride price to her daughter to marry off, is she crazy? The old lady squirmed and wanted to speak. No matter how much Xiao Fei got married, it was the girl who left the family who threw the blame. The men in the family were the ones who established the family and were the root of the old Gu family. They were not allowed to leave any family. Industry? Let¡¯s not talk about gold jewelry. Let¡¯s keep the gold and silver from the real estate shop at the head office. At this time, the aunt saw the old lady''s mouth moving, and quickly poked the old lady with her elbow. The corner of the old lady''s mouth twitched, and she thought about it and let it go. No one listens to what I say, so it¡¯s not annoying. At this time, Mrs. Chen began to direct her subordinates to carry things one by one to the inner courtyard. Looking at the gold and silver, Mrs. Qian really wanted to pick something up in her hand. ?It would be a good idea to give her one of those gold ingots. ?There is also that silk and satin, my mother, it is so piled up that I will never be able to wear it all in a few lifetimes. Baoer stared longingly at the two loads of wedding cakes, tentatively reaching out to take them. Qian saw him and slapped him hard, "Don''t move, you can''t touch this thing." After saying this, he still tried to please him. He smiled at Chen. Bao''er was now being disciplined severely by Gu Zhong and became much more disciplined, so he quickly retracted his hand. Mrs. Chen glanced this way and said with a smile: "Lanzhi, give everyone a share of this wedding cake." ?This wedding cake was originally meant to be distributed to everyone to bring happiness. Lanzhi walked over and distributed the wedding cakes with Aunt Qin. Everyone who came had a share. After sharing a load, he carried the load to the door and gave some to those who were watching the excitement. ??Bao''er couldn''t wait to get the wedding cake, so he stuffed it into his mouth and took a bite, "It smells so good." ?This royal wedding cake contains milk, eggs and sugar. The taste is really not comparable to ordinary cakes. ??Everyone saw the betrothal gifts being carried into the backyard, and then they left without feeling satisfied. (End of this chapter) Chapter 545： Even ten sons can’t keep up. Chapter 545 Even ten sons can¡¯t catch up On the way back to Zhuangzi, everyone was talking endlessly. The villagers have never seen such a scene in their lives. Everything seemed like a dream. Qian supported the old lady and suddenly said: "From now on, won''t I become the eldest uncle of the Crown Princess?" The aunt looked at her sideways and said, "What you said is true, but if you look at yourself like that, if you don''t show off, it will embarrass Xiao Fei if you tell her." ?? Qian tugged at the coarse cloth skirt on her body, "I would also like to wear silk and satin, but I don''t have any at home. What can I do?" ¡°The emperor also has three straw-sanded relatives, why should I embarrass Xiao Fei?¡± She turned to touch the old lady and said, "Mom, please tell your second brother and sister tomorrow. There are so many silks and satins, and you can bring us some pieces to make clothes, so that we won''t lose Xiao Fei''s face when she gets married." Just as the old lady was about to answer, the eldest aunt said quickly: "Come on, you don''t need to open your mouth about this. The second brother and sister are a trustworthy person. She will keep it until Xiao Fei gets married, and she will make arrangements." ¡°Qian, I¡¯m not telling you, do you know what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The aunt shook her head, "I don''t know how bad you are, but you are short-sighted and spend all your time calculating other people''s things. If you have that kind of skill, why don''t you work harder to make money yourself?" Qian Shi said sarcastically, "Aren''t my families poor?" The aunt rolled her eyes and said, "If you are poor, don''t worry about other people''s things." She sneered, "At least the family has been separated a long time ago. If the family hadn''t been separated, I think you can drag all Xiao Fei''s betrothal gifts into your own house." Next to them, Mrs. Li and Liu Zhuangtou¡¯s wife all laughed. Qian''s face felt hot when he saw everyone laughing. Auntie glanced at Bao''er and said, "Now, my Gangzi, Huzi, and the village chief''s Yam Yao have all gone to school. You are also too big-hearted to let Bao''er play around like this all day long!" Just when Mrs. Qian said she had no money, the old lady next to her said with a sullen face, "Bao''er is seven years old and has to go to school. I''ll take the money!" Not long ago, Mrs. Chen gave her another ten taels of silver. She was not short of money! The old man has said before that all the children and grandchildren in the family must be literate. ??If Xiao Fei is illiterate and incompetent, she won''t be able to be the crown prince''s concubine. The old man is right! Qian was overjoyed and said, "Thank you very much, mother. I''ll tell Bao''er''s father when he comes back at night." At night, the men and women who had gone out to do work at home came back. They heard that Gu Fei was going to marry into the prince''s palace, which set off a new round of discussion. Aunt Liu and Myolie have the most say. Aunt Liu stood in the yard and spit, "I''ve seen it a long time ago. The prince is very curious about us. Xiao Fei is very curious. Sometimes when we go there in the morning, we have to stop at the door and look inside. look." ¡°Xiao Fei has something to do, and he seems to be protecting him.¡± ¡°From now on, if Xiao Fei gets married, she won¡¯t be able to look at her with the same eyes!¡± Yu Shi, the daughter-in-law of Mr. Zhang, clicked her tongue and said, "This is really such a blessing. Who could have imagined it." boss Zhang sighed, "The Gu family is getting up." ?It¡¯s a pity that his surname is not Gu! ??The village chief laughed and said, "Who says it''s not the case?" ¡°Normally we just want to have a promising son, but never think that when this daughter becomes successful, even ten sons will not be able to catch up with her!¡± ?He felt that the most correct decision he had made in his life was to listen to Gu Zhang''s words and follow Gu Zhang to escape. When Gu Fei becomes the Crown Princess, this is not her fault alone, it is the promotion of the entire family! ?This Ping An City is the geomantic treasure land of the Gu family. When Gu Zhang comes back, we will discuss with him to build the Gu family ancestral hall here! (End of this chapter) Chapter 546： emperors troubles Chapter 546 The Emperor¡¯s Troubles When Boss Zhang heard what he said, he couldn''t help but glance at his daughter. Looking at Xiang''er''s ordinary appearance, his heart suddenly became cold. Forget it, this girl can''t be counted on. He whispered: "Village chief, you said I would give my daughter and niece to Xiao Fei as girls, would she be willing to take them?" ??The village chief rolled his eyes at him and said, "How can she want her? She is from the village. Does she treat your daughter as a human being or as a villager? This makes it inconvenient to call her out!" ¡°Don¡¯t make such a crooked idea.¡± Boss Zhang was silent, but he was thinking in his heart. Now that his family''s debts have been paid off, how about letting his son Dong Lai go to school. He is only nine years old in winter, which is not too late. The older man is already in his twenties and still needs to study. It is not wrong to follow Uncle Gu''s family. ?Here, Mrs. Qian tugged at the corner of Gu Zhong''s clothes, "Tell me, this Xiao Fei is married to the prince, can she help find a good marriage for our Xing''er?" ??Gu Zhong whispered: "Okay, after a while, you can talk to my sister-in-law." ??Ms. Qian nodded vigorously. This time, she wouldn''t agree to it unless she found someone who could give Xing''er a dowry gift of one hundred taels of silver! ?At the same time, Eunuch Xu, the **** who delivered the order, finally returned to the capital. ??The emperor heard that Eunuch Xu had returned and ordered him to return. He nodded and said, "Invite him to come in." Eunuch Xu came in and knelt down, holding his hands above his head. In his hand was a two thousand tael silver note. The emperor raised his eyelids and asked unhurriedly: "How?" Eunuch Xu lowered his head, "When the servant arrived, King Qi was drinking. After entering the gate, King Qi came in a hurry, dressed disheveled." ¡°When he knelt down, he was unsteady and almost fell down. When he talked to the slave, he smelled of alcohol.¡± The emperor snorted softly, "I''m afraid he''s just pretending to show me!" He squinted his eyes, "Nothing else?" Eunuch Xu lowered his head and said, "Nothing else. I sent the imperial edict and rushed back without stopping at Prince Qi''s Mansion." ??The emperor glanced at the banknote he held above his head, lowered his eyes, and said slowly after a long while: "Since King Qi rewarded you, just take it." ?Eunuch Xu kowtowed and thanked him, and then slowly withdrew. ?Empress Zheng came out from behind the screen and saw the emperor''s calm expression. She said softly: "Is the emperor worried about King Qi?" The emperor snorted softly, "Not only King Qi, but which of my uncles is easy to get along with?" ¡°Everyone bullies my young people, and they all covet my empire!¡± He narrowed his eyes, "But the most hateful thing is this King Qi. Back then, the old King Qi relied on the great-grandfather''s favor and got Donghai County as a fief. The great-grandmother also gave King Qi a good marriage." "Now the King of Qi wants money, and his Taishan master Qin Guogong has military power in his hands. Why doesn''t he make it difficult for me to sleep and eat well?" Empress Zheng said softly: "Your Majesty, there is no need to worry about this. I heard that King Qi loves wine as much as his life, and he only dotes on his concubine. He is just a drunkard and a womanizer, so there is nothing to worry about." The emperor sneered, "What do you know? Now that King Qi is married to the Protector''s wife, he is becoming more and more powerful." ?Empress Zheng thought to herself, the Protector''s wife is just a widow, so what if she is married to the Prince of Qi? The emperor is so broad-minded, alas! But he said: "Speaking of which, before I came out of the cabinet, the daughter of the Protector''s wife was the most arrogant and domineering I have ever seen. It''s unbelievable that she is now the crown prince''s concubine." The emperor waved his hand and said, "She is not the crown prince''s concubine, but the eldest son who is married to the King of Qi." (End of this chapter) Chapter 547： Grant marriage Chapter 547 Marriage Grant ?Empress Zheng was a little surprised, "She''s not the Crown Princess? Shen Qingluan has always had a higher eye and is willing to marry her?" She thought for a while and then said: "In that case, why doesn''t the emperor find a good match for the prince and grant the marriage himself?" ¡°This can also prevent Prince Qi from forming another powerful in-law.¡± The emperor nodded slightly, "That makes sense." ¡°It¡¯s just that at this moment, there are no good candidates.¡± ?This candidate has to be good-looking, but also cannot bring benefits to Prince Qi¡¯s house, which is really a bit difficult. Empress Zheng obviously understood the emperor''s thoughts, knelt down and said: "I am willing to share the emperor''s worries." "I have a distant cousin in my concubine''s family. Her parents died when she was young, and the rest of her relatives have also withered away. She has been living in the house since she was ten years old. Why not let my father adopt her as an adopted daughter and then marry her to the prince of Qi King? Not a good marriage." ??The emperor''s eyebrows gradually widened, and the more he thought about it, the more feasible it became. In this way, the queen''s sister married the prince, which was very reasonable in terms of status. However, in fact, the Prince Qi''s family just married an orphan, which meant that he had no family, only face and no dignity. He personally helped the queen up, "It is indeed a good match." "But I don''t want to get involved in this kind of thing. I think it''s better for you to issue an edict to Prince Qi''s Mansion." "Send your distant cousin to Ping''an City together with Yi Zhi, so that she can marry the prince of Qi." ?Empress Zheng said, "I will summon my mother to the palace tomorrow." The emperor smiled and said, "The queen is indeed my good wife." He looked at the queen with satisfaction, "It''s getting late, it''s time to rest." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??The queen acted quickly and summoned her mother, Mrs. Li Guoguo, into the palace the next day to talk. Within three days, Duke Li Guo wrote the name of his distant cousin into his family tree. ?This cousin bowed outside the ancestral hall, changed her surname to Zheng Wan, and became the third young lady of Duke Li''s palace. From the beginning to the end, Mrs. Li Guogong only met Zheng Wan once and gave a few instructions, such as writing more letters after leaving. Then he gave four dowry girls and a thin dowry, which totaled only about one thousand taels of silver. ?Zheng Wan, an orphan girl, suddenly found such a good match that fell from the sky. She was extremely happy. When he came out of the Duke''s wife''s room, he couldn''t wait to ask the maid to pack his luggage. ??Before Zheng Wan and Yizhi left, spies in the Duke of Li''s Mansion spread the news, and King Qi quickly received the news. In the evening, Xiao Yu just returned home and was called to the study by King Qi. King Qi handed the secret report to Xiao Yu with a sullen face, "Take a look." The secret report was sent back by a carrier pigeon. The handwriting was very small. Xiao Yu read it quickly and turned pale. ??King Qi slapped the table hard, "Xiao Shuo, a kid with a dirty mouth, actually bullied me to this point!" ¡°You just extorted two hundred thousand silver from me, and in the blink of an eye, you sent me to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion with an orphan girl from nowhere!¡± With a cold face, Xiao Yu held the secret report to the candle and burned it. ?? King Qi got angry, "Counting the time, I''m afraid Miss Zheng will leave for Ping''an City tomorrow." ¡°No matter how slow we go, it will only take half a month at most.¡± He looked at Xiao Yu and said, "Yu''er, what do you think we should do?" Xiao Yu''s face was expressionless, "My marriage has been arranged. Now that Miss Zheng is here, let her go back and forth wherever she wants." ??King Qi frowned and said nothing. He naturally hoped that Xiao Yu could marry Miss Gu. As a vassal king, who doesn¡¯t covet the throne above? (End of this chapter) Chapter 548： Father and son have one heart Chapter 548 Father and son are of the same mind As the saying goes, a prince who doesn¡¯t want to be an emperor is not a good prince! ?The King of Qi has this intention, and he knows that several of his cousins ??also have this intention. ?However, as long as there is no action, it is not illegal to think about it. At the moment, Miss Gu is the key to whether his wish can come true. He hoped that Gu Fei''s intention to come in would be no worse than Xiao Yu''s. ?Now the Queen has decreed a marriage, and if he obeys it, it will make people feel aggrieved, and his dream will be shattered. If you disobey, it is rebellion. He thought about it and sighed, "Yu''er, there''s nothing you can do now. Why don''t you marry Miss Zheng first and let her be a decoration? Then you can take Miss Gu." "Wait for a year and a half, let Miss Zheng pass away from the illness, and then you can help Miss Gu upright. In this way, everyone will be happy, and the Queen will look good." ??Xiao Yu sneered, "Impossible." "I have made an engagement, and there is a letter of engagement as proof. Even the queen cannot force the marriage!" "Then if Miss Zheng really sent her here, just leave her there to hang out, who cares about her!" At this moment, he was extremely grateful that he had urged the princess to accept the appointment, otherwise, this matter would have been even more troublesome. King Qi frowned, "Isn''t this a slap in the queen''s face?" It is tantamount to slapping the emperor in the face! Xiao Yu said coldly, "Who asked them to blindly grant marriage? Do you think our Prince Qi''s Mansion is a soft persimmon? You can pinch it if you want!" "Let me tell you, the emperor is too narrow-minded. Just because someone''s dowry contains a lot of money, he comes to ask for it blatantly. It''s obviously a robbery!" "Now you are making a fuss about my marriage. What do you think of Prince Qi''s palace?" ¡°Collect rags?¡± Upon hearing this, King Qi realized that this was true. ??First you robbed me of my money, and then gave my son a disgusting marriage. I stayed in the fiefdom and you wanted to find fault with me. You think I am easy to bully! ?The more King Qi thought about it, the angrier he became, and his face became ferocious, "Then don''t worry about Miss Zheng!" ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just an imperial edict, not an imperial edict. If I don¡¯t listen to a woman¡¯s words, what can I do?¡± ?Miss Gu must be a head wife, otherwise how could she be tied to Yu''er''s fate? After saying that, King Qi thought for a while. If this were to happen, the emperor would definitely be dissatisfied, but the imperial edict only represented the queen''s personal wishes, which was different from the imperial edict. ? ?The British law stated that disobeying the imperial edict was a capital offense, but there was no law that said disobeying the imperial edict was a capital offense. Although there are no normal people who disobey Yi''s decree. ??Even if he disobeys Yi''s order, the emperor will punish him for it, at least on the surface. ?He is a dignified prince and has done nothing wrong. If he fails to abide by the decree of a woman''s family and grant a marriage, the emperor will punish him. Doing so will not only make people laugh in the world, but also chill the hearts of vassal kings everywhere. At worst, I have been more cautious in my words and deeds recently, and I just try not to let the emperor find any excuses to get angry. After thinking about it, King Qi nodded, "That''s it." "However, it is better to get your marriage done as soon as possible to avoid any trouble in the palace." ?These words played into Xiao Yu''s heart, "My son feels that it would be better to get married years ago." ? King Qi glanced at him and raised his eyebrows, "I knew you were in a hurry." ¡°Go and tell the princess and ask her to choose a date a few years ago for the Gu family to choose.¡± ??Xiao Yu felt happy, bowed to King Qi, and then went to the princess''s yard. ??The princess was about to take a rest and had all her hairpin rings removed. When she heard that Xiao Yu was coming, she put on her clothes and combed her hair and went out to see Xiao Yu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 549： Visit in the middle of the night Chapter 549 Visit in the middle of the night Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "Mother, my father and the king just discussed it. You can ask someone to pick a few days tomorrow and send a matchmaker to discuss it with the Gu family. The wedding date will be set before the year before." The princess was surprised, "So fast?" ¡°Did something happen?¡± Xiao Yu whispered the secret report from the capital, and the princess said angrily: "This is really true. The queen actually reached out to our Prince Qi''s palace and sent an orphan girl here. Who is this disgusting!" After speaking, a look of hesitation appeared on his face again, "It''s not very good to do this. Isn''t this a slap in the Queen''s face?" Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "They are allowed to slap the prince''s face, but are they not allowed to slap their faces?" The princess thought for a moment and said, "Since you and your father both have this intention, I can just do it as you wish." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to Gu¡¯s family tomorrow to fix the wedding date.¡± ??Xiao Yu went out from the princess''s yard, thought about it for a while, took the token, and without riding a horse, he used Qinggong along the way and left the city with stones and pillars. ?Arrived outside the yard of Gu Fei''s house, Xiao Yu, who was familiar with the way, touched the base of her window. The lights in the house have been turned off. ?The stone pried open the window, and Xiao Yu climbed in gently. The arrangement of furniture in the house is still the same. Xiao Yu quietly walked to the bedside. After his eyes adjusted to the darkness for a while, he saw a human figure protruding from the quilt on the bed. ?He thought for a while, walked to the bedside and lit the candle on the bedside table. Just as he was about to reach out to shake Gu Fei awake, he looked at her sleeping face and was stunned. ? Gu Fei''s little face was wrapped in the quilt, her face was slightly flushed, her little mouth was slightly pouted, her face was pink and tender, and her whole face had a jade-like luster. It¡¯s so cute! It makes people just want to hold her in their arms and love her well. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but reach out, and his fingers lightly touched her face. ?Smooth and soft, it feels amazingly good to the touch. He couldn''t help but slowly leaned down, wanting to get closer. ?At this moment, a light cough suddenly sounded outside the window, and a low voice of stone said: "Your Majesty, hurry up." ?It''s been a long time since I''ve been here, but there''s still no movement. ??Xiao Yu was suddenly startled, and hurriedly retracted his hand. After calming down for the rest of his breathing, he put his hand on Gu Fei''s shoulder and shook it gently. ?? Gu Fei dreamed that Zhang was standing under a peach tree, planning to pick peaches, when he suddenly woke up. She opened her eyes suddenly and saw someone standing in front of the bed. She instinctively touched the gun, but when she moved her hand, she suddenly realized that this face looked very familiar. She rubbed her eyes and sat up, "Why are you here?" ¡°No, why did you come to my house in the middle of the night?¡± Xiao Yu sat down on the edge of the bed and said softly: "I have something to tell you." ¡°Something happened in the palace, and I plan to get married to you right away.¡± ??Gu Fei asked doubtfully: "What happened?" ?It must be that someone is in trouble and wants to celebrate. In her impression, only to celebrate is in a hurry. After all, it is too late, and maybe the person will be gone. Xiao Yu just said: "You don''t need to know, it''s just that the application is due in these two days. I''m afraid that you will think too much, and I''m afraid that my mother-in-law will have any opinions, so I came here to tell you." ?Gu Fei yawned, "Are you in such a hurry?" ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± ?She is not resisting getting married. Since she agreed, she will get married sooner or later. But she originally planned to hold the wedding after her father came back. Otherwise, my father will not be here at the most important moment in life. What a pity. Xiao Yu originally didn''t want Gu Fei to worry, but after hesitating for a while, he decided to tell her the truth, "The queen''s decree to confer marriage on me is about to leave the capital. She said it was a decree, but it was actually the emperor''s intention." (End of this chapter) Chapter 550： I feel wronged to you Chapter 550: I¡¯ve wronged you Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei flatteringly, "Don''t worry, I won''t pay attention to any bullshit." ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid there are other disgusting tricks in the palace, so we¡¯d better get married as soon as possible.¡± ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Marriage? Why are they so free?" ?Who this minister marries is a private matter, no matter what. ?As far as she knows, in history, emperors rarely granted marriage to their ministers. The emperor was not a matchmaker, so he couldn''t take care of national affairs! Xiao Yu couldn''t help but smile and touched Gu Fei''s head, "That''s right, they are just full." He stared at her and said, "It''s just that I have to offend you because the wedding was done in such a hurry." ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "In this case, it would be better to get married in advance." ?She doesn¡¯t want Xiao Yu to be snatched away by others. Now he is so good-looking and so-well, in short, he is good everywhere. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but feel happy, "You agreed?" ?Gu Fei pouted, "What if I don''t agree?" ¡°Who knows what will happen if we wait any longer.¡± Now that you have identified this person, let¡¯s face what needs to be faced together. Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei under the candlelight. She had her hair disheveled, her small face was shining, and her red lips were pink and delicate. She was even more beautiful and lively than when she was asleep just now. He really wanted to hold her in his arms and give her a good rub. ?His Adam''s apple moved slightly, and he turned his head abruptly and stood up, "Well, then I''m leaving." ¡°It¡¯s best, it¡¯s best to ask your mother to pick the nearest date.¡± ??Gu Fei said softly "Hmm", Xiao Yu walked to the window in a few steps and quickly turned out. ?Gu Fei put on a small coat and got up. Seeing that the window was closed, she turned around and blew out the lamp and went to bed. Early the next morning, Gu Fei got up and went to Chen''s room. When Mrs. Chen heard what Xiao Yu said, she had no idea how Gu Fei knew the news overnight. She was only worried that her daughter, the heir apparent, might have her beard cut off, and she suddenly became nervous. She originally planned to set the wedding date for next winter. By then, Gu Zhang would probably be back. But now, if we don''t get married quickly, the son-in-law of this generation may fly away. That won¡¯t work! She nodded, "Okay, since that''s the case, the sooner you get married, the sooner you get married." ¡°It¡¯s just your father¡¯s place, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll come back and blame me¡ª¡± ?After returning from a trip to the sea, my daughter got married? Without notifying him? The person she married is still a prince, so it will be difficult for her to even look at her in the future. "There is also a dowry. I originally expected to have money to buy you a dowry when your father comes back. What should I do now? In addition to bringing you the betrothal gifts, I have to buy something for you, but my mother doesn''t have much money. Ah!" Chen said anxiously. ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "I still have about ten thousand silver here, so I''ll buy some. By the way, I heard that the wife''s family has to buy all the furniture. What should I do with the furniture in this hurry?" Nowadays, the furniture is all freshly made, so it is too late. ?The mother and son could not agree on anything for the time being, so they each washed themselves and changed their clothes. Not long after, the matchmaker from the palace came to the door. He gave the Gu family two dates to choose, one was the nineteenth of the twelfth lunar month and the other was the twenty-fifth of the twelfth lunar month. It was already November 20th, so Chen chose the 19th day of the twelfth lunar month. After choosing a date, the matchmaker continued: "The princess said that the wedding was a bit hasty. I guess the furniture was not ready in time, so the palace will prepare the furniture and put it in the dowry list when the time comes." "There are also phoenix crowns and wedding dresses for the wedding. These are regulated and the palace will prepare them." (End of this chapter) Chapter 551： Golden Horse Golden Rooster Award Chapter 551 Golden Horse and Golden Rooster Award When Mrs. Chen heard this, a big stone fell in her heart, "That''s good. I''m worried about these things." Speaking, he sent the matchmaker away with the money. He turned around and asked Liu Zhuangtou''s daughter-in-law to come over, and also asked Aunt Qin to discuss Gu Fei''s dowry. Both of them came from wealthy families. They had some experience and knew the customs here. They discussed and discussed, and asked Lanzhi to take notes on some of the things they wanted to buy. Next, both the royal family and the Gu family were busy with the wedding. ??Ms. Chen first sent people to find Old Man Huang to make clothes and shoes for all seasons for Gu Fei. This had to be done quickly, it only took a month, and it was really too late. Then I go to the city to buy various things every one or two days. While he was busy, Yizhi and Zheng Wan from the capital arrived. ?Zheng Wan and her four maidservants stayed at the official post office. The **** who delivered the decree brought two young eunuchs to Prince Qi''s Mansion first to announce the decree. This time King Qi was too lazy to act drunk. He opened the middle door and welcomed in the **** who delivered the edict. The three members of the family knelt on the ground and listened to the **** reciting the edict. The **** reached out and handed the edict to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu stood up without reaching out to take it. He looked at the **** and said, "Eunuch Liu, why did the Queen suddenly grant me a marriage?" "How great is this? My family has already decided to marry me, and the wedding date is just around the corner." ?The **** was stunned, already engaged? ??You must be lying because you are not satisfied with this marriage! ?He took the imperial edict and said unhappily: "No matter what, the queen has issued the edict, so the prince must also accept the edict." Xiao Yu shook his head, "Eunuch Liu, I really can''t accept this decree. If I accept it, where will I put my wife who has never married?" ??King Qi scolded from the side, "Yu''er, stop being so long-winded and hurry up and take the order!" Xiao Yu frowned and faced King Qi with a stern expression, "I won''t marry Miss Zheng if you don''t accept her. The only person I want to marry is Miss Gu!" "You, you rebellious son, why can''t you accept the Queen''s decree?" King Qi was so angry that he kicked Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "If I want to marry you, I won''t marry you anyway." ¡°I only have Miss Gu in my heart!¡± ??King Qi was so angry that he called Xiao Yu repeatedly, and kicked Xiao Yu several times. Seeing that the father and son were about to fight, Eunuch Liu stood there with an embarrassed look on his face. The princess came over and said with a sad face: "Eunuch Liu, what do you think we should do?" "My Yu''er has been in trouble with us several times over this matter of getting married, and there''s nothing we can do against him." ¡°Eunuch Liu, how about you take Yi Zhi back to the capital?¡± Eunuch Liu''s cheeks twitched. He was from the Queen''s Palace and had sent out orders several times. He had never seen anyone who didn''t even accept orders. There is something wrong with this prince¡¯s brain! ??The princess is probably also a fool, and she actually asked him to take Yizhi back! At this time, the chief steward of the palace stepped forward to grab Eunuch Liu, stuffed a banknote in his hand, and said in a low voice: "Eunuch Liu, look at what happened." ¡°It¡¯s really not that the prince of my family wants to resist the decree. You might as well go out and find out. The prince is really engaged.¡± "The girl I have chosen is a girl from a peasant family. This girl is as beautiful as a fairy. The prince loves her so much. The prince and princess dislike the girl''s family background and disagree. But the prince is making trouble in the house. No, so are the prince and princess. He was so troubled that he couldn''t help it, so he got them engaged." (End of this chapter) Chapter 552： Too much bullying Chapter 552: Bullying goes too far Eunuch Liu asked in confusion: "The prince has actually settled on a peasant girl?" Butler Chen nodded, "That''s absolutely true." "This Gu family was originally a farmer in West Qin County. They came here to escape from the drought." ¡°Who knew, I met the prince by chance and fell in love with her so much.¡± ¡°However, Miss Gu¡¯s appearance is really unrivaled. No wonder the prince will not marry her unless she is the one.¡± "No, the wedding date has been decided, and we will get married on the 19th of the twelfth lunar month." After hearing this, Eunuch Liu thought that it was impossible for Prince Qi to lie about this matter. The Zhu Yiwei of the British Dynasty was not a decoration. This girl''s family should really be just a farmer. Eunuch Liu was in a difficult situation, "But I only have to pass on the decree, and I can''t care about the rest." Butler Chen said in a low voice: "The prince has always had a bad temper. Even the prince and the princess can''t do anything to him. If he refuses to accept this edict, he will definitely not accept it." "I think it is better for my father-in-law to return to Beijing and report to the Queen himself. The Queen will make the decision herself." Eunuch Liu glanced at Xiao Yu and his son. King Qi was cursing and Xiao Yu was glaring. The father and son were like a pair of fighting cocks. ?The princess was frowning next to her, almost crying. ?Eunuch Liu sighed, if this prince doesn''t accept the order, he can''t force it. Even if they leave Yizhi behind, it will be in vain if they don''t go to the official post to pick up Miss Zheng. ?He shook his head, stuffed the banknotes into his sleeves, and snorted at Xiao Yu, "Since the Crown Prince refuses to accept the order, let''s go back to the palace and see what the Queen has to say." Xiao Yu looked up at the sky, "Anyway, I will only marry Miss Gu." Eunuch Liu flicked his sleeves and left. Since the imperial edict was for Xiao Yu, the prince did not ask Xiao Xuan and Concubine Lin to receive the edict. Xiao Xuan was not in the palace, and Concubine Lin got the news soon, and she was so happy in the room that she could not open her mouth from ear to ear. A few days ago, more than ten carriages from the palace went out to make betrothal appointments. She knew that they were betrothed to the prince, but she didn''t know which family the girl was from. The princess''s yard was heavily guarded. She inquired for a long time before she found out some news, saying that the princess had hired a peasant girl for the prince. ?She almost lost her teeth laughing at that time. ?At this moment, I heard that Queen Yi had granted marriage, but Xiao Yu refused to accept the decree. The prince was furious and extremely happy. ?She just likes to watch Xiao Yu commit suicide. The more he commits suicide, the more chances Xuan''er will have. After a while, news came to Shen Qingluan''s yard. ?She returned to her parents'' home for a few days, and Xiao Xuan personally came to pick her up twice before returning to the palace. ?At this moment, I suddenly heard that the prince was going to marry a peasant girl, and the tea cup in his hand was thrown out hard! It¡¯s too much to bully others! ?At first, when her mother hinted that the princess wanted to get married, the princess said that it was the Duke of Qin¡¯s wife who had arranged the marriage for the prince in the capital, so she refused. At the moment, it seems that they are all excuses! ??This princess would rather marry a peasant girl to the prince than marry her! Did something happen to Shen Qingluan? You must have good looks, you must have a good family background, and you must have a dowry. Isn¡¯t she ten times or a hundred times better than a peasant girl? Shen Qingluan''s mind reappeared with Xiao Yu''s handsome face, and she hated him even more. She called the maid and said through gritted teeth, "Go and find out why the prince wants to marry a peasant girl." The maid went away for half an hour and came back and whispered in Shen Qingluan''s ear: "Everyone said yes, that peasant girl is as beautiful as a fairy. The prince fell in love with her. She had a few quarrels with the prince and the princess, and the prince and the princess couldn''t do anything about it. , then the marriage was arranged for the prince." (End of this chapter) Chapter 553： settle old scores Chapter 553: Settle old scores Shen Qingluan¡¯s silver teeth almost broke into pieces. ?She didn¡¯t believe that any woman could compare with her in appearance! Is the prince blind? He couldn''t see Shen Qingluan, but he fell in love with a peasant girl! For some reason, Shen Qingluan suddenly thought of Gu Fei. If she had an outstanding appearance, could it be her? She narrowed her eyes and asked, "Is that peasant girl''s surname Gu?" The maid nodded, "My surname is Gu. Just now, the Crown Prince said that he would not marry a girl other than Gu." Shen Qingluan''s face was distorted, "It is indeed her!" ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t like her when I saw her. I didn¡¯t expect that a lowly peasant girl would interfere with my marriage!¡± Otherwise, she might be the crown prince¡¯s concubine now! She remembered that day at the Luan Garden Poetry Recital, and she had clearly asked the girl to take the **** to Hu Yuan. Later, when the princess refused the marriage, she was so shocked that she forgot to ask the girl. ?That girl is still in Luan Garden, taking care of the tigers. Shen Qingluan said with a cold face, "Go to Luanyuan and call that girl Jiuer over. I have something to ask her." In less than an hour, Jiu''er was brought over. She didn''t dare to show her anger and knelt in the room, then she heard Shen Qingluan say: "On the day of the Luan Garden Poetry Festival, if I didn''t ask you to bring that Miss Gu into the Tiger Garden, how did you do it? ?Nearly half a year has passed since this incident. Jiu''er originally thought that Shen Qingluan had forgotten and she had escaped. She didn''t want to mention the matter again today. She trembled slightly and replied: "My slave did bring Miss Gu into the tiger garden that day." ¡°Not only did she take her into the Tiger Garden, but the slave also pushed her into the room, then locked the door and ran away.¡± "Who knows, who knows, later I saw Miss Gu reappearing intact!" Shen Qingluan snorted coldly, "Do you think I am a fool? She is a girl. How can she survive after entering the tiger garden?" ¡°When I saw that **** that day, her face was not red, she was not panting, and not even a hair was tangled. Did she look like she had run away from the tiger park?¡± Jiu''er was trembling on the ground, "I swear to the sky, I will never tell a lie." Shen Qingluan said nonchalantly: "I don''t care whether you tell the truth or not, but in short, you didn''t get the job done well." ¡°Pull her down and give her twenty boards!¡± The two women dragged Jiu''er out. Jiu''er was so weak that he didn''t even dare to beg for mercy. There was a dull sound outside. Shen Qingluan was sitting in the room, squinting her eyes. What a girl, you will come in sooner or later. I won¡¯t kill you when I see you! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Here again, Eunuch Liu returned to Guanyi with a gloomy look on his face. ?Zheng Wan heard the commotion and quickly sent her maid out to inquire. Eunuch Liu said angrily: "Let you girls rest, the prince is unwilling to accept the order, and I don''t know what to do at the moment." When the maid returned to her room and told Eunuch Liu what she had said, Zheng Wan felt as if a ladle of cold water had been poured from her head to her feet. She trembled all over, "How is it possible? That is the Queen''s decree. How can you not accept it?" The maid could not give an answer and stood aside silently. ?Zheng Wan sat on the edge of the bed and cried. Eunuch Liu returned to his room and thought over and over again. It would be easier if he returned to Beijing to report to the Queen, but what about Miss Zheng? Although she is an orphan, she is the queen''s sister in name. She cannot be left alone in the official post. Eunuch Liu thought about it and wrote down the details of today''s edict. He packed it in an envelope and asked the post official for some fire paint to seal it. He handed the letter to the post official and said, "I ordered someone to send it back to the capital as quickly as possible. "The Queen." (End of this chapter) Chapter 554： The bar is up Chapter 554 The fight is on The postmaster took the letter and immediately arranged for a quick ride to the capital. This day is the fourth day of December. There is only half a month left before Xiao Yu and Gu Fei''s wedding. The post official received the letter and traveled three hundred miles a day. After seven days, he finally arrived in the capital. The letter was delivered to the palace, and it was soon in the hands of Queen Zheng. ?Empress Zheng was so angry after reading the letter that she grabbed the letter and took a chariot to Qianqing Palace. The emperor was reviewing the papers. When he heard that Empress Zheng wanted to see her, he raised his hand and said, "Let her come in." ?Empress Zheng came in and bowed, and said aggrievedly: "This Prince Qi''s palace doesn''t care about my concubine so much that it dares not to accept Yi''s order!" Speaking, he handed over Eunuch Liu¡¯s letter. The **** took it and presented it to the emperor. The emperor read the letter with a sullen face, and his face became increasingly ugly. ?This Prince Qi¡¯s government is indeed bold, and they didn¡¯t even accept Yi¡¯s decree. ?Empress Zheng was full of grievances and said, "Your Majesty, you must make the decision for me and my concubine." ??The emperor glanced at Empress Zheng dissatisfied. He had known that Xiao Yu had fallen in love with a peasant girl, so why did he bother to propose a marriage to her. It does look like he has a small belly. ??It''s all the Queen''s bad idea! ?Empress Zheng only felt the emperor''s eyes were cold, and quickly lowered her head, "I, my concubine, leave." After Empress Zheng left, the emperor said to a **** in the corner: "Go and get the information sent by the spies of Zhu Yiwei in Prince Qi''s residence recently." He still felt that something was wrong. Could it be that King Qi had hidden spies in the palace and knew that he was going to marry him, so he took advantage of it? ??If King Qi dares to bury his spy in the palace, he will try his best to kill King Qi! The **** left quietly and soon brought a pamphlet over. ?These are all the daily routines of Prince Qi''s Mansion organized by Zhu Yiwei, and the emperor usually doesn''t bother to look at them. If there are important matters, Zhu Yiwei will report them separately. . ?The emperor flipped through it, and it was clearly written on it that the marriage was arranged for Xiao Yu on November 20th. Early in the morning, more than ten carriages came out of the palace. The person chosen was a farmer whose surname was Gu, who fled famine in West Qin County. His family had a daughter who was born with natural beauty. During the Lotus Festival in June, the girl appeared and attracted a crowd of spectators. The situation got out of hand. Prince Xiao Yu rushed into the crowd to save her. The woman left. The emperor thought about it after reading it. November 20th should be the day when Eunuch Xu returned to Beijing. He remembered that he talked to the queen about the marriage at night. ?This shows that the marriage was not decided just after the Prince of Qi got the news, but that it had been planned for a long time. ??After all, there are still many processes to go through before finalizing the decision. So it shouldn¡¯t be someone who informed the King of Qi. ?Furthermore, the prince is so obsessed with beauty that he wants to marry a peasant girl as his concubine, and the King of Qi actually agrees. It seems that he thinks highly of the Prince of Qi. ?The father and son, one loves wine and the other loves beauty, so there is nothing to worry about. ?However, the prince of Qi dared not to accept Yi''s order, which slapped the queen in the face, which was also a slap in the face of him, the emperor. ?Then Miss Zheng has been sent to Ping''an City. She is also a queen in name, so we can''t let her come back, right? The emperor snorted coldly and threw the note away, "Eunuch Xu, go to the Queen''s palace to deliver my oral instructions. Just tell her what I said and ask her to draft another edict." ¡°Isn¡¯t the Crown Prince of Qi getting married on the 19th day of the twelfth lunar month? He is ordered to marry Zheng¡¯s daughter as the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine.¡± ¡°Now that I have decided on a girl from the Gu family, I can just accept her as my concubine.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss of royal decency to marry a peasant girl as a royal concubine?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 555： There is another decree Chapter 555 Another decree The emperor thought about it again. There are only seven or eight days left before the 19th day of the twelfth lunar month. This decree needs to be sent to Ping''an City quickly, otherwise he may not be able to catch up with the wedding of the prince on the 19th lunar month. It¡¯s just that for non-military matters, eight hundred miles cannot be expedited. ??The emperor warned, "Draw up the decree and have it sent to Ping''an City quickly." Eunuch Xu bent over and listened, then said, "Yes." Then he left. After listening to the emperor''s oral instructions, Empress Zheng felt less angry and asked someone to draft an edict and give it to the eunuch. Xiao Yu got the news within two days. Another Yizhi came to Ping''an City, but the content of the Yizhi was not found out. The wedding is coming soon, and Xiao Yu will never allow anything to happen again at this time. ?No matter what the content of the decree is, in short, it has to wait until he gets married. Therefore, Eunuch Zhao, who was delivering the imperial edict, had only been out of the capital for three days, and for some reason, he suffered from a bad stomach. The whole person was exhausted, so he asked the medical officer to see him. He rested for a day in Guanyi and took medicine for a day. He got up early the next day and felt better, and then he continued to set off. Eunuch Zhao was still weak on the road and did not dare to delay things. He got a carriage and ordered him to drive day and night. On the 19th day of the twelfth lunar month, the weather was rarely very sunny. A Sanjin courtyard in Ping''an City was bustling with activity early in the morning. After discussing with Gu Fei, Mrs. Chen decided to hold the wedding event at this house in the city. The courtyard in the countryside only has two entrances, which are a bit small and cannot be maneuvered around. ??Anyway, everything in this house is ready-made. I cleaned it up a few days ago and bought some fine porcelain tea sets and utensils. Now everything is neat and tidy. ?Gu Fei slept until dawn. Mrs. Chen didn''t send anyone to wake her up. She thought that her daughter would become someone else''s family. Although she didn''t have to get up early to work in the future, she heard from Lanzhi that this big family must be careful in the morning and dusk. Get up and go greet your parents-in-law. She just wanted to let Xiao Fei be at ease day by day. The procession of getting married will not arrive until the afternoon, and the wedding ceremony will be held in the afternoon, and the ceremony will not be completed until dusk. ?Gu Fei got up and washed up, and Lian''er brought breakfast in. After breakfast, Lian''er, Yan''er and the other girls asked their mother-in-law to fetch water for Gu Fei to take a bath. ?This bath was more elegant than ever before. Three basins of water were changed, and a full half bottle of Persian essential oil was put into the last basin of water. After bathing, the smoker was put up in the room, and Gu Fei sat next to him to dry his half-twisted hair. After drying my hair, it¡¯s time for lunch. Just after lunch, Sister Dan came over with the lady who combed her hair. It was Mrs. Chen who specially asked her to hire the most skilled hair-combing lady in Ping''an City. Sister Dan, Young Master Zhu¡¯s wife, and Que¡¯er all came over to add makeup to Gu Fei. ??Now Sister Dan is wearing a purple jade hairpin on her head that Gu Fei gave her. As soon as Sister Dan came in with the lady combing her hair, some ladies and wives from outside followed in to watch the fun. ?There are no other guests in the Gu family, just fellow villagers who have escaped from famine together, and then there are the young master Zhu¡¯s family, Mr. Zhou¡¯s family, and Old Man Huang¡¯s family. The men were all accompanied by the three brothers of the Gu family in the outer courtyard. When they entered the courtyard, Chen and Lanzhi entertained the female relatives. Li Chunhua was about to give birth and did not dare to let her out. Those who entered the house were girls and wives from several families who had fled together. At this time, he looked at the lady combing her hair, opened the dressing box, and picked up an ivory comb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 556： wedding dress Chapter 556 Wedding Clothes The ivory comb was combed from Gu Fei''s head, and the lady combing her hair said: Comb your hair all the way to your head, and you will enjoy all the glory and wealth. Hands and two combs are combed to the head, and the couple grows old together in love. ?Three combs are combed to the hair, and the children and grandchildren are everywhere and tall buildings are erected. If you comb your hair, you will be safe and worry-free in all seasons. Then combed the head, the descendants were replaced by the prince. ??If you comb your hair, your wealth will spread all over the world. ?This is considered a ritual. After the lady combing her hair finished reciting it, she started to comb her hair formally. The phoenix crown sent by the palace was placed on the table. It was a phoenix crown with emerald points and beads. The girls and daughters-in-law all gathered around the crown to look at it curiously. Xing''er, Xiao Cuixiang''er, Chrysanthemum, and several other unmarried girls all had their eyes opened. Even the nine-year-old Forsythia could not blink. Sister Dan all praised, pointing to the bead in the center as big as a baby''s fist and said: "This is a royal palace after all, ordinary people can''t compare to it. This golden pearl alone is worth at least 20,000 taels of silver, and there is nowhere to buy it." Go, these things are paid as tribute.¡± Xing''er went back to look at the wedding dress of red tapestry hanging there. The wedding dress was woven with gold and multicolored silk threads with hundreds of butterflies and flowers. The whole dress was radiant and gorgeous. ?She couldn''t help but sigh: "Why do these clothes look so good?" Sister Dan took a look and said, "How can it not be good-looking? Didn''t you see the patterns on it? They are not embroidered, they are all woven. This is called Kesi. This is not an ordinary piece of work. You can''t weave much in a year." ¡± ¡°As the saying goes, every inch of silk tapestry is worth an inch of gold. You decide whether it looks good or not.¡± On the bed lay a bright red satin hijab with golden bats embroidered on the four corners. There was also a bat embroidered with gold thread on the top of the head, which symbolized the coming of five blessings. ??Everyone felt that they had gained a lot of knowledge. Everyone looked at the room full of jewels and jewels and did not dare to show it, for fear of accidentally breaking something. It took the lady who combed her hair an hour to comb Gu Fei''s hair. She took the phoenix crown and tried it on. It fit perfectly. ?After putting down the phoenix crown, the lady combing her hair was about to apply makeup on Gu Fei. She held the powder puff, but she was stunned for a moment. ?She had just felt that the bride was so beautiful that she was not as beautiful as a mortal, but now she had no idea what to do with this face. She felt that it would be a sin for her to move even a little bit on this face. ? Gu Fei raised his head and smiled at her, "There''s no need to put on makeup. Give me the rouge and I''ll just apply it on my lips." On a big day, it¡¯s also festive to wear big red lips. ?Gu Fei applied rouge in front of the mirror and was done. Several girls then served Gu Fei to put on her wedding dress. ??The tapestry wedding dress is worn on the upper body, the belt is tied, the Xiapei on the shoulders is fixed, and then the phoenix crown is also put on. ?Gu Fei stood there, and everyone in the room was stunned. Some little girls couldn¡¯t express their feelings, they just felt shocked. Sister Dan smiled and said, "When Xiao Fei puts on these clothes, he looks really graceful and luxurious." ? Gu Fei is obviously still young, but she has an extraordinary aura when she puts on these clothes. Sure enough, some people are born to be masters. ?At this time Mrs. Chen walked to the door, and Sister Dan saw that the room was almost no longer crowded, and hurriedly greeted everyone, "Let''s go out to eat fruit first, and let the two of them talk." The girls and daughters-in-law all went out, leaving only Chen and Gu Fei in the house. ??Gu Fei looked at her mother with a smile, "Mom, does this look good on me?" ??Ms. Chen nodded while wiping away tears, her voice choked with sobs, "It''s beautiful." ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your father couldn¡¯t come back in time to see his beautiful daughter.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 557： Go out of the door Chapter 557 Going out Mrs. Chen wanted to touch Gu Fei, but was afraid of damaging her clothes, so she only stretched out her hand and gently touched Gu Fei''s face, "Daughter, when you leave, you will belong to someone else''s family, and you can''t go back to your parents'' house often. ¡± "You have to live a good life on your own. In a place like the palace, my mother can''t help you." ?Gu Fei nodded lightly, "Don''t worry, Mom, I will live a good life." Mrs. Chen couldn''t help but cry again, and tried her best to hold it back. At least she still remembered what she wanted to explain, "Aunt Qian''er from the palace gave my mother a pamphlet, and I put it in the mezzanine of your lacquer-carved jewelry box. ¡± ¡°Remember to watch it at night.¡± ? Gu Fei knew in her heart that this must be that kind of album, so she pretended to know nothing about it, "Yeah, I remember it." ??Ms. Chen gave a few more instructions, and just as she was speaking, the little girl outside opened the curtain and said, "The sedan chair is almost at the door." Mrs. Chen immediately panicked, "What, how come it''s so fast!" ?She was like a headless fly spinning around in the room, "Where is the hijab? Hurry up, put the hijab on." Sister Dan came in at the door, "Madam, I''m here. Don''t worry, just go outside and say hello." Ms. Chen hurried out. ?Quanfu came in and covered Gu Fei with a hijab. Lian''er and Yan''er stood beside Gu Fei on the left and right. Sister Dan warned: "From now on, when your lady marries into the prince''s palace, you will be your lady''s arms and your lady''s eyes and ears. Remember to read more, listen more, and talk less." ¡°At all times, the master must come first.¡± Lian''er and Yan''er nodded repeatedly. ?Aunt Qin has told them these words many times. Aunt Qin''s family and housekeeper Liu''s family were all brought to Gu Fei as companions. From now on, it will not be like doing some simple work in the Gu family. In the deep mansion like the Wangfu, a mistake can be a matter of life and death. Only when the master is good can they be fine. With her head covered, Gu Fei listened to bursts of suona sounds outside, followed by laughter and cheers. After a while, the laughter of the little girls and wives outside the door came again. ??Qian squeezed among these people and fought hard to grab the red envelope. She is also wearing a purple satin jacket today. The satin was given to her by Mrs. Chen. She was given several pieces, and one person in the family made one and many more. She has just grabbed two red envelopes but hasn¡¯t opened them yet. Anyway, they are heavy and definitely not copper coins. The female family members stopped at the door and grabbed a few red envelopes, and Xiao Yu bowed to everyone. ?He was handsome, and he wore a wedding robe, which made him even more handsome. ?The older girls, younger daughters-in-law, and even little girls were all so ashamed that they all got out of the way. ?The door of the room opened, and Gu Fei sat upright inside with her head covered. Xiao Yu bowed his head again and said, "Please Madam, please get on the sedan chair." After doing this three times, Gu Fei stood up. Xiao Yu exited, and the female relatives also exited. Gu Qing came in and carried Gu Fei on his back. Carry all the way to the front hall, where Mrs. Chen is sitting. A red carpet was spread on the ground. Gu Qing put Gu Fei down, and Gu Fei kowtowed to Mrs. Chen, "Thank you for your kindness in raising me. I hope your parents will take care of themselves and live a long and healthy life in the future." ??Ms. Chen held back tears and waved her hands. She choked up what she wanted to say. ?Gu Qing carried Gu Fei out and got into the sedan chair. After putting Gu Fei in the sedan chair and sitting down, Gu Qing held the sedan door open and was reluctant to leave. With tears in his eyes, he said, "Sister, you should take good care of yourself when you go to the palace, in case, big brother, big brother-" ?He couldn''t continue talking at this point. He wanted to say that if the girl is wronged, the elder brother will support you. But what''s the use of saying this? He, the eldest brother, simply doesn''t have the ability to support the girl right now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 558： concentric knot Chapter 558 Concentric knot Xiao Yu stood aside and bowed to Gu Qing, "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t let Xiao Fei suffer any injustice if she marries me." ??Gu Qing''s eyes were dim with tears, watching Xiao Yu get on the horse, and the sedan chair gradually went away amidst the sound of the suona. ?The sedan chair entered the palace. Gu Fei stepped over the brazier and was helped into the lobby by the maid. The prince and the princess sat in the hall with faces full of joy. ?Gu Fei held the red silk and bowed to heaven and earth, then was led into the bridal chamber by Xiao Yu. All the female relatives in the family followed and crowded into the bridal chamber. ??Everyone heard that the bride was as beautiful as a fairy, and everyone wanted to see how beautiful she was. ??Gu Fei was helped to sit down on the edge of the bed. Xiniang read a few auspicious words and stuffed a scale rod tied with red silk into Xiao Yu''s hand. ??Xiao Yu held the scale beam, and his hands began to tremble uncontrollably. Xiao Qing looked anxious. She had heard a lot of rumors these days about how beautiful the future second sister-in-law was, "Second brother, hurry up and pick up a hijab!" Shen Qingluan stood next to Xiao Qing and raised her head slightly. She was wearing a very complicated and elegant peony bun. On her head, she wore a golden phoenix hairpin studded with precious stones, and her bun was dotted with many pearls. ??Wearing a pomegranate red tapestry coat and skirt, an eight-treasure necklace around her neck, and two gold and jade bracelets on the left and right sides of her wrists. The whole body of pearls made it impatient. She spent the entire afternoon just dressing up, for no other reason than to compare herself to Gu Fei! When she met the guests just now, everyone praised her. She came here specially to let everyone see the difference between them! ?At this time, Xiao Yu gently opened his hijab, and Gu Fei''s palm-sized face was revealed. ?For a moment, everyone felt that there seemed to be thousands of lights on the bride''s face, which was dazzling. When they took a closer look, they were all stunned. Suddenly you could hear a pin drop in the room. Even Xiao Yu held his breath. It is so beautiful that it can really take away one¡¯s soul. Xiao Qing took a long time to exhale slowly. She recognized her. Isn''t she the girl she saw at the Lantern Festival? It''s just that I didn''t think she was that beautiful at that time. Maybe she concealed her appearance at that time. No wonder people say that she is as beautiful as a fairy, and she is really full of fairy spirit. Shen Qingluan was distracted for a moment. No matter how proud she is of her beauty, she dare not say that she can compare with Gu Fei. Looking around at the dull eyes, Shen Qingluan almost broke his silver teeth. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but smile when she saw Xiao Yu was stunned. In an instant, everyone felt that spring had come and the flowers were blooming. One of Xiao Yu''s aunts came to her senses and shouted with a smile, "Master Shizi, stop looking at this. Hurry up and drink the Hegen wine!" When Xi Niang heard this, she came back to her senses and said sheepishly: "This bride is so beautiful, I was stunned." ¡°Your Majesty, please sit down quickly, the ceremony has not been completed yet.¡± ??Xiao Yu sat down next to Gu Fei, staring straight at Gu Fei. ??Xiniang chuckled and handed the two wine glasses tied with red strings to Gu Fei and Xiao Yu. The two of them drank a glass of wine, and Xi Niang began to spread the tent. Red dates, peanuts, longan, and lotus seeds fell from their heads and rolled onto the bed. Xiniang said in her mouth, "The east of the tent..." After setting down the tent, Xi Niang carefully picked out a strand of hair from each of their heads and cut it off. She quickly twirled her fingers and soon weaved the two strands of hair into a concentric knot. ??Tongxinknot was placed in her purse. Just as Xiniang was about to hand it over to Gu Fei, Xiao Yu couldn''t wait to take it and put it in his arms. (End of this chapter) Chapter 559： they are almost there Chapter 559 They are almost there It made the girls and aunts in the room laugh. ?The bride originally kept this thing, and they could see Xiao Yu''s anxious look. The prince really loved the bride very much. Speaking of which, who could not love such a beautiful bride? Except for Shen Qingluan, she saw only half of it. She was so filled with jealousy that it almost swallowed her up. She couldn''t bear it and walked out. ?What she couldn''t tolerate was not only Gu Fei''s beauty, but also the tenderness and sweetness in Xiao Yu''s eyes. It hurt her eyes and her heart. Shen Qingluan''s nails were dug into her flesh. When she walked outside, a female guest ignored her and returned to her yard with a sullen face. ?Xiao Yu started to chase people away here, "Qing''er, the banquet is open outside, hurry up and have a banquet with the aunts." As soon as these words came out, the aunts laughed again, "What, the prince thinks that we are disturbing you and your wife?" ¡°Even if we go, why don¡¯t you go out and give us a toast?¡± Xiao Yu bowed to his aunts and said, "Please let me go, aunts." ?The aunts left the new house with their branches quivering with laughter. Lian''er Yan''er, Gu Fei and Xiao Yu were left in the room. ?The phoenix crown on Gu Fei''s head was very heavy. When she saw the person leaving, she quickly called Lian''er and Yan''er to remove the phoenix crown for her. The two of them took off the phoenix crown. Gu Fei saw Xiao Yu looking directly at herself in the mirror, and pushed him away embarrassedly, "You really don''t want to go out? You have to have dinner." Xiao Yu said: "I''m not going out. I''ll have someone bring a table of food and wine in for the two of us to eat." He got up and walked to the door and told Huaping to order food and drinks, and carefully explained Gu Fei''s taste. Just as he was about to turn around, a little girl came over and said, "Master Shitou, Master Shitou is at the second door. He said he was looking for the Master in an emergency." Xiao Yu walked quickly to the second gate. Shitou was anxious. When he saw Xiao Yu coming out, he whispered: "Master, the Eunuch Zhao who is delivering the order is not far from Ping''an City. What should I do?" Eunuch Zhao was delayed for a day because of diarrhea. He was afraid of missing his errand, so he got a carriage and drove day and night for several days. Everyone almost fell apart. Having to travel during the day and rest at night. ?Hurry and hurry, it¡¯s already the 19th day of the twelfth lunar month, and we¡¯re finally not far from Ping An City. Xiao Yu frowned after hearing Shitou''s words, "What should I do? You still want to ask me. No matter what, we can''t let him enter the city tonight." ?Stone made a grimace and said, "Sir, this is really difficult to handle. We can''t kill him, right?" "You can''t steal his decree. Anyone can tell at a glance that it must be the prince who did it. I''m afraid the emperor will be furious." Xiao Yu was so annoyed. Who knew that Eunuch Zhao wouldn''t stop even after having diarrhea, so he couldn''t take action frequently. This was indeed too conspicuous. But right now, it was time for him and Xiao Fei to have their wedding ceremony, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb them! He said with a stern face, "How far are they?" Shitou said: "We are almost at Guanyi. It''s only more than thirty miles away." Thirty miles away, the carriage really started to run, and it arrived in less than half an hour. Xiao Yu said with a cold face, "I can''t worry about that much anymore. After about ten miles of Guanyi Road, I''ll set up some obstacles on the road to make sure their horses can''t run." ??If Eunuch Zhao didn''t have the carriage, he would have no choice but to walk. It would take more than two hours to walk 20 miles. By then, it would be the fourth or fifth watch, and he would not believe that Eunuch Zhao would come to announce the decree in the middle of the night. At the moment, we can only drag it back for a while. There was nothing Shitou could do, so he took Xiao Yu''s order and took the people out. Only then did Xiao Yu turn around. The meals are all ready-made in the kitchen and have been delivered to the house. ?Gu Fei was wearing a bright red wedding dress, sitting under the candlelight, waiting for him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 560： dragon and phoenix candle Chapter 560 Dragon and Phoenix Candle Xiao Yu felt warm in his heart, sat down, gave Gu Fei a chopstick of food, and said softly: "Eat it." ?Gu Fei sent Lian''er and Yan''er out to eat. The two of them ate together every day when they went out to meet Gu Sanlang, and they are quite used to it now. After dinner, Lian''er and Yan''er helped Gu Fei wash up. ??Gu Fei is not used to being served by others, but there is nothing she can do about it. Since she has taken on this identity, she must live up to it, otherwise there will be no benefit other than making people laugh. ??Xiao Yu also quickly went to the other side to finish washing. He was in a hurry, the wedding night that he had been looking forward to for a long time was right in front of him. After Gu Fei washed up, Yan''er untied her hair, leaving Gu Fei''s long hair hanging loosely. Aunt Qin now changed her name to Nanny Qin. She came in and made the bed. Xiao Yu quickly waved his hand, "You guys go out and I''ll talk to the Crown Princess." ?Yan''er and Lian''er went out as soon as they were lucky. ??Xiao Yu walked to the door and locked it, then turned and looked straight at Gu Fei. ? Gu Fei was a little panicked. She was a virgin for two lifetimes. Although she had watched action movies, she had never tried it herself. Xiao Yu walked to her side, picked her up suddenly, and walked to the bed. ?Gu Fei was startled and pressed her chest against his, "What are you doing?" As soon as the words came out, he knew that he had asked something stupid, so he hurriedly said: "I, I''m still young." She bit her lip, "Xiao Yu, let''s go back in two years¡ª" Xiao Yu put Gu Fei on the bed and stared down at her, "She''s not too young¡ª" His Adam''s apple slid, "I can rely on you for everything else, but not this matter." ¡°If we don¡¯t consummate our marriage, people will see it, and then we will both be embarrassed.¡± ??Gu Fei remembered that the last time the princess planned to have her body tested, but then Grandma Xu said a few words and gave up. I think experienced women can really tell whether they are virgins. ?She pressed against Xiao Yu''s chest, her face flushed, "Yes, but I''m a little afraid-" ??Xiao Yu leaned down and pecked her red lips gently, "Don''t be afraid, I will..." ?He put down the curtain and then the dragon and phoenix tent. The candlelight reflected on the bright red dragon and phoenix tent, and their faces turned red. ?Gu Fei closed his eyes, his face was shy, and his eyelashes were trembling. ?This shy look made it even more difficult to control oneself. Xiao Yu''s Adam''s apple slid slightly and his voice was hoarse, "Xiao Fei¡ª" I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a deep male voice sounded in the room, ¡°Call me Brother Yu, Xiao Fei, I want you to call me Brother Yu¡ª¡± After a long while, the girl''s soft voice sounded, "Brother Yu¡ª" ¡°Xiao Fei¡ª¡± The night was getting dark, and the dragon and phoenix candles as thick as their forearms clicked, bursting into flames. ??Gu Fei was extremely tired and was feeling drowsy, but suddenly there was a rapid knock on the door. She woke up suddenly and pushed Xiao Yu. Then I heard Lian''er''s voice, "Your Majesty, the decree has arrived, and the prince asked you to get up and receive it." ???Xiao Yu was holding Gu Fei in his arms and was so in love that he was about to make a move when he heard a knock on the door. The passion in his heart was interrupted and turned into anger boiling in his chest. ?He clenched his fists, endured it again and again, and kissed Gu Fei on the face, "You go to bed first, I''ll be back soon." ??Gu Fei came to his senses a little, and there was an indescribable tenderness in his voice, "What happened? Why is there Yizhi so late at night?" Xiao Yu reluctantly kissed her again and touched her face, "Don''t worry about it. Just have a good rest. I''ll be back as soon as I can." Speaking, he got out of bed, put on his clothes, **** his hair casually, and strode out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 561： I won’t accompany you Chapter 561: I won¡¯t accompany you ?Walking to the front hall, I saw the hall was brightly lit. The King of Qi sat there with a puzzled expression, while Eunuch Liu drank tea in embarrassment. There was a woman sitting next to her, and several maids were standing behind her. Zheng Wan saw Xiao Yu come in and her eyes fell on him. After just one glance, her face turned red with embarrassment. ?This young master must be the prince. I didn¡¯t expect the prince to be so handsome. Zheng Wan''s heart beat rapidly when she thought that this would be her husband. When King Qi saw Xiao Yu coming, he said in a cold voice, "Yu''er, this Eunuch Zhao is here to deliver the Queen''s decree." ?Xiao Yu glanced at Eunuch Zhao. Eunuch Zhao stood in the middle of the lobby with a bruised nose and a swollen face. When he was less than twenty miles away from Ping An City, who knew there was a broken carriage parked in the middle of the road. It was dark at night and I couldn''t see clearly. When I got there, the horse couldn''t stop its legs and bumped into it. The horse was knocked to the ground and he rolled out of the carriage, bruised and bruised. The two young eunuchs driving the carriage were also injured in the fall, but fortunately they were not seriously injured. ?A few people got up. They couldn''t reach the village or the store. They had no choice but to pack up their things and limp forward. It was late at night, and there was no ride on the road. It took almost three hours of walking before we entered the city. Enter the city and went to Guanyi first. Eunuch Liu has already gone to bed in Guanyi. Eunuch Zhao asked someone to wake him up and said he would go to the palace to announce the decree. Eunuch Liu looked embarrassed at that time, "Isn''t this good? What time is it? In another hour or two, it will be dawn!" ¡°Besides, the wedding at Prince Qi¡¯s residence has been arranged, so it¡¯s already too late. I think it¡¯s better to wait until dawn before announcing the decree.¡± Eunuch Zhao screwed it up. He knew very well that the carriage blocking the road must have something to do with Prince Qi''s palace. The more he was prevented from arriving tonight, he would come to announce the decree tonight. Eunuch Liu had no choice but to call Zheng Wan, saying that he was going to the palace to announce the decree. Zheng Wan fell into a daze. The maid combed her hair and changed her clothes. She carried all her luggage, and then the group came to the palace. Eunuch Zhao met Xiao Yu and said in a deep voice: "The Crown Prince of Qi has accepted the order." With a cold face, Xiao Yu lifted up his robe and knelt down. King Qi also stood up and knelt in front of Xiao Yu. Eunuch Zhao then began to recite his decree and said: "The queen has a decree, and she orders the crown prince of Prince Qi to marry Zheng Wan, the third lady of Duke Li''s mansion, as the crown prince''s concubine. The marriage should be completed immediately without any mistakes." After finishing speaking, he added: "The Queen has another oral message. The Emperor has said that Miss Gu is a peasant girl and is not worthy of being a royal wife, so she can be accepted as a concubine." Before Eunuch Zhao could finish speaking, Xiao Yu stood up, and King Qi also stood up with a cold face. Eunuch Zhao looked at Xiao Yu expressionlessly, "Your Majesty, please accept the order." ??Xiao Yu sneered, "What kind of **** is this? I won''t accept it!" ¡°I, Xiao Yu¡¯s eldest concubine, have already married. Since she is the empress, there is no reason to force the marriage!¡± He glanced at Zheng Wan and said, "What the **** is this? Marry whoever you want, and I won''t accompany you!" As he spoke, he lifted up his robe and strode away. ?Zheng Wan lowered her head in embarrassment. Eunuch Zhao watched blankly as Xiao Yu disappeared from the door, with a confused look on his face. ?? King Qi looked gloomy and stared at Eunuch Zhao, "My son will not accept this decree, and I will not accept it for him." "My son is already married. He has completed the three books and six etiquettes. He has worshiped heaven and earth and his parents. Miss Gu is my wife''s royal concubine." Eunuch Zhao¡¯s cheeks twitched, ¡°Well, Your Majesty, our family is just a messenger, no matter what, I read this decree¡ª (End of this chapter) Chapter 562： Where to go Chapter 562 Where to go? ??The King of Qi glared at Eunuch Zhao, "So what if you read it, I won''t accept it!" "Damn it, you dug me out of bed in the middle of the night to receive an order, how can you still be reasonable?" He suddenly became furious as he spoke, "Go back and tell the queen that her mother is bullying others too much!" "I am just such a legitimate son, and I look at it like eyeballs. Today I am happily getting married, and I have to be called up to receive orders during the wedding night. What the hell, does this make sense?" ¡°It¡¯s none of my Yuer¡¯s business who she wants to marry, so don¡¯t interfere in my family affairs!¡± Eunuch Zhao was startled and took a step back unconsciously, "Your Majesty, to be honest, although this edict was given by the Queen, it is all the Emperor''s will..." ??The king of Qi became even more angry, "I don''t care what anyone thinks, I just won''t accept this Po Yi decree!" ¡°Go back and tell the emperor that what happened with the last imperial decree is because that old lady Protector of the Country has too much money and it¡¯s none of my business!¡± ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really a shame that the emperor doesn¡¯t go looking for trouble with her, but instead asks me for money!¡± "If you want money, you need money. I hold my nose and admit it. The silver has also been released. Damn it, the food has been shipped out. What do you want me to do!" ¡°I gave you two hundred thousand taels of silver in exchange for so many pieces of paper without even asking for a favor?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Mom, you bullied me so much that I went to the capital, pulled him to kneel in front of Grandpa Huang¡¯s grave, and asked him, is it justified to bully my cousin like this?¡± Eunuch Zhao stepped back, and Eunuch Liu quickly got up and slipped over. The two of them looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. At this time, King Qi roared angrily, "Get out of here, get out of here, get away from me with that bad intention!" At this time, Eunuch Zhao winked at Zheng Wan, threw Yi Zhi to the ground, pulled Eunuch Liu, and ran out quickly. ?Zheng Wan sat there, trembling slightly. ?She didn¡¯t expect that Eunuch Zhao and Eunuch Liu would abandon her like this. She knew she had no way out, so she gritted her teeth, plucked up the courage to stand up, walked to King Qi, knelt down, and knocked her head on the ground, "Your Majesty, please have mercy on me, a weak woman who can only be manipulated by others. ¡± "I don''t want to be the crown prince, I just want the palace to give me a bowl of rice." She knew in her heart that the crown prince was already married, so there was no need for the crown prince to think about it. At any rate, she was allowed to be a side concubine, and she accepted it. . The prince sneered without even raising his eyes, "Go away¡ª" Zheng Wan collapsed on the ground and cried, "If the prince insists on driving me out, wouldn''t he let me die?" ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you die or not, get out of here as soon as possible!¡± King Qi said and strode out of the hall. Several servants following King Qi glanced at Zheng Wan and left. ??The prince only said to get out, but didn''t say to drive them out, so they wouldn''t be able to move, so they could just leave them alone. Zheng Wan sat on the ground, covering her face and crying sadly. When she came, Eunuch Zhao told her that although the prince of Qi was already married, Yi''s decree could not be violated. If the prince resisted the decree, she would stay no matter what. As long as she stays, the queen will support her in the future. She had been suffering in the inn for several days, and she fully thought that this imperial edict would be able to save her, but she did not expect such a scene to be waiting for her. ?At this moment, there was no one else in the hall except her and the four dowry maids. There is not even a servant from Prince Qi¡¯s mansion. Just leaving their master and servant here, it shows how unpopular she is. what to do? Did you listen to Eunuch Zhao to stay? Or go back to Guanyi? (End of this chapter) Chapter 563： Handed a knife Chapter 563 Passed a knife ??If you go back to Guanyi, I''m afraid you will have to follow Eunuch Zhao and the others back to the capital tomorrow. After returning to the capital, Zheng Wan knew that her chess piece was useless. ?Not only is it useless, as long as she is in the capital, it will slap the queen in the face. From now on, neither the queen nor the duchess will care about her life or death. I''m just afraid that her life will not be easy. Perhaps he will die alone in the dilapidated little courtyard of Duke Li''s Mansion. ?Now, no matter how she said it, she also had a plan, and she was still promising such a handsome prince. She could not go back, and she could not go back even if she died. ??We have to fight no matter what. ?At this time, the maid came over to help her up, "Miss, what should we do?" ??This Prince Qi''s Mansion is so rude, just leaving them here without even arranging a place for them to live. Zheng Wan gritted her teeth, stood up and picked up Yizhi from the ground, "There is no other way, just stay here for one night." ?Several maids had sad faces. They thought they could follow Zheng Wan and climb a high tree, but they didn''t expect this to happen. The master and servants were cold and hungry. They closed the door of the lobby and shivered in their chairs. Shen Qingluan couldn''t sleep, and the lights in the room were not turned off. ?She was too lazy to ask Xiao Xuan to wait on her, so she drove him to his own yard. Lying on the bed, my mind was full of thoughts about Xiao Yu''s wedding night. ?his chest is so broad and strong, how happy it would be to lean on his chest... Just as I was thinking about it, the girl outside whispered: "Miss, are you asleep? There is something going on ahead." Shen Qingluan sat up suddenly, "What''s the matter? Come in and tell us!" The girl entered the house and whispered: "My mother-in-law, who has just gone to bed for the night, came to tell me that another decree has just come to the house." "It was said that the prince was asked to marry Miss Zheng as his wife, and everyone came into the house." ¡°The prince did not accept the order, got angry and left.¡± "The prince was also angry. He scolded the **** who delivered the order and left." Shen Qingluan''s eyes lit up, "What about now? What''s the situation now?" The girl said: "The **** who delivered the order has left." ¡°Then Miss Zheng is still in the front hall, and no one is looking after her.¡± Shen Qingluan suddenly opened his mouth and laughed silently. Well done, isn''t this just the knife that was handed to her hand? Gu Fei wants to serve tea tomorrow morning, and it happens to be lively. She waved her hand and whispered to the girl: "Go and bring Miss Zheng to my yard, and find her a side room to rest first." The girl responded and went out. After a while, the girl brought Zheng Wan and his servants back to Shen Qingluan''s yard, found an empty room in the west wing, and placed them there at will. Zheng Wan finally had a place to stay, but she didn¡¯t even have water to wash with. He didn''t dare to ask anyone for it. The master and the servants had no choice but to fall asleep. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Gu Fei was tormented by Xiao Yu for half the night. If Xiao Yu hadn''t taken pity on her and tried his best to suppress her impulse, she would not have been able to get out of bed for three days and three nights. I was still asleep in the morning, and Lian''er shouted outside the door, "Miss, it''s time to get up." ¡°Tea will be served in a moment.¡± Mother Xu stood beside Lian''er and remained silent. Lian''er called out several times. Xiao Yu impatiently put on his clothes and stood up, opened the door, frowned and lowered his voice, "What''s the noise? It''s time to wake up Xiao Fei again." ?Suddenly he saw Grandma Xu, "Why are you here?" ??Mother Xu said to Xiao Yu, "This servant is here to serve the prince''s concubine." ??Xiao Yu had to give her face and had to let them in. Lian''er and Yan''er waited for Gu Fei to get up. Nanny Xu quietly opened the quilt and put the original handkerchief that Nanny Qin had stuffed into her sleeves on the bed yesterday. (End of this chapter) Chapter 564： There is still a revenge that has not been avenged Chapter 564 There is still a revenge yet to be avenged ??Mother Xu came here early in the morning just to collect the original handkerchief. After completing the task, she resigned. Xiao Yu saw Gu Fei closing her eyes and letting Lian Er toss her face, so he couldn''t help but go over and touch her face, "You''re still sleepy. I''ll serve tea later, then come back and go back to sleep." Gu Fei closed his eyes and said "hmm". ?Huddled in the bright red brocade quilt, her little face looks even more delicate and cute. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but feel his throat twitch again. He glanced at Lian''er next to him, got up angrily, and went to wash himself. ?Yan''er came in soon. The two of them helped Gu Fei dress, wash and comb her hair. Fang''er has already picked up the clothes Gu Fei wants to wear, which have been decided a long time ago. It is a coat and skirt made of red satin. ?Fang''er opened the jewelry box again and took out a set of red gold and ruby ????heads. Putting on his clothes and wearing a head full of jewelry, Gu Fei felt like a mobile jewelry display rack. Xiao Yu had already packed up and took Gu Fei''s hand, "Is it cold?" ??Gu Fei was wearing a coat and a sable cloak outside, and she wasn''t cold at all. Besides, since she drank the spirit liquid, she feels very good and eats deliciously. Xiao Yu touched Gu Fei''s face again. His face felt warm, and he felt relieved. He pulled Gu Fei''s hand into his sleeve and held it together. The two held hands and walked slowly towards the prince''s main courtyard. ?Walking to the front of the main courtyard, I saw Shen Qingluan and Xiao Xuan approaching from a distance. ?These two people were walking one behind the other. ?Xiao Xuan walked in front, and Shen Qingluan was followed by four maids. Seeing Xiao Yu holding Gu Fei''s hand, her face unconsciously pulled down. ??This is the first time Xiao Xuan met Gu Fei. ?He never knew that anyone in the world could be so beautiful. He was stunned for a moment and even forgot to take steps. Shen Qingluan was originally walking behind him, but when she saw that he suddenly stopped moving and turned his face straight in the direction of Gu Fei, she felt very angry. Xiao Xuan, who is not good enough for her, dares to be half-hearted. How can I tolerate this! ??She stepped forward suddenly, poked Xiao Xuan hard, gritted her teeth and whispered: "You are still shameless, that is your sister-in-law, and you are stunned!" ?Xiao Xuan turned around and glanced at Shen Qingluan. His originally pretty appearance was simply vulgar compared to Gu Fei''s. Not to mention she had a twisted look on her face. He snorted softly and strode forward. ?But a pair of eyes couldn''t help but drift towards Gu Fei. He was not a lustful person, but beautiful things have this kind of magic power that makes people want to see them again. ??Xiao Yu quickly noticed his gaze, his face turned cold, and he pulled Gu Fei behind him, blocking half of his body in front of Gu Fei. ?Walking to the door of the yard, Xiao Xuan nodded to the two of them and went in. Shen Qingluan snorted at Gu Fei and went in with the maids. ??Gu Fei raised her eyebrows slightly. When she saw Shen Qingluan, she remembered that she still had a revenge she had yet to avenge. They became a family and it was just a good time for everyone to play slowly. Xiao Yu took Gu Fei''s hand and went in. King Qi and the princess were already sitting in the lobby. ?? King Qi looked at Gu Fei calmly as he walked in. She was indeed a woman who could influence destiny. She was full of fairy spirit. ??The princess sat next to the prince and watched the two people walk in with a smile. ?The son and daughter-in-law are standing together. They really look like a couple from a painting. You can¡¯t get enough of them. ?? Concubine Lin, who was sitting under the princess, saw Gu Fei at this moment and was stunned for a moment. After a while, she came back to her senses and covered her mouth with a smile, "This concubine is really good-looking, no wonder Yuer wants to marry her." (End of this chapter) Chapter 565： Serve tea Chapter 565: Serving Tea Gu Fei glanced at her lightly. Concubine Lin had a beautiful appearance and a fair complexion. She should be about forty years old. She looked like she was in her thirties. She spoke softly and was wearing a plain jacket. She looked very... It''s somewhat elegant and refined. At this time, Shen Qingluan and Xiao Xuan said their greetings and sat down. ?Gu Fei took a tray held by Lian''er, with two pairs of exquisitely crafted shoes on it. She smiled and saluted the prince and the princess, "This is a bit of filial piety from the daughter-in-law. My daughter-in-law''s needlework is crude. I hope my father, the queen, mother and concubines won''t find it objectionable." These shoes were made for her by Lanzhi, and Gu Fei only gave them a few symbolic stitches. ?Mother Xu behind the princess took the tray. The princess took the shoes in her hand and looked at them. She smiled and said, "It''s a good job. Mom likes it very much." ?Gu Fei smiled, not feeling guilty at all. At this time, the princess nodded to Nanny Xu, and Nanny Xu waved to the side. A little maid brought over a tray with two tea cups on it. ??Gu Fei knew that she was going to serve tea. Just as she was about to reach out to get the tea cup, Shen Qingluan suddenly chuckled behind her, "Why are you so anxious? We haven''t even arrived yet, so what kind of tea are you going to serve?" ¡°I think it¡¯s better to wait.¡± Gu Fei seemed not to have heard anything and took the tea cup in her hand without a second thought. She didn''t know who else hadn''t come, but since the princess had someone bring the tea cup over, it meant that tea could be served. . ??The princess will not trick her at this time. After all, if she is embarrassed, the princess will not look good. ??The prince sat at the top. He glanced at Shen Qingluan first, with a somewhat worried expression. Then he looked at Gu Fei and saw that she was holding the tea cup steadily in her hand and had slowly knelt down. ??The prince nodded slightly in appreciation. Sure enough, this girl Gu was extraordinary. A new daughter-in-law is in a dilemma when faced with this situation. She must either ask her husband or find out what her parents-in-law want. No, she had made up her mind. She should have analyzed the form very quickly and was not moved by other people''s words at all. The princess glared at Shen Qingluan at this time. She already knew everything about last night this morning. Shen Qingluan must have had some crooked intentions in bringing Zheng Wan back. That''s why she was in a hurry to ask Gu Fei to serve tea. Shen Qingluan didn''t expect that Gu Fei would ignore her at all. Whenever Gu Fei asked a question, she would tell him about Zheng Wan''s existence and invite Zheng Wan over. When she came out, she told the maid to bring Zheng Wan over after a while, but she didn''t know why she hadn''t come yet. She had to speak out to interrupt Gu Fei''s tea ceremony. ??If you fail to serve tea the day after the wedding, you will not be considered recognized by your parents-in-law. ?Here Gu Fei has already raised the tea cup above his head and said respectfully: "Father, please drink tea." The prince nodded with a smile, and the maid next to him took the teacup and handed it to the prince. The prince took the teacup, took a symbolic sip, put down the teacup, and nodded to Gu Fei, "What a beautiful couple, look forward to seeing you." I will grow old together with Yu''er, Luan and Phoenix." ??As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the maid next to him brought over a tray with a brocade box on it. ?Gu Fei thanked the prince and Yan''er took the box. Then Gu Fei picked up another cup of tea and offered it to the princess. The princess also said a few auspicious words and sent a red sandalwood box, but she didn''t know what good things were inside. Just as Gu Fei was about to stand up, another tea cup was brought over, and the maid said, "I still have to serve tea to the concubine." (End of this chapter) Chapter 566： Failed to find fault Chapter 566 Failed to find fault ?? Gu Fei was moved in her heart and did not reach out to take it rashly. She glanced up quietly and saw that the princess''s expression changed. She knew what was going on, so she stood up, took the tea cup, and handed it to Xiao Yu, "Didn''t the prince say he was thirsty just now? This tea is just right." ??Xiao Yu smiled at her, took the tea cup, took a sip, and then put it into the tray. The maid held the tray and looked back at Concubine Lin awkwardly. ?Concubine Lin''s face was very ugly. She did the same thing when Xiao Xuan got married. Shen Qingluan hesitated and offered her tea. The princess was so angry that she could not help but the prince acquiesced. She had already thought about it. If Gu Fei knelt down to serve this cup of tea, it would undoubtedly elevate her status as a concubine and slap the princess in the face. ??If she doesn''t take the teacup and the maid holds it in front of her, then it''s Gu Fei who won''t be able to get off the stage. Unexpectedly, Gu Fei pretended not to hear and calmly resolved the issue. ?Concubine Lin couldn''t help but said: "What a rude imperial concubine, she doesn''t even know how to serve tea to her elders!" ??Gu Fei looked at her with a smile, "I only know that the rule is to serve tea to parents. I don''t know, is the concubine the father or mother of the prince?" Xiao Yu originally wanted to vent his anger on his wife, but she didn''t expect her to solve the problem herself. She couldn''t help but look at Gu Fei with a smile. Xiao Qing sat at the bottom and burst out laughing. The princess''s eyes lit up when she looked at Gu Fei, "Oh, this wife is too fond of her. I''ll beat this **** Lin Yuer to death!" Concubine Lin''s face turned red and she stood up quickly, "You are so brave. Why do you say that I am also the second-ranked wife of the imperial court? How dare you talk to me like this?" ??Gu Fei looked at her innocently, "I only heard that if this new daughter-in-law doesn''t please her parents-in-law when she comes in, she will inevitably make things difficult for her." ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the prince and the princess were both kind-hearted people, but I was overly worried.¡± As he spoke, his face turned cold, "My parents-in-law didn''t say anything, so who are you? Why should you accuse me?" The prince''s lips twitched. What Gu Fei said was true, but it was too disrespectful to Concubine Lin. The princess felt happy in her heart, but her face remained calm. ?Concubine Lin was so angry that she trembled all over and turned to look at her biggest supporter, King Qi. Tears welled up in her eyes in an instant, and her body swayed as if she was about to fall, "My lord, are you just watching the crown prince and concubine bully me like this?" Gu Feiyou was disgusted. ?Come on, this is not a private occasion. There are so many juniors sitting here and they are quite old. Can you be so coquettish? The princess glanced at King Qi and saw a look of pity on his face. She knew that this **** ghost had been caught by Concubine Lin''s methods again. She knocked the tea cup in her hand hard and said, "Okay, calm down. You guys can''t do anything." Keep the tricks on the table where no one is around, but there is still a girl¡¯s house here!¡± Xiao Qing blinked, what does this have to do with me? ??The prince naturally does not want to blame Gu Fei. This daughter-in-law will be able to influence the fate of Prince Qi''s house in the future. Besides, he was very satisfied with his daughter-in-law as he had just been watching over Gu Fei. He calmly comforted Concubine Lin, "Okay, okay, what she said is correct. Sit down, you haven''t even acknowledged your relationship yet." Concubine Lin was still making trouble. Seeing that the prince''s expression became colder, Xiao Yu also stared at her with an unkind expression, as if if she said another word, Xiao Yu would rush up and beat her up. She had no choice but to bite her lip and sat down in frustration. (End of this chapter) Chapter 567： Just make noise Chapter 567 Just make trouble ??Xiao Yu stopped glaring at Concubine Lin and took Gu Fei to Xiao Xuan to recognize her, "This is the eldest brother and sister-in-law." ??Gu Fei said to the two of them, "Blessed brother and sister-in-law." As Xiao Xuan got closer, he could see more clearly. These siblings were so beautiful. I just didn¡¯t expect that he would dare to contradict his mother as soon as he entered the door. He is not a simple character. He nodded slightly, "Brothers and sisters, you are polite." Shen Qingluan next to him snorted from his nose in response. But I was very upset in my heart, why didn¡¯t Zheng Wan come? ?? Gu Fei followed Xiao Yu to Xiao Qing again. Xiao Qing quickly stood up and smiled sweetly at Gu Fei, "Wish you my second sister-in-law." ¡°Happy sister.¡± The two of them saluted each other, and Lianer handed a prepared purse to Xiao Qing¡¯s maid. A figure flashed at the door of the lobby, and a shadow in red quickly walked in and stood motionless in the middle of the lobby. Shen Qingluan was overjoyed, it was finally here! ?Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Zheng Wan. Except for Gu Fei and Xiao Qing, everyone in the room had received the news last night and guessed who Zheng Wan was. I don¡¯t know if it was to show off her identity, but Zheng Wan wore a red coat and skirt, with two beaded flowers on her head, thin eyebrows and eyes, and fair complexion. I saw her holding Yi Zhi in her hand, standing in the middle of the hall, with an awe-inspiring and inviolable expression. ??Xiao Yu glanced at Zheng Wan coldly and pulled Gu Fei to sit down. Shen Qingluan chuckled at this time and said, "Hey, I didn''t expect that there are relatives at home that I don''t know. This is -" She happily handed the message to Zheng Wan, and Zheng Wan naturally accepted it, "I am Zheng Wan, the third young lady of Duke Li''s mansion. The queen has issued a decree to give me to the prince of Qi as his concubine." ¡°I beg you, the prince, the princess, and the prince to correct my name.¡± ?? Gu Fei glanced at Xiao Yu when he heard this, feeling that not only did Yizhi arrive at midnight last night, but the bride was also sent over. ??Xiao Yu held Gu Fei''s hand tightly. Last night, he was really in no mood to deal with this mess. He didn''t expect that this woman would have the courage to come here to make trouble. ?The palace is so big, if no one invites her here, she might not even be able to tell the difference between east, west and north. ?Xiao Yu glanced at Shen Qingluan. Needless to say, it was this woman who caused the trouble. ??The prince glanced down at Zheng Wan. He didn''t ask anyone to kick her out last night. He had hoped that the girl would be shy and couldn''t bear it, so he left. When the queen asked, he would have something to say. ??I didn¡¯t expect that this girl was so thick-skinned that not only did she not leave, she even dared to come here to cause trouble. There was silence in the room for a moment. When Zheng Wan saw that no one answered, she raised her Yi Zhi above her head with both hands, knelt down suddenly, and said word by word: "The Queen''s Yi Zhi cannot be changed. No matter whether you recognize me or not, I will not obey you." If the palace cannot accommodate me, I will crash to death at the gate of Prince Qi''s palace!" ?Early this morning, Shen Qingluan asked a nanny to give her some advice, telling her to go out and make trouble, and it would be best to seek death and a life. It was impossible for the Qi Palace to really let her die, and even those words were probably taught by her nanny. The prince was also in trouble for a while. He scolded the emperor last night, so he scolded him. Anyway, he was reasonable. ?If you push him hard, he can really go to the capital and make him turn upside down in front of all the civil and military officials. ??But for such a weak woman, if she is really forced to death, even if she loses her life, no matter how reasonable the Qi Palace is, it will become unreasonable. ?He couldn''t help but look at Xiao Yu. This matter was actually not difficult to deal with, and there was no need to give Zheng Wan a status. He could just put her in the backyard and fend for herself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 568： To force each other to death Chapter 568: Fighting with Death Xiao Yu did not look at his father, but looked coldly at Zheng Wan who was kneeling on the ground, and said in a deep voice: "Come here, please send the third lady of Duke Li''s residence back to the capital and hand her over to Mrs. Li. inside." Two women walked in from outside the door. Just as they were about to pull Zheng Wan away from the ground, Zheng Wan took out a sharp knife from somewhere and slammed it against her throat. Her voice was extremely sad, "Who dares to touch me? Just die here!¡± The two women did not dare to step forward anymore and stood aside with their hands down. ?The prince¡¯s face was expressionless. The princess looked at Xiao Yu in panic. ?Concubine Lin had a smile on her lips. Shen Qingluan looked at Gu Fei with a smile. ??Gu Fei glanced over, taking in everyone''s expressions, and then glanced at Xiao Yu next to him. Xiao Yu gritted his teeth and had blue veins popping out on his forehead. Zheng Wan held the knife against her throat, with a sad look on her face, "I am just a helpless and weak woman. I beg Prince Qi to give this little girl an explanation and a way to survive. Otherwise, I will only die." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ke Yu''er definitely doesn''t recognize this temper. He winked at the two women. As soon as the two women moved, Zheng Wan noticed it. His heart skipped a beat and he pushed the tip of the knife in. He saw that the tip of the knife had punctured the skin and blood was flowing down. Shen Qingluan exclaimed exaggeratedly, "Oh, it''s bleeding!" She looked at Xiao Yu with a smile, "If you ask me, Miss Zheng is very pitiful. It''s better for the Crown Prince to let her stay. After all, the Queen has given her decree and it''s hard to violate it. Even if she doesn''t become the Crown Princess, I It¡¯s okay to be a concubine.¡± Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "Where did you come from, such a talkative woman? You don''t have the right to speak here!" Shen Qingluan didn''t expect Xiao Yu to say such vulgar words, and his chest heaved with anger for a moment, "You-you-" She was worried about her status and could not scold Xiao Yu. She turned to look at Xiao Xuan and said, "You just watch your brother bully me?" Xiao Xuan frowned and said, "Xiao Yu, you have indeed spoken your words, and your sister-in-law also has good intentions." Xiao Yu sneered, "Did I say something wrong? Who wants her to talk too much?" "If she is really kind-hearted, why not let you take in Miss Zheng? Wouldn''t everyone be happy?" Xiao Xuan hit a snag and said nothing with a straight face. ??Gu Fei patted the back of Xiao Yu''s hand comfortingly, then stood up, walked in front of Zheng Wan, and looked down at her. ?Zheng Wan looked up and saw an indescribably beautiful woman in a red dress, looking at her with a smile. ¡°Miss Zheng, why don¡¯t we talk?¡± Zheng Wan stayed for a while before coming back to her senses. The hand holding the dagger was trembling slightly, "You, who are you?" Mother Xu took a step forward and said, "This is the Crown Princess of Qi." Zheng Wan looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, and despair arose in her heart. No wonder the prince refused to marry her even to the death. She couldn''t even compare to one of this woman''s toes. ??Gu Fei suddenly bent down, reached out, pinched Zheng Wan''s wrist and pulled it away. Zheng Wan felt her wrist go numb, she had no strength at all, and the knife in her hand fell to the ground. The servants came over quickly and picked it up. Zheng Wan came to her senses and realized that her knife was gone. She turned pale for a moment. The only thing she could threaten them was her life. Now that the knife was gone, what should she do? ?Hitting a wall? She couldn''t help but look at Shen Qingluan, wanting to ask her for help. (End of this chapter) Chapter 569： Stealing the chicken will lose the rice Chapter 569: Stealing the chicken but losing the rice ??Gu Fei moved his steps, blocking her gaze, and pulled Zheng Wan up from the ground, "Miss Zheng, get up, let''s find a place to talk." She has now practiced the Nine Yin Jue, and her strength is far beyond that of ordinary women. Zheng Wan cannot break away at all. ?Gu Fei pulled her and walked out. After taking two steps, Gu Fei suddenly stopped and turned around to face Yifu, "Father, the Queen, mother and concubine, my daughter-in-law will leave first." ??The prince was stunned by Gu Fei''s series of actions. He didn''t even understand how a little girl could have such courage. She dared to grab a knife without being afraid of stabbing herself. Didn¡¯t you see that Xiao Qing¡¯s face turned pale with fright? ??It was clearly a deadlock, but Gu Fei resolved it in just a few clicks. ?Facing a woman who is determined to marry her husband, she is not at all bitter and jealous. ?The prince felt a surge of ecstasy in his heart. He had never seen Gu Fei''s courage, determination, and grandeur in any woman. Sure enough, he is not an ordinary person! really! The prince''s unhappiness disappeared at this moment. He smiled and said to Gu Fei, "Go ahead, I''ll leave this matter to you." The princess was even more surprised. She didn''t even know what to say to this daughter-in-law. If she had a daughter-in-law who was so stubborn, Lin Yue''er would have been cleaned up long ago. Xiao Yu also stood up at this time and was about to leave with Gu Fei when Gu Fei shook her head slightly at him and pulled Zheng Wan away quickly. Shen Qingluan originally wanted to watch a good show, but the result was not what she wanted. Instead, she was hurt by Xiao Yu. She stood up with a cold snort, and just as she was about to leave, the prince said coldly: "Xuan''er, take care of your wife, your hand is too long!" ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the royal palace is one body, if one is prosperous, both will be prosperous, if one is damaged, both will be harmed!¡± ?Early this morning, the servants came to report that Zheng Wan was picked up by Shen Qingluan. Needless to say, Zheng Wan''s actions were inseparable from Shen Qingluan. ??The prince was also very annoyed with Shen Qingluan''s cheating. In ordinary families, no father-in-law would personally discipline his daughter-in-law, let alone reprimand her. The prince''s displeasure with Shen Qingluan was made clear. Xiao Xuan lowered his head, "My father taught me that my son must be well disciplined." Shen Qingluan''s face turned red for a moment, she gritted her teeth and walked out quickly. The princess''s voice came from behind, "I don''t know the etiquette, I don''t even know how to say goodbye to my elders!" Shen Qingluan''s back stiffened and he walked away faster and faster. ? Concubine Lin was beside herself with anger. She came here happily early in the morning and planned to see her new daughter-in-law''s jokes. Unexpectedly, not only was she bullied, but her daughter-in-law was scolded by Prince Ye. ?She bit her lip and stood up, looking at the prince aggrievedly. The prince lowered his eyes and did not look at her, so she had to leave. ?Here, Gu Fei pulled Zheng Wan into her yard, asked Lian''er to bring the ointment, and applied it to Zheng Wan herself. ??Zheng Wan seemed to be really determined to die. Although the wound was not big, it was quite deep. If it went deeper, it would probably poke a blood vessel. After applying the ointment and bandaging, Gu Fei shook his head and asked, "Why are you bothering Miss Zheng?" Zheng Wan''s face was filled with sadness, "The Crown Princess is not me, so she doesn''t know my difficulties." At this time, Yan''er came in with breakfast, and Gu Fei said, "Miss Zheng hasn''t had breakfast yet. If you don''t mind, how about we share it together?" Zheng Wan is really hungry. She worked hard until midnight yesterday, and she was already hungry at that time. She hasn''t had a drop of water since she got up today. After speaking, Gu Fei gave Lian''er a few instructions in a low voice, then sat down to eat. Lian''er took the instructions and went out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 570： Understand the core needs of customers Chapter 570: Find out the core needs of customers ?Yan''er and Fang''er are laying chopsticks next to them, and then laying out the dishes. Zheng Wan wanted to die just for a moment. Since she was still alive, she had to eat, so she quietly started to eat breakfast. After a while, after breakfast was finished, the mouth was rinsed, and tea was served, Lian''er also came back. She leaned against Gu Fei''s ear and told her about Zheng Wan''s life experience and what happened last night that Gu Fei had just asked her to find out from Xiao Yu. Everything was said one by one. ?? Gu Fei nodded after hearing this, sent Lian''er and Yan''er away, and then looked at Zheng Wan with a smile, "Miss Zheng is from the capital?" Zheng Wan felt a little ashamed of herself when facing a beauty like Gu Fei, so she nodded cautiously. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "The prince and I got married yesterday." ¡°Three books and six rituals were carried out, and eight sedans were carried into the door, where he bowed to heaven and earth, and to his parents.¡± Zheng Wan lowered her head after hearing this. She knew that the imperial concubine meant that she was a matchmaker. ??Gu Fei said unhurriedly: "Miss Zheng must have seen clearly the prince''s attitude and the prince''s attitude last night and today." ¡°I would like to ask Miss Zheng a few questions. I would like Miss Zheng to answer me truthfully.¡± Zheng Wan nodded involuntarily. ??Gu Fei thought for a while and said: "Miss Zheng insists on staying. I think there are just a few reasons. I don''t know which one it is." ¡°First, Miss Zheng is greedy for the wealth of the palace and wants to live a life of fine clothing and fine food.¡± Zheng Wan shook her head, "Although I dare not say how noble I am, I am not a person who is greedy for wealth." ??Gu Fei added: "Secondly, Miss Zheng admires the prince and would not marry him except him." Zheng Wan blushed immediately, and she stuttered: "Although the prince is handsome, I have never seen him before, so why don''t I marry him?" She still has some thoughts about it, but she won''t admit it. "That''s the third type. I just heard about Miss Zheng''s life. Miss Zheng wants to stay because she just wants to have a place to settle down." Zheng Wan nodded slowly, "Both of my parents died when I was young. The clan members coveted the little money my parents left. The family really couldn''t survive, so they took an old servant to Beijing to visit relatives and stayed in the Duke Li''s Mansion for many years. My biggest wish in this life is to have a home of my own.¡± ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, "Then do you think Prince Qi''s Mansion can be your home?" "You have also seen the prince''s attitude. If you really want to stay in the palace, it will be worse than staying in the palace of Liguo." ¡°I¡¯ll just leave you in the backyard, feed you scraps all day long, and not be allowed to go anywhere. Do you want to live like this?¡± Zheng Wan trembled. The reason why she was afraid of returning the favor was because she was afraid of living like this. ?Think about it and you know that she really **** off the prince, and I''m afraid this is what will happen to her. ?Gu Fei glanced at her, "Do you think the prince and the prince are afraid of you making trouble?" "It''s just that for now, they have to keep you alive. After a year and a half, when the Queen forgets you, do you think you will still be alive?" Zheng Wan trembled all over. She didn''t really want to die. It was better to die than to live. She has lived in Duke Li''s mansion for many years, and naturally she has heard a lot of secrets. It''s not a big deal that a few women died in the backyard. ?Zheng Wan lowered her head and wept silently. Gu Fei didn''t care about her and just looked at her coldly. Zheng Wan cried for a while, then suddenly stood up and knelt down to Gu Fei, "Please save me, Princess Concubine." ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly. He was a smart man. He stood up and helped her up, "I want to save you, but I don''t know if you are willing or not." (End of this chapter) Chapter 571： Negotiation successful Chapter 571 Negotiation Successful Zheng Wan looked at Gu Fei longingly and said, "Prince Concubine, just talk." ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "It''s really difficult for a weak woman like you to survive alone." "I don''t think so. You have reached the age of getting married. In the past few days, I asked the matchmaker to help me find out if there are any suitable families." ¡°If you want to marry a rich businessman, there are so many rich businessmen in Ping An City that it will not be difficult to find a young one for you.¡± ¡°If you want to marry a scholar, it¡¯s easy to say, I¡¯ll find someone with a good reputation for you.¡± "What do you think?" Zheng Wan bit her lip, "If I marry another person, won''t the Queen blame me?" ??Gu Fei smiled: "I''m sure you have to blame me. It depends on you whether it''s worth it or not." ¡°She can¡¯t send someone to kill you, can she?¡± "To put it mildly, you are just a chess piece of the Queen, and your chess piece is useless now. Who would put extra thoughts on a useless chess piece?" In the final analysis, the emperor and the empress were competing with Prince Qi''s palace, not Zheng Wan. ?Zheng Wan fell silent. ??Gu Fei said calmly: "If you are willing to get married, just write a document yourself and leave your fingerprints." "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you, just let the prince send someone to take you back to the capital." Zheng Wan remained silent for a long time. ?Gu Fei was not in a hurry and waited patiently for her. Zheng Wan thought for a long time before whispering: "I can''t go back to the capital." "I beg the Crown Princess to find a good family for me. I don''t ask for anything else. I just want a simpler family." ??The struggle for power among aristocratic families was so terrible. She, an orphan, was inexplicably used as a pawn. ?I''m afraid it''s better to leave this palace as early as possible, otherwise, one day, her life may be in danger. ??Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, then I''ll send someone to find a matchmaker in the next two days." She raised her voice and said, "Yan''er, come in and serve the pen and ink." Yan''er quickly brought a pen and ink over, and Zheng Wan quickly wrote a page. Gu Fei looked at it and wrote very clearly. When the decree was announced, the prince and the prince''s concubine were already married. She couldn''t live with herself. She was willing to In addition, marrying someone else has nothing to do with Prince Qi''s palace. Yan''er pushed the ink pad over and Zheng Wan pressed her fingerprints. Gu Fei smiled and said, "Then Miss Zheng, please stay here first. When the matchmaker has a candidate, Miss Zheng can choose one she likes. If it''s convenient, I''ll let you meet her quietly first." Yes." Zheng Wan stood up with a blushing face and said to Gu Fei, "Thank you, Crown Princess." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "You don''t have to thank me." "Although I don''t want to see you die in vain in your prime years, I do it more for the sake of the prince." ?Gu Fei told Yan''er, "Go to the princess''s courtyard and talk to Aunt Xu and ask her to arrange a temporary stay in the yard for Miss Zheng." Yan''er agreed and left. After tea time, Yan''er came over with the old woman in the princess''s yard. The mother-in-law took Zheng Wan away. ??Gu Fei handed the things written by Zheng Wan to Yan''er to put away, and yawned. Xiao Yu came in just in time, waved Yan''er out, and hugged Gu Fei, "Are you sleepy?" ¡°I haven¡¯t slept well either, shall we sleep a little longer?¡± ??Gu Fei slapped his hand away and glared at him angrily, "It''s not like anyone else knows what it''s like to sleep at this time. At least I had lunch and took a nap, which is more talkative." Xiao Yu held Gu Fei on his lap and sat down, whispering in her ear: "Then, it''s okay if you don''t go to bed. I heard..." ??Gu Fei''s face turned red and she punched him, "You, don''t even think about it, you pervert!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 572： Face hurts Chapter 572 Face hurts ?Xiao Yu reluctantly kissed her. His little wife was still shy, so it seemed that he had to take his time. He whispered: "Then let''s just hold you like this, okay? I just want to hold you every day." ?The two of them did nothing, just chatting, chatting and kissing, and the whole morning passed. ?Until Lian''er knocked on the door outside, "Your Majesty, the princess sent someone to ask if you would like to have lunch in her courtyard?" ??Gu Fei struggled to get off Xiao Yu and straightened her clothes, "Go, come as soon as you say." Xiao Yu sat for a while before getting up. He saw the girls coming in to tidy up Gu Fei''s clothes and hair, and handed Gu Fei a key, "This is the key to my warehouse. I''ll have the account book delivered to you tomorrow. These will be kept from now on." I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡± "Yeah" Gu Fei put the keys into a box on the table and put them away. After sorting them, she and Xiao Yu went to the princess''s yard. ??The food was all laid out in the princess''s room, and she was craning her neck to wait for them to arrive. Xiao Qing is also there. The princess said happily: "It''s good that Xiao Fei comes in. On weekdays, it''s hard for me to ask Yu''er to have a meal with me." ?Gu Fei looked at the dishes on the table and found that some of them had chili peppers on them. The princess smiled and said: "I heard that you like the taste, so I specially asked someone to buy some chili peppers, but I just don''t know if they are good or not." This is really caring for her daughter-in-law. Gu Fei was grateful and smiled at the princess: "Of course it''s good, thank you princess." The princess said angrily: "You don''t need to call me princess on weekdays. Just call me mother like Yu''er." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Mom." While eating, the princess said: "In two days, when we come back, Xiao Fei will help me manage the house. Sooner or later, the palace will be handed over to you." ¡°And Qing¡¯er, you are old too, and you will get married in two years. From now on, you will come here every now and then and learn from me.¡± Gu Fei and Xiao Qing responded. After a while, the princess asked curiously: "So, Miss Zheng, what are you going to do?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "She wrote a document to me, voluntarily marrying me. By the way, I am asking my mother to help me find some official matchmakers to see if there are any suitable candidates." The princess nodded, "Okay, I''ll ask Nanny Xu to call a few people this afternoon." She said with a click of her tongue, "You are really capable. First of all, seeing how desperate she was, I thought she was relying on Yu''er. ¡± ??Xiao Qing glanced at the princess and muttered, "Mom, if you had the skills of a sister-in-law, then Concubine Lin would not know where to cool off." ??The princess felt her face hurt and glared at Xiao Qing fiercely. ?Gu Fei smiled sullenly. After dinner, Xiao Yu took Gu Fei and was about to take a nap. The princess took Gu Fei''s hand and said, "If you are okay, just come to me. I want someone to talk to me all day long." ??Xiao Yu thought his mother was nagging, so he pulled Gu Fei and left quickly. Xiao Qing held the princess''s arm and said, "Mom, I really like my sister-in-law. She is good-looking and courageous. I think she is not afraid of my father at all." She did not dare to confront Concubine Lin in front of her father. The princess nodded her forehead and said, "If you know how good she is, you should learn more from her, so as not to suffer the consequences of your husband''s family when you get married later." ??Xiao Yu took Gu Fei back to the courtyard and told the girls, "I and the Crown Princess are resting now, and don''t disturb us with any serious matters." Speaking, he shut all the maids out. ?Gu Fei stamped her foot, her face slightly red, "You, if you say that, they must have understood in their hearts, how will I see anyone in a while?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 573： satisfy Chapter 573 Satisfaction Xiao Yu half hugged her and half carried her towards the bed. One hand had already touched her waist and began to untie her belt. He said, "What''s the important thing? Who didn''t get here the other way around?" ?He untied his belt and threw it on the ground, pulled down the bed curtain, hugged Gu Fei and rolled onto the bed... The next day the princess sent someone to find two matchmakers for Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei asked someone to call Zheng Wan over. He smiled and said to the two matchmakers: "This Miss Zheng is a distant relative of my family. She is sixteen this year. I would like to ask some of you to find a good marriage." ¡°You need a simple family.¡± Each of the matchmakers was a person who could speak well and adapt to the situation. When they heard that they were distant relatives of the prince, they all took out all the money they had accumulated. This person said: "There is a family surnamed Zhang. They have an only son who is eighteen years old and has already obtained the title of scholar. The family has thousands of acres of fertile land. This son was born extremely well. He just wanted to find someone with outstanding looks. He didn''t meet him for a while. Suitable, I think Miss Zheng¡¯s talent and appearance are a perfect match for Mr. Zhang.¡± Another said: "The family I''m talking about is the most popular one. Mr. Chen is twenty this year. His family runs several herbal medicine shops in Ping''an City. On weekdays, Mr. Chen treats people and consults. He is gentle and handsome, and he only has one sister. He is married to an official family. No matter how you inquire about Mr. Chen¡¯s character, no one will say anything bad about him.¡± ¡°If this Mr. Chen hadn¡¯t been delayed by his mother¡¯s death two years ago, he would have gotten married long ago. Now that he has just become a filial piety, he is looking for me to inquire about the marriage.¡± The two matchmakers chatted a few more words, and for a while they were all in a whirlwind of excitement. Gu Fei looked at Zheng Wan, seeing that she was thoughtful, waved her hand to let the matchmaker go, and then asked: "Is there anything we can agree on?" Zheng Wan said shyly: "I want to meet Mr. Chen who runs the herbal medicine shop." ??Gu Fei nodded slightly. It seemed that Zheng Wan was really a sensible person and didn''t want anyone with a good reputation. She probably liked what the matchmaker said about Mr. Chen''s good character, and he didn''t have a mother-in-law. ¡°That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t Mr. Chen sitting in the shop for consultation? I¡¯ll ask him about the place later, and you can just go and see for yourself quietly.¡± After calling the matchmaker in for questioning, Gu Fei sent Nanny Qin and Lian''er to accompany Zheng Wan. ??Xiao Yu told the maids Zheng Wan brought over that the four maids might all be craftsmen. ??Now the princess is detained in the courtyard and is not allowed to come out even a step. ??The carriage stopped at the door of the drug store. Lian''er helped Zheng Wan get out of the car. The two of them went in and saw a man in a green shirt sitting in the store, treating someone. The clerk in the shop came up to him, "Do you two want to get medicine or see a doctor?" ??Lian''er said crisply: "We girls need to see a doctor." ¡°You two, please wait here.¡± As the two of them sat there, Zheng Wan couldn''t help but glance at Mr. Chen. ?Seeing that Mr. Chen is indeed handsome, he has a good temper and answers all the questions asked by the doctor. After the woman finished reading and grabbed the medicine, Lian''er helped Zheng Wan sit down in front of Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen looked at Zheng Wan gently, "What''s wrong with you, girl?" Zheng Wan said softly: "The food is not very good, and I can''t sleep at night." Mr. Chen took his pulse and said, "Young lady, your spleen is weak due to overthinking. I will prescribe you two doses of medicine. This illness is not serious. You just need to relax." Speaking, he wrote a prescription and asked the clerk to pick up the medicine. Coming out with the medicine bag, Lian''er asked with a smile: "How is it?" ?Zheng Wan nodded shyly. Lian''er reported to Gu Fei when she returned home, and Gu Fei sent Nanny Qin to find a matchmaker. (End of this chapter) Chapter 574： give birth Chapter 574 Giving birth The next day was the third day of the wedding. Gu Fei got up early in the morning. The princess had already prepared a homecoming ceremony. ??Xiao Yu didn''t ride a horse and sat in the car with Gu Fei. He really didn''t want to be separated from Xiao Fei for a moment. It didn¡¯t take long to arrive at Gu¡¯s house outside the city. As the Chinese New Year is approaching, Qinglian Academy has already gone on holiday. Gu Qing is at home early in the morning, looking forward to his sister¡¯s return. Hearing the news from the porter that the royal carriage had arrived, he hurried out to greet it. ?Going to the gate and welcoming Gu Fei and Xiao Yu in, Gu Qing watched carefully, while Xiao Yu held Gu Fei''s hand and was reluctant to let go. When he got off the carriage just now, it was Xiao Yu who personally carried the girl out. The brother-in-law felt sorry for his sister, which comforted Gu Qing. Since it was inconvenient for Xiao Yu to enter the inner courtyard, Gu Qing accompanied him to drink tea in the outer courtyard. Gu Fei entered the second door and was greeted by Chen''s sister-in-law Lanzhi. Chen asked eagerly: "How is it going to be at the palace? Are the prince and princess satisfied with you? Are the princes treating you well?" Lanzhi pursed her lips and smiled, "Mom, you don''t need to ask. Just look at Xiao Fei''s complexion. You can see that he is doing well." ??Gu Fei smiled and nodded, "The prince and the princess are very good to me, and so is the prince." Chen recited the Buddha''s name. ??Gu Fei saw that Li Chunhua''s belly was already very big, "Sister-in-law, sit down quickly. Are you about to give birth?" ?Li Chunhua smiled and said, "It''s probably just for the past few days. It''s more comfortable to stand." As she was talking, Li Chunhua suddenly felt hot in her crotch and her stomach began to cramp. ?Her expression changed and she hugged her belly, "Mom, I''m just afraid I''m going to give birth!" Mrs. Chen suddenly panicked and said, "Ah, what''s going on? Just give birth." ??Gu Fei quickly ordered the servants in the room, "Hurry up and ask someone to set up the car and go ask for Po Wen." ¡°Hurry up and boil water in the kitchen. Have you bought all the scissors? Put the scissors in a pot and boil them.¡± Lanzhi also said hurriedly: "Go quickly and put the bedding that has been packed up early into the room in the east wing that is used as the delivery room." ¡°Gather two more pots of fire and put them in.¡± Fortunately, there are many people in the house now, and everyone is doing their own thing. After a while, the delivery room will be ready. ?Hot water was also brought in, and a stove was placed in the delivery room, ready to add water at any time. Mrs. Chen also calmed down at this time, "Don''t worry, it will only happen. There will be a while, Chun Hua, you go away first, it will grow faster in a while." At this moment, Gu Fei remembered that no one had informed her eldest brother, "Lian''er, go to the front yard and tell your eldest brother that your sister-in-law is going to give birth." Lian''er went to the front yard, and soon Gu Qing hurried in. ??Coming in, everyone looked calm, and the wife was still being helped around the house by the maid. ?Gu Qing breathed a sigh of relief. ?Li Chunhua suddenly said: "No, I have to go to the delivery room. I feel like the baby is about to come out!" ?This time everyone was really panicked. ?Gu Qing picked up Li Chunhua and quickly entered the delivery room. ??Ms. Chen followed him through the door and drove Gu Qing out, "Get out quickly, men can''t enter the blood room." Gu Qing had no choice but to go out. ? Lanzhi and Gu Fei both entered the house and hurriedly closed the door. ??Ms. Chen hurriedly untied Li Chunhua''s belt, and Lian''er quickly stepped forward to help. As soon as she untied her belt, Mrs. Chen said, "Oh, my head is sticking out." ¡°This kid really doesn¡¯t give a shit.¡± ¡°Spring Flower, use your strength quickly!¡± ?Li Chunhua didn¡¯t exert much force at all. She only felt something slipping out from her lower body, and then her stomach pain disappeared. ?? This was Gu Fei''s first time watching a baby live, and she saw a naked little thing being held upside down in Mrs. Chen''s hand, with a long umbilical cord attached, accompanied by a cry of "wow". Li Chunhua struggled and asked, "Is it a son or a daughter?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 575： little baby Chapter 575 Baby ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "It''s a son." ?Li Chunhua breathed a sigh of relief. If she didn''t give birth to a son, she felt that her status would be unstable. ? Gu Fei saw that the umbilical cord was still connected and said hesitantly: "It needs to be cut." Chen stretched out his hand and said, "Give me the scissors." ??Lian''er quickly picked up the freshly cooked scissors placed on the white cloth and handed them to Chen. Mrs. Chen cut the umbilical cord without daring to bandage it, and said anxiously: "Why aren''t Wen Po here yet?" Just as he was talking, the curtain at the door was lifted, and Wen Po came in. When she saw that the baby was born, she quickly washed her hands and bandaged the baby''s umbilical cord. Mrs. Chen quickly took it and said, "I''ll give him a bath. Look at my wife, the placenta hasn''t come out yet." Po Wen went over to help Li Chunhua deliver the placenta. Mrs. Chen gave the baby a bath, put on clothes, and packed the candle bag. ?At this moment, Gu Fei came up to look at the baby. A small face was wrinkled and red, with eyes closed. It¡¯s really not very pretty. Ms. Chen was immersed in the joy of having a grandson, holding the baby in her arms without letting go. Gu Fei felt itchy in her heart, "Mom, give me a hug." ??Ms. Chen carefully handed it to Gu Fei, instructing her on how to hold it. ??Gu Fei lowered his head and tapped the baby''s little nose, and his little mouth curled up. Mrs. Chen came over and said with a smile: "Hey, do you want to eat?" ¡°Wait a little while longer, wait until your mother takes a break, and then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ??Gu Fei was curious for a while, then handed the baby to her mother and went out of the house, only to see her eldest brother still in the yard like a headless fly. ?Just then I remembered that no one came out to report the news to him. smiled and said, "Brother, my sister-in-law is fine. She gave birth quickly and didn''t suffer much." ¡°By the way, I gave birth to a son.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Gu Qing was so happy that he rubbed his hands together and walked around in circles in the yard. ?Gu Fei suddenly remembered that if Gu Qing was here, wouldn''t Xiao Yu be alone in the front yard? She hurried to the front yard. They saw Xiao Yu sitting in the hall, and the newly bought housekeeper Zhou next to him was greeting him. Seeing Gu Fei come in, Xiao Yu stood up and asked, "Can you go back?" ?? Gu Fei didn''t want to go back, but when she thought about it, the house was very busy at this time, and it was pointless for Xiao Yu to be alone, so she nodded, "Sister-in-law has given birth to a baby, it''s very chaotic, we might as well go back first." She sent Lian''er to the backyard to talk to Mrs. Chen, who then rushed out, "Why are you leaving? I''ve only been here for a while. I''ll go back after lunch. The food is all ready." ?Gu Fei waved her hand, "No, please take good care of my sister-in-law. My sister-in-law is tired." ?? Chen repeatedly tried to persuade her to stay, but Gu Fei still pulled Xiao Yu away. ?It is inconvenient to bring her husband to her parents'' house this time, otherwise, it would be unreasonable for her to stay overnight. ?The two of them returned to their house, and on the day of the third bath, Gu Fei sent Nanny Qin to give her a longevity lock and a pair of anklets. When the princess found out, she also sent Nanny Xu away and gave her an eight-treasure necklace to add to the basin. Then the matchmaker came back and said that Zheng Wan''s marriage had been agreed upon. Mr. Chen¡¯s family over there has agreed to the marriage, and after the Chinese New Year, they will exchange the Geng tie. ??Gu Fei counted the days and estimated that if Eunuch Zhao and Eunuch Liu who were delivering the edict would hurry up, they would arrive in the capital. But she didn''t know how the emperor would react after hearing what King Qi said in anger. ?She is now also a member of Prince Qi''s palace, and any disturbance will definitely have a direct impact on her. ?But think about it, the prince is not a reckless man. Since he dared to say it, he must have thought about the consequences. She has been here for more than ten days and has already discovered that everyone in this palace has a personality and excellent acting skills. (End of this chapter) Chapter 576： Cat Chapter 576 Cat ?For example, Concubine Lin has a white lotus character, likes to wear plain clothes, and looks delicate in front of the prince. ?The princess has a silly and sweet personality. Although the princess is indeed a bit silly and sweet, she deliberately exaggerated it. Even Xiao Yu, who is impulsive, arrogant and domineering on the surface, is very cautious in dealing with things in private. ? Gu Fei looked back and thought, isn''t she the same? Sometimes the angrier she is, the sweeter her smile becomes. ?In a place like the Royal Palace, in another ten or twenty years, there may come a day when she won¡¯t be able to tell the difference between what a mask is and what is her true self. It will be New Year¡¯s Eve soon. ??Xiao Yu''s two uncles also came to the palace to celebrate the New Year with their families. Before the death of King Lao Qi, he divided the families among his sons. ?The two concubines were each assigned a five-seater house and some fields and shops. ??Now Xiao Yu and his two uncles rely on these land stores to make a living. ??Every New Year''s Eve, they go back to their hometown for reunion, and they also worship their ancestors on the morning of the first day of the lunar new year. Red lanterns were hung everywhere in the palace, and they were lit only when it got dark. ?Every house was scented with incense and decorated with flowers of all colors grown in the greenhouse. The two aunts came over, and Gu Fei was dragged to the flower hall by the princess to play mahjong with the two aunts and the princess. ??The princess''s card skills are really bad. She touched 50,000 yuan. When she looked at her hand, she saw one with 10,000 yuan and the other with 30,000 yuan. She didn''t even think about playing out the 50,000 yuan. Xiao Qing looked beside her and was very anxious, "Oh mother, why are you typing this, it''s wrong!" The princess turned to look at her, "Then which one should I play?" Xiao Qing leaned close to her ear and said, "You''re giving me ten thousand, how can I give you fifty thousand!" The princess said plausibly, "They are all the same, they are all missing the middle." Xiao Qing was speechless. ?? Gu Fei listened to the discussion between the two women and looked at the 50,000 yuan on the table. After a moment of thought, he understood the cards in the princess''s hand, turned them around, and calmly played 20,000 yuan. The princess was so excited, "I want to eat 20,000 yuan!" ?She turned back and glanced at Xiao Qing, "Humph, look, this is coming, I''ll just say I made the right call." Xiao Qing was also convinced by the princess''s intelligence. She turned to Gu Fei and narrowed her eyes with a smile. She knew that her sister-in-law had deliberately let go of 20,000 yuan. She really likes this sister-in-law, she is good-looking and generous. ?A few people were having fun when Shen Qingluan came in through the door with his maid. ??The princess has always been too lazy to pay attention to her, just pretending not to see her, and just playing cards by herself. ?The two aunts looked at Shen Qingluan from a distance and smiled. The second aunt also shouted, "Qingluan, come here quickly, I will beat you." Shen Qingluan just smiled and did not answer. ?Gu Fei glanced at her. Shen Qingluan did not attract her attention, but she saw a girl behind Shen Qingluan holding a gray-white cat in her hand. ??This cat has a tuft of pointy hair standing on the tips of its two ears, and its amber eyes look a bit cute. Shen Qingluan and his maid walked over here slowly. ??Gu Fei suddenly stood up, "Qing''er, come and beat me, I''ll go change clothes." Xiao Qing sat down to play for Gu Fei. The princess muttered, "You have already seen my cards. Don''t mess with me for a while!" ?Gu Fei has already walked towards Shen Qingluan leisurely, and Lian''er followed behind her. The place where they played cards was a flower hall, and next door was the hall. The men were in the hall, and the women at home were all in the flower hall. Just when Gu Fei was about to reach Shen Qingluan, the girl behind Shen Qingluan suddenly threw the cat she was holding in Gu Fei''s direction. (End of this chapter) Chapter 577： evil thing Chapter 577: Evil creature The direction where the princess was sitting was facing the door. She played a card and just raised her head to see the girl''s movements clearly. As soon as the cat opened its claws and pounced on Gu Fei, the princess let out a scream. Seeing that her mother was terrified, Xiao Qing quickly turned around to look. ??He saw Gu Fei pulling Lian''er to the side, tilting his head, waving his wrist in an arc, and a silver light flashed in his hand. ?The cat flying in mid-air began to fall, and then a line of blood spurted out from its belly and soared far away. ?The cat fell to the ground, and for a moment, the women in the flower hall were stunned. ?Then Xiao Yu''s two aunts also screamed, and they hugged each other. They happened to see Gu Fei kill the cat. There were several cousins ??of Xiao Yu in the flower hall. They didn¡¯t know what happened. They saw everyone screaming and started shouting too. ??Xiao Yu heard screaming in the hall next door and reacted very quickly. He used Qing Kung Fu and ran towards this side. When I came over, I saw the cat lying on the ground, its legs and feet still twitching. Xiao Yu quickly hugged Gu Fei and stepped back a few steps, "Are you hurt?" ??Gu Fei shook his head. Soon, King Qi, his two younger brothers and Xiao Xuan also rushed over. They were all confused when they saw the cat on the ground. Gu Fei stretched out his hand at this time, "Lian''er, the veil." Lian''er handed over a handkerchief, and Gu Fei took it, wiped the blood off the dagger in his hand, threw the handkerchief to the ground, and put the dagger into his sleeve unhurriedly. People in the room watched Gu Fei wipe away the blood, and watched Gu Fei put the dagger into his sleeve. The prince''s mouth twitched, "What''s going on?" Shen Qingluan suddenly screamed, "My cat!" She pointed at Gu Fei angrily, "You killed my cat. Do you know how expensive this cat is? Please pay me for it!" Shen Qingluan had planned to make Gu Fei lose his appearance today even if he couldn''t kill him. Unexpectedly, she actually carried a knife with her and was very skilled. She even killed his pet. At the moment, the only option is to strike preemptively. ?Gu Fei snorted coldly, "Cat?" ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the two tufts of hair on its ears? This is obviously a lynx, how can you say it¡¯s a cat!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who sold you this thing make it clear to you that this thing is a dangerous thing?¡± ??If she hadn''t seen this thing in the zoo in her previous life, she would have been attacked today. She recognized the lynx at a glance just now. Combined with Shen Qingluan''s habit of letting tigers pee without saying a word, Gu Fei knew in her heart that Shen Qingluan was coming for her, so she stood up to greet him because she was afraid that the princess and the others would be harmed. Shen Qingluan didn''t expect Gu Fei to recognize this thing. When she saw it for the first time, she only thought it was a cat. It was said that this thing grew in the ice and snow and could not be seen in ordinary places. How did you recognize Gu Fei, a peasant girl with little knowledge? ??The prince''s face has darkened. Although he has never seen the lynx, he has heard about it. This thing is so ferocious that even wolves are no match for it. Shen Qingluan actually keeps such a vicious beast at home! They also took her to the flower hall, which was full of female relatives. His heart can be killed! ?At this time, Xiao Qing ran over, hid behind the prince, and pointed at the maid behind Shen Qingluan, "It''s her, I saw her deliberately throwing this thing at my sister-in-law''s face!" Shen Qingluan turned back sharply and slapped the maid, "You bitch, I asked you to hold the cat well, but you actually let it run away and almost hurt your sister-in-law!" ¡°Damn it!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 578： Take a break early Chapter 578: Take a break early The maid knelt down without saying a word. Shen Qingluan seemed to be very angry. He opened his bow from left to right and slapped the girl several times. ??The prince looked at her coldly, as if he had a mirror in his heart. Xiao Qing was his daughter. He knew very well that this girl was so innocent that it was absolutely impossible for her to lie. In other words, the maid did not make a mistake, but did it on purpose. How can a maid dare to act without the master''s permission? ?Besides, who would care for such a vicious creature? There is no other explanation other than Shen Qingluan''s deliberate actions. After Shen Qingluan finished slapping the maid, she turned to King Qi with an aggrieved face, "Father, Qingluan doesn''t know what kind of evil thing this thing is. Someone else gave it to my mother. I just thought it was a cat, so I hugged it." It¡¯s my fault that I came here to raise her and scared my siblings.¡± ??Xiao Yu stared at Shen Qingluan on the ground expressionlessly. If he dared to touch his little fei, Shen Qingluan really didn''t want to live. ??Gu Fei said quietly: "I was not frightened. The princess, the two aunts and the sisters were really frightened." ??In the distance, the princess was being supported by a maid. The fear in her eyes was not gone, and she did not dare to come over at all. ??Xiao Yu''s two aunts and several cousins ??also huddled together. ??The prince stared at Shen Qingluan, "Whether it is intentional or not, you know it in your heart, and everyone knows it in their heart." ¡°The Protector¡¯s Lady indeed raised a good daughter.¡± He now regrets so much that he entered into such a marriage. This Shen Qingluan is simply a disaster star! ?As soon as he entered the door, the palace lost 200,000 silver and made the emperor unhappy. It even provoked two imperial edicts from the Queen. Now, he actually wants to attack Gu Fei! ?If you want to touch Gu Fei, you have to cut off the road between him and Yu''er! Shen Qingluan lowered her eyes. She felt a little panicked. The prince seemed to believe that she did it on purpose. ?She was furious. As long as she refused to admit it, there was nothing they could do to her. The prince waved his hand expressionlessly, "Take care of this place first." The servant reached out to lift the lynx on the ground. ??Gu Fei said faintly: "This fur is really good, thick and dense. Don''t waste it. Peel it, tan it, and let me make a pair of boots for me to wear." Shen Qingluan clenched her teeth after listening to Gu Fei''s words. Gu Fei was nakedly humiliating her! It¡¯s a pity that the lynx didn¡¯t scratch this bitch¡¯s face just now! The servant was stunned for a moment, agreed, and went out with the lynx. ?Then a woman came over and brought a wet rag to wipe the blood on the carpet. ?The flower hall was filled with the smell of blood for a while. At this time, Xiao Yu said in a cold voice: "Father, what happened today was the intention of my sister-in-law. Why is such a poisonous woman still in the house? She needs to leave as soon as possible to avoid causing bigger troubles in the future." ??King Qi lowered his eyelids and thought for a while, he must not let Shen Qingluan go now. The old lady Protector of the Country is not a vegetarian either. ??Now that I have offended the emperor, I still don¡¯t know how the emperor will attack the Qi Palace. If he offends the Protector Lady again, he will make too many enemies, which is not a good thing. Shen Qingluan was so angry that she was shaking with anger when she heard Xiao Yu say that she was a poisonous woman. It was in vain that she loved him wholeheartedly, but he only had that **** Gu Fei in his heart! It¡¯s true that I originally illuminated my heart by the moon, but the bright moon illuminated the ditch. Shen Qingluan''s expression changed several times. When she saw that the prince was reluctant to speak, she was worried that the prince would really divorce her. Wouldn''t she become a joke? She suddenly covered her face and cried bitterly, "Father, Qingluan really doesn''t know that this thing is a dangerous thing. If he knew, how could I keep it in the house? Wouldn''t he be harming himself?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 579： Waiting Chapter 579 Waiting ?Xiao Xuan also walked to Shen Qingluan at this time, "Father, Qingluan didn''t mean it. Please forgive her this time." ?Concubine Lin just walked in. Before she knew what happened, she heard her son interceding on behalf of her daughter-in-law. She didn''t have time to ask. Seeing King Qi''s angry face, she hurried over and took his arm and shook him, "My lord, if it''s such a big deal, please spare Qingluan. She is still just a child after all." ??The prince suddenly shook off Concubine Lin''s hand and stared at Shen Qingluan. Since he couldn''t divorce her now, there was no need to make this matter clear. He had to give everyone a step to get down. He said slowly: "If the imperial concubine hadn''t been so smart about what happened today, I don''t know what trouble would have happened." "Although you say it was an unintentional mistake, you must not let it go unpunished. When you sacrifice your ancestors tomorrow, you will be banned for three months and copy the scriptures carefully!" ¡°As for this maid¡ªdrag her out and beat her to death.¡± The maid collapsed on the ground, and two big-bodied women quickly dragged her out. Shen Qingluan lowered his head and said nothing. The prince then looked at Gu Fei, his eyes full of admiration, "The Crown Princess is indeed different from other women. It is my great fortune, Prince Qi''s Palace, to be able to marry you." ?? Gu Fei knew that the prince was trying to appease her, fearing that she would be dissatisfied with Shen Qingluan''s punishment, so she smiled at King Qi Yifu and said, "Thank you, father, for the compliment." The prince waved his hand and said with a smile: "It''s okay. Those who should play cards can continue playing cards." ¡°Those who want to win money, hurry up, we will have dinner soon.¡± He glanced at Xiao Yu and said, "Yu''er, let''s go and play cards with your father. Don''t always stick to your wife." These words made Gu Fei blush, and she quickly opened Xiao Yu''s hand from her waist. The two uncles laughed in amusement. Not far away, the princess also smiled and waved, "Xiao Fei, come quickly." ?Gu Fei raised her feet to leave when she saw Shen Qingluan raised his head and looked at her coldly. ??Gu Fei walked up to her and looked at her for a while, then held out **** and said, "Twice!" ¡°Waiting.¡± After saying that, Gu Fei turned around and pulled Xiao Qing back to the card table. Shen Qingluan was stunned for a moment. Gu Fei said it twice? ! ? Could it be that the girl didn''t lie about what happened in Huyuan last time? She was really imprisoned in it. She ran out thanks to her good skills. That must be the case, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have said it twice. Waiting? What does it mean to wait? Are you waiting for her to take revenge on her? Shen Qingluan''s face was ferocious. She was a peasant girl. Even if you knew some kung fu, so what? Four of the eight maids around her were skilled in kung fu. ?Her mother hired a famous teacher to train her since she was a child and trained her for more than ten years. Isn¡¯t she ten times better than a peasant girl? ?Hmph, just wait and see who wins! ??Gu Fei was sitting on the table. The princess glanced at Gu Fei''s sleeve and asked carefully: "Xiao Fei, did you just take a knife and kill the big cat?" Several people at the table looked at her curiously. ? Gu Fei nodded and smiled, "I''m afraid that thing will wander around and hurt my mother and two aunts, so I''ll just kill them." Xiao Qing also looked into Gu Fei''s sleeve. This sister-in-law is really strange. She even carries a knife with her when she is playing cards at home during the Chinese New Year! ??Gu Fei noticed Xiao Qing''s gaze and said with a smile: "When I escaped from the desert with my family, the journey was very difficult. There were bandits, refugees, and wolves on the road, so I got used to carrying this thing with me." Xiao Qing nodded and asked curiously: "Sister-in-law, have you ever learned kung fu?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Yes, I have learned it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 580： Shocked Chapter 580 Shocking news Xiao Qing pursed her lips, "I wanted to learn kung fu when I was a child, but my mother wouldn''t let me learn it!" ??The princess saw what happened today the most clearly. If Gu Fei didn''t have the strength, his whole face would be scratched to pieces by the big cat. She suddenly felt a little regretful. Xiao Qing should have learned some skills so that she could protect herself. After two more rounds, the girls and women came in and out, and the dinner table was set. Everyone got up to have a family reunion dinner. At this time, all the lanterns and candles inside and outside the house were lit. The whole room was as bright as day. ??The sound of silk and bamboo could be heard in the outer hall, thinking that the men were watching the dancers dancing for fun. After dinner in the flower hall, the female relatives also invited the opera singers raised in the mansion to sing small operas. At the same time, the Prime Minister''s Mansion in Beijing. After the reunion dinner, the family also gathers together to watch the New Year. ? Su Chen¡¯s father passed away just a hundred days ago, and there was no New Year¡¯s atmosphere at home during the Chinese New Year. ?There are not even Spring Festival couplets posted in the whole house. Today''s New Year''s Eve banquet is all vegetarian and there is no wine. There is no sound of silk and bamboo in the whole house. Prime Minister Su looked at his nephew with a thin face and sunken cheeks, and sighed, "Chen''er, your father''s hundred days have passed. You don''t need to stay in front of his grave anymore. You can just go home and study behind closed doors." He felt heartbroken and regretful about his younger brother''s death. At the same time, I felt sorry for Su Chen. Su Chen took the title of Jieyuan of Donghai County in Qiu Wei. If this had not happened, spring would be more than a month away, and his nephew would definitely have a place. The top three are all very likely. ?At present, Su Chen is the only one in the family who is reading. ?His two sons, one of whom is almost thirty, barely passed the examination. The other one is even more stupid and does not even have the reputation of being a scholar. The future of the Su family depends on Su Chen. ?This child was also filial. After returning to the capital and burying his father, he made a grass house in front of the grave to keep his father''s filial piety. On such a cold day, wearing linen clothes and not using charcoal fire, he was really worried that his nephew would get sick from the cold. Su Chen was about to say something after listening to his uncle''s words. Prime Minister Su waved his hand, "You must listen to me on this matter. I know you have filial piety, but you should also think about your father. Would he be willing for you to suffer so much?" To yourself?" Su Chen lowered his head and said nothing. Prime Minister Su said again: "I have ordered people to demolish that thatched cottage. You are not allowed to live there anymore. Just study at home!" ?After a long while, Su Chen nodded slightly and said, "I will follow your uncle''s teachings." Prime Minister Su said happily: "This is a good boy." "By the way, I received a letter from your uncle yesterday, saying that your eldest son''s cousin has got married. Because the matter was done in a hurry, we didn''t have time to notify our government." ¡°When you have time, you should also write a letter to congratulate your cousin.¡± Su Chen was slightly startled, "Brother Yu is already married?" ¡°I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s daughter you are marrying?¡± Prime Minister Su recalled the content of the letter, "It was said to be a girl from a peasant family, whose surname was Gu¡ª" ¡°What?¡± Su Chen was stunned for a moment, unable to believe what he heard. Prime Minister Su thought for a while, "Yes, she is a peasant woman. She is said to have saved your cousin''s life, and she has a good character and appearance. Your cousin wants to marry her, so your uncle agreed." Su Chen''s mind felt like millions of hammers were beating, and his mind was buzzing. While he told himself that this was not true, he kept recalling the scene at the Lotus Festival in his mind. Brother Yu rushed into the crowd on horseback and rescued Xiao Fei. ?But he could only watch blankly. Su Chen''s eyes suddenly went straight, his face turned pale, his throat suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood, and he fell straight back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 581： Dont make trouble Chapter 581 Don¡¯t cause trouble "Chen''er!" Prime Minister Su was shocked. He rushed over, picked up Su Chen who fell to the ground, and shouted repeatedly: "Go and call the doctor!" Su Chen''s cousin Su Li hurried out to call the housekeeper. ?Prime Minister Su was holding the unconscious Su Chen, his heart was as sharp as a knife. My nephew vomits blood at a young age, which is not a good sign. The younger brother is gone. Chen''er is the only flesh and blood left by his younger brother, so nothing can happen to him no matter what. ??The surrounding servants gathered around and lifted Su Chen. Su Cheng shouted in succession: "Hurry and carry it to the heating cabinet next door!" The earth dragon was burning in the Nuan Pavilion. The servants put Su Chen on the bed and covered him with a thick quilt. Prime Minister Su was anxiously wandering around the room. His nephew was suffering from his filial piety, and he had endured this condition all his life. After waiting for more than half an hour, Su Li brought the doctor in. ?Prime Minister Su stood by and checked the doctor''s pulse. After a while, the doctor let go of his hand and stood up. Prime Minister Su invited the doctor outside, and then asked: "How is my nephew?" The doctor said unhurriedly: "I think the young master is already physically weak, and he is also depressed and worried, so he vomited blood. He needs to take careful food and supplements, and he also needs to rest." Prime Minister Su said in a deep voice: "My nephew was greatly affected by the death of his father. But he can''t eat meat and fish right now. What should we do?" The doctor thought for a while and said, "If you eat more eggs every day and drink some cow and goat milk, your body will be empty if you don''t nourish your body." Su Cheng nodded his head in succession, "I am following the doctor, please ask the doctor to prescribe a prescription for my nephew." ??The doctor thought about it for a long time before writing out a prescription. Su Li quickly sent someone to a familiar pharmacy to get some medicine. Just after Prime Minister Su sent the doctor out, Xiao Min ran in crying, shouting, "Chen''er, what happened to mother Chen''er?" Prime Minister Su looked at her coldly, "Don''t cry, Chen''er needs to rest." He paused and said, "During this period, I don''t have to go to court, so I will take care of Chen''er myself." ¡°Just stay in your yard and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Xiao Min stared, "Chen''er is my son, can''t I look at him?" Prime Minister Su said coldly: "No one wants you to look at him, I just ask you not to cry!" After saying that, he turned his back and went out. ??Xiao Min curled her lips and went into the Nuan Pavilion to look at Su Chen. After all, Su Chen was born to her in ten months of pregnancy. Seeing her son''s face pale and unconscious, Xiao Min felt a rare hint of motherhood, touched her son''s face, and cried silently. Since that day at the palace, when Su Chen pushed her down and rushed out, the mother and son returned to Beijing for the funeral. Su Chen never said a word to Xiao Min again. Xiao Min thought that her son was ill, and this was an opportunity for reconciliation. ?As long as I take good care of him for a few days, I can coax him to change his mind. ?Now her eldest brother doesn''t care about her, and her husband is gone, so she can only rely on her son. ??Xiao Min cried for a while and then got up and came out. She sat blankly outside. Aunt Xia stood behind her with an expressionless face. ?Now, Xiao Min also has to observe filial piety. Can''t go to the theater, go out, and have no entertainment activities. It is also difficult to sit at home like a log every day. ?Earlier, Xiao Min was bored and asked a little girl to play leaf cards with her. Grandma Xia came over and burned the leaf cards. The little girls were punished by kneeling for a whole day. This Aunt Xia is a serious person, and all the girls are kept submissive by her. Now, no one listens to what Xiao Min says. Whenever she says something, the maids first look at Aunt Xia''s face. If Aunt Xia doesn''t allow it, they will It was useless even if Xiao Min gave the order. (End of this chapter) Chapter 582： It broke our hearts Chapter 582 Heartbroken Not long after, the medicine was picked up and fried, and the maid took it in. ?After a while, the maid came out crying and said, "Young Master refuses to take the medicine." Since Xiao Min was here, Prime Minister Su left to avoid suspicion. At this time, Xiao Min was the only one outside. Xiao Min hurriedly went in and saw Su Chen lying on the bed, eyes open, staring blankly at the top of the bed. She said softly: "Chen''er, Mom saw you coming, drink the medicine quickly." Su Chen''s eyes moved slightly when he heard her voice, and he turned his head to face the bed. Xiao Min called out again, "Chen''er, get up and take medicine." Su Chen closed his eyes and said in an extremely cold voice, "Mother Xia, let her out." ??Mother Xia responded and looked at Xiao Min, "Princess, Prime Minister Su said that the young master needs to rest for his illness. I think the princess should go out." Xiao Min suddenly became angry. She had had enough of being angry with this old woman. ?She slapped Aunt Xia hard in the face, "You bitch, how dare you come to interfere with my affairs!" ¡°You dare to stop me from talking to my son!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the nonsense you **** said in front of Chen¡¯er that caused Chen¡¯er to be separated from me now.¡± ??Mother Xia looked at Xiao Min expressionlessly for two seconds, then suddenly raised her hand and slashed hard at the side of Xiao Min''s neck. Xiao Min tilted her head and fell softly to the ground. Prime Minister Su heard that the maid said that Su Chen didn''t take medicine, so he happened to rush over. When he saw this scene, he couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. ??Mother Xia held Xiao Min firmly and said to Prime Minister Su, "Prime Minister, atone for your sins." After saying that, she dragged Xiao Min out. Prime Minister Su sighed inwardly. King Qi is a sensible person. How could Aunt Xia be so bold without King Qi''s instructions? It''s just that the princess is too dishonest. It''s pity that his nephew has such a cold-blooded mother. ?Prime Minister Su only thought that Xiao Min had angered Su Chen, so he was unwilling to take medicine. He walked to the bed and said softly: "Chen''er, get up quickly and take the medicine. Your body is weak now. You need to relax and rest." "Don''t worry, since you don''t like to see your mother, I won''t ask her to come over from now on." Su Chen is completely despairing. If his father is the most important pillar in his life, then Gu Fei is his second pillar. Su Chen has not yet recovered from his father''s death. Now, the second pillar collapsed again. ?With his father away, Xiao Fei married someone else. He really didn¡¯t know what the meaning of his life was. ?Looking back at every moment with Xiao Fei in the past, every picture that remains in my mind is heartbreaking just thinking about it. ?His hand slowly reached to his waist, where a purse was hanging. There are two small-faced people in the purse. One is him and the other is her. It just doesn¡¯t make sense to keep them now. Prime Minister Su didn''t know what Su Chen was thinking, so he stood by the bed and urged, "Chen''er, get up quickly and drink the medicine." Su Chen closed his eyes and whispered for a long time: "Uncle, I know how to take the medicine. Please let me be quiet first." Prime Minister Su sighed and went out. When he went out, he thought, no, Chen''er has been observing mourning for a hundred days, so he shouldn''t be overly sad for a while. It was clear that Chen''er vomited blood when he mentioned the prince''s wedding. Is it possible? Prime Minister Su was shocked and hurriedly went out and called the boy who had followed him from Prince Qi''s Mansion to ask him carefully. The boy didn''t know much, but he followed Su Chen to the inn several times. He was also there on the Lotus Festival. So he told Prime Minister Su what he knew. Prime Minister Su couldn''t help but sigh. Since ancient times, the word "love" is the most hurtful! But as an uncle, he couldn''t explain this matter to his nephew, so he could only pretend not to know. (End of this chapter) Chapter 583： Bad news Chapter 583 Bad News Su Chen lay in bed for three days before getting up. He got up and returned to his yard. After sitting in the room for a while, Su Chen kicked out all the servants in the room. Get up, take a paper knife from the desk, and walk to the yard. There is a plum tree in the yard, and it is the season when the plum blossoms are in full bloom. Pink plum blossoms bloomed on the branches, very much like the color of the clothes she wore during the Lantern Festival. Su Chen stared blankly for a long time, then squatted down and dug a hole under the tree with a paper knife. He took off his purse from his waist and held it in his hand. After a long while, he slowly untied it and took out two men with faces. He put a layer of wax on the face, but even so, the color inside gradually faded, and many places were already cracked. Su Chen''s eyes stayed on the peach-colored man with a long face, and a tear slipped down and landed on the man with the face. He closed his eyes, put the dough into his purse as it was, let go of his hand, and the purse fell, falling into the hole he had just dug. ?The soil quickly covered the blue purse. Gradually, there was no trace of the purse anymore, and the soil under the plum tree returned to its original appearance. Since then, Su Chen has been studying behind closed doors at home every day. When he was tired, he would look at the plum blossom tree outside the window. ?Prime Minister Su had people prepare his diet carefully every day. Fortunately, he ate everything sent to him every day. ?In this way, Su Chen''s health gradually improved. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The Prince of Qi¡¯s Mansion invited him to New Year¡¯s Eve wine for several days in a row. ??Gu Fei was busy with the princess and didn''t have any free time until the sixth day of the lunar month. On this day, Gu Fei and Xiao Yu were playing chess in the room. Lian''er came in and said, "Uncle Shitou just came here to send a message, saying that Chu Feng, the prince''s senior brother, is here and is now waiting to see the prince in the front hall." ??Xiao Yu put down the chess pieces and asked, "Why are senior brothers here?" At this time, shouldn''t Chu Feng celebrate the New Year with his master and his wife at the villa? Xiao Yu glanced at the chessboard and saw that he was about to win. As he stood up, he told Gu Fei, "Don''t move. Wait until I come back to continue playing." ?Gu Fei smiled at him and suddenly stretched out his hand to disrupt all the chess pieces on the chessboard. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t tell whether to laugh or cry. He held Gu Fei''s face and kissed her, "You little bastard." Speaking, he got up and went out. ?Walking to the front hall, he saw Chu Feng sitting in the hall, with Shitou accompanying him. ??Chu Feng stood up excitedly when he saw Xiao Yu coming in. Xiao Yu suddenly felt something was wrong. ?Senior brother who has always been very concerned about appearance, his hair is now messy, it looks like he hasn''t washed it for a long time, and there is a scar on his chin. The black leather jacket he was wearing was torn in several places, exposing the fur underneath. Xiao Yu was a little surprised, "Brother, what are you¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Chu Feng rushed over and hugged Xiao Yu, "Junior brother, Qingyun Villa is completely finished. Master and Mistress are all¡ª" Xiao Yu''s heart sank suddenly, and he held Chu Feng''s shoulders, "What happened to them?" ?Chu Feng burst into tears, "Master and master - they''re all gone!" "How could it be?!" Xiao Yu quickly helped Chu Feng sit down, "Brother, please explain clearly." Chu Feng cried and said, "Shortly after you left, the master''s wife returned home. The master discussed with the master''s wife and said that he would arrange a marriage for me and the junior sister." ¡°Junior sister was angry and refused to get married for some reason, so she ran away from home.¡± ¡°I thought she might come looking for you, so I searched along the official road. Within a few days, I found my junior sister in an inn.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 584： Taken away Chapter 584: Being kidnapped "I said, since she doesn''t want to get married, then we can''t get married. I can just reject the marriage with my master when I go back." ¡°I coaxed my junior sister for a long time, saying that if she ran out like this, my master and my wife would be worried, so she was willing to go back with me.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, when we returned to the villa, the whole villa was filled with the smell of blood.¡± ¡°My junior sister and I hurried in, and there were corpses lying everywhere along the way. My junior sister and I found the main courtyard and saw¡ªjust saw¡ª¡± Chu Feng started crying again as he spoke, "I saw Master and Master lying in a pool of blood, already lifeless." When Xiao Yu heard this, he was shocked more than sad for a moment, "How could this happen? Who killed the master?" ??Chu Feng''s eyes shot out with hatred, and he took out a token from his waist, "I found this in the villa." Xiao Yu took it and took a look. The token was engraved with the words Qi Sha in seal script. He clenched his fists and said, "Qi Sha Gong!" Chu Feng''s eyes turned red, "Who else is there besides them? There are many good players in the villa, and the master''s martial arts ranks among the top three in the martial arts world. The old alliance leader who ranks first has already lived in seclusion and does not care about the world. Except for Yan Hong, the master of the Seven Kills Palace, , I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can kill Master!¡± Xiao Yu clenched the dagger, his eyes were scarlet, and he suddenly thought of something, "Where is the junior sister?" Chu Feng¡¯s legs suddenly went weak and he knelt down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master and Sister, I didn¡¯t protect my Junior Sister well¡ª¡± ¡°Is it a junior sister too?¡± Xiao Yu asked eagerly. Chu Feng shook his head in shame, "Junior Sister, Junior Sister was kidnapped. At that time, Junior Sister and I hurriedly buried Master and Master in the back mountain. We didn''t dare to stay for a long time and planned to come to Ping''an City to join you. Who knew that one day when we were about to arrive in Hanzhong, I was resting in the inn at night, and a group of men in black sneaked into my room in the middle of the night. I fought with them downstairs, and saw several men in black kidnapped my junior sister and ran away. " ¡°I was entangled by others and couldn¡¯t get away, so I tried my best to kill two people. When I went to chase them again, my junior sister had already disappeared. ??Xiao Yu pulled Chu Feng up and said, "Senior brother, there is no need to blame yourself. The one who kidnapped my junior sister was someone from the Seven Kills Palace?" ?Chu Feng shook his head, "I don''t know." ¡°I searched the two men in black who I killed, and there was nothing on them that could prove their identity.¡± Xiao Yu noticed that Chu Feng had lowered his left hand until now and frowned, "Is your hand injured?" ?Chu Feng smiled sadly, "I lost my junior sister. I only regret that I didn''t die. I, wuwuwu¡ª¡ª" A tall man suddenly started crying like a child. ??Xiao Yu closed his eyes. Suddenly, his master and his wife were killed, his junior sister disappeared, and his senior brother was injured. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a bolt from the blue. He was silent for a long time and said in a deep voice: "Senior brother, let''s recover from our injuries first and then we''ll talk about the rest." Chu Feng said anxiously: "My injury doesn''t matter, I have to find my junior sister quickly, otherwise, I''m afraid..." Xiao Yu put his hand on Chu Feng''s shoulder, "Brother, I don''t know where my junior sister is at the moment. I have to find out the information first. If my junior sister is really kidnapped by the Seven Kills Palace, it will not be as difficult as usual to rescue her. You have to plan carefully.¡± ?Chu Feng lowered his head sadly, and nodded weakly after a long while. Xiao Yu called Shitou, "Go and ask Doctor Zhao to come over and show your senior brother, and then arrange food and accommodation." ?Stone took Chu Feng away. Xiao Yu walked around the front hall a few times and returned to the backyard first. ??Gu Fei saw Xiao Yu go out for a trip and come back with a sad look on his eyebrows, so she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 585： On-site inspection Chapter 585 Live View Xiao Yu was silent for a long time before he said what Chu Feng said. ??Gu Fei half-opened her mouth. Master Dugu gave the Nine Yin Jue to her. She had always been grateful in her heart. She was still thinking of finding an opportunity to repay his favor, but it was just gone? ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Xiao Yu was silent for a while, "The most important thing now is to find Junior Sister first. No matter who killed Master and Sister, I must avenge them." He was sent to Qingyun Villa by his father at the age of six and did not return home until he was eleven years old. In the past five years, his master and his wife treated him like their own son. If he could not avenge his death, his life would have been in vain. When Xiao Yu spoke, his tone was very calm. But Gu Fei heard strong hatred from it. She was worried that Xiao Yu would be impulsive, so she thought for a moment, "Just a token can''t mean anything. Tokens are easy to lose, and maybe someone framed them." ¡°Also, in order to find the person who kidnapped your junior sister, you must first understand their motives.¡± "Being able to abduct Dugu Yin means that their martial arts skills are higher than that of Dugu Yin. It is easy to kill her. They must have something to gain by abducting her." ??Xiao Yu nodded. Gu Fei said exactly what he was thinking about. What was the purpose of kidnapping Dugu Yin? ¡°Could it be for some martial arts secret book?¡± Gu Fei could only think of this reason. Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "If it is really the Seven Kills Sect, it is unlikely." ¡°The leader of the Seven Kills Sect ranks ahead of the master in martial arts, so he won¡¯t covet the master¡¯s secret books.¡± ?Gu Fei shook his head, "This is strange." ¡°Then, does the owner of Dugu Manor have any enemies?¡± Xiao Yu thought for a while, "It is impossible to have enemies. Master has been in the world for so many years and has killed many people. Who knows which family''s descendants want revenge?" ¡°However, to kill all the people in the villa, there must be a lot of manpower. The only ones who can do it are those gangs!¡± Xiao Yu stood up and said, "I''ll go and tell my father first. My master and my father have a very close relationship." ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to accept it for a while.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, waited for Xiao Yu to leave, and said to Lian''er: "Go and guard the door. No matter who comes, including the prince, they are not allowed to come in." Lian''er responded and went out. Gu Fei bolted the door and disappeared from the house the next moment. ?Standing in the martial arts training ground of Qingyun Villa, Gu Fei looked around. ?Two corpses were lying not far away. Gu Fei walked over and took a look. Although it was winter, it had not been long after all, and the corpses were already showing signs of decay. ? Gu Fei took out a mask and put it on. He knelt down and looked at it. He could only see the wounds on his body. As for what was injured, Gu Fei couldn''t tell. She came out of the martial arts training ground, and when she walked not far along the way, she would see one or two corpses. Judging from the clothes, they were mostly servants and nurses of Qingyun Villa. ?Going to the gate, he saw the gatekeeper Hubo lying on the ground with a sword stuck in his chest. ?Swords are just ordinary swords sold in weapon shops on the street, without any special features. ?Gu Fei searched carefully outside and found no useful information. He walked toward the back mountain again. ??Xiao Yu said that the master and his wife were buried in the back mountain by Chu Feng. ? Turning back to the martial arts training ground, when we reached the end, we saw two small dirt bags at the foot of the mountain, without even a tombstone. Gu Fei knelt down and kowtowed three times respectfully. The owner of Dugu Village gave her martial arts secret books, which can be regarded as a half-master-disciple relationship, and she deserves to be kowtowed. After kowtowing, Gu Fei thought about it and got up and walked to the main courtyard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 586： a doubt Chapter 586 A Doubt We entered the main courtyard, but we didn¡¯t find any corpses inside. We walked to the upper rooms and took a look. There were two large blood stains in the bedroom in the main courtyard. They had dried up, leaving only two dark red stains. It seems that this is the first scene of the death of the owner of Dugu Village. The bedroom was very messy. Gu Fei took a closer look and found something strange. If this was the place where the owner of Dugu Manor was killed, he would definitely not be able to sit back and wait for death, and would definitely have to fight with others. ?Although the bedroom was messy and looked like a fight had taken place, there were no traces of sword slashes on either the table or the chairs. ?The room is small, so if you use your hands, you will definitely hit the furniture. This is a bit strange. ?? Could it be that someone came to kill the owner of Dugu Village with bare hands? ?Gu Fei couldn''t figure out why, so he went to the study room next door again. The study was also in a mess, and the wall was opened. Gu Fei walked in and saw a shelf and two boxes inside. They were all empty at the moment, and everything they could think of had been taken away. ??Gu Fei hated that she had little experience in criminal investigation. She had watched nine hundred episodes of Conan in vain, and after browsing for so long, she found such a seemingly useful clue. ?She decided to go home, closed her eyes, and thought about her house, and then she appeared in the house. ??Gu Fei opened the door and asked Lian''er, "Has anyone been here just now?" Lian''er nodded, "The Crown Prince has been here before. I told him that the Crown Princess was not allowed to enter, so the Crown Prince went to the study in front." ?Gu Fei walked towards the study room. They lived in a courtyard with three entrances. The bedroom was on the third entrance and the study room was on the second entrance. ??Gu Fei hadn''t been to Xiao Yu''s study yet. When she walked to the door, she saw Zhu Zhu standing outside. Zhuzhu grinned at her and said, "The Crown Princess is here, I''ll let you know." Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yu''s voice came from inside, "Let the imperial concubine come in. From now on, there is no need to pass the call when the imperial concubine comes." ?Zhu Zhu touched his head in embarrassment and lifted the curtain, "Your Majesty, please." ??Gu Fei went in and saw Xiao Yu sitting at the desk, Shitou standing next to him, and Xiao Yu reading a book. ?She casually looked around the study room. There were many books on a bookshelf, and there was a multi-treasure box against the wall with some rare antiques on it. While looking at it, Gu Fei said "Huh" and saw two bottles, one red and one green, placed on a grid. ??The bottle is slightly rough and incompatible with the surrounding exquisite porcelain and jade. ?Isn¡¯t this the bottle she used to put Wuliangye in for the prince? Why are you here? Seeing her looking at the bottle, Xiao Yu coughed lightly and said, "Xiao Fei, would you like to take a look at the collected information about the Seven Kills Palace? This was just sent over by someone from the **** agency." ? Gu Fei''s attention was indeed diverted. He walked to the table and sat down, taking a closer look. ??The main altar of Qisha Palace is located in Qisha Mountain in Huainan County. The mountain is densely covered with traps. If outsiders break in, they will either die or be maimed. ??Although it comes with a mountain topography map and some agency distribution maps, formations are set up in the mountains and the locations of the agencies are constantly changing. ??Gu Fei twitched the corner of her mouth. If Dugu Yin was really captured by Qisha Palace and imprisoned in the main altar, it would be almost impossible to rescue her. ?Even if she can teleport, she still needs to have a point in her mind first. ??If you teleport randomly to a place you have never been to, you will be teleported to who knows where. ???If you really want to move it to some mechanism, just burp it. ??Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu, "Are you planning to go to the Seven Kills Palace?" ??Xiao Yu''s eyes fell on the mountain map, "I''m waiting for news." (End of this chapter) Chapter 587： Seven Kills at the foot of the mountain Chapter 587 Seven Kills at the foot of the mountain ¡°It is not yet certain whether Junior Sister was abducted by the Seven Kills Palace. I have sent someone to summon the director of the Seven Kills Palace to find out two things first. First, whether the death of the master and sister-in-law is related to the Seven Kills Palace.¡± ¡°Second, is Junior Sister locked up in the Main Altar of the Seven Kills Palace?¡± ¡°Wait until both things are clear before thinking of countermeasures.¡± ?Xiao Yu touched Gu Fei''s head, "Are you afraid that I would be impulsive and rush to the Seven Kills Palace?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, revenge will be avenged, but I will not put myself in danger arbitrarily.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded happily, "That''s good." ¡°By the way, do you have a map of Huainan County? Show it to me.¡± Xiao Yu motioned to Shitou to look for it. After a while, Shitou took out a map from a cabinet. ?This map is very detailed. The entire Huainan County mountains, rivers, towns and even official roads are clearly marked. Xiao Yu pointed to a place called Xiushui Town marked on the map and said, "The main altar of the Seven Kills Palace is not far from here." ?Gu Fei looked at it very carefully and quickly memorized the names and directions of nearby places. In the evening, Gu Fei was practicing in the house. Xiao Yu pushed the door in, sat down next to her, hugged her reluctantly, and said in a hoarse voice: "Xiao Fei, during this period, I may have to rest in the study. ¡± ¡°When my master passes away, I must observe mourning for him for a hundred days.¡± He was afraid that he and Xiao Fei would not be able to bear it when they were lying on the same bed. No, they would definitely not be able to bear it. ?Gu Fei leaned on his shoulder and nodded. Xiao Yu touched her head and said, "Also, starting from tomorrow, I have to go to the military camp. If you get bored at home alone during the day, go and talk to your mother and Qing''er." ??He held Gu Fei''s face and looked at it again and again. Finally he couldn''t help but pecked her red lips, then stood up suddenly and went out. ?Xiao Yu had already gone to the military camp when he got up early. After washing up, Gu Fei went to the princess''s yard to have breakfast together, and then helped with the housework. After lunch, Gu Fei went back to his room. When he returned to his room, he ordered Lian''er and Yan''er to guard the door. I took out a set of cotton jackets and skirts from the past and put them on. I took off all the hairpins on my head and styled my hair in a simple girly style. I applied some shadow powder on my face and looked in the mirror. There was nothing wrong with it. Yes, his consciousness moved and he teleported. Xiushui Town is not far from the official road. Gu Fei remembers that he once rested in this town for a night when he was fleeing famine. Having a landmark would make things easier. Gu Fei teleported to the outside of the backyard wall of the inn where he had stayed before, and then walked out with a bamboo basket on his back as if nothing had happened. Hand in, she checked out a room at the inn and then went to the drug store in the town. She judged the direction and walked towards the foot of Qisha Mountain. After walking for about half an hour, we arrived at the foot of the mountain. There was a small village at the foot of the mountain. Gu Fei did not rush up the mountain and walked around the small village first. There is a family at the entrance of the village. Although it is a hut with bamboo fence, the hut is built with indescribable exquisiteness. An old man in the yard was sitting under a tree drinking tea with a purple clay pot in his arms. Gu Fei smiled outside the fence and said, "Old man, can I come in and ask for a drink of water?" ?This old man has a thin face and a head of black hair. If it weren''t for the two deep nasolabial wrinkles at the corners of his lips, he really doesn''t look old. ??The old man glanced at Gu Fei and said, "There is boiled water in the kitchen. Go and drink it yourself." Gu Fei thanked the old man, went into the stove in the yard, brought out a bowl of water, drank it slowly, and talked to the old man, "Old man, I want to go into the mountains to collect some medicine. I don''t know if the mountains are safe. ?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 588： Failed to break into the mountains Chapter 588 Failed to break into the mountains ??The old man took a sip of tea and said calmly: "There are no wolves in the mountains nearby, and there are some herbs, but I advise the girl not to go into the mountains." ?Gu Fei blinked, "Since there are no wolves, why can''t we go?" The old man lowered his eyes and said, "The roads in this mountain are very weird. Even if someone has lived here for decades, they might get lost as soon as they enter the mountain. If you can''t come out at night, think about how dangerous it will be." " ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Old man, I am the best at knowing the way. I follow my father to practice medicine everywhere. This ability of knowing the way is not comparable to that of ordinary people." ?The old man shook his head gently, "Girl, you should listen to my old man''s advice and go home quickly. This place is not for you." ??Gu Fei smiled, put the tea bowl back in the kitchen, came over and said to the old man, "Thank you, old man. If so, I won''t go into the mountain. I''ll just hang around near the foot of the mountain." After saying that, he went up the mountain carrying the bamboo basket. The old man watched Gu Fei''s back gradually walk away. ?Gu Fei entered the mountain soon. ? She saw some herbs on the road and picked some. Just when she entered the medicine shop, she asked the clerk if there were any herbs that could be picked nearby. Seeing her beauty, the clerk first warned her not to go into the mountains. After Gu Fei asked again and again, the clerk showed her some herbs, saying they were common ones in the nearby mountains. ??Gu Fei walked deeper and deeper into the mountains, being cautious along the way. Apart from a few animal traps, he didn''t see any traps. She was wondering if she was looking in the wrong place when her heart palpitated suddenly. She raised her head and saw a man who looked like a farm boy staring at her with an unkind expression on a tree not far ahead. Just when Gu Fei was about to speak out, the man said coldly: "Girl, please don''t go inside anymore. This is no place for girls to go inside." ??Gu Fei pouted, "You''re so funny. This mountain doesn''t belong to you. I can go wherever I want and you have nothing to do with it." As he spoke, he walked forward quickly. ??The man suddenly jumped down from the tree and stood in front of Gu Fei, "Girl, this mountain belongs to my family. I think you are just picking some herbs outside and I don''t care about you, but you can''t go in." ??Gu Fei''s eyes widened, "Nonsense, this mountain stretches for miles, it''s impossible for all of them to belong to your family. Get out of the way, I want to go in." As he said that, he stepped aside, passed the man, and ran inside. Who would have thought that before he had even taken two steps, another person suddenly jumped out from in front of him and grabbed Gu Fei, "Girl, you can''t go any further in." ??Gu Fei used the Qing Gong she was not very proficient in, dashed left and right, and kept rushing in. Unfortunately, this light skill is not yet ready, no matter which way he ran, he was stopped by these two men. ?Gu Fei was panting and had to stop, staring at the two men. ?The two men looked at her helplessly, "Girl, it''s getting dark. Get out quickly, or you''ll get lost. It''s no fun!" ??Gu Fei snorted, but she was full of doubts in her heart. She made it clear that she was going to break in, why didn''t these two people arrest her? She came here with the intention of being captured. ?Only when she goes in can she have a chance to explore the situation inside. It would be best to catch her and lock her up in some kind of prison, and maybe she can meet Dugu Yin. At this time, one of the two men lifted one of Gu Fei''s arms, used Qing Kung Fu, and quickly brought her down the mountain. The two men let go of their hands and said, "Girl, go home quickly." ??Gu Fei was speechless, are you so kind and worthy of the name of your gang? She stamped her feet, "Humph, I''ll come back tomorrow!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 589： cant wait any longer Chapter 589 Can¡¯t wait any longer ? Gu Fei walked towards the entrance of the village and saw the old man sitting under the tree sitting at the door of his house. Gu Fei smiled at him and said, "Old man, I''ll come back tomorrow." She walked two or three miles forward, entered the town, then returned to the inn room, closed the door, and teleported back to the palace. ¡ñJust after changing clothes, and before combing her hair again, Xiao Yu''s voice sounded outside, "Is the Crown Princess in there?" ?Gu Fei agreed, "Wait, don''t come in yet." Xiao Yu waited at the door for a while, and Gu Fei came out to open the door with her hair down. Xiao Yu only got up thinking she was asleep, hugged her, rubbed her face with his hand, and said softly: "Did I not sleep well last night because I was not around?" ?? Gu Fei blushed and asked Yan''er and Lian''er to come in to comb her hair, put it away, and went to the princess''s yard with Xiao Yu to have dinner before returning. The two held hands and walked into the courtyard. Gu Fei couldn''t help but ask: "What is this Seven Kills Palace for?" ??Xiao Yu thought for a while, "It''s just a gang in the world." "It has been established for more than a hundred years. It is said that the people in the Seven Kills Palace can do whatever they want, both good and evil." ¡°The current Palace Master Yan Hong is not only a martial arts master, but also a master of formations. It is said that the grand formation on Qisha Mountain was set up by the Palace Master himself.¡± ??The two of them walked to the door of the courtyard while talking, and saw Chu Feng waiting there. When Chu Feng saw the two of them, he rushed forward eagerly, "Junior brother, when are you going to rescue junior sister?" Xiao Yu shook his head slightly, "Senior brother, I don''t even know where my junior sister is right now, how can I save her?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent people to inquire about the news, but it still needs a little time. Brother, please be patient. It¡¯s important to recover from your injuries first.¡± Chu Feng shook his head, "Junior brother, I can''t wait any longer. I must go tomorrow. If it''s later, maybe junior sister..." Xiao Yu frowned and said, "Senior brother, plan everything before you act." ¡°Even if my junior sister is in the Seven Kills Palace, can you rescue her with your own strength?¡± ?Chu Feng looked at Xiao Yu in disbelief, "Don''t you, junior brother, come with me?" Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "Of course I will go with you, but it won''t be tomorrow. Moreover, there is no way for the two of us to rescue junior sister alone. This matter needs to be considered in the long run." Chu Feng stopped talking and suddenly stamped his foot, "Three days, I will wait for junior brother for three more days. If I still haven''t found out the news, then, no matter what happens to junior brother, I will go to the Seven Kills Sect to find my junior sister." Xiao Yu looked at Chu Feng quietly for a while, then shook his head, "I can''t do it for three days. I have to wait for the news to come back before I can act." ¡°You can¡¯t go to the Seven Killing Palace just with a token!¡± Chu Feng spoke anxiously, "Junior brother, I think you are just worried about your own safety and don''t dare to save junior sister. Have you forgotten what your master and wife did to you when you were a child?" Xiao Yu was silent for a while, "I haven''t forgotten. Precisely because I haven''t forgotten, I don''t want to see you die in vain, senior brother. Junior sister must be found, otherwise I will feel sorry for my master and my wife. I just hope that senior brother will not be emotional." ?Chu Feng turned around and walked away angrily. ??Gu Feila pulled Xiao Yu''s sleeves, "It suddenly occurred to me that I forgot something." She lowered her voice and said, "You can ask the red team from Ruyi Building to help find out the information." Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "It''s feasible." ??Gu Fei said: "Then I will write a letter and have it delivered tomorrow." ??Xiao Yu sent Gu Fei back to the yard and went to the front yard himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 590： Got clicked Chapter 590: Being clicked When she got up early the next morning, Gu Fei went to greet the princess, took leave, went back to her room, put on yesterday''s clothes, carried a bamboo basket on her back, and a small medicine hoe, and teleported to the inn room in Xiushui Town. . Opening the door and going out, Gu Fei bought a few steamed buns and took them with her, then headed to the foot of Qisha Mountain. ?Walking through the entrance of the village, I saw the old man sitting in the yard yesterday, with a table in front of him, a pen in his hand, frowning as if he was thinking hard. ??Gu Fei stood in front of the fence and said hello to him, "Good morning, old man." ??The old man raised his head and glanced at Gu Fei, "Miss, are you going to collect medicine again today?" ??Gu Fei took a bite of the steamed bun, nodded and said with a smile: "By the way, I just dug some spring bamboo shoots and gave them to the old man to try." As he spoke, he bit the steamed bun and took out two bamboo shoots with dirt in them from the bamboo basket. The old man looked at Gu Fei for two seconds and said, "Put it in the stove." He paused for a moment and then said, "There is porridge in the kitchen, so take a bowl and drink it yourself." ?Gu Fei smiled and nodded, biting the steamed bun and walked to the kitchen house. Put down the bamboo shoots, fill a bowl of porridge, and bring it out. The old man was still sitting at the table. Gu Fei took a closer look and saw a piece of paper on the table with an irregular shape drawn on it. The old man was meditating **** the shape. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but said: "What are you doing, old man?" The old man waved his hand, "You little girl don''t understand." ??Gu Fei was unconvinced, "Why don''t I understand? What do you always want to calculate? Are you calculating the distance from here to here or calculating the area?" The old man looked Gu Fei up and down and said, "It seems that he really knows something. I want to calculate the area." ?Gu Fei Xiaoxiao Isn¡¯t it just a plane geometry problem? She stretched out her hand, and the old man glanced at her and handed her the pen in his hand. Gu Fei drew two auxiliary lines, "Well, with these two lines, you should be able to calculate it." The old man stared at the two lines, and soon started to calculate on the paper. Gu Fei stood beside her and drank her porridge slowly. She didn''t know what method the old man used to calculate. Anyway, it was extremely complicated, and she had already calculated the answer in her mind. Out. ?After finishing the porridge, Gu Fei went back to the kitchen, rinsed the porridge bowl and put it away, then came out and picked up the bamboo basket and looked at the old man, "Old man, please take your time, I''m going to collect herbs." The old man didn¡¯t answer either. ?Gu Fei walked up the mountain quickly. ?She took a different path to go up the mountain today. After walking for about half an hour, she felt that she had entered quite deep. She was wondering why no one came out to stop her. The man in the tree yesterday came out from nowhere. He looked at Gu Fei coldly, "Is the girl here again?" ¡°I think you are pretending to collect medicine, but you are really trying to enter our Palace of Seven Kills.¡± ?Gu Fei put down the bamboo basket, "So what?" ¡°I must go in today.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Fei attacked the man. ?Although Gu Fei''s close-quarters skills were good, he had only been practicing his internal skills for a short period of time, so he fell into a disadvantage after a short period of time. At this time, the man grabbed her wrist. Gu Fei was begging to be caught, so she pretended that she couldn''t get away. The man took advantage of the situation and tapped Gu Fei several times. Gu Fei suddenly felt that she couldn''t move. She was secretly happy, it was time to catch herself and go up the mountain. Who would have thought that this man put her on his shoulders and ran down the mountain quickly to the outside of the hut at the entrance of the village, threw her down without saying a word, and left by himself. ??Gu Fei stood like a wooden stake at the entrance of the village, staring at the old man in the yard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 591： restless statue Chapter 591 The Restless Statue The old man sneered, "I told you not to go, but you went anyway." ??Gu Fei couldn''t laugh or cry, "Old man, when will I be able to untie this?" The old man said coldly: "It will be solved naturally after a few hours." ??With the old man staring at him, Gu Fei couldn''t teleport and stood stupidly like a sculpture at the entrance of the village. ??Gu Fei rolled his eyes, "Old man, have you figured out that question? Do you want me to tell you the answer?" The old man frowned, "Don''t say it, I have to figure it out myself!" ??Gu Fei wanted to say, "It''s one hundred and thirty-six! Why, haven''t you calculated it yet?" ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I can¡¯t even solve such a simple question.¡± ??The old man was furious, "You little girl is very bad. She drew two lines for me and didn''t tell me what they meant. You deserve to be hit." ?Gu Fei stiffened his neck and said, "Unlock the acupuncture points for me, and I''ll tell you what the two lines mean." The old man snorted, "That''s a nice thought." Gu Fei couldn''t move anyway, so he had nothing to do. He teased the old man again, "Old man, this acupuncture technique is really good. Is it called Sunflower Acupuncture Skill?" ??The old man ignored her. After a while, the old man stood up suddenly and snorted proudly at Gu Fei, "I have already solved this problem." ??Gu Fei curled his lips and thought, now he can no longer fool the old man. ? Gu Fei stood for an hour and saw that his own shadow had moved to his feet and formed a ball. It was time for lunch. Alas, it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t eat it. ??In the yard, the old man lit a fire and set up a rack to grill fish. ?The aroma wafted into Gu Fei''s nose. Gu Fei licked his lips and shouted: "Old man, I have super delicious seasoning here. It is absolutely delicious when sprinkled on grilled fish. Do you want to try it?" The old man was unmoved. ? Gu Fei continued to shout, "Really, I won''t lie to you, old man, this is definitely a condiment you have never tasted before." ??Gu Fei shouted a few more words, and the old man stood up suddenly, walked outside and stared at Gu Fei, "Is there really any seasoning?" ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gu Fei wanted to nod but couldn¡¯t, so she could only blink instead. "Little girl, if you dare to lie to me, I will make you walk around without food." The old man said, flexing his fingers and flicking them several times. ?Gu Fei clapped her hands and said, "Wow, acupuncture from the air! It''s amazing!" ?The old man snorted, turned and walked away. ? Gu Fei followed up with a smile, stretched out his hand and took out two packages of seasonings, one package of chili powder and one package of thirteen spices. ?She sat down on the old man''s chair without realizing it, looked at the heat of the fish, turned it over, opened the paper bag and started to sprinkle the seasonings on it. ?The air was immediately filled with the smell of thirteen incense. ?? and the unique pungent flavor of paprika. A fish was grilled until both sides were browned and oil was dripping from it. Then Gu Fei handed the fish to the old man. The old man took it and smelled it first. It was indeed fragrant. He had never smelled such a fragrance. ?He took a sip unhurriedly. The burnt aroma mixed with the spiciness exploded in his mouth, and all the taste buds on his tongue seemed to have stretched. ??The old man ate very quickly without looking embarrassed. He finished a fish in just a few seconds. ?Gu Fei thought that the old man was not afraid of her poisoning. ??The old man glanced at her at this moment, "Are you thinking why I''m not afraid of you poisoning me?" ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, I am immune to all poisons.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled at him in a flattering way and handed him a grilled fish. After baking three strips for the old man in a row, Gu Fei started to bake them for himself. The old man was sitting next to him and suddenly said: "Little girl, have you known my identity for a long time?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 592： There are many ways to kill people Chapter 592 There are many ways to kill people ? Gu Fei paused while biting the fish, "It''s not too early, I figured it out when you were doing the math." At the first sight of this old man, Gu Fei knew that he was not an ordinary person. Not to mention that this hut is different from ordinary huts. Just looking at the purple clay pot in the old man''s hand, it is not something that an ordinary old man living in the village can afford. There is also the aura of the old man. Is that something ordinary people can have? Once she saw the old man solving geometry problems, she probably guessed who he was. Previously, she didn¡¯t know whether her guess was correct. When the old man asked, Gu Fei became more and more sure of her guess. The old man snorted coldly, "Tell me, you are deliberately trying to get close to me. What do you want to do?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "The old man misunderstood me. I came here to find a little girl." The old man frowned, "What kind of little girl is she?" ? Gu Fei thought for a while, "A little girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, with round eyes and a mole on her chin." The old man asked her, "Are you sure she is here?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "I''m not sure, I''m just looking for it." ??The old man snorted again, "Will you find Qishashanxia if you search blindly? You little girl is dishonest. If you don''t tell the truth, I won''t bother to help you find it." ?Gu Fei hesitated for a while and decided to test it out. ¡°Old man, do you really want to help me find her? The little girl I¡¯m looking for is called Dugu Yin.¡± ¡°Duguyin?¡± The old man muttered, ¡°This surname is not common.¡± ¡°I do recognize a man named Dugu.¡± He glanced at Gu Fei, "Are you from Qingyun Villa?" ??Gu Fei shook her head, "No, but Master Dugu Village was kind to me during his lifetime." She said this deliberately, wanting to test the old man''s reaction. The old man''s expression changed and he stared at Gu Fei closely, "Dugu Xuan died? When did he die? How did he die?" ??Gu Fei also stared at the old man and said word by word: "Not long ago, Qingyun Villa was wiped out!" ??The old man stared at Gu Fei, "How long ago was it? Why is there no news in the world?" ??Gu Fei thought for a while and calculated Chu Feng''s journey, "It should have been more than half a month ago. The time was still short and not many people knew about it. Maybe the news hadn''t spread yet." ??The old man suddenly became unhappy and said with a long face, "You are looking for Duguyin and you found me here in the Seven Kills Palace. Are you doubting me?" ?Gu Fei laughed dryly, "How dare you." She rolled her eyes and said, "However, Master Dugu''s martial arts skills are so high that there are not many people in the world who can kill Master Dugu." ¡°Humph!¡± The old man rolled his eyes fiercely, ¡°How stupid, killing is not the only way to kill with a sword!¡± ?Gu Fei looked at the old man intently, yes, why didn''t she think of it? ??What if the owner of Dugu Village was not killed by someone, but poisoned? Or are there other ways to die? ?Then we have to open the grave and conduct an autopsy! She immediately shook her head. Even if the autopsy proved that the owner of Dugu Village was poisoned, the murderer still could not be found. By the way, she forgot to ask Chu Feng if he had reported the crime? Can the yamen find out the cause of death? I guess not, otherwise, Qingyun Villa would not still be littered with corpses, and the Yamen would have to send someone to collect the corpses. ?? Gu Fei recovered her thoughts and glanced at the old man again, and said slowly: "The reason why I am looking for Dugu Yin here is because someone found a token of the Seven Kills Palace in Qingyun Villa." She said while paying attention to the old man''s reaction. The old man narrowed his eyes and said, "No wonder!" ¡°What a brave bitch, how dare you frame my Qi Sha Palace as a fault!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 593： do something for me Chapter 593 Help me with things Gu Fei looked at the old man quietly. She didn''t know whether what he said was true or false. However, after a little judgment, the old man''s martial arts skills were so high. If he really did it, if he was afraid that the matter would be exposed, he could kill himself at this moment. . ??If he is not afraid of being exposed at all, with his martial arts skills, he can admit it openly. There is no need to act with yourself. Thinking about it this way, Gu Fei''s doubts about the old man were gone by half or six. She bowed her hands to the old man and said, "Please forgive me." ¡°However, I think there are quite a few people coming to the Seven Kills Palace, maybe...¡± The old man suddenly looked towards Gu Fei, "Where is the token?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "I''m not here right now." "Girl, bring the token to me. Since someone dares to frame me for the Seven Kills Palace, I must find out!" ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t know what kind of villain dares to throw dirty water on Qisha Palace!¡± "Although I''m not afraid of anything, I don''t want to bear this stigma in vain!" The old man looked ugly. ??Gu Fei nodded, "That''s it, I''ll bring the token to you tomorrow." She stood up and said, "Old man, I''ll take my leave now." The old man snorted coldly, "Wait a minute, you ate my fish and left like this?" ?There was a crack in Gu Fei''s expression, "I just ate one!" ¡°Since you have eaten my fish, you have to help me!¡± the old man said arrogantly. ?Gu Fei couldn''t laugh or cry, "Okay, what do you want me to do?" ¡°I still have a few more difficult questions that I can¡¯t solve, girl, can you help me?¡± Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief, "No problem." ?The old man got up and went into the room to take out a stack of paper and put it on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s talk first. If you can solve it, you have to tell me how you solved it.¡± Gu Fei nodded, she didn''t know that she was going to go crazy next. She looked at the first question and sorted out her thoughts, "It is known that the sum of the interior angles of a triangle is equal to 180 degrees, so-" The old man stared at her, "What is the sum of the interior angles? I know one hundred and eighty, but what is the degree?" ?Gu Fei half-opened her mouth. It¡¯s over. Should she start from elementary school mathematics? ?It took her an hour to explain some basic things to the old man. The old man was not very smart and could quickly use what Gu Fei said proficiently. Seeing the sun setting in the west, Gu Fei had to stand up and said, "Old man, it''s getting late. It''s time for me to go back. I''ll come back tomorrow with the token." ??The old man coughed lightly, "Your grilled fish seasoning¡ª" ? Gu Fei quickly took out the remaining seasonings and said, "Here are these for you. I''ll bring you some more tomorrow." She waved to the old man, "Goodbye -" Speaking, she used her lame Qinggong and ran towards the town quickly. ??After running back to the inn, Gu Fei returned to the room and teleported immediately. Back at the palace, Gu Fei quickly changed her clothes. I have been away for too long today. I didn¡¯t come back for lunch and I don¡¯t know if anyone discovered me. After changing her clothes, she opened the door and saw Lian''er still standing outside the door. Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, "Have you been standing here all day?" Lian''er nodded and smiled, "Miss, you finally came out. I asked you to have dinner at noon, but you didn''t agree. I was almost scared to death." ?Gu Fei patted Lian''er on the back and said, "Go and get some rest. You won''t be on duty tonight." ??When Xiao Yu came back, Gu Fei asked him for the token. Xiao Yu asked doubtfully: "What do you want that token for?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 594： Ill teach you Chapter 594 Let me teach you ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "In the past two days, I have mastered some information. The Seven Kills Palace may have been framed. I want the token to confirm something." Xiao Yu thought there was some progress at Ruyi Tower, so he nodded, "The token is with senior brother, I''ll go find him and get it." Early the next morning, Gu Fei prepared the seasonings and went to the foot of Qisha Mountain with the token. ??The old man looked at the token, and suddenly waved, and a man in black jumped down from the roof. The old man handed the token to him, "Go check and see who this token belongs to." The tokens in the Seven Kills Palace have secret symbols, marking each person''s identity, but outsiders have no way of knowing these secret symbols. ??The man in black quickly jumped towards the mountain. ?Gu Fei explained the topic to the old man while waiting for news from the man in black. After waiting for more than an hour, the man in black turned to the old man and said, "Palace Master, this token belongs to a disciple under the name of the Eighth Elder. This disciple went out a year ago and never came back." ??The old man said coldly: "Go to Shuzhong to investigate. Since this token appears in Qingyun Villa, it must have something to do with it." The man in black took the order and went. ?Gu Fei took out the condiments, put them down, and said, "Old man, I''ll take my leave now." ??The old man snorted coldly, "Why, you''ve made full use of my old man and then ignored him?" ? Gu Fei smiled bitterly, "Palace Master Yan, I have to find Dugu Yin as soon as possible." How can I have time to lecture you every day? Palace Master Yan said with a cold face, "I will ask people to help find the whereabouts of Dugu Yin, and I will also investigate the matter of the family extermination at Qingyun Villa. Please stop running around. From now on, you can give lectures to my old man here. " ?Gu Fei was stunned, "Palace Master Yan, I, I want to go home." She has really been running away from her these past few days. Even though it was easy to teleport, it still had to be a long walk from the town. She was really exhausted every day. ??Gu Fei frowned, and Palace Master Yan glanced at her, "Do you want to learn my acupuncture skills?" ??Gu Fei''s eyes lit up and he looked at Palace Master Yan eagerly as he nodded desperately, "I want to." I really want to. Palace Master Yan raised her eyebrows and said, "That''s simple, you teach me all the things in your stomach, and I will teach you the acupuncture skills, so that neither you nor I will suffer." ??Gu Fei''s face was full of hesitation. If she came here every day, even if the people at the inn didn''t notice any clues, the people in the Seven Kills Palace would definitely find out there was something wrong with her whereabouts sooner or later. ??In the palace, she can''t keep the door closed every day. She really wanted to learn how to tap acupuncture points, but she really couldn''t. ??Gu Fei shook his head, "Palace Master Yan, it''s not that I don''t want to teach you, it''s just that I really don''t have time." Palace Master Yan stared, "Little girl, do you know how many people in the world want to learn my kung fu, but they can''t get it? You, you are really ignorant!" Seeing that the old man was a little angry, Gu Fei quickly smiled in a flattering manner and said, "Palace Master Yan, I also want to learn." ¡°But I still have my own life, so I can¡¯t spend it here day after day.¡± Palace Master Yan snorted, "What''s so difficult about this? Whatever you want to do, just do it." "My old man is fine anyway. I will follow you wherever you go. When you have free time, you can tell me those things. This way, I won''t delay you!" He had never heard of the things Gu Fei told him. He already felt that this was a brand new knowledge system. His martial arts has been practiced to the extreme throughout his life, and he likes to study some strange things. What Gu Fei said has aroused his unprecedented interest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 595： Is there a mole? Chapter 595: Will there be a mole? ??Gu Fei was stunned for a moment. Is she trying to abduct the Master of the Seven Kills Palace? But at the moment, she cannot completely trust the old man, nor can she let him know her true identity. This is how to do. ?Gu Fei couldn''t think of a perfect solution for the moment, and was reluctant to give up such an opportunity. ??If the old man really follows her, not only will she have a free bodyguard, but she doesn''t know how much she can learn from the old man. Palace Master Yan is a master of formations, and her space ring is trying to use formations to solve problems. Seeing the change in Gu Fei''s expression, Palace Master Yan snorted coldly, "I know, you can''t trust me." ¡°It seems that the little girl has many secrets.¡± ?? Gu Fei thought about it, "Palace Master Yan, why don''t we make a three-part agreement? You can''t let anyone inquire about my whereabouts." ¡°From now on, if I am free in the afternoon, I will come over and tell you something. I also want to ask you something about formations. What do you think?¡± Palace Master Yan sneered, "I, the old man, have no interest in your whereabouts." ?Gu Fei knew that he had agreed. Smiled at him, "Thank you for your understanding, Master Yan. I''ll sort out some things first and come back tomorrow afternoon." Palace Master Yan didn''t say anything. She took out a booklet from the room and handed it to her, "Take it here. To learn acupuncture, you must first recognize the acupoints. When will you memorize this book, I will teach you acupoints." ¡± ?Gu Fei took it, thanked him, and left. After returning to the palace, Gu Fei opened the door so that Lian''er didn''t have to guard it, found a junior high school mathematics textbook from the space, and started copying it carefully. When Xiao Yu returned home in the evening, Gu Fei told him, "The token has been checked and it belongs to a disciple of the Seven Kills Palace who disappeared a year ago. According to some information I have, the Seven Kills Palace is likely to have something to do with Qingyun Villa." It¡¯s irrelevant.¡± She paused, "Moreover, someone sneaked into Qingyun Villa and took a look. Your master should have been killed in the bedroom, but no trace of the sword was found in the bedroom." Xiao Yu didn''t think about why Gu Fei''s news came so quickly. "Doesn''t that mean there was no fight in the bedroom at all?" ??Gu Fei nodded and said: "Yes, the owner of Dugu Village may have lost the ability to move before he was killed, or he may have been poisoned." ??Xiao Yu frowned, "If this is the case, then there is an insider in Qingyun Villa." "No, I have to send a summons to Shuzhong to find a few experienced criminals to go to the villa to check." ?Gu Fei nodded, "It''s good to go and have a look." ¡°However, so many people died in Qingyun Villa, why didn¡¯t your senior brother report the case to the Yamen?¡± Xiao Yu shook his head, "Vendettas between Jianghu are usually caused by people not taking action against the officials. Even if a case is reported, the Yamen will not do anything after receiving the report, because ordinary Yamen are no match for Jianghu people at all, and will only lose people in vain." He frowned, "You rest first, I''ll go talk to my senior brother." ??Gu Fei didn¡¯t know how Xiao Yu and Chu Feng were talking. Early the next morning, Gu Fei still went to the princess¡¯s yard to help with household chores. The shopkeeper of a bank came to settle the bill. The princess looked at it and threw the account book on the ground. "Whoever buys these things from you, you can settle the account with." ¡°From now on, the royal palace¡¯s jewelry will no longer be from you.¡± The shopkeeper hurriedly knelt down and said, "Princess, my dear, I can''t help it. My eldest grandma went to the store to get some jewelry and wants to keep accounts. I don''t dare to deny it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 596： No escaping allowed Chapter 596 No Escape The princess snorted coldly, "I don''t care about this. Anyway, whoever buys your things is the one you pay for." ¡°Mother Chen, take shopkeeper Gao to Grandma¡¯s yard to settle the bill.¡± ?Mama Chen agreed and left with shopkeeper Gao. The princess rolled her eyes and said, "I have never seen such a prodigal person. He visited the silver shop ten times a month and spent five thousand taels just on jewelry." ¡°You still want me to pay her the bill, just dream about it!¡± Her daughter-in-law is better, staying at home every day. ??Gu Fei didn''t know the princess''s innocent thoughts. She lowered her eyes and was thinking about Shen Qingluan. ?We can''t deal with her right now. If something happens to Shen Qingluan in the palace, the palace will also be in trouble, so we can only wait a little longer. ?For two consecutive days, Gu Fei followed the princess as a steward in the morning, and teleported to Qisha Mountain in the afternoon. She took out the textbook she had copied and explained it to Palace Master Yan. At noon that day, Gu Fei was about to teleport when Xiao Yu came in with a sullen expression, "I have to go to Hanzhong right away. I have already found out some information. The junior sister is probably at Jindaomen." ?Gu Fei frowned, "Are you and your senior brother the only ones going?" Xiao Yu looked coldly and nodded slightly, "I will take the stone pillar with me. I won''t find other helpers for the time being. The main purpose of going this time is to save people. I will rescue the junior sister first and then we will talk about revenge." ¡°Otherwise, junior sister will be in their hands and will be used as a weapon against rats.¡± ?Gu Fei grabbed his hand, "Wait a minute, are you sure your junior sister is at Jindaomen?" ¡°Eight or nine are inseparable from ten.¡± "In the past two days, I met a person who is very familiar with the martial arts of various sects in the world. My senior brother told him in detail the martial arts methods of those people. He is definitely from the Golden Blade Sect." ?Gu Fei frowned, "Who is this person? Is he trustworthy?" Xiao Yu knew that she was worried, so he patted her hand reassuringly, "Trust me, this man is a close friend of the master. His own martial arts is average, but he likes to study the moves of various schools the most. I met him at Qingyun Villa when I was young. several times." Gu Fei thought for a while, "Then I''ll go with you." Xiao Yu reached out and hugged her, "No, you stay at home and you are not allowed to go anywhere." ?He lowered his head and touched her face, and said seriously: "If you dare to run away again this time, let''s see if I don''t punish you severely!" ??Gu Fei glared at him and said, "If you don''t go, I won''t go. You think I''m willing to ride with you. It''s exhausting." Xiao Yu coaxed in her ear: "Be good, don''t worry about me. I know it will be fine. Just wait at home and wait for me to come back." ?He hugged Gu Fei very tightly, as if he wanted to embed Gu Fei into his bones and blood, and Gu Fei couldn''t breathe. Just when Gu Fei felt that her ribs were about to be broken, Xiao Yu let go of her. He stared down at her for a long time, and couldn''t help but kiss her on the lips again and again. ??Gu Fei pushed him away, grabbed his hand, spread it out, and placed a small porcelain bottle and a seal in his palm. ??Xiao Yu clenched the things in his hands and stared at Gu Fei for a few seconds. There seemed to be flames burning under his seemingly calm eyes. ?He turned his head with difficulty and strode out. ?? Gu Fei watched his figure disappear at the door of the yard, and then Lian''er and Yan''er called into the house, "I''m going to take a nap. I''ll get up by myself when it''s time for dinner, so don''t disturb me." Lian''er served Gu Fei to undress her hair, and Gu Fei asked her to go outside. After changing clothes and applying some shadow powder, I teleported to the town. After giving the lecture to Palace Master Yan, Gu Fei memorized everything in the booklet, not only the distribution of acupuncture points, but also the functions of each acupuncture point. (End of this chapter) Chapter 597： Everyone in the world is mediocre Chapter 597: Everyone in the world is mediocre Palace Master Yan nodded, "It''s not bad. It''s only been two or three days and I''ve learned it by heart." ¡°If you have luck on your fingertips first, click on me.¡± Gu Fei clicked on her luck. Palace Master Yan shook his head, "No, your internal strength is too weak and you can''t learn acupoints right now." ¡°Acupoint acupuncture uses energy to seal the acupoints. If the energy is not enough, there is no way to seal the acupoints.¡± ?Gu Fei was a little disappointed. Palace Master Yan said: "How many years have you been practicing? This skill is too common." Gu Fei thought for a while, "It''s been more than three months." Palace Master Yan was startled, "Three months?" ¡°You didn¡¯t trick me?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Three months ago, Master Dugu gave me the Nine Yin Jue, and I started practicing it." Palace Master Yan''s eyes suddenly shone, "Can you let me explore your veins?" "Can." Palace Master Yan grabbed the pulse gate on Gu Fei''s wrist and rushed in with all his strength. It circulates throughout the entire circumference of the sky, and there is no blockage in the Ren and Du meridians. ?The meridians are as wide as him! ?He let go of his hand and looked up to the sky with a smile: "Hahaha, genius, I am so lucky to see such a genius in this life!" The laughter stopped suddenly, and he stared at Gu Fei, "I don''t have half of my kung fu successors, just because everyone in the world is mediocre and not worthy of practicing my kung fu." ¡°You have one of a kind qualifications, and you are also smart and intelligent. I want to accept you as my disciple. What do you think?¡± ??The man who is second in martial arts in the world wants to accept you as his disciple, what else do you think? ??Gu Fei hesitated for a moment, "Palace Master Yan doesn''t know me well. She doesn''t even know my last name or my identity. Are you relieved?" Palace Master Yan snorted coldly, "I am interested in your qualifications, nothing else. I don''t care if you are a princess or a peasant girl, even if you are just a beggar, as long as I like you." ?Gu Fei tilted his head, "Aren''t you afraid that I have bad conduct and am a bad person?" Duguyin used this to oppose her practice of Nine Yin Jue at Qingyun Villa that day. Palace Master Yan looked indifferent, "What is good and what is evil?" ¡°What is evil in the eyes of the world may be good in the eyes of one person, but what is good in the eyes of the world is not harmful to others!¡± ¡°There are no absolutely good people in this world, good people will also have evil thoughts.¡± ¡°There are no absolutely bad people, bad people can also do good things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny that people in the world are so stupid that they judge people by good and evil.¡± ?Gu Fei stayed for a while, let me go, so philosophical! It would be a pity not to be a philosopher! At this moment, Palace Master Yan was filled with a halo in Gu Fei''s eyes. What is personal charisma? This is personal charisma! ? Gu Fei''s head was burning, so he stood up and knelt down, "My little girl''s surname is Gu Fei. Master is here. Please accept my disciple''s bow." Palace Master Yan smiled and nodded. ??The first time he saw this little girl, he fell in love with her very much. There was a spiritual energy in her body, so he secretly told the people guarding the mountain not to embarrass her. His love has deepened after getting in touch with her in the past few days. He had already thought about taking on a disciple, otherwise he would not have offered to teach her acupoints. Now that she has discovered that her qualifications are even worse, there is nothing else to think about. "You come here early tomorrow. Master will accept you as his disciple in front of everyone in Qisha Palace." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, and he could finally visit the mysterious Seven Kills Palace. She cupped her hands and said, "Master, I''ll go back first. I''ll come early tomorrow." Palace Master Yan smiled and waved, "Go." ??Gu Fei ran out happily. Palace Master Yan looked at her back and the lively and cute little girl. He felt a little younger. (End of this chapter) Chapter 598： Bagua City Chapter 598 Bagua City After returning to the palace, Gu Fei took off her clothes and then opened the bed curtain, "Lian''er, quickly bring me all the riding clothes. I want to pick the best-looking one." ?Yan''er came over to help Gu Fei get dressed, while Lian''er and Fang''er came over with more than ten riding outfits. ??Gu Fei selected a set of crabapple red riding clothes. Fang''er brought out the matching boots, which were black boots embroidered with gold thread. ?This piece of clothing has not been worn before. Gu Fei tried it on and put on her boots. She looked at the girls and said, "How are you doing?" Fang''er clapped her hands, "It''s so beautiful. The Crown Princess looks like the kind of heroine the storyteller said!" ?Yan''er and Lian''er also cheered and said, "The Crown Princess looks really heroic dressed like this." ? Gu Fei took a look in the big bronze mirror. It did look a bit heroic, which was the feeling she wanted. As the master''s only disciple, she cannot embarrass him. The next day, Gu Fei got up very early and asked Yan''er to give her a neat hairstyle. Instead of inserting the phoenix hairpins, she only inserted a few small pearl flowers. Just when Gu Fei was about to apply shadow powder on her face, she stopped. Thinking about it, I took a bottle of foundation and covered my skin color a little. Since the master is willing to take her to the Seven Kills Palace, she should be more honest and at least show her true colors. With foundation on, she still looks beautiful, but because the jade-like whiteness and luster of her skin are covered, she doesn¡¯t look so breathtaking. ??Gu Fei took leave from the princess last night and said she would go out this morning. ?Otherwise she had changed into a riding outfit and it would have been strange to stay at home. ??Gu Fei rode a horse and took a few guards from the palace out, and soon arrived at the house where he was dowry. ?Gu Fei entered the room and said to the guards, "Don''t disturb me from practicing." Then he closed the door. ?? Teleported to the outside of the small courtyard. It was still early in the sky, and he saw Palace Master Yan sitting under a tree and breathing. ??Gu Fei didn''t bother him and stood by silently. After finishing his exercise, Palace Master Yan opened his eyes and said, "Here we come." He stood up, his eyes lightly passing over Gu Fei''s face, "Follow me." said and walked out. The two of them walked to the foot of the mountain and soon arrived at the place where Gu Fei met the man that day. Palace Master Yan walked straight forward without stopping. ?Gu Fei stared closely at Palace Master Yan''s feet, wishing that every step she took would step on Palace Master Yan''s footprints. ?She was afraid that if she accidentally stepped on some mechanism, a thousand arrows would pierce her heart. ?The gentle laughter of Palace Master Yan came from the front, "Don''t worry, the mountain protection formation has been closed now, you will be fine no matter where you go." ?Gu Fei blushed, "Master, does that mean that the entire mountain-protecting formation is one body?" Palace Master Yan shook his head, "Not entirely. You don''t understand the formation at the moment, and I don''t understand it even if I tell you." The two walked for almost half an hour, and when they turned a hilltop, Gu Fei was shocked. He saw a large, almost circular flat land surrounded by mountains. Houses on the flat land were like houses, and streets crisscrossed them. This was the place hidden in the mountains. A small town in the mountains! Looking down from the mountain, there is a circular square in the center. In the middle of the square is a circular palace shaped like Tai Chi, half black and half white. Eight streets extend radially from the square, dividing the town into eight parts. The whole town is a standard Bagua graphic. From a distance, in addition to the eight radial avenues, there are also small roads crisscrossing the area, like a maze. Palace Master Yan had already walked down the mountain, and Gu Fei hurriedly followed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 599： Take on a disciple Chapter 599 Recruiting a Disciple Going down the mountain was faster than going up the mountain. Not long after, Gu Fei followed Palace Master Yan to the streets of the small town. ?Passengers on the roadside all stood aside and saluted respectfully when they saw Palace Master Yan. ??Gu Fei looked at them curiously. Regardless of their skin color, appearance or dress, these people were no different from the people outside. Palace Master Yan led Gu Fei along a straight road. Gu Fei estimated that this road was one of the eight main roads in the small town. The end of this road should be the circular square we saw before. Sure enough, after not walking far, we saw the square. In the center of the square is a huge circular palace. ??The exterior wall is made of white marble and a black stone. The two colors are spliced ??together, giving people a strong visual impact. ?At this moment, a platform has been set up outside the palace, and the square below the platform is full of people, including men, women, old and young. ?These people saluted and made way for a passage. Along the way, countless eyes fell on Gu Fei''s face. accompanied by various discussions. ¡°Is this the apprentice that the palace master accepts?¡± ¡°Why is it a woman?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women? Don¡¯t you look down on women?¡± ¡°She is so beautiful!¡± ¡°So beautiful, she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.¡± ¡°She must be very skilled in martial arts to be accepted as a disciple by the palace lord.¡± ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?Various sounds buzzed in my ears. ?Gu Fei walked forward without squinting, and soon reached the bottom of the stage. There were eight people standing in front of him, six men and two women. Palace Master Yan pointed at them, "Xiao Fei, come here to meet the eight elders." ?Gu Fei bowed his hands one by one. The eyes of the eight elders fell on Gu Fei, with various meanings including exploration, doubt, or envy. After saying hello, Palace Master Yan took Gu Fei to the stage. A chair was placed in the center of the table. Palace Master Yan lifted up his robe and sat down, and everyone in the audience fell silent. Palace Master Yan waved her hand, "I, Yan Hong, have been practicing martial arts for fifty years. Not only have I carried forward the martial arts of my ancestors, I have also created several martial arts of my own." "It''s a pity that in recent years, no one has the qualifications to catch my eye." ¡°Now I have the good fortune to meet a good young talent with unique qualifications. Today, under the witness of everyone, I will accept her as my disciple.¡± ??Gu Fei walked over, knelt down, and kowtowed three times to Palace Master Yan. An elder next to him handed over a cup of tea. Gu Fei raised it high above his head and said loudly: "Master, please drink tea." Palace Master Yan took the tea, took a sip, and nodded, "Today, I accept Gu Fei as my disciple. In the future, I will teach Gu Fei everything I have learned in my life." ??Gu Fei raised his head and said: "Gu Fei has received the favor of the palace master and accepted him as his disciple. From now on, he will serve his teacher like his father, and he will live up to his expectations, study hard, and practice hard." Palace Master Yan stretched out his hand, and the attendant behind him handed over a sword. He stared at Gu Fei and said, "This sword was used by me when I was young. The name of the sword is Qiu Shui." ¡°Now I¡¯ve given it to you, I hope you¡¯ll cherish it.¡± ?Gu Fei took it with both hands and said, "Thank you, Master." Palace Master Yan nodded, "Get up." Gu Fei stood up, and everyone in the audience said in unison: "Congratulations to the palace master for getting a good disciple!" Palace Master Yan waved his hand and led Gu Fei down from the stage, excitedly saying, "Let''s go, Master will take you to the Tai Chi Palace." Gu Fei walked half a step behind Palace Master Yan, and the two entered Tai Chi Palace. The eight elders did not follow. The seventh elder hesitated and said, "The palace master has accepted a little girl as his apprentice. Doesn''t he want this girl to be the palace master in the future?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 600： The arrogant master Chapter 600 The tyrannical master The fifth elder said: "Why should a little girl be the master of the palace?" The eighth elder whispered: "The palace master has never been married and has no descendants. This is his only disciple." The third elder said carelessly, "What do you want to do? In short, we will do whatever the palace master tells us." Everyone fell silent. Although Palace Master Yan usually does not care much about the affairs of the Seven Kills Palace, no one has ever dared to refute what he said. Under the absolute suppression of force, all different voices are in vain. Palace Master Yan and Gu Fei have entered Tai Chi Palace. Gu Fei saw a black semicircular hall, surrounded by windows and inlaid with large pieces of glass. The light inside was very good, and the hall was unusually open. There were several black stone pillars supporting the entire building, and the pillars were carved with auspicious symbols. Beast, very beautiful. ?There is a black gold chair at the end of the hall, with four chairs on each side. Palace Master Yan said as he walked: "This palace was built a hundred years ago. I like peace and quiet now and don''t live here much." He led Gu Fei through the hall to the back. ?The style at the back has changed suddenly. The walls are all made of smooth polished white marble, which is bright and luxurious. ??Gu Fei saw that there were rooms on both sides of the corridor. Palace Master Yan said casually: "I''ve asked someone to prepare a room for you. Come on, I''ll show you around." When the two of them walked to the end of the corridor, they saw a white carved wooden door. There were two rows of maids standing neatly at the door. There were dozens of them. They bowed respectfully to Gu Fei and said in unison: "I have seen Miss Gu." ¡± The maids opened the door. Palace Master Yan stood at the door and smiled, "I won''t go in. You can see for yourself. If you don''t like anything, let the maids change it." ??Gu Fei curiously walked in. Inside was a hall with a very high space. In the center of the hall was a red coral that was as tall as a person. ?There are all kinds of strange and weird things in the house. ?Huge amethyst cave, a piece of raw jade stone with the skin removed, as green as a puddle of clear water. There are many glazed lamps. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but stick out her tongue. The master''s arrogance really exceeded her imagination. The maid led Gu Fei into a room. Inside, various gauze were hanging low. In the center was a pool made of white marble. The maid said: "The water inside is hot spring water. If the girl is tired, you can relax here." " ?Then he took her into the bedroom. The aroma was fragrant, and the tables, chairs, beds and tents were all exquisite and luxurious. ? Gu Fei had only one feeling after reading it. I''m afraid the imperial palace may not have such luxury. ??This Qisha Palace doesn¡¯t know where it got so much money. ??Gu Fei turned around and went out. She raised her head slightly and looked at Palace Master Yan who was waiting outside the door. Everything in this room was the old man''s feelings for her. She could feel that the old man just wanted to give her all the good things to make her happy. Palace Master Yan indeed has such thoughts. He has no children, no brothers or sisters, and has never fallen in love with anyone in his life, but as long as he is a human being, he will have emotional needs. The truly ruthless ones are gods, not humans. Palace Master Yan¡¯s emotions that she had been unable to express for many years were now all focused on Gu Fei. Taking Gu Fei as his disciple, in his heart, from now on, Gu Fei is the person closest to him. If the good things are not given to her, who will give them to her? To those eight elders who have their own thoughts? ?Gu Fei choked up and said, "Thank you, Master, I like it very much." Palace Master Yan touched her head and said, "As long as you like it." ¡°Let¡¯s go and teach Master some mathematics.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 601： Ruyi Inn Chapter 601 Ruyi Inn Gu Fei and Palace Master Yan, one taught mathematics and the other taught martial arts, spent the whole day in the Tai Chi Palace. Seeing that it was getting late, Gu Fei had to stand up and said, "Master, I have to go back." Palace Master Yan was addicted to listening to Gu Fei''s lectures. Her thoughts were interrupted and she was a little unhappy, "You girl, I have told you that from now on, Master will follow you, so I can ask you for advice at any time. I will run around every day. Master is also afraid of tiring you." The old man is now with Gu Fei, and he feels like he is enjoying the happiness of his family. When people get old, they don¡¯t just want their children to be with them. ? Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Master, please wait for a while. When I make arrangements, I will take Master to my side." Palace Master Yan was happy now and handed Gu Fei a token, "I made this overnight yesterday. From now on, if you take this, someone will take you into the mountain." ??Gu Fei took the token and just turned around. The old man said reluctantly from behind: "Come early tomorrow, I''ll wait for you in the village." After going down the mountain and teleporting back to the house, Gu Fei opened the door and came out, taking the guards back to the palace. ?That night, Gu Fei said early that he wanted to take a rest and sent all the maids out. Changing into men''s clothes, Gu Fei teleported to Hanzhong. ?Standing in front of an inn, Gu Fei glanced at the signboard - Ruyi Inn. ?She walked in, found a table and sat down, and said to the waiter who came to greet her: "I want three portions of Ruyi Eight Treasure Duck." The waiter glanced at her and said, "Sir, there is a private room inside. Why don''t you go and sit in the private room?" ??Gu Fei followed the waiter into the private room. The waiter closed the door and said with a smile: "What kind of business would you like to entrust to the shop?" ? Gu Fei took out a letter he had written a long time ago and said, "Send this to your young master and tell him that I will wait for him here." ?The man was startled, took the letter, nodded, and went out. ?Gu Fei waited for half an hour. The door of the private room opened and Xue Chen walked in. Compared with the sickly young master who was sitting in a wheelchair a few months ago, Xue Chen seemed to be a completely different person. Have a handsome face and graceful demeanor. All the gloominess on his face disappeared. As soon as Xue Chen came in, his eyes stayed on Gu Fei''s face for a moment, and then he saluted, "I don''t know if Miss Gu is here, but she is not greeted from a distance." ?Gu Fei didn''t talk nonsense to him, "I want to ask you something. Do you know where the Golden Knife Gate is?" Xue Chen sat down and poured a cup of tea for Gu Fei, "Golden Blade Gate is not far from the city. Go out from the west city gate and take the official road. It''s about thirty miles away. There is a small road to the right, which is about ten miles away. There is Dayang Town, and Golden Blade Gate is in Dayang Town.¡± He looked at Gu Fei and said tentatively: "Did the Golden Sword Gate offend the girl?" ??Gu Fei neither shook his head nor nodded, "Is there any way to get out of the city now?" Xue Chen frowned slightly, "Girl, do you want to go to Jindaomen now?" ¡°Well, let¡¯s do something at night.¡± Gu Fei looked at Xue Chen and nodded. Xue Chen smiled helplessly, "Do you think I can do something about it?" ?Gu Fei raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "Is there nothing you can do?" Xue Chen twitched the corner of his mouth and nodded, "Yes." ¡°Then it¡¯s over.¡± Gu Fei squinted at him. Xue Chen sighed, "Miss Gu, wait a moment, I''ll send her there." He opened the door and called the waiter to give some instructions. After waiting for a long time, the clerk knocked on the door and handed Xue Chen something. Xue Chen stood up and said, "Let''s go." When they got to the backyard, the man brought two horses over, and they got on the horses and went straight to the city gate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 602： Golden Knife Gate Chapter 602 Golden Knife Gate ?At the gate of the city, Xue Chen showed his token. The soldier guarding the gate opened the gate and the two of them ran out. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but joke, "I thought Mr. Xue was going to take me out through the tunnel, but I didn''t expect that Mr. Xue''s hands and eyes could reach the sky and he could even open the city gate." Xue Chen smiled helplessly, "Why are you laughing at me?" "I can''t help it for the sake of the girl. I just asked someone to borrow this token." ¡°This is a huge favor.¡± "I would like to dig a tunnel, but do you know how deep the foundation under the city wall is? There is a moat outside, but under the ground in Hanzhong, there is a lot of silt and underground rivers, so it is impossible to dig a tunnel." The two chatted all the way and walked for almost an hour. Xue Chen stopped his horse and pointed in the distance: "That''s Dayang Town. There are two streets in this town. Jindaomen occupies one street in the town. We If we ride over there, I''m afraid the people at Jindaomen will know about it soon." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Please, Mr. Xue, wait here for me. I''ll be back as soon as I go." Speaking, he turned over and dismounted, and used Qing Kung Fu to go to Dayang Town. Xue Chen dismounted helplessly, tied the two horses to a big tree on the roadside, and sat down with his back against the tree. ?Gu Fei entered the town and walked along the street. The town is no more prosperous than the city. At this time, there are not many pedestrians walking on the street. ?Every house on one side of the street is closed, and occasionally dim lights can be seen shining through the window paper. On the other side of the street is a high wall. ? Gu Fei walked forward for a while and saw a large door. On the door was a black and gold plaque with three big words, "Golden Knife Gate". ?She continued to walk forward for a while, and when she saw no one around, she teleported in. After several teleports in succession, Gu Fei soon arrived in the backyard. ?She squatted under the wall and thought for a while, took out a mask from the space and put it on, then walked under the window, poked a hole and looked inside. ?This backyard seems to be where the owner''s wives and concubines live. I saw a woman in the house doing needlework under the lamp. ? Gu Fei changed rooms and continued to look. It was another woman, younger and more beautiful than the previous one. ??Gu Fei looked through the two rows of side rooms in the backyard, but didn''t find Dugu Yin, so she quietly moved forward and entered the yard to feel around. ?There was a kitchen in the yard, and Gu Fei saw a woman squatting at the door of the kitchen washing dishes. She felt something in her heart. ??If Duguyin were here, as long as he was still alive, he would inevitably have to eat and drink. The woman in the kitchen might know something. ?She teleported to the corner of the kitchen and took a closer look. No one was there. ??Gu Fei picked up a firewood stick and held it in his hand. He walked quietly behind the mother-in-law, silently said sorry in his heart, and gave her a hard knock on the head. The old woman tilted her head and fell softly to the ground. ?Gu Fei hugged her and teleported outside the town. She dragged her mother-in-law out from behind a big tree. Xue Chen quickly saw her, stood up quickly, and pointed at the mother-in-law, "Why are you arresting this woman?" ??Gu Fei let go of his hand and took a breath, "Force a confession." ?She looked around, pulled a piece of dead grass and scratched it under the old lady''s nose, but the old lady didn''t move. She patted her mother-in-law''s face a few more times, but there was still no movement. Xue Chen laughed so hard that his chest shook and waved his hand, "You go away, I''ll come." ?He flipped his wrist, and a dagger appeared in his hand. He then squatted down and stabbed the woman''s leg hard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 603： forced confession Chapter 603: Forced Confession The mother-in-law howled suddenly and woke up. She ignored the pain in her legs and looked at the two of them dumbfounded, then looked around, "You, what are you going to do?" ?Gu Fei knelt down and said, "I want to ask you something, just tell me honestly." Xue Chen was playing with the dagger beside him and added unhurriedly, "If you are dishonest, I will send you to see the King of Hell." Gu Fei rolled his eyes silently, "This is a villain''s line!" ¡°Let me ask you, has your Jindaomen arrested a girl recently?¡± The mother-in-law''s eyes rolled around, "What girl, I don''t know." As soon as the mother-in-law finished speaking, Xue Chen''s dagger pierced the other leg of the mother-in-law. ?The mother-in-law couldn''t help but howl. Xue Chen looked at Gu Fei, "You continue to ask. Whenever she tells a lie, I will stab her to death. Then I will catch another one and continue to ask." ?The old lady pricked up her ears and her whining voice became quieter. ?Gu Fei asked again, "Did you catch a girl?" ?The mother-in-law glanced at Xue Chen, shook her head, and nodded quickly, "Yes." "Where?" The mother-in-law said: "She is locked in the cellar, and I bring her food every day." ?Gu Fei''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Where is the cellar?" ¡°Here, right next to the woodshed.¡± ??Gu Fei stood up to leave and asked again: "By the way, have you, the disciples of the Golden Sword Sect, been out in the past month?" The mother-in-law stopped talking. Xue Chen raised the dagger again. Just when the dagger was about to pierce the old lady''s leg, the old lady shouted, "I said, I said." "Some time ago, all the disciples in the gang went out. I don''t know where they went. They went there for more than half a month before they came back. I really don''t know the rest. Please don''t stab me." ?Gu Fei nodded and said to Xue Chen: "You look at her, I''ll come as soon as I can." She ran a bit, ducked behind a tree, and then teleported outside the kitchen. ? Gu Fei looked around and found that generally speaking, a firewood shed would be built not far from the kitchen for easy access to firewood. I saw a small room next to the kitchen, which I guess was a woodshed. Just as she was about to pass, there was a sudden sound of footsteps, and Gu Fei immediately teleported into the woodshed. ?Just then I heard someone shouting outside, "Mother Zhou, Mother Zhou¡ª" Then I heard footsteps heading to the kitchen next door. After a while, the footsteps came out again, accompanied by a cursing voice, "Mr. Zhou, you haven''t even finished washing the dishes, so where did you go!" As he spoke, the footsteps gradually faded away. ? Gu Fei came out of the woodshed and walked forward along the wall. He saw a stone slab covering the ground at the corner of the wall in front of him. She felt happy, this must be the cellar. There is a lock on the stone slab. ? Gu Fei struggled to get the lock open. She lifted the stone slab and looked inside. She couldn''t see anything clearly. She turned on the flashlight and looked down. The cellar was not very deep, and there was a ladder next to it. ? Gu Fei went down the ladder, shined the flashlight inside, and saw a figure huddled in the corner inside. ?This man''s hair was messy and his clothes were so gray that the original color could no longer be seen. ??Gu Fei bent over and walked over, turning this person''s face over. The light of the flashlight shone on her face, it was Duguyin. Duguyin closed her eyes, as if she had fainted. It''s just right to faint, so I don''t have to knock you out. Just as Gu Fei was about to reach out to hug Duguyin, she heard a voice outside, "Who opened the cellar at this time!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 604： The steamed buns are not fragrant anymore Chapter 604 The steamed buns are no longer fragrant As soon as Gu Fei reached out and hugged Duguyin tightly, she activated her teleportation, and the next second they were outside the town. She struggled to carry Duguyin to the tree, and then put her down. Xue Chen knelt down and took a look, covering his nose, "Who is this? It''s dirty and smelly." ??Gu Fei said nothing and glanced at the woman on the ground, "Can you put her on fire? She won''t be able to move for a few hours." Xue Chen raised an eyebrow at Gu Fei and smiled, then reached out and tapped the woman a few times. The woman fell to the ground motionless. ?Gu Fei pursed her lips to the ground, "You carry her to the horse, and let''s go." Xue Chen glanced at Duguyin on the ground with disgust, stretched out his hand to lift her up, and was about to throw her onto the horse when Duguyin suddenly woke up and struggled, "Who are you and what are you doing?" Her voice was hoarse and unpleasant. ?Gu Fei said concisely and concisely, "Save you." ?After saying this, Xue Chen also placed Dugu Yin sideways on the saddle. Duguyin struggled to get down, and suddenly saw Gu Fei, "Is that you?" ??Gu Fei held onto the saddle with one hand, "Can you sit up straight? You can''t just lie down like this. Hold on tight." Duguyin struggled twice, "I, I want to sit up straight." ??Gu Fei helped her sit down and gave her a steamed bun, "If you''re hungry, take a few bites to replenish your energy." After saying that, he flew onto the horse, turned around and said: "Hold tight." Then he pinched the horse''s belly and the horse jumped out. Xue Chen shouted from behind, "Hey, wait for me." Two horses, one behind the other, galloping on the road. Duguyin held Gu Fei''s waist with one hand and took a bite of the steamed bun with the other. Then she suddenly asked in a hoarse voice, "Did Brother Yu ask you to save me?" Gu Fei turned around and said, "No!" ?Duguyin suddenly felt lost, and the steamed buns no longer tasted good. ? Gu Fei thought for a while and added, "He was afraid of danger and didn''t let me come to rescue you. I came here secretly." Duguyin''s heart became more and more sour. After a while, she asked again: "Then, where is Brother Yu now?" ?Gu Fei didn''t even look back, "I don''t know, I''m just on my way to rescue you." ?Duguyin was excited as she held up the steamed bun, "I knew Brother Yu would come to save me." ??Gu Fei rolled his eyes, "I said, that girl in the back, now that I am your savior, why can''t you even say thank you?" ¡°If you want to wait for your brother Yu to rescue you, do you want me to send you back now?¡± Xue Chen next to him was laughing so hard that he was shaking all over while listening to the conversation between the two. Duguyin''s face turned red and she said anxiously: "I, I didn''t mean that. I''m very grateful to you for saving me." "I, I only have brother Yu as my relative now, I, I..." ?? Gu Fei clamped down on the horse''s belly to speed up, and said, "Don''t you still have a fianc¨¦? Why, Chu Feng is not considered a relative of yours?" Duguyin bit her lip, "I..." ? Gu Fei waved his hand, "Come on, no one is forcing you to marry him now, just do whatever you want." Just as he was talking, Xue Chen suddenly said next to him: "If I heard correctly, there seems to be the sound of horse hooves from behind. It should be the people from Jindaomen who are catching up." It should have been discovered in the cellar just now. ? Gu Fei cursed in his mind and hit the horse''s **** hard with the horse whip in his hand. ??Turns around and shouts to Xue Chen, "How far is it from the city gate?" Xue Chen replied at the top of his lungs: "It should be about thirty miles away. We just entered the official road." ?Gu Fei turned around and called to Duguyin, "You sit in the front, and I''ll sit in the back. I''ll deal with them." (End of this chapter) Chapter 605： There are pursuers behind Chapter 605: There are pursuers behind Duguyin looked nervous, "Here, how do I change this?" How to change, of course, stop the horse and then change. She is not that skilled yet, so she performs an acrobatic performance on the horse. ??Gu Fei slowly reined in the horse, and the horse stopped. She quickly dismounted and then mounted. At this time, she listened carefully, and sure enough, the sound of horse hooves could be heard in the distance. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s dark, so I can¡¯t see. "Walk!" ?Gu Fei shouted, Duguyin slapped the horse''s butt, and the horse ran forward desperately. ?Gu Fei took out the pistol and loaded it, looking behind him from time to time. There is only darkness behind, and there is no trace of the horse yet. ?However, she didn¡¯t know if it was Gu Fei¡¯s imagination, but she always felt that the sound of horse hooves in the distance was getting closer. After running for a while, Gu Fei finally realized that it was not an illusion. She had already seen a shadowy figure in the darkness. ?Gu Fei took out a flashlight and shined it behind him. I saw several people chasing after me on horseback. At the moment, he couldn''t count how many people there were. Gu Fei aimed at the one at the front and pulled the trigger. Hearing a "bang" sound, the man running at the front fell off his horse. ?At the same time, Dugu Yin in front trembled, looked back, and slapped the horse''s **** hard again. Someone was shouting, "What''s so bright?" ¡°I can¡¯t see anything!¡± Someone else was shouting, "Brother Tiger, Brother Tiger was hit by something and fell off his horse!" "what to do?" ¡°Ignore it for now, keep chasing!¡± ¡°Damn it, the people in front have powerful hidden weapons. We are in a hurry and don¡¯t bring bows and arrows. What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s catch up later!¡± someone yelled. ?? Gu Fei heard this sentence from a distance. She shined the flashlight and shot one after another. Soon, she killed all the people in her field of vision, and the bullets and cartridge cases were also put into the space. Two ownerless horses are still running forward. ?Gu Fei glanced at Xue Chen beside him, "Can you get on the horse behind?" Xue Chen smiled and said, "Stop first and look at me." Duguyin reined in the horse, and Gu Fei jumped off the horse. Xue Chen also jumped down. Gu Fei got on Xue Chen''s horse. When she looked back, she saw that the two horses were running very close. Just when the horse was about to run past Xue Chen, Xue Chen suddenly stood up from the ground, and in the next moment, he landed firmly on the saddle. He smiled proudly at Gu Fei, who gave him a thumbs up and a thumbs up backhand. The three of them ran for almost half an hour and finally saw the city wall. ?Several people rushed to the city wall. Xue Chen raised his token, raised his head and shouted, "I am the messenger of the post station. I have urgent letters that need to be delivered to the city immediately." After shouting for a while, a basket was hung from the city wall, and Xue Chen put the token in it. Not long after, the city gate opened. The soldier guarding the gate returned the token to Xue Chen. After entering the city, the three of them relaxed and the horses walked slowly. Gu Fei drove the horse close to Xue Chen, "Please find a place for her to live first. It''s not convenient for me to take her away now." Xue Chen thought for a while and said, "Let''s stay in the inn just now." The three of them rode towards the inn. After entering the inn, Xue Chen called a waiter and took them to the backyard, passed through a door, and entered another courtyard. Xue Chen said: "This is where the guys live. Girl, you can live upstairs first, okay?" Duguyin nodded. ??The waiter led a few people upstairs and opened the door of a room. "Is this the right one?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 606： different rhetoric Chapter 606 Different rhetoric ? Gu Fei thanked him and gave the clerk a silver coin of fifty taels, "This is this girl''s shop money and meal money. I can cook whatever she wants." ?Then he took out a piece of broken silver and put it into the waiter''s hand, "Please get this girl some water to wash up, and some food." ?The guy agreed and left. ?A few people entered the room, and Gu Fei found a chair to sit on, and then asked Duguyin, "Can you tell me what happened?" Duguyin''s face suddenly dimmed, and he lowered his head and began to speak. ¡°One day my parents suddenly asked me to get married to my senior brother. I didn¡¯t want to get married, so I ran out alone.¡± ¡°A few days later, my senior brother found me and said that since I didn¡¯t want to get married, he could just reject my parents.¡± "I said that I ran out alone and worried my parents. Even if I wanted to look for Brother Yu, I had to go back and tell my parents first. I thought what my senior brother said was right, so I followed him back to the villa. ¡± ¡°As expected, the senior brother told my parents that he was not willing to get married to me. Although my parents were surprised, they agreed.¡± When Gu Fei heard this, she pursed her lips. This was different from what Chu Feng said. ?However, she did not interrupt Duguyin''s words. Duguyin continued: "Not two days later, one night, not long after I fell asleep, I was woken up. I heard the sound of a sword. I put on my clothes, got up, took a sword and walked out. I just opened it. At the courtyard gate, senior brother rushed in, grabbed me and ran away. " "I didn''t know what happened. I asked my senior brother, but he didn''t tell me. He just kept dragging me and running. I met a man in black on the road, and he was killed by my senior brother. We ran to the back mountain and hid, and then our senior brother just Tell me, my parents have been killed, and the one coming is the Palace Master of the Seven Kills. We can¡¯t defeat him, so we can only hide him now.¡± "I wanted to go out, but the senior brother didn''t allow me to go out and even tapped my acupoints." "We waited for a long time, and there was no sound in the villa before we came down from the mountain." Duguyin began to cry as she spoke, "I saw corpses everywhere in the villa. They are all dead. Uncle Liu, Uncle Zhang, Xiaohong, Qing''er, and the nursing staff of the villa are all dead." ¡°We walked to my parents¡¯ house and saw them lying in a pool of blood. My senior brother and I cried for a long time before we buried our parents.¡± ¡°Elder brother said that Qingyun Villa is no longer safe. We have to go to Ping¡¯an City to find Brother Yu. Only the palace is the safest.¡± ¡°I still want to seek revenge from Brother Yu.¡± ¡°Later, we walked to a town near Ping An City and stayed in an inn at night. As a result, when I woke up, I was in that cellar.¡± After hearing this, Gu Fei''s face didn''t look very good. ??What Chu Feng said is different from what Dugu Yin said, then someone must have lied. There is no doubt that that person is Chu Feng. There is no need for Duguyin to lie. ?Then, Xiao Yu, who is now with Chu Feng, is in danger. ?He would never have imagined that the senior brother he grew up with would have problems. Xue Chen was beside him, with a thoughtful look on his face. ??Gu Fei asked again, "Then why did they arrest you?" Duguyin shook his head, "I don''t know, they caught me and locked me in that cellar." ¡°Give me two steamed buns and a bowl of water every day.¡± ?Gu Fei frowned, "They didn''t ask you anything?" Duguyin shook his head, "No, except for a woman who brought me food, no one paid attention to me at all. I asked that woman, but she didn''t answer." (End of this chapter) Chapter 607： useless Chapter 607 It¡¯s really useless ??Gu Fei thought for a while, stood up, and handed Duguyin a purse, "Take these and use them. You will stay here for the next few days. I have something to do and can''t stay long." ¡°I¡¯ll have someone pick you up after a while.¡± Dugu Yin suddenly grabbed Gu Fei, "You, can''t you take me to find Brother Yu?" ?Gu Fei said expressionlessly, "No." She warned, "You''d better not run around. This place is very close to the Golden Knife Gate. If you are captured again, you may not have such good luck and be found by me again." Duguyin was about to cry. ?Gu Fei walked out after saying that, and Xue Chen followed, "Miss Gu, are you leaving now?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "I still have something to do, so Duguyin will trouble you." ¡°By the way, have those who want to kill Xiao Yu come to you recently?¡± Xue Chen smiled and said, "I found it." ¡°A plain-looking man came to Ruyi Inn and said that we failed to complete the task and asked for the money back.¡± ?Gu Fei glanced at him sideways, "Are you retreating?" Xue Chen chuckled and said, "I''m not retreating." ¡°You wrote to me and told me not to retreat, how dare I!¡± ¡°Besides, many people in Ruyilou died because of his business. Are their deaths in vain?¡± ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, "Is that person willing?" Xue Chen smiled and said, "Of course he won''t give in, but my guy told him that if he insists on getting the money back, or says anything detrimental to Ruyilou outside, Ruyilou will treat the 150,000 as his master." money to buy your life.¡± ¡°The man cursed a lot and left helplessly.¡± ¡°My people followed him, but this man was very good at qinggong and seemed to have received anti-tracking training, so he quickly got rid of my people.¡± ?Gu Fei curled his lips, "It''s really useless." Xue Chen''s face turned slightly red, "The guy who takes the order isn''t very good at it." "By the way, since the money has not been returned to him, I will give it to you later." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "I don''t want it. I won''t let you return the money. I just want to give that man a good physical pain." ¡°Hmph, if you dare to pay for murder, don¡¯t you have to pay a price? We have suffered so much along the way. If the money is returned to him, wouldn¡¯t all the suffering be in vain?¡± ¡°I just like to see some people stealing the chicken but losing the rice.¡± She walked quickly outside the inn, "I''m leaving. Thank you very much for this incident." Xue Chen was about to speak but stopped. ?Gu Fei didn''t notice his expression and walked away quickly. Walked a long way, turned into an alley, and teleported. When he got home, Gu Fei sat in the room and thought about it. The reason why Chu Feng lied was most likely because he was the murderer of the owner and his wife of Dugu Manor, because they would not set up defenses against Chu Feng. It is very easy for Chu Feng to give medicine or anything. ??It is also very likely that he colluded with the Golden Knife Sect to wipe out the Qingyun Villa. ?Then, Chu Feng and Xiao Yu were probably together to kill Xiao Yu and eliminate the root cause. ??Gu Fei became a little anxious. She didn''t know where Xiao Yu was now. It would be nice if she could teleport to him and tell him the news. ?Thinking like this, the next second, Gu Fei noticed that the surrounding scene had changed. She calmed down and looked around. The light was very weak, but it was not difficult to tell that this was a room. And she was standing next to a bed. Looking down, you can see a person lying on the bed. Although the light is very dim, the handsome features and eyes are very familiar. ? Gu Fei couldn''t suppress her excitement. Just when she was about to call Xiao Yu, she saw him suddenly open his eyes, jump out of bed, and then touch the sword on the pillow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 608： Q-bounce feeling Chapter 608 The feeling of Q-bomb Gu Fei hurriedly said: "It''s me!" Just as Xiao Yu''s hand touched the hilt of the sword, he was startled when he heard this and hugged Gu Fei suddenly, "Am I dreaming?" ??Gu Fei stretched out a finger and whispered: "Shh, keep your voice down." ??Xiao Yu took a bite on Gu Fei''s cheek. The chewy texture was fragrant and smooth. It was clear that the person he was holding in his arms was his Xiao Fei. Just as he was about to smile, his face suddenly changed and he pinched her chin, "Why are you so disobedient? I told you not to come!" ??Gu Fei twisted in his arms, "I''m here for something!" ¡°Duguyin has been rescued.¡± Xiao Yu felt happy and pressed his fingers a little harder, "Really?" ?Gu Fei nodded slightly and finished what Duguyin said. Xiao Yu suddenly fell silent. After a while, Gu Fei patted his face and asked, "Are you too shocked?" Xiao Yu shook his head slightly, and could not hide the disappointment in his voice, "Actually, I am a little suspicious of senior brother. I was very vigilant about eating and drinking along the way." ¡°If what you said about the situation in the bedroom is true, then there must be a mole in Qingyun Villa.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s hard for me not to doubt the only senior brother standing in front of me.¡± ¡°I have always hoped, but I was too worried and didn¡¯t expect it to be him.¡± ??Gu Fei said softly: "What are you going to do?" Xiao Yu''s expression was cold, and even his voice was a bit cold, "I won''t touch him now. When the Golden Sword Gate is destroyed, I will bring him to the grave of his master and his wife and ask him what he did." , and why do you do this?¡± ??Gu Fei looked at him and said, "Do you have enough manpower to deal with the Golden Knife Gate?" ¡°There are quite a few people in the Golden Sword Sect.¡± Xiao Yu said calmly: "I will send a message to the three hundred guards in the mansion to rush to Jiangxia City as soon as possible." He narrowed his eyes and said, "Here, I will try my best to delay the trip and get to Jiangxia later." ?Gu Fei nodded, this arrangement is good. She thought about it for a while, but still felt a little worried, "How about telling Xue Chen and calling in some killers from Ruyi Building?" ¡°No need, Xue Chen is working for you, not for me, there is no need.¡± Xiao Yu stared down at her, ??Gu Fei didn''t force herself and said softly: "Your junior sister is at the Ruyi Inn in Jiangxia City." ¡°Wait until you resolve the matter with the Golden Knife Gate, then pick her up.¡± ? ? Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei tightly, gently rubbed her head with his chin, and said in a low voice, "Xiao Fei, being able to marry you is really the greatest blessing in my life." She has done so much for herself quietly, but she can''t give her anything at all. ??Gu Fei raised her head and pinched his face, smiling mischievously, "Yeah, I think so too." Xiao Yu lowered his head and kissed her **** the lips, his voice hoarse, "Xiao Fei, Xiao Fei..." Hearing the low calls made Gu Fei''s heart tremble. She pushed Xiao Yu away and said, "I have to go." Xiao Yu thought for a while, "Did you drive here?" It has only been two days since he set out. If he drove here, it would be normal for him to catch up with him within a few hours. ??Gu Fei nodded, broke away from Xiao Yu''s arms, and got out of bed, "I have to go back quickly. I have to go to my mother and concubine early tomorrow morning." ??Xiao Yu stood up and said, "I''ll give you a piece." ?Gu Fei waved his hand, pointed to the next door, and said softly: "No need to send it away, don''t let him find out." As he said that, he stepped out and closed the door. Then teleport. ??Xiao Yu opened the door and saw that Gu Fei was no longer there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 609： good idea Chapter 609 A good idea When Gu Fei returned to the palace, she always felt that something was wrong with her body. She thought that she had hugged Dugu Yin for so long and was close to her. It was strange that she didn''t smell bad. ??Xiao Yu actually hugged her smelly like this. ? Gu Fei opened the door, and Yan''er was standing guard outside. "I want to take a bath. Ask someone to bring me water." ??Fetched water and took a bath. Although it was already very late, Gu Fei persisted in practicing for a while before resting. Getting up early, Gu Fei went through his own life again. In the morning, I will work with the princess¡¯s steward, and in the afternoon, I will learn kung fu or teach him mathematics from Palace Master Yan. A few days passed like this. That night, after Gu Fei finished practicing, he counted on his fingers. Even if Xiao Yu was procrastinating, he should be almost at Jiangxia City. ?Gu Fei resisted the thought of teleporting to Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu hasn¡¯t arrived in Jiangxia City yet. ?The second day after Gu Fei left, he caught a cold and couldn''t get out of bed. ?Chu Feng was very anxious and asked a doctor to come over. Xiao Yu sealed several acupuncture points himself, and his pulse looked very weak. After resting in the inn for a day, the speed of traveling the next day was much slower. With such procrastination, we were still nearly two hundred miles away from Jiangxia City that night. Get up early and go on the road. At dusk, we finally arrived at Jiangxia City. We were all hungry and planned to find a restaurant for dinner. ??Chu Feng said: "I know there is a restaurant in front, it tastes good, why not eat there." ??Xiao Yu had no objection. Several people arrived at the restaurant, and Xiao Yu and Chu Feng sat at the same table. Stone and Pillar were sitting at another table. After ordering the food, Chu Feng stood up and said, "I''m going to change clothes." Chu Feng came back not long after. The dishes were quickly served. ??Xiao Yu ate calmly, and the few dishes on the table were almost eaten in no time. After finishing the meal, Xiao Yu immediately stood up and said, "We have to leave the city quickly. We won''t be able to get out if it''s too late." ?A few people left the city gate and walked for almost an hour before arriving outside Dayang Town. At this time, it was already dark. Xiao Yu stopped his horse and looked at the town ahead, "Senior brother, how about this, we go in separately, try to be careful not to be discovered, for one hour, after one hour, no matter whether we find the junior sister or not, we will Come out and meet here.¡± ??Chu Feng frowned, "Junior brother, are you sure that you can find it? If you can''t find it, you might have to alert the enemy!" He thought for a while, "I think it''s better to do this. The sect master of the Golden Blade Sect doesn''t recognize you and me. We pretend to be an identity and come to visit, and you and I work together to arrest the sect master of the Golden Sword Sect, and then Force the people from the Golden Blade Sect to hand over the junior sister." ??Xiao Yu hesitated and said, "This method is not bad." Chu Feng said coldly: "Junior brother, what are you waiting for? Let''s go." Xiao Yu thought for a while and said, "Shitou, you stay outside to respond. We are not sure that we can catch the owner of the Golden Sword Sect. If you are trapped in the Golden Sword Sect, you should go back to the palace immediately to get reinforcements." Stone agreed and got off the horse. ?Chu Feng has already moved forward on horseback. Xiao Yu and Zhu Zhu followed immediately. Several people arrived at the gate of Jindaomen and dismounted. It was still early at this time and the doorman''s light was still on. Chu Feng stepped forward and bowed to the doorman, "Our fellow disciples are from the Sihai Gang. We want to see the master of your sect, please." Please help me, brother." ?The man guarding the door nodded and said, "Wait." Then he went in to make the call. Not long after, the closed door opened, and a bearded man came out with more than ten people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 610： Shixiang Ruanjin Powder Chapter 610 Shixiang Ruanjin Powder The bearded man''s eyes fell on Xiao Yu and he raised his eyebrows, "Are you two brothers from the Sihai Gang? Please come in." Xiao Yu stood still, "Are you Guijiu, the master of the Golden Knife Sect?" The bearded man nodded, "Yes, but no one has dared to call me Guijiu to my face for many years!" ??Xiao Yu shouted loudly, "Brother, do it!" Speaking to cheer up, just as he was about to take a stance, his face suddenly changed, "My inner strength -" Chu Feng looked over with concern, "Junior brother, what''s wrong?" Xiao Yu was shocked and said, "Senior brother, my Dantian seems to be empty, and I can''t raise any internal energy." "Ha ha ha ha-" ?? Gui Jiu laughed and said, "Brother Xiao, you have been hit by Shixiang and your muscles have been dispersed." Xiao Yu shook his head and murmured: "Impossible, why didn''t I notice it at all? When did I get the Shixiang Ruanjin Powder?" He looked at Chu Feng suddenly, "Senior brother, are you okay?" ?Chu Feng shook his head calmly. ?? Gui Jiu smiled even more happily, pointed at Chu Feng and said: "Of course he will be fine, he is the one who gave you this Shixiang Ruanjin Powder!" ??Xiao Yu was shaking and looked at Chu Feng next to him in disbelief, "Brother, you-why are you?" ?Chu Feng¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡°I have my own reasons.¡± Xiao Yu showed a sad smile, "I understand, senior brother, you designed all this, right?" ¡°Is the death of master and wife also related to you?¡± ?? Gui Jiu folded his arms and stood on the steps watching the show. Hearing Xiao Yu''s words, he smiled and said: "That''s natural. You, a good senior brother, gave your master and wife the sweat medicine, and then killed them with your own hands." When Xiao Yu heard this, his eyes were about to burst. ??If it was all acting before, now I really hate him to the extreme. He turned to stare at Chu Feng, "Why? Why do you do this?" "You are an orphan. You were picked up by your master and brought back to the villa when you were seven or eight years old. Your master and wife treat you like your own son. How could you do this?" ?Chu Feng had no expression on his face, "It doesn''t matter if they treat me like their own son, that''s all they owe me!" "Dugu Xuan killed my father and took away my family''s secret book, Nine Yang Jue and Nine Yin Jue. I recognized the thief as my father at Qingyun Villa and endured it for more than ten years in order to take revenge." ¡°Junior brother, you are innocent, but who told you to accept Dugu Xuan as your teacher?¡± "Leave you alive, sooner or later you will avenge Dugu Xuan, and I have to eradicate it!" Xiao Yu looked at Chu Feng and shook his head slightly, "In these more than ten years, don''t you still know the master''s personality? How could he kill someone to get the secret book?" ??A sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth, "Do you think I didn''t ask him?" ¡°That night, I gave him the sweat medicine and tapped his acupuncture points. When he woke up, I asked him.¡± ¡°This old man, even on the verge of death, is still insisting that the two secret books were obtained from a scumbag who committed adultery, robbery, and committed all kinds of evil.¡± ??Chu Feng suddenly gritted his teeth and his eyes were red, "It doesn''t count that he killed my father, but he also insulted my father. He deserves to die!" ??Xiao Yu looked at Chu Feng with a complicated expression. He remembered what Xiao Fei said, you can''t wake up a person who is pretending to sleep. ??Chu Feng knew clearly that his master had a chivalrous heart and could not kill innocent people indiscriminately, but he was blinded by family affection. ¡°So you killed your master and your wife, and then colluded with the Golden Sword Gatekeeper to destroy the Qingyun Villa?¡± "Even if the master is your father-killing enemy, there are more than a hundred people in Qingyun Villa, what''s their fault?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 611： Kill three birds with one stone Chapter 611 Killing three birds with one stone ?Chu Feng said coldly: "To cut the grass, you have to get rid of the roots. Aren''t I a good example?" ¡°If Dugu Xuan had killed me long ago, he wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Xiao Yu had to nod, "That makes sense." He turned to look at Gui Jiu and said calmly: "Master of your sect, I am Xiao Yu, the crown prince of Prince Qi. If something happens to me here today, I promise you, Prince Qi''s Mansion will kill you all over the house." No chickens or dogs will be left behind.¡± Guijiu''s expression changed, and he turned to look at Chu Feng with an angry look on his face, "He is the Crown Prince of Qi? Why don''t you tell me his identity?" ?Chu Feng said nonchalantly: "I won''t tell you his identity. Everything has already been done." ¡°Does the master of your sect still want to stay out of the matter?¡± "Even if you don''t kill him now, he will definitely seek revenge from you." ?? Gui Jiu''s face was uncertain for a moment, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Chu Feng, are you trying to trick me?" Xiao Yu sneered from the side, "You still need to say that? I must be tricking you." ¡°Maybe the Golden Sword Sect also has a grudge against him!¡± ¡°First I will use your hands to kill me, and then I will use Prince Qi¡¯s hands to destroy the Golden Sword Sect. Then I will marry my junior sister, return to Qingyun Villa, and inherit everything.¡± ¡°Junior sister can still be tortured slowly.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Chu Feng, "What a clever plan that kills three birds with one stone!" ¡°Your calculation is correct, am I right?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yu suddenly stretched out his hand and, as fast as lightning, touched Chu Feng''s acupuncture point next to him. ?Chu Feng looked at Xiao Yu in disbelief. The pillar next to him, who was as strong as an ox, suddenly lifted Chu Feng, who was stiff, and jumped onto the roof and ran quickly. ??This series of movements was so fast that Gui Jiu didn''t even react. Xiao Yu had already jumped onto the roof, but he didn''t leave. He just looked down at Gui Jiu. ?? Gui Jiu gritted his teeth, "What the hell, you didn''t win the Ten Fragrant Ruanjin Powder at all!" ¡°You still want to run?¡± "I have already done it even if I don''t do it. I don''t care what kind of prince you are, I will fight with you until death!" He waved his hand and was about to say, "Kill him!" Suddenly I heard a dense drum-like sound, getting louder and closer. ?? Gui Jiu suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart, "What''s the sound?" His disciple next to him said: "Master, it sounds like the sound of horse hooves." ?Xiao Yu, who was standing on the roof opposite, took out a dark object in his hand and nodded, "Yes, it''s the sound of horse hooves." ¡°Three hundred guards from Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion are about to arrive.¡± "Guijiu, retaliation for retaliation, you destroyed all my Qingyun Villas, today, I will destroy all your Golden Swordsmen!" As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Yu aimed at Gui Jiu and pulled the trigger in his hand. ?? Gui Jiu felt bad when he looked at the thing in Xiao Yu''s hand, and rolled down. Just when he thought he had dodged Xiao Yu''s hidden weapon, he felt a pain in his back. ?His body froze, and just as he was about to continue rolling to dodge, Xiao Yu''s second shot came again. This shot hit Gui Jiu in the back. The bullet passed through Gui Jiu''s back and hit his heart directly. Guijiu struggled only twice and then stopped moving. The dozen or so people standing at the door suddenly started running in panic. Some ran in, some ran out, and no one paid attention to Gui Jiu who fell on the steps. ??Xiao Yu shot one by one and killed all the people who ran out. At this time, neatly arranged black-armored soldiers suddenly appeared on the street. Xiao Yu waved his hand, and the soldiers silently jumped onto the wall. With their bows and arrows fully drawn, they shot towards the yard. ??Xiao Yu jumped off the roof and walked out slowly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 612： Is your kindness to me fake? Chapter 612 Is your kindness to me a lie? ?? Xiao Yu walked outside the town. Chu Feng had been **** with pillars. Shitou was also beside him. Xiao Yu gave Shitou a few words, and Shitou quickly ran towards the town. ??Running outside the Golden Knife Gate, the stone turned around in a circle, collecting all the bullet casings on the ground, and then turned around. ??Xiao Yu mentioned Chu Feng, threw it on his horse, and said in a deep voice: "Go back to the city." ?Three horses galloped towards Jiangxia City. ?Arrived at the city gate, Xiao Yu called for the city gate to be opened and went straight to Ruyi Inn. The inn was about to close, and the waiter was moving the door panel. Xiao Yu walked in, took out the seal, and said, "Take me to see Dugu Yin." ?The guy was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know who Duguyin was. Shitou asked from the side: "Did someone send a girl here a few days ago?" ??The guy checked the seal carefully and said, "In the backyard, follow me." ?Zhuzhu carried Chu Feng, and the three of them entered the backyard and went upstairs. ??The clerk knocked on the door, Duguyin stood up and opened the door, and suddenly saw Xiao Yu standing outside. ??All the grievances, all the fears, and all the sadness that Duguyin had felt during this period all rushed up in an instant. She rushed towards Xiao Yu, "Brother Yu¡ª" Xiao Yu dodged to the side, and Duguyin jumped into the air. He stumbled and almost fell down. ??Xiao Yu stepped through the door and said, "Come in and talk." Duguyin''s face was flushed, and all the emotions just now were blocked in his chest, unable to rise or fall. ??Zhuzhu lifted Chu Feng and said to Duguyin: "Girl, let me go." Duguyin bit her lip and moved aside. Only then did she see Chu Feng in Zhu Feng''s hand, and her expression changed greatly, "Elder brother?" She glared at the pillar, "How could you do this to Senior Brother?" ?Zhu Zhu ignored her, carried Chu Feng in, and then threw Chu Feng to the ground. ?Stone also followed Zhuzi into the door. Seeing that no one paid attention to her, Duguyin stamped her feet and followed in helplessly. ?Stone turned around, closed the door, and stood by the door. Xiao Yu sat down on his own and motioned to Zhu Zhu, "Tell her." ?Zhu Zhu glanced at Dugu Yin, cleared his throat, and told everything that happened in front of the Golden Sword Gate. ?Stone stood by the door, his eyebrows raised. This pillar was usually clumsy and tongue-tied, but now he could speak clearly. In short, he understood the cause and effect, but he didn''t know if Duguyin understood it. Dugu Yin''s eyes were dull, and she looked at Chu Feng on the ground. She pointed at him with a trembling finger, "You mean, my father and mother were both killed by my senior brother?" Xiao Yu said coldly: "His mouth is not blocked, you can ask him yourself." Duguyin bit her lip and looked at Chu Feng with red eyes, "Is what he said true?" ?Chu Feng snorted coldly from his nose and closed his mouth without speaking. Duguyin shook his head desperately, "No, it''s impossible, I don''t believe it!" ?Although she secretly admired Xiao Yu in her heart, in fact, her feelings for Chu Feng were deeper. Xiao Yu only stayed at the villa for six years, but Chu Feng has been with her since she was born. Apart from her parents, it can be said that Chu Feng is the person she trusts the most. ?After the death of her parents, she was hit by Chu Feng''s betrayal again, and her whole world collapsed. Duguyin burst into tears. She didn''t know how long she cried. She asked Chu Feng with red eyes, "Could it be that the good things you did to me in the past were all fake?" ?Although she has no romantic feelings for Chu Feng, she still enjoys Chu Feng''s kindness to her. After all, Chu Feng was so meticulous and considerate to her that even her parents could not do it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 613： Tragic life experience Chapter 613 Tragic life experience Chu Feng on the ground listened to Dugu Yin crying for a long time, and he had long been impatient. He knew that he had only one chance of death if he fell into Xiao Yu''s hands. At this time, he didn''t care about anything. He sneered, "Otherwise, do you still think that I am sincere to you?" ¡°I am just here to show you to my master and my wife. If I don¡¯t do this, how can I coax them into marrying you to me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me and kill them, how can I inherit Qingyun Villa?¡± ¡°I have put so much effort into you, but you still refuse to marry me, forcing me to take action in advance!¡± ??Chu Feng said a few words, but was still not satisfied and continued to stab Duguyin''s heart, "I''ve been fed up with you for a long time!" "You are stupid, unruly and willful. You just have a good father and mother. Otherwise, who do you think would take notice of you!" ?Duguyin was shocked. He called her stupid and willful in front of Xiao Yu, which was like a hard slap on her face. All the complicated emotions before turned into anger at this moment. She kicked Chu Feng **** the head and screamed: "If you kill my parents, I will cut you into pieces!" Xiao Yu frowned, "Okay!" Chu Feng, he can kill, but he is not willing to humiliate him. He avenged his father, and it was not wrong to stand in his position. The only thing wrong is that this hatred is too heavy. Duguyin bit her lip and walked aside. Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, "Senior brother, I still have a doubt. Why did you draw my attention to the Seven Kills Palace in the first place?" Chu Feng said indifferently: "My mother was once from the Seven Kills Palace." ¡°My mother and my father were very much in love, but the people in the Seven Kills Palace broke them up. My mother had to betray the Seven Kills Palace and hide with my father.¡± "Later, my mother gave birth to me, and my father placed us mother and son in a rural place. I was five or six years old at that time. I remember clearly that one day my father came home after being seriously injured and told me Mom, his martial arts secret book was taken away by a man named Dugu Xuan from Qingyun Villa, who also beat him seriously. " ¡°My father died a few days after returning home.¡± "If this is the case, I will grow up safely under my mother''s care." Chu Feng''s voice was very calm, "But two years later, one day, my mother suddenly came home in a panic, saying that she had a dispute with the people from the Golden Blade Sect, and those people would not let her go. She packed her things and left. He planned to take me away, but the people from Jindaomen came quickly. " ¡°My mother was so anxious that she hid me in the woodshed and told me not to make any sound.¡± "I hid in the firewood pile and heard clearly that those people first raped my mother and then killed her." ¡°When they left, I crawled out of the firewood pile. My mother was still breathing. She only left me two words - revenge.¡± ¡°So, Qingyun Villa, Qisha Palace, and Golden Sword Gate are all my enemies.¡± "Now that I have colluded with the Golden Sword Sect to destroy Qingyun Villa, and with your help, I have destroyed the Golden Sword Sect, my parents'' revenge has been avenged, how happy it is!" Chu Feng burst out laughing while lying on the ground. ¡°As for the Seven Kills Palace, if you can cause them a little trouble, I would be happy to see it happen. If you are unfortunate enough to be killed by the people from the Seven Kills Palace, then I will have achieved my goal and eradicate the roots.¡± After hearing this, Xiao Yu didn''t know what it was like. Chu Feng''s life experience was not miserable. But he caused even greater tragedy. Even himself became a knife in his hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 614： Have a good pregnancy in your next life Chapter 614: Give a good birth in the next life ??The room was silent for a while. After a long time, Xiao Yu sighed and told Shitou, "Go and ask for a few rooms from the guy. Have a rest tonight and return to Qingyun Villa early tomorrow morning." Shi Shitou responded, opened the door and went out. Xiao Yu looked at Dugu Yin at this time and asked, "What are your plans for the future, junior sister?" Duguyin bit her lip and shook her head. Xiao Yu thought for a moment and said, "Qingyun Villa is already empty. It''s not safe for a girl like you to live there even if you find more people." ¡°After you have paid homage to Master and Master, you can follow me back to Ping An City.¡± At this moment, Duguyin finally heard something that made her happy. She looked at Xiao Yu and nodded vigorously. Xiao Yu said again: "You will stay in the palace for the time being. After the period of filial piety, I will choose a good family for you. You will live a good life in the future. In this way, I can be considered worthy of the master." Duguyin¡¯s face changed. She didn¡¯t want to marry anyone else. unless¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?But, right now, she can''t say anything. Her parents'' bodies are still cold. How can she think about getting married at this time? She lowered her eyes and said nothing. At this time, Shitou came over with his assistant. Xiao Yu stood up and said, "Get some rest early and leave early tomorrow morning." Early the next morning, the stone had hitched the carriage. ?Chu Feng was thrown into the carriage. Otherwise, it would be strange to tie him up and walk along the official road like this. ?We walked all the way for seven or eight days before we arrived at Qingyun Villa. The veteran criminal name Xiao Yu had asked to find had already come over to take a look. He dug up the graves of Dugu Manor owner and his wife, but found no signs of poisoning. ??Xiao Yu also had people bury the corpses all over the villa. ?At this moment, a group of people carried two coffins in. The villa was empty except for some residual blood stains on the ground. The coffin was carried to the back mountain. The bodies of the owner and his wife of Dugu Manor were dug up again, put into coffins, and reburied. The couple buried a joint grave. Xiao Yu threw Chu Feng in front of the grave and asked Dugu Yin, "Do you do it or should I do it?" Duguyin shuddered, shook his head, and took a few steps back. Xiao Yu understood and said nothing more. He pulled out the sword from his waist, pointed at Chu Feng on the ground and said: "You want to avenge your father, and I want to avenge my master and the more than a hundred people in Qingyun Villa." revenge." ¡°This is all helpless.¡± ?Chu Feng closed his eyes and said nothing. Xiao Yu''s voice was trembling a little, "I just hope that my senior brother will be reborn in a good family in the next life, with loving parents, enough food and clothing, and stay away from conflicts in the world, and live a happy and safe life." As soon as he finished speaking, the sword in Xiao Yu''s hand swiped across Chu Feng''s neck, and blood spurted out, dyeing the soil in front of the grave red. ?Chu Feng twitched for a while and then stopped moving. ??Xiao Yu wiped off the blood on the sword, put it back into the scabbard, knelt down and kowtowed to his master and his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master and master, I will take good care of my junior sister and find her a good family so that she will have no worries in her life.¡± Duguyin also knelt down and kowtowed several times. Xiao Yu then said: "Let''s go!" ? ? Xiao Yu returned home like an arrow. Along the way, he changed horses at the official post and drove quickly, covering more than 3,000 miles, covering 300 miles every day. Hurrying quickly, Xiao Yu finally returned to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion after more than ten days. At this time, it was afternoon. It is the daily teaching time between Gu Fei and her master. After entering the mansion, Xiao Yu first took Dugu Yin to the princess''s yard and asked his mother to arrange a yard for Dugu Yin to live in. After the explanation, Xiao Yu hurried back to his yard. He went there for almost a month. Except for a brief meeting with Xiao Fei in the dark in the middle of the night, he never saw her again. He thought about her so much that his heart ached. (End of this chapter) Chapter 615： was discovered Chapter 615 Discovered Xiao Yu went straight to the backyard. ??Outside, Lian''er and Yan''er were sitting at the table doing needlework. When they saw Xiao Yu coming, they both quickly stood up and saluted. ¡°Where is the Crown Princess?¡± Lian''er looked inside and said, "The Crown Princess is taking a lunch break." Xiao Yu strode inside. Lian''er thought for a while. The young lady only said to go to sleep and not to wake her up. She didn''t say that no one would be allowed in. The prince has been back for so long. I think Miss Lai is also happy to see him. ??Xiao Yu pushed the door, and it was locked. He was about to call Gu Fei, but after thinking about it, he took out a dagger, flicked it, and opened the door bolt. He didn''t want to wake Xiao Fei up, she just fell asleep, and he just happened to hug her properly. Entering the inner room, you can see the exquisite huanghuali bed with low curtains. ?He walked to the bed, opened the curtain with some excitement, and looked inside. I saw that the quilt on the bed had been opened, but his Xiao Fei was not in the quilt. Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment, then lifted up the quilt, but there was no one there. ?He quickly walked to the small washing cubicle next door, but there was still no one there. ??A panic suddenly arose in Xiao Yu''s heart. He recalled what Cai Lian''er had just said. The imperial concubine was taking a lunch break. In other words, the maids did not know that she was not in the house at all. Where did Xiao Fei go? Would Xiao Fei leave him quietly one day? He recalled that when he was in Nanzhao, Xiao Fei was like this and disappeared from the house unknowingly. Huge fear almost overwhelmed Xiao Yu. His legs softened and he sat down at the table. He kept comforting himself not to panic, Xiao Fei would be back. ?After a while, Xiao Yu calmed down, walked out as if nothing had happened, and told the two girls, "The prince''s concubine is still sleeping. Don''t go in and disturb her." ¡°Also, don¡¯t say I¡¯ve been here, otherwise, the princess will be sad if she finds out.¡± He didn''t want the girl to know that Gu Fei was not here, nor did he want Gu Fei to know that he had discovered her secret. ?Since she didn''t tell herself, it meant that she didn''t want him to know. Yan''er and Lian''er said softly: "I would like to follow the prince''s instructions." ??Xiao Yu went to the study room in the front yard and sat in the study room in a daze. He thought about what Xiao Fei suddenly showed up at the inn to tell his senior brother that night. Maybe she didn''t drive there that day? Xiao Fei, she has too many secrets. She is definitely not an ordinary farm girl. Where did she come from? Will one day she quietly return to her original world? ??Xiao Yu closed his eyes, suppressed the panic in his heart, and tried to drive out all the messy things in his mind. ? He ??thought of something, stood up suddenly, and walked quickly to the princess''s yard. ?Find Nanny Xu, asked where Duguyin lived, and hurried over. ? Duguyin is sitting in the room in a daze. She used to be pampered and grew up, but now she is dependent on others, and she is somewhat uncomfortable. I was feeling depressed when I heard the voice of a girl outside, "Your Majesty¡ª" Duguyin hurriedly walked out, "Brother Yu¡ª" Xiao Yu frowned and said, "Call me senior brother from now on." He liked to hear Xiao Fei calling him brother Yu in bed, and he felt very unhappy when Duguyin called him that. "By the way, I''m here to ask you something, who rescued you?" ??He always thought it was Dugu Yin who was sent by Gu Fei to ask people from Ruyi Building to rescue him. After all, the main altar of Ruyi Building was very close to the Golden Knife Gate, so he didn''t ask Dugu Yin about it at all along the way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 616： do not leave Me Chapter 616 Don¡¯t leave me Duguyin pursed her lips aggrievedly, "It''s Miss Gu and a man." When Xiao Yu got the answer, he was stunned for a moment. Who could this man be? Could it be Xue Chen? ??Xiao Yu thought for a while and concluded that it must be Xue Chen. Gu Fei went to Jiangxia and would definitely ask him for information. ?Now, Xue Chen can be regarded as Gu Fei''s person. Even though he figured it out, Xiao Yu still felt an unspeakable sourness in his heart when he thought of her being with another man. ?He turned around to leave. After thinking about it, he told Duguyin, "Don''t tell anyone about Xiao Fei''s rescue of you." He paused and then said, "You can live here peacefully. If you need anything, just tell the girls. If anything happens, you can go to the princess or the princess." After that, he walked away quickly. Duguyin was stunned for a moment, still digesting the information in Xiao Yu''s words. By the time he understood it, Xiao Yu had already gone far. Duguyin was frightened for a moment, and hurriedly grabbed a maid and asked: "Master, he, he is already married?" The maid nodded and said crisply: "We got married. We got married years ago." ¡°Our Crown Princess is the most beautiful woman in the world. She is so beautiful. You will know when you see her one day.¡± ¡°When I saw the Crown Princess for the first time, I couldn¡¯t even walk.¡± Duguyin¡¯s face was pale and shaky. ?She returned to the room with one foot deep and one foot shallow, and threw herself on the bed. Brother Yu is getting married. No, he didn''t even let her call her Brother Yu, he only asked her to call her Senior Brother. Obviously she has called him that since she was a child. He is married! ??Yes, Senior Brother Yu is already twenty. At this age, ordinary people would have gotten married a long time ago. If he hadn''t practiced Nine Yang Jue, he wouldn''t have delayed getting married until he was twenty. The Crown Princess¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Who is the most beautiful woman in the world besides Gu Fei? Duguyin threw herself on the pillow and cried silently. The maid stood at the door and looked inside, with a slight curl of the corner of her mouth. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Little did Gu Fei know that Xiao Yu was back. She waited until Shen Shizheng (4 p.m.) to say goodbye to Palace Master Yan according to the usual time. ? Teleporting back to the bed, Gu Fei saw that there was nothing wrong with her clothes. Nowadays, she usually wears her daily clothes to see Palace Master Yan. ?Hair was still fine. She stretched out her hand to mess up her hair a little, pretending to have just woken up from sleep, and then walked over and opened the door. ? Gu Fei was stunned for a moment when she opened the door. She remembered that she had bolted the door, but the bolt was not closed at the moment. Perhaps I remembered it wrongly. ?Gu Fei didn''t dwell on the matter and asked Yan''er and Lian''er to come in and comb their hair. Lian''er hesitated to speak. ?But after thinking about what the Crown Prince said, I think it makes sense, so I might as well not say it anymore. Just after combing her hair, Gu Fei heard Fang''er''s voice at the door, "Your Majesty¡ª" She stood up in surprise and turned around, "Are you back?" Xiao Yu did not miss the surprise in her eyes. He thought, Xiao Fei likes me, she is so happy to see me. ??Xiao Yu walked straight towards Gu Fei and hugged her. ?Yan''er and Lian''er quickly exited and closed the door. ??Gu Fei said angrily: "There is still a girl here." Xiao Yu lowered his head and stared at her steadily, without blinking. Gu Fei raised her head and reached out to hook his neck, "What''s wrong? You haven''t been back for a few days. You don''t recognize me anymore?" Xiao Yu shook his head slightly, hugged Gu Fei''s chin tightly and pressed it against her forehead, and said softly: "Xiao Fei, promise me you will never leave me in this life." (End of this chapter) Chapter 617： Going to Beijing as a pledge Chapter 617 Going to Beijing as a hostage ??Gu Fei didn''t feel Xiao Yu''s nervousness or inner fear at all, and chuckled, "Then it depends on your performance." ?This did not comfort Xiao Yu, and it was not the answer he wanted. He closed his eyes, "You are not allowed to leave me, and you are never allowed to leave me." Over and over again, he said this sentence many times. ? Gu Fei gradually felt that something was wrong, but she just thought that Xiao Yu went to Qingyun Villa because of the death of his master and his wife, and felt that things were impermanent. ?She patted Xiao Yu''s back comfortingly and said softly: "No, as long as you don''t do anything sorry for me, I won''t leave you." Xiao Yu gradually calmed down and slowly let go of Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei was waiting for Xiao Yu to come back and tell him about his master, so she pulled him to sit down and said, "There is something I want to discuss with you." ¡°I have a master¡ª¡± Xiao Yu raised his brows, "Didn''t I mean that those things you said before were all nonsense, and you really have a master?" ?Gu Fei smiled sheepishly, "This is really my master." "My master is an old man. He has never been married in his life. He is childless and lonely. I want to take my master to my side and take good care of him." Xiao Yu nodded, "In that case, let''s take it. I just need to tell my father, the queen, mother and concubine." Gu Fei hesitated for a moment, "That''s the identity of my master¡ª" At this point, there was a knock on the door, accompanied by Lian''er''s voice, "Sir, the prince heard that you are back and asked you to come over." Xiao Yu stood up and said, "I''ll come as soon as I go." Entering King Qi''s study, he saw King Qi sitting behind the desk with a stern look on his face. Seeing Xiao Yu come in, King Qi pointed to a document on the table and said, "Take a look." Xiao Yu picked it up and looked at it. It was an imperial edict. The edict reads: It has been nearly three hundred years since the founding of the British Dynasty. Nowadays, the children of the royal family are uneducated and incompetent, and are arrogant and extravagant. I am deeply depressed. Therefore, I order the children of the royal family and the prince of the feudal lord to go to Taixue every day to listen to lectures and cultivate their moral character so that they can live up to the great ancestor. The teachings of the emperor. Instruct the princes and princes of various vassals to arrive in Beijing before March 10th. After reading the edict, Xiao Yu''s face turned dark immediately. ??If the imperial edict only represents the emperor''s personal will, then the imperial edict not only represents the emperor''s will, but is also approved by the court and issued at all levels. ?Failing to obey the edict is a violation of the law, and Zhu Yiwei can come to arrest people. King Qi sneered at this time, "I said Xiao Shuo was narrow-minded, and I was right." ¡°This is to ask the princes to come to Beijing as hostages!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so shameless!¡± Xiao Yu said with a stern face, "When did this edict arrive?" King Qi said: "I gave the order half a month ago. Because you were not here, I didn''t even tell your mother and concubine. If I told her, she would just cry." He sighed, "This matter must be related to my scolding the emperor before." ¡°However, this is not the only reason.¡± ¡°I heard that some time ago, the victims of the disaster in Xishan County were in chaos, and there were attacks on government offices in various places. The emperor issued an edict to reprimand the king for failing to provide disaster relief.¡± ¡°The king was jumping around at home and scolded the emperor severely.¡± ¡°Nowadays, chaos is occurring all over the north. The court is unable to provide disaster relief and cannot suppress the refugees. The emperor is afraid that the feudal princes will take the opportunity to cause trouble, so he can only hold the princes in his hands.¡± Xiao Yu sneered, "What''s the use? What should be opposed must be opposed." ¡°For someone like King Dai who has many sons, if he really wants to rebel, he won¡¯t care about the heir apparent in the capital.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 618： Its impossible not to go Chapter 618: I can¡¯t go without going ??King Qi glared at Xiao Yu, "I am the only legitimate son like you!" ¡°I have spent so much effort to cultivate you carefully since childhood.¡± ¡°If you enter Beijing, will I still dare to make a move?¡± ??Xiao Yu smiled at King Qi and said, "My father is very affectionate, and my son is very pleased." ?? King Qi kicked him, "Don''t be so glib. Tell me, what should I do?" Xiao Yu''s eyes fell on the edict on the table, "What else can I do? If I don''t arrive in the capital by the time limit, I''m afraid Zhu Yiwei will come to pick him up." ¡°How can your father watch his son being kidnapped by Zhu Yiwei?¡± King Qi slapped the table, "If that''s the case, I''ll really rebel!" ??Xiao Yu shook his head, "Father, you must not risk the disapproval of the world." ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of going to Beijing as a pledge? I¡¯ll just go.¡± King Qi had nothing to do, and he couldn''t really rebel now. He walked around behind the desk and said, "Damn it, Xiao Shuo. He doesn''t even think about rescuing the disaster and appeasing the refugees. He knows how to torment these ministers all day long. What''s going on?" Misplaced!" Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "Father, you must calm down. This drought has been going on for two years. This is the third year. King Dai and King Jin have not received any taxes for two years, let alone this year. I''m afraid Not even a penny of taxes can be collected, and their life is difficult. The emperor is not only unsympathetic, but also issued an edict to reprimand them. Who knows how long they can endure it. " King Qi narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly, "My son is right." After he finished speaking, he sighed again, "You are going to the capital. If your mother and concubine find out, I don''t know what will happen. Alas, it will be a headache." Xiao Yu cupped his hands and said, "Father, don''t worry, I will comfort my mother and concubine." King Qi breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good." ¡°Go and tell your mother-in-law properly.¡± ??Xiao Yu exited, walked slowly, and returned to his yard first. ?Gu Fei was waiting for him, and she hadn''t finished speaking just now. ??Xiao Yu came in, his handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he grabbed her hand, "There is bad news." ¡°The emperor issued an edict, saying that we, the royal children, are arrogant and extravagant, and let the princes of the vassal princes from all over the country come to the capital to study.¡± ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows and asked, "Reading?" ¡°Is it because I¡¯m asking you to come to Beijing as a pledge?¡± Xiao Yujun showed a wry smile and nodded, "If you follow me, you will suffer again." ??Gu Fei shook his head. No wonder all the vassal kings rebelled against him in the last years of the British Dynasty. This emperor was too arrogant in his actions. ??Although in other dynasties, there were cases where the son of a vassal prince came to the capital as a hostage, but to make it look good, they would give people an official position in the capital, which was nominally allowing you to come to the capital to be an official. ??Now this emperor not only refuses to grant him an official position, but even reprimands him for being such a coward. At least he can give him some face so that everyone can step down. Besides, there is no reason for all the princes and princes to come to the capital. This clearly means that I don''t trust you princes. I am afraid that you will rebel. I will use your sons as hostages. Who can feel happy about this! Xiao Yu took her hand and said, "Go to the concubine and have dinner with her. You have to talk to her about this matter." As the two held hands and went out, Gu Fei suddenly remembered something, "By the way, where is Dugu Yin?" Xiao Yu said casually: "The mother-in-law arranged a courtyard for her to live in." "I''m afraid she will have to live in the house for a few more years. After she has become a filial piety, we will find a family for her." ?Gu Fei nodded and said nothing. The two of them entered the princess''s house. The princess came in when she saw her son and daughter-in-law holding hands. She smiled and said, "You''re just in time, the food has just been passed around." (End of this chapter) Chapter 619： Why only one concubine? Chapter 619 Why there is only one concubine ? ? Xiao Yu thought for a while and decided to wait until he had eaten, otherwise his mother would not be able to eat. After dinner, while Xiao Qing was there, Xiao Yu talked about the imperial edict. When the princess heard this, her face changed and she started to cry. "How good is this? If I go to the capital, my son''s life will be in the hands of the emperor." Xiao Yu said helplessly: "Mother, it''s not to that extent. Don''t worry, mother, I will be careful when I go to the capital. As long as the emperor doesn''t get hold of anything, he can''t do anything to me." The princess cried and shook her head, "I can see that the current emperor -" Xiao Yu coughed. This was not his father''s study. There were secret guards lurking outside. In the princess''s courtyard, even though there was no detailed work from Zhu Yiwei, there was no guarantee that some words would not spread. The princess also knew that she had made a mistake and did not continue. She just said: "If you leave, I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive my life in the palace." She suddenly looked at Xiao Yu and said, "How about Mom go with you?" Xiao Yu rubbed his forehead, "Mom, do you think Xiao Fei and I are enough hostages?" The princess cried sadly, "If you weren''t here, Concubine Lin and her son would not be able to bully me to death!" Xiao Yu said: "You are a princess, so you should stand up for yourself. No matter what, my grandfather is here and I am here. My father can never destroy you. You can do whatever you want. What are you afraid of!" The princess was still shaking her head and crying. Gu Fei went over and took her hand and said softly: "Mom, once we leave, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see my father for a long time. The only thing in this mansion is you, who always mentions the prince to his father. Otherwise, even if you leave, I''m afraid my father will soon forget that he still has a son in the capital." The princess was shocked, "You are right, I can''t leave!" "If I leave, this house will really become the world of their mother and son!" ?Gu Fei thought for a while and winked at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu and Gu Fei are now in tune with each other most of the time. When he saw Gu Fei''s eyes, he went out. ??Gu Fei whispered: "Mom, I have a few words to say to you." The princess waved her hand, "You all can go out." Xiao Qing raised her feet to leave, but hesitated for a moment, "Sister-in-law, can I stay?" She felt that her sister-in-law was going to tell her mother some secret, and she really wanted to hear it. ?Gu Fei thought about it and nodded. When everyone had left, Gu Fei said, "Mom, can I ask you a question? There are many wives and concubines in other mansions. Why does my father only have one concubine in our mansion, Concubine Lin?" The princess glanced at Xiao Qing, and Gu Fei said: "Mom, Qing''er is getting older now, and she may not leave the cabinet in a year or two. She is very naive now. When she comes to her husband''s family in the future, even though she is not afraid of being betrayed by others. Bullying, but there are many dirty tricks in the inner house, so she should be informed." The princess patted Gu Fei''s hand and said, "It''s hard for you to be thoughtful. I often hesitate whether I should tell her something." ¡°Cheng, Qing¡¯er, sit down and listen.¡± Xiao Qing happily moved a small stool and sat under the princess, holding her chin and listening. The princess sighed, "Someone in this mansion originally gave your father a beautiful woman." "It''s just that every time, before I said anything, Concubine Lin would quarrel with your father. Your father was eaten to death by her. When she made a fuss, she would quickly send those beauties away, but not only Leave her alone." (End of this chapter) Chapter 620： find a helper Chapter 620 Find a helper ?Gu Fei nodded thoughtfully, "So that''s it." ?It can be seen how much importance Concubine Lin held in King Qi''s heart. The princess sneered, "I have been fighting with Lin Yue''er for more than twenty years. Sometimes, I really can''t beat her. But your father''s mind is biased. Even if I catch her fault, I will punish her again." What''s the use? Your father feels sorry for her even more." ?Gu Fei said a little embarrassedly: "Then, mother, do you mind giving your father another concubine?" The princess shook her head, "I don''t care about that a long time ago. I don''t care if he pays ten or a hundred, and I don''t care. Now I only hope that you, Yu''er, and Qing''er will have a good life." ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "In this case, why don''t you find a helper?" ??She didn''t insist on stabbing the princess in the heart. The princess was too weak to fight against Concubine Lin. ?The fight over the back house is superficially about fighting for the man''s favor, but in fact they are fighting for the resources in the man''s hands. There are only so many resources, more of this and less of that. ??Xiao Xuan can make more than 100,000 silver a year by taking charge of the fleet, which means Xiao Yu loses 100,000 silver a year. In fact, in ordinary people''s homes, unpopular **** would not get any resources at all. It was just to ensure that they did not starve to death. All said and done, it was because Concubine Lin was favored and the King of Qi loved Wujiwu. The princess shook her head slightly, "Don''t you know that I haven''t thought about this in these years? My mother has told me several times that she asked me to find someone to share Concubine Lin''s favor. I just sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. Isn''t that right? I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that **** Lin Yue¡¯er who prevents the prince from taking concubines.¡± ??Gu Fei whispered: "Mom, the prince and I are going to Beijing soon." ¡°I am also worried that my father will be coaxed by Concubine Lin and her son.¡± "Father has a black armored army in his hands. Xiao Xuan cannot be allowed to reach into the black armored army no matter what." ??If Xiao Xuan takes the opportunity to get involved in the Black Armored Army, then Xiao Yu will only have the title of heir apparent. Chaos is coming, and nothing is as important as the army. The princess nodded solemnly, "I know this too." ?She grabbed Gu Fei''s hand tightly, "As soon as you leave, I''m afraid that the prince will be coaxed away by that bitch. That **** is used to coaxing your father!" ?Gu Fei narrowed his eyes, "So I must find a helper for my mother." "Concubine Lin has no natal family, and now her father hates Shen Qingluan. All they rely on as mother and son is the father''s favor. If this favor becomes less and weaker, their mother and son will no longer have anything to rely on." "There is still some time before I go to Beijing. If my mother is willing, I will go look for a girl." ¡°Just drink the Juezi soup first, and it will be fine if she is favored again.¡± Xiao Qing''s eyes widened when she heard this. It turned out that this could still be done. The princess nodded, "But, can it be done?" "The prince''s love for that **** has lasted for more than a day or two. Ordinary women can''t catch the prince''s eyes at all." ?Gu Fei said: "Whether it can work or not, we have to try. We can''t just sit back and wait for death." She thought for a while and then said: "Also, after the prince and I leave, I am also worried about your safety in the house." ¡°Four of the eight maids around Shen Qingluan have martial arts skills.¡± "If my concubine is willing, I will ask some maids with high martial arts skills from my master to come over and stay with you and Qing''er. This way, I will feel more at ease." Xiao Qing clapped her hands happily, "I want it, I want it, and I can learn kung fu from them." (End of this chapter) Chapter 621： Alone and alone? Chapter 621 Alone? The princess¡¯ eyes widened, ¡°Do you still have a master?¡± ¡°Who is your master?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "My master''s martial arts skills are among the best in the world." The princess opened her mouth wide, "Isn''t that even more powerful than Yu''er''s master!" ?Gu Fei smiled and nodded. The princess nodded happily, "My son, it''s hard for you to think so thoughtfully about your mother and your sister." ??Gu Fei said sheepishly: "I''m just afraid that my mother will blame me for being nosy." The princess shook her head, "Only when Yu''er is well, Qing''er and I can be well." "The mother and son are eyeing Yu''er''s position as the heir apparent. If they succeed, not only will I have no place in the house, but I will also have no one to support Qing''er when she gets married." ¡°It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t blame me, concubine.¡± Gu Fei stood up, ¡°In the past few days, I will try my best to find someone who can be more useful.¡± "As for how to send people to the father, it depends on the mother and concubine." The princess nodded, "I still have a way to solve this problem." Gu Fei bowed and left. The princess looked at Xiao Qing, who was dragging her cheeks and still dazed, and sighed, "If you were as understanding as your sister-in-law, I wouldn''t have to worry about you when you get married in the future." Xiao Qing suddenly said: "Mom, don''t you find it strange that my sister-in-law doesn''t look like a peasant girl in terms of appearance, demeanor, or her kung fu." The princess nodded, "Yes, I didn''t even expect what you said today." ¡°Perhaps, there are some people in this world who are born with God¡¯s favor, and everything good is given to them.¡± "This kind of person, no matter where he is born, will never be mediocre." Gu Fei returned to his yard, and Xiao Yu was taking a bath. After a while, Xiao Yu came out of the shower, his hair still wet. ?Gu Fei took a dry handkerchief and wiped his hair. He said: "Since we are about to leave for the capital, why not ask my master to meet us on the road, and then we go to the capital together." Being served by Gu Fei, Xiao Yu felt indescribably comfortable and asked casually: "Where is your master?" ¡°Huainan County.¡± ¡°Where do you think it would be better for Master to meet us?¡± Xiao Yu thought for a while, "Why don''t you wait for us in Licheng? If you want to go to Beijing and take the official road, Licheng is a must-go place. Your master doesn''t need to take a detour when he goes there." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Sure, let''s stay in Licheng." ¡°By the way, what does your master do?¡± ??Gu Fei paused for a moment, "My master''s surname is Yan - his name is Yan Hong." Xiao Yu turned his head suddenly, and Gu Fei didn''t have time to let go of his hair, causing his scalp to hurt. He hissed and looked at Gu Fei, "Palace Master Yan, is your master?" "Um?" ¡°Childless and lonely?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled guiltily, "His old man is really lonely." ¡°By the way, I have to inform Master as soon as possible when we are going to set off.¡± Xiao Yu sighed, "Do you know how great Palace Master Yan is?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "I know, didn''t you say so? Master''s martial arts is second in the world." Xiao Yu shook his head, "I say he is second in the world, just because the old alliance leader is highly respected and has not been out of the world for a long time. No one has any objection to giving him the title of first." ¡°Actually, Palace Master Yan is the number one master in martial arts today, and no one can match him.¡± ¡°Although my master is ranked third, my master is not even a little bit behind Palace Master Yan. This is what my master said.¡± ¡°Palace Master Yan is the kind of person who is a genius. Not only is he highly skilled in martial arts, he is also proficient in formations and miscellaneous studies.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 622： It’s great to have a master Chapter 622 It¡¯s good to have a master ?Gu Fei nodded, "Well, the master is quite powerful." She took advantage of being from later generations and could talk to Master about the modern knowledge system. After these days of exposure, Master''s ability to understand and learn really surprised her. She felt that within one or two years, the master should be able to finish all the mathematics, physics and chemistry in junior high school and high school. Xiao Yu rubbed Gu Fei''s head and thought, maybe for you, no matter how powerful he is, it''s not too great. The next day, Gu Fei sent Lian''er to ask Mr. Zhou if there was anyone he knew in Wuzhou. She wanted to buy a top-notch Wuzhou thin horse. Lian''er went away for more than an hour and came back and replied: "Master Zhou said that he has people he knows well in Wuzhou. If the imperial concubine needs them, he is willing to go there on behalf of the imperial concubine and pick a few back." ?Gu Fei shook his head slightly, he had to choose this candidate himself. ??Gu Fei then told Lian''er, "If you go there again, I''ll ask Mr. Zhou to accompany me to Wuzhou early tomorrow morning." Lian''er responded and went. In the afternoon, when Gu Fei saw that Xiao Yu was not there, she repeated her old trick and started to "take a nap". ?? After talking about mathematics with Palace Master Yan for a while, Gu Fei took advantage of the break and asked, "Master, I see that the maids in Tai Chi Palace all walk lightly. Do they all have good kung fu?" Palace Master Yan was still thinking about what Gu Fei said just now, and said casually: "That''s natural. They have been trained since childhood and then selected to enter the Tai Chi Palace." ??Gu Fei held her chin, "Master, I would like to ask you if you want eight maids to protect two people for me?" Palace Master Yan came back to her senses and laughed, "Girl, are you stupid? That day when you went to Tai Chi Palace, the forty maids in your house were all yours. You can use them as you want." "If it''s not enough, there are a total of two hundred maids in Taiji Palace. Nowadays, I rarely live there. You can just take them all with you." He said meaningfully: "These maids have been trained since childhood and are absolutely loyal to their masters. You can use them with confidence." ??Gu Fei blinked, smiled, hugged Palace Master Yan''s arm and said coquettishly, "Master, you are so kind to me." ¡°By the way, Master, I will be going to Beijing soon. This trip will take as short as one or two years or as long as three to five years. Master, do you want to go with me?¡± Palace Master Yan, touched his chin, "Going to Beijing?" ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the capital for many years.¡± "If you go to the capital, Master will naturally follow you." ?Gu Fei has been accompanying him every day for a month now. The master and apprentice get along very well. Palace Master Yan likes Gu Fei more and more day by day. ?Every afternoon, he would crane his neck and wait for Gu Fei to come. ?Gu Fei thought about it, and Xiao Yu told him that he would arrive in Licheng in about five or six days if he set off on February 18th. ¡°Master, how about we meet in Licheng on February 24th and go to Beijing together?¡± Palace Master Yan nodded slightly, "Okay, let''s meet in Licheng." ¡°By the way, where will the eight maids take you?¡± ??Gu Fei said without hesitation: "Ping''an City, Prince Qi''s Mansion." ¡°I want them to protect the princess and Princess Fu¡¯an.¡± Palace Master Yan nodded. Gu Fei had already told him her identity. As for why Gu Fei, the crown prince, was not staying in Ping An City, he didn''t ask, and Gu Fei didn''t tell him either. "Okay, I will send a message in a moment to select eight maids and ask them to go to Ping An City as soon as possible." ?? Gu Fei came back earlier than usual that day, and Xiao Yu didn''t go to the military camp either. She was afraid that Xiao Yu would suddenly break in and find her absence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 623： Wuzhou thin horse Chapter 623 Wuzhou Skinny Horse Xiao Yu deliberately waited until dinner time before coming over. The two of them went to the princess''s courtyard together. Gu Fei asked for leave from the princess, "Mother, my daughter-in-law is going back to her parents'' home tomorrow. She may stay for two days before coming back." He winked at the princess. Blinked. As soon as the princess looked at Gu Fei and blinked, she understood in her heart and nodded slightly, "Go and take care of your mother for me." After dinner, the two came out of the princess''s room. Xiao Yu held her hand and said, "If you want to go back to your parents'' home tomorrow, I will go with you." ??Gu Fei chuckled and leaned into his ear, "I''m not going back to my parents'' home. I have something to do in Wuzhou." ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to follow me.¡± ?She went to select thin horses for King Qi. King Qi could not know about this, and Xiao Yu could not get involved. Even if you buy a skinny horse, you can''t blatantly give it to the King of Qi. You have to think of a good way. Leave this to the princess and save her a headache. ??Xiao Yu only looked at Gu Fei deeply and said nothing. He has come to the helpless realization that his wife can go wherever she wants and there is nothing he can do to stop her. In this case, he might as well let go and give her freedom. ??? Gu Fei got up early in the carriage and went out with Lian''er and Yan''er. ?Going back to his house in the city, Gu Fei changed into men''s clothes, met Mr. Zhou, and rode to Wuzhou City. ?Wuzhou is only about two hundred miles away from Ping''an City. The two of them arrived in Wuzhou near dusk. Mr. Zhou took Gu Fei to an ordinary house. The boy opened the door and welcomed the two of them into the hall to sit down. After a while, a lean man came and said, "Mr. Zhou, it''s been a long time. Why are you free?" Come to me." Mr. Zhou stood up and said, "Long time no see, Fourth Master Qin." He pointed at Gu Fei with a smile, "This Mr. Gu is a friend of mine, and he wants to pick out a stunning thin horse. I know that you have a lot of people in Wuzhou, and you know where there are good ones. No, on purpose. Come to find you." ? ? Fourth Master Qin only took one look at Gu Fei and saw that she was a woman. However, since she was dressed in men''s clothing, he gave her a hand and said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Gu." ?Gu Fei stood up and returned the greeting. The guests and hosts sat down, and Fourth Master Qin thought for a while, "It''s dinner time, why don''t you two just stay here to eat, and I''ll ask Granny Ya to bring some girls to choose from, so you don''t have to run around." ¡°I just wonder if Mr. Gu has any requests?¡± ? Gu Fei thought for a while, "I want the best one, with beautiful appearance and elegant temperament." ¡°Specifically, I have to decide on the person.¡± Fourth Master Qin nodded, "I think Mr. Gu is buying it and giving it to someone as a concubine." "Okay, you two, wait a moment, I''ll tell someone to send word out." He smiled and said, "Nowadays, these families who raise thin horses, as soon as they hear that a big customer wants someone, they will flock to the house one by one. The two of them just sit back and relax, and they are afraid that they will be confused." Speaking, he got up and went out to give orders to the boy. The boy went out quickly. The Fourth Master Qin asked people to prepare rice again. Go back to the hall and chat with Mr. Zhou. Not long after, a servant came over to say that the meal was ready. ?A few people moved to the flower hall next door to sit down and have a meal. After eating for a while, a boy came in and said that a Yapa was here with a girl. Fourth Master Qin nodded, "Just bring it in." He turned back to Mr. Zhou and Gu Fei and smiled, "Watch while eating, don''t delay." Soon, a woman led several girls in. The mother-in-law smiled and said to them, "Fourth Master, these are the girls I raised. I heard that I want to pick out stunning ones, so I specially picked only these few. Can you take a look?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 624： Thousands of graces Chapter 624: Beautiful and graceful ??Gu Fei glanced over, and the woman said: "Girls, raise your faces and show them to the gentlemen." ?Several girls bowed first and then raised their heads. ?These women can be considered good-looking in appearance, but their temperament is a little worse. One of them looks a little timid, and the other two are also a bit petty. ? Gu Fei shook his head, took out a five-tael silver ingot and put it on the table, "Excuse me, Mom." The mother-in-law looked disappointed. Fourth Master Qin threw the silver that Gu Fei had taken out to the mother-in-law. The mother-in-law felt a little happier and left with the girl without any further entanglement. ?In this way, while eating, three or four groups of people came, but Gu Fei didn''t take notice of any of them. After the meal was finished, a few people went back to the hall next door. ?At this time, the boy brought in another woman. This woman brought two girls with her. When the two girls came from a distance, they felt that they were very charming. ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, becoming interested. ?? Fourth Master Qin glanced at Gu Fei and said in a low voice, "This woman''s surname is Zhang." ¡°She is the best at training girls. She also has a high vision. Ordinary girls can¡¯t catch her eye. If Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t like her girls, it will be hard to find them.¡± ?After entering the door, the two girls did not need to give any instructions. Tingting curled up and looked at her superior. Mr. Zhang said softly: "Girl, raise your head and show it to the noble man." The two women raised their heads. ?Gu Fei was slightly shocked, these two women were both stunning. ??One woman in particular is somewhat similar to Concubine Lin. However, her facial features are more delicate and beautiful than Lin Fangfei''s. ?Mr. Zhang saw Gu Fei staring closely at her girl, and said, "Girl, please stretch out your hand for the noble man to see." The two women pulled up their sleeves gracefully, revealing two sections of white lotus-rooted arms. ??Gu Fei asked the woman who looked like Concubine Lin, "How old is she?" The woman said softly: "This year is my fifteenth year." ??Gu Fei nodded slightly, and Mrs. Zhang said again, "Turn around and show me to the noble man." ??The woman slowly turned in a circle, her figure as graceful and soft as a willow. ? Gu Fei was very satisfied with this appearance. People''s aesthetics have inertia. Since the prince likes Concubine Lin''s style, it would be difficult for him not to like a woman who is younger and more beautiful than Concubine Lin. She thought for a while and said to Mrs. Zhang, "I have a few words to say to this girl alone. Is that okay?" Zhang Pozi Yifu said, "I will obey your nobleman''s instructions." Fourth Master Qin stood up in a hurry and said, "Master Gu, please go to the flower hall next door to ask questions." ? Gu Fei nodded and got up and went to the next door. The woman glanced at Mrs. Zhang. Mrs. Zhang nodded and then followed Gu Fei into the flower hall. Gu Fei sat down by himself and said to the woman, "Girl, please sit down." The woman hesitated for a moment, then sat next to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei said softly: "I wonder where the girl is originally from? Where is her family now?" The woman lowered her head slightly, revealing her white neck, "My family is originally from Wuzhou City. One year there was a flood in Wuzhou, and my family suffered a disaster. Everyone in the family was about to starve to death, so they sold me because they had no choice but to sell me." ¡°Now I still have my parents, brothers and sister-in-law at home.¡± ?Gu Fei felt more and more satisfied. It is good to have family, but family is the weakness. She thought for a moment and said, "I intend to buy a girl to serve a nobleman, but I have a request. I don''t know if the girl is willing to agree to it." The woman said softly: "Master, please speak." ??Gu Fei looked at her and said slowly: "If you are willing to follow me, you must first drink the Juezi soup." ¡°If the girl doesn¡¯t want to, she won¡¯t force her. I¡¯ll just pick someone else.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 625： first class girl Chapter 625: A first-class girl ?The woman only hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly. ?Gu Fei raised an eyebrow, "Don''t you complain, girl?" The woman shook her head and said softly: "From the moment I was sold by my parents, my fate was no longer up to me." ¡°Women like us are bought as playthings, and having children is just a luxury.¡± "I am already fifteen. If there is no big customer willing to buy me at a high price, I am afraid that in a short time, my mother will send me to a brothel to pick up clients." ¡°You have to drink Juezi soup when you are sent to a brothel.¡± She stood up and said, "Young master bought me, but he saved me, so why should I be resentful?" "I don''t blame my parents for selling me, so why should I blame the young master." Hearing what she said, Gu Fei felt pity for the girl. She was a transparent person. well- ??Gu Fei said softly: "The girl is a sensible person." "In this case, the girl will follow me. If the girl can do what I ask you to do, I will let others take care of your parents, brothers and sisters-in-law in the future." The woman stood up and greeted Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei asked: "What''s the girl''s name?" The woman said softly: "I used to be called Qiong Niang, but in the future I will ask the young master to give me a name." ?Gu Fei stood up and said, "Okay, come with me." ?The two of them walked to the next door. The old lady Zhang looked at Gu Fei''s expression and felt a little uneasy. She must have taken a fancy to it. ? Gu Fei didn''t waste any time and said to Mrs. Zhang, "I want this girl. Mom just tells me how much money I want." Mr. Zhang hesitated for a moment and stretched out two fingers. Before Gu Fei could say anything, Fourth Master Qin scolded him, "You bitch, are you crazy about money?" "It doesn''t matter how good your girl is. In Wuzhou City, a first-class girl usually only gets one thousand taels of silver. It would be better for you to just double that." Mrs. Zhang gave a wry smile and said, "Fourth Master Qin, it''s not that my old lady is a big talker. The girls in my family are raised differently from other families." ¡°When they were young, I asked famous teachers to teach them music, chess, calligraphy, painting, rules and etiquette, and they would be able to do anything that other ladies can do.¡± ¡°I have hired a special person to teach me how to serve men, so that once the men get involved, they will never be able to leave.¡± "I don''t want to raise girls like others, so I bought another girl to serve them, so that they don''t touch the spring water with their fingers, and there is not a callus on their body." ¡°If Fourth Master Qin would follow me and go to the girls¡¯ houses, you would know that everything from the beds, tents, tables and chairs to the cups, plates and bowls is exquisite.¡± ¡°Not to mention the clothes and clothes, they are all of the best quality.¡± "It should be noted that if this girl''s family has not been immersed in wealth since childhood, they will not be able to develop the temperament of a lady like this." ¡°These are expensive!¡± After finishing speaking, Mrs. Zhang turned to Gu Fei and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu, although my girls are doing the work of serving men, I have taught them to be respectful to their mistress since they were young. If they rely on the favor of a man, they will be with the mistress If you do it right, you will commit suicide!" ¡°The girl who bought my house will never cause trouble in the back house when she goes back.¡± Mr. Zhang had already noticed that Gu Fei was a girl, so she specially added this sentence. ?Gu Fei raised her hand, "Okay, two thousand taels is two thousand taels, but I have something to tell my mother." Mr. Zhang was already ecstatic in her heart, but her face was not confused at all. She looked at Gu Fei and said, "Mr. Gu, please speak." "I bought Qiong Niang. In the future, if anyone asks my mother about Qiong Niang, my mother will not say a word." (End of this chapter) Chapter 626： The whole familys life is at stake Chapter 626 The life of the whole family is at stake ? ? Mrs. Zhang Yifu said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. The old woman used to be a nanny in a wealthy family. She knows these things even if she doesn''t give orders." ??Gu Fei stood up and said, "Well, let''s go to mom''s house first and pack two pieces of clothes for Qiong Niang." ?Mr. Zhang knew in her heart that packing her clothes was a lie, but checking her door was the truth. ??Having given out two thousand taels of silver, will the girl¡¯s clothes be missing? ??This is still because I am afraid that she will say something that should not be said. She lowered her head respectfully and said, "Your honor, please." Gu Fei got on the horse together with Mr. Zhou and Fourth Master Qin. The two girls and Mrs. Zhang sat in the carriage and drove to Mrs. Zhang''s house. After walking for a short time, we arrived at an exquisite courtyard. ?Gu Fei and the others just sat in the front yard. After a while, Qiong Niang came over carrying a baggage. ? Gu Fei took out a silver check and gave it to Mrs. Zhang, who handed Qiong Niang''s deed of sale to Gu Fei. After leaving home, Gu Fei called a carriage for Qiong Niang. Just when Qiong Niang was about to get in the car, Gu Fei said, "Where is the girl''s home? The girl will leave with me tomorrow, so why not say goodbye to her family." Qiong Niang nodded, told the driver about a place, and got on the bus. The prosperity of Wuzhou City is not far behind that of Ping An City. Even at night, the streets are full of lights. The carriage passes through the bustling streets and gradually reaches a place with low houses and only scattered lights. The carriage stopped at the entrance of an alley. Qiong Niang got out of the carriage and walked in front, followed by Gu Fei and others. Soon I saw a low thatched hut with light shining through the window. ??Qiong Niang knocked on the door and called out, "Mother¡ª" ??A voice sounded in the room, "Go and open the door and have a look. Why do I sound like Qiong Niang is calling me?" ?Then, the door creaked open. A woman wearing a blue headscarf stood at the door. When she saw Qiong Niang, her eyes lit up, "Mom, the girl is really back." Qiong Niang looked back at Gu Fei, who said softly: "Just go in and talk." ??Qiongniang walked in. Several people waited outside for a cup of tea, and then she came out with her head lowered. Master Qin and the others walked in front, while Gu Fei and Qiong Niang walked behind. ?Gu Fei suddenly lowered his voice and said to Qiong Niang: "I think the situation at home is not very good." ¡°If your family is willing, why not come with us to Ping An City.¡± ¡°I am willing to buy a house for the girl¡¯s family to live in, and a small shop to make their life easier.¡± Qiong Niang looked at Gu Fei in surprise, her voice trembling for a moment, "Miss, what exactly do you want to do when you bought me?" ?Gu Fei said in a very low voice, "Did you know I was from a girl''s family?" ??Qiongniang nodded. ? Gu Fei smiled and said, "Girl, don''t worry. To tell you the truth, if I buy you, I will be a concubine for a noble man." ¡°It¡¯s just that there is a powerful concubine at home, and the mistress can¡¯t suppress her. I hope you can help her.¡± Qiong Niang bit her lip, "Miss, aren''t you going to lie to me?" ?? Gu Fei shook his head, "Why are you lying to me? You are a woman, and your ability has been to serve others since you were in elementary school. I bought you, what else can you do besides serve others?" Qiong Niang¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and Gu Fei didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her quietly. Qiong Niang knew that this young lady specifically asked her to come and say goodbye to her family just because she wanted to take advantage of her family. Now, she already knows where her family lives, and it doesn¡¯t make much difference whether she goes with them or not. If you go, your family can still live a good life. If you don''t go, the lady can still control her family if she wants. She has the whole family''s life in someone else''s hands! (End of this chapter) Chapter 627： One pot Chapter 627: One Pot After figuring out the joints inside, Qiongniang suddenly knelt down to Gu Fei, "If Miss can really allow my parents, brothers and sister-in-law to live a life without worries about three meals a day, Qiongniang is willing to obey Miss''s instructions in everything." ?Gu Fei smiled slightly and said, "Get up." ¡°As long as a girl is smart enough, she will not have to worry about three meals a day, and her days of wealth will not be far away.¡± Seeing that Qiong Niang made the decision so quickly, she must be smart enough. ??Gu Fei said softly: "Go and talk to your parents. If you want, I can leave early tomorrow morning. If you don''t want to, don''t force me." ?Qiongniang turned around and walked quickly home. ?Gu Fei stood there, waiting quietly. ?After waiting for more than two quarters of an hour, Qiong Niang came out of the house. There were still tears in her eyes, and she said to Gu Fei, "My father, mother, brother and sister-in-law have all agreed, and they will leave with us tomorrow." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Let''s go, find an inn to stay in first." Outside the alley, Mr. Zhou and Fourth Master Qin were still waiting. ??Gu Fei gave a thumbs up to Fourth Master Qin, "I am very satisfied with this trip, thanks to Fourth Master Qin''s broad network." "I owe Fourth Master a favor. If you need any help in the future, just ask Mr. Zhou to come find me." Just now, Fourth Master Qin and Mr. Zhou were standing outside waiting for Gu Fei, and couldn''t help but inquire about Gu Fei''s identity. Mr. Zhou did not dare to say it explicitly, but hinted at him, "You only need to know that this Mr. Gu is of extremely high status." Being able to make Mr. Zhou say it was extremely valuable, Fourth Master Qin didn¡¯t even dare to guess. At this moment, Gu Fei actually said that he wanted to accept his favor. Fourth Master Qin fearfully bent over and bowed, "Don''t you dare, don''t dare, it''s just a matter of hands." He straightened up and said, "If Mr. Gu doesn''t mind, I still have a few guest rooms in my house that can be accommodated." ??Gu Fei thought about it and realized that the favor was already owed, so he nodded, "Then it''s better to be respectful than to obey." ?So he went to Fourth Master Qin¡¯s house again. Three people each stayed in a guest room. ?Gu Fei closed the door and teleported to Ping An City. She first went to find the Wangya man introduced to her by Old Man Huang, who lived in an alley of Furong Street. ?Gu Fei knocked on the door of his house. When Yaren opened the door and saw it was Gu Fei, his legs went weak and he was about to kneel down. ??Gu Fei hurriedly stopped him: "I have something urgent to do with you. Find me a house and a shop. It doesn''t need to be big. I just need a house urgently. Do you have anything good at hand?" The Yaren thought for a while and said, "I have a ready-made one on hand. It has a shop in the front, a yard in the back, and seven or eight rooms. In this way, doesn''t it mean that we have a shop and a house?" ¡°It¡¯s just that the location is not very good and is a bit out of the way.¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "It doesn''t matter if the location is a bit remote, maybe someone can live in that house?" Yaren nodded, "Of course we can live in it, so the owner of the house returned to the countryside. Everything in the house is complete." Without saying a word, Gu Fei said, "Okay, find someone to clean it up. Shen Mo will wait for me at the east city gate tomorrow afternoon." Gu Fei gave him a piece of silver and left. ??I got up early and hired two carriages, took Qiong Niang and her family with them, and headed for Ping''an City. Taking advantage of the night to place Qiong''s family in the newly bought house, Gu Fei thought for a while, and gave Qiong Niang a hundred or two silver. "These, you give your parents a small business." Qiong Niang''s eyes were full of gratitude, and she prostrated herself, "Thank you, Miss." She quickly took the money and went into the house. ?? Gu Fei didn''t know where to place Qiong Niang for a while. It was not appropriate to live here without being seen by the surrounding neighbors. After thinking about it, I had to trouble Mr. Zhou, "Qiong Niang, please find a place for me to stay first. I will have someone pick her up in a day or two." (End of this chapter) Chapter 628： Delicate and lovely Chapter 628 Delicate and lovely Mr. Zhou whispered: "Don''t worry, Crown Princess, I will find a suitable place to place her." ??Qiongniang came out and got on the carriage. Gu Fei handed her over to Mr. Zhou, then returned to his own house, and then took the maid back to the palace. In the evening, I looked for an opportunity to talk to the princess. I handed Qiong Niang¡¯s deed of sale to the princess and informed her of the residence of Qiong Niang¡¯s family. After explaining this, Gu Fei left it alone. A few days later, Zheng Wan got married, and Gu Fei sent away a hundred taels of silver. As soon as she finished working here, she heard Fang''er coming back and chatting with Yan''er, "The princess''s distant cousin is here. I just went to the second door. I just happened to see it, that girl is so beautiful, she even looks good when she walks." "I look a lot like Concubine Lin. Not only does she look similar, but she also smells similar." ?The corners of Gu Fei''s lips curled up slightly. It seemed that the princess had been given some advice. ?This status is quite good now. ?In this way, if the prince really likes Qiong Niang, he must give her a title. Without a status, the only thing he could do was to be suppressed by Concubine Lin. Lin Fangfei¡¯s courtyard also quickly received the news. Hearing the girl say that the princess''s distant cousin looked a bit like her, she covered her mouth and smiled, "That way, she doesn''t look like the princess''s cousin, but looks like my cousin." ??It has been more than ten years in the back house, and no one has given the prince a beautiful woman. ? Concubine Lin didn''t think about it at all, and she was still secretly despised in her heart. She didn''t expect that the concubine''s background was like that, and she also had relatives who were in a poor household. The princess could also keep her composure, and there was no movement in the mansion for several days. ?That afternoon, Fang''er suddenly came in and reported, "Your Majesty, the doorkeeper came here to deliver a message. Several women came outside, saying they were looking for you." ?Gu Fei was delighted when the maid from Qisha Palace arrived. She hurriedly said: "You lead them to see the princess." Fang''er took the order and went. ? Gu Fei has not been to Qisha Mountain in the past few days, and is about to leave for the capital. If she appears in Qisha Mountain again, her whereabouts will be unexplainable. ?That evening, King Qi came out of the martial arts training ground after practicing his sword and passed by the garden. He saw a woman standing under the tall old camellia tree in the yard, her head raised, as if she was looking at the flowers. ??The woman''s back was facing him. She had a graceful figure and was wearing a white dress. Her back looked very familiar. ?? King Qi raised his eyebrows, walked over quickly, put his arms around the woman''s waist from behind, and smiled in her ear, "Yue''er, why are you interested in admiring the camellia flowers today?" ¡°Did you come here specially to wait for me?¡± As soon as he put his hand on it, King Qi felt something was wrong. ?Concubine Lin is already in her forties. She has been pampered all year round and has gained some weight. Although her waist is not a bucket, it is definitely not slender. While King Qi was still puzzled, the woman suddenly turned her head. Under the moonlight, King Qi was in a trance for a moment and murmured: "Yue''er?" The woman in front of him seemed to be the one he had longed for when he was young. Elegant and refined, delicate and lovely. The woman''s eyes were filled with tears at this time, and she wanted to push him away, but she was unable to push him away. As King Qi held the woman in his arms, he felt an intoxicating fragrance coming straight into his nose. The woman struggled slightly in his arms, "You, who are you? Let me go quickly¡ª" The voice was delicate and melodious, like a warbler''s cry. As the woman struggled, the fragrance became more sweet and intoxicating. Smelling this smell, King Qi''s head became hot and his heart palpitated. He lowered his head and stared at the woman, scanning her brows and eyes carefully. He already knew in his heart that he had recognized the wrong person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 629： This is a master Chapter 629 This is a master ?This woman is very similar to Lin Yue''er when she was young. ??But she is more beautiful and more delicate than Lin Yue''er. When people see it, they can¡¯t help but feel pity. ??A long-lost impulse rose from King Qi''s Dantian. He knew clearly that this was not Lin Yue''er, but he couldn''t bear to let go. The woman was weak and weak, struggling in his arms. ?This woman was wearing thin clothes and her body was very soft. She was held in his arms, their skins touching, and King Qi''s blood surged all over him. ?The woman started to cry loudly. She put one hand on his chest, as if she wanted to push him away, but she rubbed it a few times unconsciously. King Qi felt as if he was on fire. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He picked up the woman and threw away the sword in his hand. He whispered in the woman''s ear: "Don''t be afraid. I will love you." ??The woman was still struggling, and every time she rubbed her, King Qi''s anger increased. ?He hugged the woman and strode toward his yard. The woman lay on top of him, trembling slightly. King Qi looked down at her, wishing he could hold her down immediately. After not walking far, he arrived at King Qi''s courtyard. He carried the girl and went straight to the bedroom. Put the woman on the bed. She looks even more beautiful under the lamp. The skin is like snow, and the starry eyes are half-covered. ?Her tears fell on her cheeks, and she hugged her arms in fear. The clothes on her body were squeezed open, revealing a small piece of white skin in the middle. Not to mention, there are all kinds of other benefits. ?It¡¯s so addictive. The sun rose very high in the morning, and King Qi was still sleeping soundly with Qiong Niang in his arms. ??The servants and maids did not dare to come in and disturb. It was almost noon when King Qi woke up. Everything last night seemed like a beautiful dream. He was in a daze and looked to the side. In his arms, a woman slept. ?Skin is like snow, black hair is spread on the pillow, brows are lightly frowned, and there are faint traces of tears in the corners of the eyes. ??King Qi couldn''t help but lowered his head and kissed her on the face, calling softly: "My sweetheart¡ª" ??Qiong Niang slowly opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. The mist in her eyes gradually filled up, and then turned into tears and slowly slid down the corners of her eyes. King Qi was extremely distressed and said, "Don''t cry, darling. I was a little rude last night, and I won''t do it again in the future." Qiong Niang cried so hard that she hit King Qi on the chest with her fists, "You, who are you?" "You''re a scoundrel, you''ve soiled my innocence, I, I have no choice but to die..." King Qi quickly hugged her and coaxed her: "Don''t be afraid, good girl. Since I have taken possession of your body, I will marry you." ??Qiongniang sobbed softly, "I, I don''t want to marry a **** like you..." King Qi laughed heartily, "You are already mine, who else can you marry if you don''t marry me?" Qiong Niang''s expression suddenly changed. She sat up from the bed and didn''t notice the quilt slipping from her shoulders. "You, are you the prince''s brother-in-law?" "Woohoo ... how good this is this, my cousin must blame me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 630： a good story Chapter 630 A good story At this point, King Qi finally understood the identity of this woman. I heard a few days ago that the princess had a distant cousin whose parents had passed away and was unable to live, so she came to seek refuge with her. Because the cousin wanted to observe filial piety, the princess placed her in the backyard and did not let her come out to see her. I think this is the princess¡¯s cousin. At this moment, something shook King Qi''s eyes, and he saw Qiong Niang''s snow-white arms exposed. The quilt had all slipped off, and she didn''t even notice it. ?This beautiful scenery is simply thrilling. The King of Qi''s throat trembled, and he suddenly turned over and pressed Qiong Niang under him again. The princess had received the news in her yard. She didn''t know what to feel when she heard that the prince hadn''t gotten up yet. The moment she saw Qiong Niang, she knew that this woman would definitely be favored by the prince. ?This woman was both stunningly beautiful and very smart. Aunt Xu only gave her a little nudge and she understood what she wanted to do. ??If Aunt Xu had not watched her drink Juezi Soup with her own eyes, the princess would not have dared to let her appear in front of the prince. ??If this woman has a child, she will definitely be a more difficult enemy to deal with than Concubine Lin. Fortunately, her family is now in her own hands and they are not afraid of causing any trouble for her. ??The princess tried her best to suppress the discomfort in her heart and comfort herself. As long as she could use her hand to bring down Concubine Lin, what if she could only win the favor of the prince? In any case, the prince rarely came to her room, and he was favored by Concubine Lin. In the afternoon, King Qi came out of the house with a satisfied look on his face. When he came out, he called two maids to go in and serve Qiong Niang. ??The King of Qi finished his meal and went to the princess''s yard happily. He was really in love with Qiong Niang and couldn''t wait to give her a status. When we arrived at the princess''s room, the princess had just gotten up from her lunch break and was combing her hair. ??The prince walked in and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. After all, he was the princess''s cousin, so he just slept with her. It was a bit unreasonable. He looked at the princess carefully and cleared his throat, "I have something to tell you." ¡°I like your distant cousin very much when I look at her. She is now mine and I want to take her in.¡± ??The princess stood up suddenly and turned around, "She is still in mourning, and it will be more than a month before she will be born. How can you..." The princess covered her face and began to cry, "I originally said that when she is out of mourning, I will let her go to the capital and ask my mother to find a good family for her. I have already written a letter. Who knows - wuwuwu, I am like this How can I explain this to my mother?" King Qi smiled coquettishly, "Well, I married her, and you sisters will serve me together. Wouldn''t it be a good story? I think my mother-in-law would not object." The princess took her hand away, with tears still hanging on her face, "What can I do? She is also my cousin after all. Since her innocence has been lost, if I don''t let you marry her, wouldn''t you force her to die?" "That''s it, that''s all. When she becomes a filial piety, I''ll do it for you." The King of Qi was delighted, "The princess is indeed reasonable and a good wife for her husband." The princess spat, "I don''t care about you. I just don''t know if your sweetheart, Concubine Lin, will make trouble with you if she knows about it." When King Qi heard what she said, a vein suddenly jumped on his forehead. He also thought about what happened a few years ago at this moment. ?It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t love beauty, of course everyone loves beauty. ??But he couldn''t bear it when Lin''s concubine made trouble with him, so he finally thought about it and let it go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 631： tear your face apart Chapter 631: Tear your face off ?However, no matter what Concubine Lin does, he will definitely marry Qiong Niang. He found the long-lost youth in Qiong Niang. She is so delicate and in need of good care. After hearing what the princess said, King Qi left in a hurry. When I returned to the yard, Qiong Niang was no longer there. I asked the maid, and she said, "The girl has gone back to her own yard." King Qi¡¯s eyes fell on the bed, where a bright red color appeared on the jade-colored silk sheets. ?He stared at that flash of red and was reminiscing when a woman suddenly rushed in from outside and said, "Xiao Ze, you, you are worthy of me!" ?? King Qi turned around and saw Concubine Lin standing by the door, looking at him with sorrow and resentment in her eyes, about to cry. ?Looking at Qiong Niang''s youthful and beautiful face, and then looking at this face that was somewhat similar to Qiong Niang''s face, but obviously already old, King Qi found it difficult to accept it for a while. At this time, Concubine Lin rushed towards King Qi and cried, "Xiao Ze, don''t you remember what you said? I am the only one in your heart." ¡°But you, how could you do this¡ªwuwuwu.¡± ?Concubine Lin actually knew that a man''s words in bed didn''t count, but so what. ??Now she is slightly dominating even the princess in the back house, and she will never allow other women to take away her favor. ? King Qi had a headache, and it was his habit to comfort Concubine Lin. He lowered his head and happened to see the crow''s feet at the corners of Concubine Lin''s eyes. A face that I was used to seeing on weekdays, but today, everything felt wrong. ?Thinking again of Qiong Niang''s pitiful posture with pear blossoms in the rain, King Qi only felt that Concubine Lin''s appearance was very boring. ?He pushed her away impatiently, "Okay, okay, I''m so old, and I''m still crying like this." It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a little girl. ?Concubine Lin was stunned for a moment. In the past, whenever she cried, King Qi would come to comfort her. This was how she got everything she had step by step. She looked at King Qi in disbelief, tears welling up again, "You, do you think I''m old?" King Qi rubbed his forehead helplessly, "Okay, okay, stop making trouble and go back to your own yard." ?Concubine Lin had never tried a crying scene before, and she was so angry at this moment that she beat King Qi''s chest with her fists, "I won''t go, and if you don''t give me an explanation today, I-" Before he finished speaking, King Qi turned around impatiently and went out. ?Concubine Lin stared at King Qi''s back with her mouth open, her silver teeth almost shattered. Not long after, Concubine Lin tidied up her appearance and came out of King Qi''s courtyard. With a gloomy look on her face, she asked the maid who was following her, "Which courtyard does that **** live in? Take me there." The maid whispered: "In Danfeng Courtyard." ?Concubine Lin said with a sullen face, "Let''s go." ?She took her maid with her and walked faster and faster, and soon she arrived at Danfeng Courtyard. ??A little maid at the door stepped back timidly when she saw Concubine Lin, and then ran away quickly. ?Concubine Lin went in with anger. I saw a woman sitting in the main room, staring at the bronze mirror in a daze. ??The woman turned around suddenly, and Concubine Lin was so angry when she saw her face. ??This girl does look a bit like her. I guess it was her face that confused the prince. The prince actually still loves her in his heart, but he was temporarily confused by this face. ? Concubine Lin walked over and without saying a word, slapped Qiong Niang in the face and cursed: "Shameless little bitch, how dare you seduce the prince, I won''t tear your face apart." (End of this chapter) Chapter 632： New love and old love Chapter 632 New love and old love Qiong Niang did not dodge, but Concubine Lin''s slap hit her firmly on the right side of her face. ?Concubine Lin¡¯s second slap came next. ??Qiongniang suddenly stood up from her stool and ran out quickly. ?Concubine Lin was startled, "You little bitch, how dare you run away!" As he said that, he chased after him. Qiong Niang stumbled forward, and the servants walking inside and outside Prince Qi''s palace were all confused when they saw her. Then he saw Concubine Lin chasing after her with her maid. The servants all huddled on the side of the road, not daring to make a sound. ??Qiong Niang ran fast and slow, making Concubine Lin unable to catch up with her, but she seemed to be able to catch her immediately. ? Concubine Lin ran away all the way, arousing Zhen''s anger even more. She said no matter what she said today, she would deal with this little **** and cut her face to pieces to see how she could seduce the prince. ??Qiongniang ran to the door of King Qi''s courtyard and bumped into King Qi who was going out. She turned her face slightly and threw herself into King Qi''s arms, "Brother-in-law, save me, that mother-in-law, that mother-in-law is going to kill me!" As soon as King Qi lowered his head, he saw the distinct slap mark on Qiong Niang''s face. Hearing the delicate "brother-in-law", a strange pleasure suddenly surged in his heart. Looking again, Concubine Lin, her hair disheveled, was already approaching. ?At this moment, in the eyes of King Qi, Concubine Lin looked as ferocious as a mad woman. Just now Qiongniang said that Concubine Lin was a mother-in-law, which completely angered her. What women, especially beautiful women, fear most is that they will grow old, and the goblin in her husband¡¯s arms is favored precisely because of her youth and beauty. How can I expect Concubine Lin not to hate me! She reached out and grabbed Qiong Niang in King Qi''s arms. The King of Qi didn¡¯t want her to be so bold. Standing here, she dared to touch Qiong Niang! ?? King Qi raised his arm and slapped Concubine Lin **** the face, "You''re crazy!" ??Concubine Lin was slapped by King Qi and turned around half a circle. At this time, she saw many servants looking at her from far and near. How could she keep it on her face? She covered her face and said, "Xiao Ze, you, how dare you hit me?" ¡°You hit me because of this little bitch?¡± King Qi looked cold, holding Qiong Niang in his arms with one hand, and pointed at Lin Yue''er with one hand, "I usually indulge you too much, do you still have any decency?" He looked at Concubine Lin''s ferocious face and felt a little dazed for a moment. When did this woman become like this? Where has the once elegant, delicate and charming Lin Yue''er gone? I actually doted on such a shrew-like woman for more than 20 years? Is he blind? ?At this time, Qiong Niang in King Qi''s arms began to cry. She looked up at King Qi with admiration, pleading, and complete trust and reliance in her eyes. It was as if King Qi was her heaven. ?Hormones were secreted rapidly, and King Qi felt that his figure was getting taller and his arms were full of strength. ?He hugged Qiong Niang tightly in his arms and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, she won''t dare to do anything to you as long as I''m here." Qiong Niang just shook her head with tears in her eyes, "Brother-in-law, please, please send me to the capital. I would rather stay with the old lady and never marry. If I stay here any longer, she will beat her to death sooner or later." King Qi felt extremely distressed and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, she won''t dare to hit you again in the future." ??He looked at Concubine Lin with a cold face, covering her face and staring at him in a daze, and said coldly: "Lin Yue''er, I''m afraid you have forgotten your identity." You are just a concubine! It''s actually my fault! (End of this chapter) Chapter 633： Play hard to get Chapter 633 Play hard to get "Even the princess didn''t say anything, so there was no room for you to comment." "The king will take Qiong Niang as his concubine next month. If you dare to attack Qiong Niang again, you can go to the village by yourself. I don''t want to see you!" The more King Qi said, the angrier he became. . At this time, Qiongniang poked her head out of King Qi''s arms and showed a successful smile to Concubine Lin. ?Concubine Lin was stunned for a moment, then she gritted her teeth. Little bitch, you are provoking her in person! ??The prince was so confused that he fell in love with such an insidious and cunning woman. ? She pointed at Qiong Niang and screamed, "Your Majesty, look at her, she is all pretending, she is simply-" "Lin Yue''er!" King Qi shouted angrily and interrupted Concubine Lin, "How long are you going to make trouble? Do you think I am blind? The slap mark on Qiong Niang''s face was not made by you?" ¡°Get out, get out of here!¡± ¡°From today on, you are not allowed to leave your yard!¡± After saying that, he hugged Qiong Niang and angrily returned to the yard. ?Concubine Lin looked at King Qi''s back, and for a moment she felt angry, mixed with disappointment and anger. ?Over the past twenty years, the prince has never treated her like this before, and now he doesn''t take her seriously for the sake of a little bitch. What she relies on is just the prince''s favor. How will she live her life from now on? ?Concubine Lin was so angry that she shook her body twice and fell back. ??The maid quickly rushed forward to help her. The maid looked around and saw a woman peeping out her head. She said, "Come here and help me help the concubine back to her room." The mother-in-law had no choice but to come over, and the two of them helped Concubine Lin away together. In King Qi¡¯s bedroom, he held Qiong Niang¡¯s face and blew on it gently, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Qiong Niang nodded aggrievedly and looked up at Prince Qi, "I heard that the old lady in the mansion is no longer here. Could it be that the old lady just now is the prince''s aunt?" The corner of King Qi''s mouth twitched, "She is my concubine, not a wife." Qiong Niang¡¯s innocent little face was full of surprise, ¡°It turns out she is just a concubine, so how dare she speak to the prince like this?¡± ¡°I saw that she kept criticizing the prince, and I thought she was his elder.¡± The King of Qi was a little embarrassed and hated Concubine Lin for making her lose face in front of the beauty. He could only say vaguely: "She has a bad temper, so don''t pay attention to her." At this time, Qiong Niang pushed King Qi away, stood up from the couch, lowered her head and said, "I, I''m going back to my yard." King Qi couldn''t bear to leave her and reached out to pull her. Qiong Niang resolutely pushed King Qi away and said with a look of shame and anger: "Your Majesty forced me to do something last night. I, after all, I am a girl with no name and no status. How can I be like this with the Prince?" ?¡± ¡°Am I still going to be a human being in the future?¡± said and walked out quickly. ?? King Qi quickly stood up and took her hand, "Don''t worry, Qiong Niang, I have told the princess that I will accept you in next month when you have fulfilled your filial piety." Qiong Niang lowered her head and bit her lips gently, "Your Majesty, please let me go. No matter what, we haven''t gotten married yet. You, you can never treat me like you did last night..." Speaking, he broke away from King Qi with all his strength and ran out. ?Running back to her yard, Qiongniang told a few girls, "I have more than one month left in my filial piety period. During this month, I have to close my doors." ¡°No matter who comes, don¡¯t open the door.¡± ?As for this man, you have to hang him up. If you eat meat every day, you will soon get tired of it. No one will cherish something that is too easy to obtain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 634： Since ancient times, true love cannot be retained Chapter 634 Since ancient times, true love cannot be retained ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????A woman was standing on the ground here, vividly describing the scene in front of King Qi''s courtyard. The princess sneered again and again when she heard this, but she felt extremely sad in her heart. This is the man! When she first married him, she was sincere towards him and loved him wholeheartedly, but he didn''t cherish her at all. ?Now, a little girl''s tricks have fascinated him. ?It can be seen that sincerity is worthless! ?Had she known this, she shouldn''t have shown her sincerity, she would have just been ruthless and used all means to deal with him. That¡¯s all, from now on, she will just live her life wholeheartedly and educate Qing¡¯er well. The princess immediately thought of Concubine Lin again, and felt a sense of joy in her heart. ??Even the **** has this day! From now on, don¡¯t even think about asking for a title for Xiao Xuan! ??And the fleet that is now in Xiao Xuan''s hands must also find an opportunity to take it back! She wants to use Qiong Niang¡¯s hand to beat the mother and son to the bottom step by step! ??Gu Fei also quickly heard about this farce. ??His eyes narrowed slightly, Qiong Niang actually had such a method. This kind of woman, if she didn''t hold her parents and relatives in her hands, she really couldn''t rest assured. ?For several days, King Qi sent people to call Qiongniang, but Qiongniang refused, saying that her period of filial piety had not passed, and the two of them had no status at the moment. Only the King of Qi was so anxious that he scratched his head and ears. That evening, King Qi himself walked outside Qiong Niang¡¯s yard and called the little girl to open the door. ??The little girl stood in the door, trembling as she said, "The lady said that no one can open the door if she comes." The King of Qi had no choice but to leave angrily. After staying up like this for a few more days, King Qi couldn''t stand it any longer. All he could think about was the night with Lady Qiong, and he felt that his previous life had been in vain. Relying on his skill, he quietly climbed over the wall into the courtyard in the middle of the night, and then entered Qiong Niang''s room through the window. Qiong Niang was sleeping soundly when she was suddenly hugged by someone. She was about to scream, but she heard King Qi whisper: "It''s me -" Hold her and act accordingly. Qiongniang refused to obey, and King Qi wanted to force her. Seeing her crying so sadly, he couldn''t bear it, so he had to coax and hold her for the night. From then on, King Qi felt that his heart fell on Qiong Niang. You don¡¯t know, there is a saying in Zi Lai. ?A wife is worse than a concubine, a concubine is worse than a trick, a trick is worse than stealing, and stealing is worse than not being able to steal. ?Wouldn¡¯t it make people worried if they couldn¡¯t steal it? ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Gu Fei stopped caring about Qiong Niang''s affairs these days and packed her bags quickly. ?This afternoon, Xiao Yu was discussing things with Gu Fei in the house when Dugu Yin suddenly came over. She rushed through the door and shed tears when she saw Xiao Yu, "Brother Yu, I heard that you are going to Beijing, is it true?" Xiao Yu nodded, "We will set off the day after tomorrow." Duguyin¡¯s tears kept flowing more and more, ¡°Senior brother, are you just going to leave me alone in the palace like this?¡± Before Xiao Yu could say anything, Dugu Yin burst into tears, "I am not familiar with the place in this house. The only people I know are my senior brother and my sister-in-law. Now that you are all gone, how should I live here?" Xiao Yu frowned, "Why can''t you live alone? Even if I am not in the palace, the princess will not lack your food and clothing, nor will you lack people to take care of you." Duguyin cried and shook his head, "I live in the palace now, and I don''t even dare to leave the courtyard door. It''s like being locked up in a prison." ¡°Brother, please, take me with you.¡± Xiao Yu''s face was cold, "It''s not a good thing for your sister-in-law and I to go to Beijing this time. It may be dangerous. How can you go with us?" "If you don''t want to stay in the palace, I have another house outside. You can live there." (End of this chapter) Chapter 635： bid farewell Chapter 635 Farewell Duguyin just shook his head in tears. ??Now that her parents are dead, she has turned to Xiao Yu as her last resort. Xiao Yu just abandoned her, and she was really scared. Xiao Yu frowned and said, "By the way, I remember my wife and her mother''s family. I''ll have someone take you to your uncle''s house." Duguyin cried more and more sadly, "My uncle''s family is in the Miao border. Their rules are very weird. I won''t go." Xiao Yu said with a serious face, "Beijing, you can''t go to the capital no matter what!" ? Duguyin went to the capital, which was equivalent to having another handle in the emperor''s hands. Xiao Fei and her master are both capable of protecting themselves, and Dugu Yin''s absence will only cause more chaos. But Duguyin was simple and could not understand what happened in the court, and he could not say these words to her. "Either go to your uncle''s house, or stay in the palace. If you don''t want to, just live in a house outside. I will ask someone to take care of your food and daily life." Xiao Yu said with a face. ?Duguyin looked at Xiao Yu blankly for a while, then stamped his feet and ran away. The next day, Gu Fei got up early, packed a few gifts, and returned to her parents'' home. She specially chose the day when Gu Qing took a rest so that she could say goodbye to her family. Ms. Chen and Lanzhi were in the main room and welcomed her in happily. Mrs. Chen kept asking, "What do you want to eat? Mom will cook it for you." ? Gu Fei shook his head, stretched out his arms to hug Ms. Chen, leaned his head on her mother''s shoulder, and said softly: "I don''t want to eat anything, I just want to hold my mother." ??Ms. Chen felt sad. Although her daughter was married, she was still young after all. She had been sold into the Marquis''s house since she was a child, and she had few opportunities to act coquettishly. She hugged Gu Fei even tighter. When Xiaocao heard that her sister-in-law was coming, she ran in and saw Gu Fei holding her grandma in her arms and shaving her face with her fingers, "My sister-in-law is so embarrassed, she still acts like a coquettish girl at such an old age." ?Yesterday she asked her mother to act like a baby, and her mother said that she was five years old this year and had a younger brother, so she should stop acting like a baby. ?Gu Fei waved to her, "Here comes Xiaocao." ?Xiaocao ran over, lay on her knees, and looked up at her. ??Gu Fei picked her up and said softly: "Xiaocao, you must listen to your parents at home from now on, and you must be filial to grandma, do you understand?" ?Xiaocao nodded, "I am very obedient every day." ¡°Sister-in-law, I want to go to the city to play with Sister Yu. Can you take me there?¡± ??Gu Fei shook her head, "My sister-in-law is going to the capital. Later, let my second uncle take you to find Sister Yu." ??Ms. Chen was surprised, "What, you are going to the capital? How long will it take?" ??Gu Fei smiled at her mother and said, "The prince is going to the capital to study. I have to go with him. He will probably be there for a year or two." "Going for so long?" Mrs. Chen was filled with reluctance. Her daughter was in Ping''an City. Although she couldn''t go back to her parents'' home often, she could always see her once in a month or two. If she went to the capital, she would really see her every year or two. No more. Gu Qing walked in and heard the conversation between the two. ??He is not a village woman like Chen, and he doesn''t know what it means to go to the capital. In the academy, he could not avoid listening to the masters discussing state affairs. He knew that chaos had emerged in the world, and refugees in several northern counties were revolting. It would not be a good thing for the prince to come to Beijing at this time. But he had nothing to do about it. No matter how hard he studied and took the first place in the academy every month, he would still be unable to reach that level in a short period of time. ?Gu Qing looked at the girl with a worried look on his face. Gu Fei blinked at him and shook his head slightly. ??Gu Qing knew in his heart that his sister would not let him say more, so as not to worry his family. He sighed, "I went to the capital to take good care of myself and write more letters back." ?Gu Fei nodded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 636： Wandering Chapter 636 Wandering around the world Although Mrs. Chen was a little worried about separation, she was not as worried as Gu Qing. She smiled and said: "The new house at home is almost finished, and the floor is paved with the stones you asked to bring. It is neat and beautiful." ¡°My mother also asked someone to build mahogany furniture for your house. From now on, when you return to your mother¡¯s house, you will have a decent place to live.¡± ??Gu Fei said softly: "Thank you, mother." At this time, Li Chunhua came over with her son in her arms. The baby is now one month old and has grown fat and fat. Gu Qing gave it a nickname of Xiaoshu. ?Gu Fei quickly stretched out her hand, "Hurry up and give me a hug, Xiaoshu." She held the little tree in her hands. The little tree did not cry, but opened its big eyes and turned around. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but move closer to him and gave him a kiss. I just feel the charming milky smell from the baby, which is fragrant and sweet. Gu Fei hugged him and didn''t want to let go. Mrs. Chen smiled beside him and said, "This child is really so easy to take care of. I''ve never seen such a troublesome child. He was born quickly and didn''t trouble his mother. Now he can take care of her easily." Very, I eat and sleep, and when I need to urinate, I hum.¡± ¡°I have given birth to four children, and I have never raised such a worry-free child.¡± ?Li Chunhua''s face was filled with a happy smile, "Mom, don''t praise him. If your child doesn''t praise him, he will make trouble as soon as you say something good about him." At this time, Gu Fei saw Lanzhi looking at her holding the baby, with an expression that was a little envious and a little sad. The family had lunch together. Before leaving, Gu Fei took Lanzhi out. ?Going to the door, she hugged Lanzhi and said, "Second sister-in-law, I will be gone for at least a year or two, and at most for three to five years. Several brothers are not at home now, so this home will be left to you." "After all, mother is not as knowledgeable as you. If you have any questions, please tell me more." Lanzhi nodded, hugging Gu Fei with tears welling up in her eyelashes, "The capital is very complicated, Xiao Fei, you have to be careful." ?Gu Fei nodded and said softly: "I will." "There are some things, second sister-in-law, don''t be impatient. What should come will come sooner or later." Lanzhi blushed and nodded slightly. Just returned to the palace, Gu Fei had not yet taken off the hairpin ring on her head, Fang''er came in and said: "Prince Concubine, not long ago you went out, the girl from Muxiangyuan came to report that it was Miss Dugu, leaving a letter and missing. ¡± ?Gu Fei was startled, "Where''s the letter?" Fang''er handed over the letter, and Gu Fei hurriedly opened it and read it. I looked at it for a long time and was speechless. It turns out that after Duguyin returned home yesterday, she became more and more sad the more she thought about it, thinking that her senior brother and sister-in-law did not take her to the capital because they thought she was a burden and did not want to take care of her. She wrote in the letter that she would no longer cause trouble to her senior brother and sister-in-law in the future. She had her own skills, and since then she has traveled all over the world and has made her home all over the world. Gu Fei rubbed his temples, "Does the Crown Prince know?" Fang''er nodded, "The prince already knew about it, and he sent people to chase after him at various city gates." ??Gu Fei was helpless for a while. The world was huge and who knew where Duguyin was going. For a while, there was no direction to look for. She is a little girl. Although she has some skills, the world is dangerous and there are not many people who can control her. ??Gu Fei asked Fang''er again, "When did the girl in her yard realize that she was missing?" Fang''er said: "Last night, Miss Dugu said that she was in a bad mood and wanted to sleep a little longer. She asked the girl not to disturb her in the morning. The girl didn''t dare to call her in the morning. When it was almost noon, she saw her and couldn''t pay her back, so she opened the door and went in. , there was no one in the room, only this letter was left.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 637： Travel far away Chapter 637 Traveling afar ?Gu Fei thought for a while, the city gate was closed at night, and Dugu Yin couldn''t get out. ?She had to leave in the morning. She must have bought a horse or hired a car. It was less than a day and she probably wouldn''t have gone too far. Hopefully, the people Xiao Yu sent out could find her. In the evening, Xiao Yu came back. Gu Fei hurriedly asked, "Have you found your junior sister?" Xiao Yu looked tired, "I sent four groups of people to chase her in four directions, but there was no sign of her." He frowned, "If I had known she would run away on her own, I might as well have taken her to Beijing." ??Gu Fei said softly: "You don''t have to be too anxious. Let the **** agencies from all over the country pay attention to her whereabouts. I will also send a message to Ruyilou and ask them to help find her." ?The two of them had nothing to do. They were leaving tomorrow, so they had no choice but to go to bed early. ?Early the next morning, Gu Fei got up. The girls helped her wash and dress. They also packed up some of her daily things and moved them outside the second door to get on the carriage. ?This time when he went to Beijing, Gu Fei only brought his own dowry. At this time, ten carriages and one hundred personal guards were waiting outside the second gate, ready to go. The prince, princess, Xiao Qing and Xiao Xuan were all farewelling outside the second door. ??The princess and Xiao Qing both had red eyes, and the prince could not bear to part with his son. He pulled Xiao Yu aside and told Xiao Yu some things in detail. After the father and son finished speaking, the prince saw that the princess was still crying while holding Gu Fei, so he waved his hand and said, "Let them go, what''s the use of crying." ?? Gu Fei then got on the carriage, Xiao Yu rode Zhaoye, and the group slowly walked out from the main entrance of Prince Qi''s Mansion. After walking for less than half an hour, they arrived at the city gate. Although Gu Fei had only been in Ping''an City for a year, she still had feelings for the city. She opened the curtain and looked around with nostalgia, but suddenly she saw a person standing behind a tree beside the city gate. Half of this man''s body was blocked by a big tree. ??Gu Fei recognized the green shirt, who could it be if it wasn''t her eldest brother Gu Qing. ?She was about to call out, but then she thought, her eldest brother was hiding behind the tree, presumably because he didn''t want her to notice him. ? Gu Fei couldn''t help but burst into tears for a moment. If she talked about several brothers, the eldest brother was the one she liked the most. The eldest brother is a kind-hearted person, but he is also smart. If he hadn''t wanted to buy her that day, she would not have returned to that home by herself. ??The motorcade gradually went away, and Gu Qing turned away with red eyes. ??The motorcade traveled at dawn and stayed overnight every day. Gu Fei would sit in the car and practice kung fu during the day and rest at the official post at night. ??So on February 24th, we finally arrived in Licheng. The convoy had just entered the city. Gu Fei raised the curtain and was about to take a good look at the scenery of Licheng when she saw two slender women in aqua blue clothes standing at the gate of the city. When the two men saw the convoy, their eyes fell on Gu Fei''s jade-covered car with beaded tassels. ??Just in time to see Gu Fei lift the curtain, two maids came over to Yifu, "My young master, the palace master is waiting at Yunfu Inn." ?Gu Fei nodded and raised his voice to order the followers outside, "Tell the prince to go to Yunfu Inn." A group of ten carriages went to Yunfu Inn. ?Yunfu Inn is the best inn in Licheng. ?This place does not have just a few buildings like an ordinary inn, but is divided into exquisite courtyards. ??The maid took Gu Fei and Xiao Yu into the yard and saw an old man sitting on a stone bench in the yard reading a book. ?Gu Fei shouted sharply, "Master¡ª" ??The old man raised his head and his eyes fell on Gu Fei, with a gentle and doting look on his face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 638： Dont bully him Chapter 638: Don¡¯t bully him ??Gu Fei pulled Xiao Yu over and the face of Palace Master Yan changed slightly. He heard that Gu Fei was married a few days ago, and he felt very unhappy. All the men in this world are mediocre, how could they be worthy of his disciple? Now that I saw Xiao Yu, I thought to myself that this guy has a good skin, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. ??Palace Master Yan''s eyes were focused, and with a flick of his fingers, a burst of energy shot towards Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu stretched out his arms to hug Gu Fei and turned around to avoid the energy. At this time, Palace Master Yan said coldly: "Xiao Fei, get out of the way." ??Gu Fei hesitated for a moment, not only afraid that the master would really hurt Xiao Yu, but also afraid that she would make the master unhappy by protecting Xiao Yu. ?At this time, Xiao Yu gently pushed her away and said, "Stand far away. Senior Yan is giving me instructions." He knew in his heart that Palace Master Yan wanted to test his strength and see if he was worthy of Xiao Fei. After all, the dissatisfaction in Palace Master Yan''s eyes was already obvious. He said this just to reassure Gu Fei. Palace Master Yan rolled her eyes in her heart and pointed the finger at me, I just want you to suffer some losses! ??Gu Fei was worried and had no choice but to walk aside and watch the battle. ?? Then he saw that the master did not stand up, but just flicked his fingers repeatedly. Xiao Yu dodged left and right. ?The Jin Qi cannot be seen with the naked eye, but every time Xiao Yu avoids it, the Jin Qi hits the ground, leaving a small pit on the ground. Hit it on a tree, and a piece of bark will break off. ??Xiao Yu still had some tricks up his sleeve at first, but gradually he lost his strength and became a little embarrassed, but he was not hit by the energy at all. ??Xiao Yu is now considered a top-notch master. Palace Master Yan only moved his fingers to force him into such a state of embarrassment, which shows how high Palace Master Yan''s martial arts skills are. ?Gu Fei looked at it for a while and then shouted coquettishly, "Master, it''s done." Palace Master Yan snorted softly and then stopped. ??Xiao Yu quickly calmed down his breathing and bowed his hands respectfully to Palace Master Yan, "Thank you, Palace Master Yan, for your guidance." ??Gu Fei had already run over and hugged Palace Master Yan¡¯s arm, shaking it twice, ¡°Master, don¡¯t bully him.¡± Palace Master Yan said angrily: "How could I bully him? This boy has such strong internal strength at such a young age. I think he has already opened up the Rendu and Du channels." ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I learned nothing from Dugu Xuan and ruined a good young talent.¡± ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes and said, "Master, just show him a few tricks when you have time." Palace Master Yan snorted without comment, turned to look at Gu Fei, her face changed into a doting expression, "Master has brought you a hundred maids, you can take them all with you when you go out from now on." "There are so many masters in the capital. With them, Master can feel more at ease." ? Gu Fei shuddered as he imagined the grand occasion of taking a hundred maids to the streets. She smiled and said: "Master, how about we stay in Licheng for one day and leave tomorrow." ¡°After a while, I will cook some dishes for Master to go with wine. By the way, I also brought Master some good wine.¡± Palace Master Yan touched her head and said, "Master''s love for you is not in vain." He glanced at Xiao Yu proudly as he spoke. Xiao Yu could only smile bitterly. There were so many maids and maids here that Gu Fei didn''t need to worry about anything, just rolled up her sleeves and went into the kitchen. This time she showed off her housekeeping skills and made a fish head with chopped peppers, braised pork, stir-fried beef with peppers, stir-fried vegetables with garlic cloves over high heat, and stewed a pot of pork ribs and mushroom soup. Like her, Palace Master Yan likes spicy food, so she made two spicy dishes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 639： What a grand scene Chapter 639 What a grand pomp After the dishes were brought out, Gu Fei took another bottle of Wuliangye, put it in a porcelain bottle, and placed it on the table. ??This was the first time that Gu Fei personally cooked for Palace Master Yan. ??Palace Master Yan was very considerate to her apprentice and was full of praise. She took another sip of wine and said, "This wine is not bad." While eating, Gu Fei said: "By the way, there are not enough ingredients here, and there is not enough time. When we get to the capital, I will make a Buddha jump over the wall for Master." She has been in Ping An City for a year and has never heard of this dish. It must have not been invented yet. Palace Master Yan raised her eyebrows, "What a strange name. This is the first time I''ve heard of this dish." ¡°What¡¯s the origin?¡± Gu Fei smiled and said, "It is said that there was a senior monk who was staying in the inn on the way. There was a family cooking food next door. The scent floated into the inn. The senior monk couldn''t help drooling when he smelled it and jumped over the wall. Ask people for this food.¡± "When the man saw that he was a monk, he said, "My food is meat. You are a monk, how can you eat it?" ¡°The eminent monk¡¯s mouth was watering and he said, it¡¯s so fragrant. As long as you can eat this dish, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t cook it.¡± Palace Master Yan laughed when she heard this, "Now that I say that, I really want to give it a try." After dinner, the group stayed at the inn for one night and got up early to continue their journey to the capital. Along the way, Palace Master Yan sometimes listened to Gu Fei''s lectures, sometimes gave her instructions on her kung fu, and when she was free, she also gave Xiao Yu some tips. Xiao Yu felt that he had benefited a lot. ?After walking for another seven or eight days, we saw the city walls of the capital from a distance. ??The capital is worthy of being called the capital. The city walls are higher than any city wall Gu Fei has ever seen before. Looking up, it gives people a very heavy feeling of oppression. After entering the city gate, these one hundred personal guards in black and one hundred maids in blue immediately attracted the attention of passers-by. One hundred maids are the little girls with good looks and good qualifications selected by the Seven Kills Palace. They have been trained since childhood and have been practicing martial arts for many years. They all have slim figures. At this time, they are wearing the same aqua blue skirt. on them. ??The one hundred personal guards were originally selected from the Black Armored Army. They were all tall and upright. They sat on horses and attracted the attention of girls and wives. ?Especially Xiao Yu, who was walking next to Gu Fei''s carriage. He was dressed in black robes and extremely handsome. Girls from the North were always bold, and their handkerchiefs and sachets flew towards him along the way. ??Gu Fei opened a corner of the curtain and looked at Xiao Yu giggling. ??Xiao Yu gave her a helpless smile. In this way, we arrived at the mansion. ?The old King of Qi once had a palace in the capital, but it was taken back after he became a vassal. The King of Qi built a large house in the capital a few years ago. There is a housekeeper and several servants left in the house to clean and look after the house. ?The servants in the house have long received the letter that the prince is going to Beijing, and everything in the house has been properly arranged. ??Gu Fei let Palace Master Yan live in the main courtyard, while she and Xiao Yu lived in the east side courtyard. ?While the servants at home were still putting things away, the emperor in the palace knew that Xiao Yu had arrived in the capital. Since he is not going to court today, the emperor is in the palace of the Queen Mother, playing chess with the Queen Mother, and the Queen is also accompanying him. Hearing that the **** came to report the grand occasion of Prince Qi¡¯s arrival in the capital, the emperor snorted coldly, ¡°This Prince Qi and his wife are in such a grand ceremony!¡± ?These words are really too petty. Xiao Yu is not the first prince to enter the capital. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ?Hundred bodyguards are the standard equipment for the prince and prince. ?In comparison, the number of people Xiao Yu brought to Beijing was not that many. (End of this chapter) Chapter 640： The Queen Mothers call Chapter 640: The Queen Mother¡¯s Call ??The queen still resented the fact that she was rejected twice, and snorted beside her, "I heard that the Princess of Qi is as beautiful as a fairy. I don''t know how she is so beautiful." Upon hearing this, the Queen Mother became interested and asked, "Is there really such a beautiful woman like a fairy?" ??The queen rolled her eyes and said, "The Queen Mother wants to know, wouldn''t it be nice if she came to the palace to have a look." ¡°My son also wanted to see how beautiful that woman was, so much so that the Crown Prince of Qi was so bold that he didn¡¯t even accept the order!¡± The Queen Mother narrowed her eyes and said, "That''s fine, let''s announce that the Crown Princess of Qi will come to the palace tomorrow to have a look." ?Gu Fei still doesn¡¯t know that he will have a tough battle to fight tomorrow. She is distributing the servants in her family. ??The original housekeeper of the house asked him to take charge of the outer courtyard, while housekeeper Liu, who followed Gu Fei, took charge of the inner courtyard. ??Gu Fei, a hundred maids, had a headache, so she ignored them and left them to Grandma Qin to dispatch. Xiao Yu came in and saw that Gu Fei had finished allocating tasks. He waved his servants out, picked up Gu Fei and made him sit on his lap for a good rub. Over the past few days, Gu Fei spent most of the day with Palace Master Yan. At night, he did not dare to sleep with Gu Fei, so he did not give her a good hug for a long time. He held Gu Fei in his arms and kissed her again and again. He finally suppressed his impulse and said softly: "Tomorrow, you and I will go to my grandma''s house to visit my grandma and two aunts." ??Gu Fei leaned into his arms and softly said "Hmm". Xiao Yu loved her cute look so much that he couldn''t help but whisper in her ear, "Xiao Fei..." ?Early in the morning, Gu Fei was watching Nanny Qin sorting out gifts to send to her grandmother''s house. A maid named Qin''er came in and said, "Prince Concubine, the Queen Mother has sent someone to deliver the oral message. Please go out and deliver the message quickly." ??Gu Fei was a little surprised. He had just arrived in the capital, and before he could stand firmly, the palace order came! She saw that there was nothing wrong with her clothes. She had just changed them to go to Xiao Yu''s maternal grandfather''s house, so she took the girl to the outer courtyard. The person who came to convey the order was a nun from the Queen Mother''s Palace, who brought two maids with her. ?Seeing Gu Fei walking from the backyard, Grandma was stunned for a moment. ?This concubine is really as beautiful as a fairy, and that¡¯s not an exaggeration at all. ?Gu Fei walked to the hall and knelt down with Xiao Yu. ??Mammy coughed lightly and said, "The Queen Mother has given an order to ask the Crown Princess of Qi, Gu Shi, to enter the palace to pay homage to the Queen Mother." After finishing speaking, Mammy added: "Ms. Gu, follow me into the palace immediately. The Queen Mother is still waiting." ? Gu Fei stood up, Xiao Yu held her hand tightly and smiled at the grandma, "Maybe I haven''t seen the Queen Mother for a long time, and I miss her very much. I want to go to the palace to pay her respects." The corners of Mammy''s lips curled up slightly, "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother has not summoned the Crown Prince to enter the palace." Xiao Yu tightened his hold on Gu Fei''s hand. ? Gu Fei tapped his thumb twice on the back of his hand and smiled at Grandma, "Please wait a moment, Grandma, while I go change my clothes." ??Mammy said calmly: "No need, I think the clothes you are wearing are very good. Let''s go." ?Gu Fei and Xiao Yu looked at each other. Xiao Yu''s eyes were full of worry, but he couldn''t say anything due to the presence of his grandma. ??Xiao Yu suddenly regretted letting Gu Fei come to Beijing. His Xiao Fei shouldn''t have come here and kowtowed to those people! ?He slowly let go of Gu Fei''s hand. Gu Fei smiled at him and called softly, "Qin''er, come with me into the palace." Qin''er is the leader of these one hundred maids, and now serves Gu Fei personally. (End of this chapter) Chapter 641： Enter the palace Chapter 641 Entering the Palace Qin''er stood silently behind Gu Fei with her head lowered, and walked out with Gu Fei. ?The carriage stopped at the gate of the palace. Gu Fei and Qin''er got out of the carriage and followed Grandma forward. The guard on duty checked the sign in Grandma''s hand before letting them go. ? Gu Fei did not look around, but secretly paid attention all the way, keeping in mind the path he walked and the architectural patterns of each place. ?Walking along the corridors of the palace, you will soon see a group of patrolling guards. Occasionally, you can see eunuchs or palace maids passing by on the roadside. ?The people walked for more than a quarter of an hour when they saw a palace maid coming from a distance. ??The palace maid came closer and smiled at the nanny: "Your Majesty asked me to come over and have a look. Why haven''t you arrived yet?" ?Mammy just nodded. After walking for a while, the palace maid suddenly said: "It''s better to go this way, this is a shortcut." ??Mammy said calmly, "Then let''s go this way." ?The group of people turned a few corners and saw a lake. Before they knew it, Gu Fei was being led along the lake. At this time, the palace maid gradually slowed down, walked behind Gu Fei, and suddenly stretched out her hand to push Gu Fei to the side. ?She had just touched Gu Fei''s clothes with one hand, and Gu Fei had already stepped back quickly. ?At the same time, Qin''er also grabbed Gu Fei''s arm and pulled her back. ??The palace maid pushed away, lost her center of gravity, staggered a few steps, and her whole body couldn''t help but fall to the side, and she was about to fall into the lake. ?Gu Fei reached back and pulled her back. The palace maid barely steadied her steps and looked at the lake so close, feeling frightened for a while. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Girl, be careful when walking, you almost fell into the lake." ??She didn''t mean to save the maid, but she was afraid that the maid would fall and harm her. In the palace, you can''t be too careful. The palace maid''s face turned pale, she broke away from Gu Fei''s hand, gave a silent blessing, and walked to the front in silence. She was still afraid. It was already March, but the water in the lake was still bitingly cold. If she had fallen in just now, even though someone would have saved her from drowning, she would have suffered a serious illness. The reason why she took action was naturally the Queen Mother¡¯s signal. Just now, the Queen Mother sneered and told her, "You said she is as beautiful as a fairy. You lead her to the lake. If she becomes a drowned rat, I will see how beautiful she is." ?Unexpectedly, this princess was so alert. Not only did she miss her, but she would have fallen into the lake if Gu Fei hadn''t pulled her away. ?She knew in her heart that Gu Fei had understood her intention and it was hard to take action anymore, so she simply walked forward. ??Mammy looked back, expressionless, and continued walking forward. After walking for another stick of incense, we arrived at a palace. ??Mammy stopped and said two words, "Wait, I will go in and report to the Queen Mother first." ?Gu Fei and Qin''er stood at the door and saw the nanny and the palace maid entering. After waiting for a long time, no one came out to ask her to come in. ?Gu Fei knew in her heart that this was a warning to her. ?In this palace, the Queen Mother and the Emperor seem to be of the same blood, and neither is a generous person. Gu Fei was not impatient, but waited patiently. ?After waiting for half an hour, a palace maid came out and nodded to Gu Fei, "Prince Princess, please follow me." Gu Fei and Qin''er followed the palace maid in, passed through a courtyard, and then entered a main hall. ??I saw a graceful old woman in her fifties sitting upright, and a dignified-looking young woman sitting next to her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 642： Do you know your sin? Chapter 642 Do you know your guilt? Both of them were wearing homely clothes. Gu Fei guessed that the old woman in the middle was the Queen Mother, and she didn''t know if the one next to her was the Queen, the Emperor''s concubine, or a princess. ?At this time, someone should come to give her guidance. This is the rule, but Gu Fei paused for a moment, and still no maid came forward to give guidance. She had no choice but to walk to the middle and kneel down, "The Crown Princess of Qi, Mrs. Gu, pays her respects to the Queen Mother." ?From above came a voice that did not distinguish between joy and anger, "Raise your head and show it to Aijia." ?Gu Fei slowly raised his head. ?It was only when I got closer that I could see clearly that the Queen Mother had a long face with deep nasolabial folds around her lips, and her face did not look kind. The young woman next to her is no longer young if you look closely. She is in her thirties at least. She has a narrow forehead, a high nose bridge, and regular facial features. At this time, everyone was also looking at Gu Fei. The Queen Mother looked at it carefully for a long time, and then sighed softly, "Sure enough, she is as beautiful as a fairy. What do you think, Queen?" ?The queen curled her lips slightly and nodded. At this time, a female official behind the Queen suddenly shouted, "Bold Mrs. Gu, the Queen is here, why don''t you pay your respects to the Queen?" ??Gu Fei lowered his head, "My wife is frightened. This is the first time my wife entered the palace. She only knew that it was the Queen Mother who had summoned her. She did not know that the Queen Mother was here. Please forgive me." The queen snorted softly, "Excuse me? Mrs. Gu, your sins are more than that." ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes and remained silent. ??The female official next to the queen continued to scold, "Mrs. Gu, you have deceived the prince, disobeyed Yi''s decree, and despised the queen. What crime should you do?" ??Gu Fei thought to herself that the queen must be in trouble with her today. She just entered the palace and found trouble with her again and again. She raised her head and said slowly: "My wife has not accepted the Queen''s decree, so why should she not obey her decree?" The female officer raised her eyebrows and said, "How dare you, Mrs. Gu, to make such a quibble. The Queen Mother issued an order for the Crown Prince of Qi to marry the daughter of the Duke of Li. The Crown Prince of Qi disobeyed the decree, but you still don''t know the crime." ?Gu Fei lowered his head and said, "The prince resisted the decree, but my wife did not know about it." ¡°The minister¡¯s wife got married to the prince¡¯s son at the behest of her parents.¡± The female officer choked and turned to look at the queen. The queen snorted coldly, "What a sharp mouth, come on, give me a slap!" The two maids next to him are about to step forward. ?Gu Fei looked at the queen with sharp eyes, "What''s wrong with my wife?" ¡°Today, if the queen asks someone to beat my wife for no reason, my wife will die here!¡± ?The queen looked at Gu Fei''s cold, knife-like eyes and trembled for some reason. She immediately sneered and said, "The bold Gu family not only refused to admit guilt, but also dared to threaten her with death. Where do you think this place is?" ¡°Hit me hard!¡± ?Two maids rushed over quickly. One stretched out her hand to hold Gu Fei down, while the other raised her arm high. Qin''er stood in the corner, seeing that her master was about to be humiliated. Just as she was about to move her feet, she saw Gu Fei suddenly broke away from the palace maid who was holding her down, stood up, and pushed the palace maid who raised her arms away. She stood in the palace and said in a cold voice: "Even if I am the Queen and my wife has no fault, how can you beat me for no reason?" "Today, the queen forced my wife to death for no reason. I will see how the queen will block the mouths of people in the world in the future." After finishing his words, he hit a pillar in the palace. ?She castrated very quickly, but secretly controlled her strength. ?Compared to the humiliation suffered by Palm, she would rather break her head. Only in this way can she not be led away by the queen. ?The Queen Mother shouted, "Stop her quickly!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 643： If you want to die, go out and die Chapter 643: Go out and die if you want to die It was already too late for the Queen Mother to shout. A maid next to the Queen Mother suddenly jumped up and rushed to Gu Fei''s side, only holding her sleeve. ?Gu Fei bumped his head against a pillar, and red blood immediately flowed from his forehead. The Queen Mother glared at the Queen fiercely at this time. ??If the Crown Prince and Concubine of Qi really died here today, the Queen''s reason would become unreasonable. ??Although the world belongs to the royal family, the ministers in the court are not vegetarians. It is not easy to explain to the people of the world if they insult their wives in this way. ??Seeing that Gu Fei had really hit the pillar, the queen became a little panicked and shouted: "Call the imperial doctor quickly!" At this time, Qin''er saw Gu Fei hit the pillar and fell softly to the ground. She ran over in a few steps, blocked the palace maid''s sight, hugged Gu Fei and shouted, "The Crown Princess, the Crown Princess¡ª" ??Gu Fei looked at Qin''er and said in a very low voice, "Take me back quickly." After saying that, he held his breath and fainted. Although Qin''er''s time with Gu Fei was still short, she had been implanted in her mind with the belief that she should be loyal to her master since she was a child. When she saw Gu Fei fainting, she felt anxious and painful for a moment, and she hated the Queen Mother who was sitting high above her. With the Queen. ?She was about to hug Gu Fei and stand up when suddenly the eunuch''s voice came from the door of the hall, "The emperor has arrived." Qin''er bit her lip, knelt on the ground, and held Gu Fei''s head still. The emperor came in and saw that the hall was very quiet. Everyone looked at the two women beside the pillars. One of the two women was kneeling and the other was lying on the ground. ??The emperor first saluted the Queen Mother, then walked closer and looked down at the woman on the ground. Although her forehead was bleeding and she looked a bit scary, the look on this woman''s face was the only one he had ever seen in his life. Especially the woman''s eyes are closed and her face is pale, looking very lovable. The emperor knew that this must be the Crown Princess of Qi. He had known that the Queen Mother would summon the Crown Princess of Qi today, so he came here at this time specifically to see how beautiful the Crown Princess was. ??The emperor couldn''t help but look at Gu Fei''s face, and for a moment he felt a little pity for her, and asked: "What happened?" ?Just when the queen was about to speak, Qin''er hugged Gu Fei on the ground and said, "The queen punished the imperial concubine for no reason. The imperial concubine couldn''t bear the humiliation and committed suicide by hitting a pillar." ??The emperor was slightly startled. This concubine was so strong-willed. He looked carefully and saw that Gu Fei''s chest was almost no longer rising. He turned around and glared at the queen, "Have you informed the imperial doctor?" A palace maid replied: "I''ve already gone to tell the story." At this time, Qin''er turned around and kowtowed to the emperor, "Please have mercy on the emperor and let the imperial concubine come out of the palace immediately for treatment." ?The emperor thought to himself, if the injury is so serious, shouldn¡¯t the imperial doctor take a look first? If you think about it, whether you think about it, the breath of the concubine is so weak, I am afraid that it will not work. If you die in the palace, it will be troublesome. Go out and die no matter what. It''s just a pity that such a beautiful woman is about to die. He sighed, "Someone came and took the Crown Princess out of the palace." Qin''er picked up Gu Fei. ??Everyone saw drops of blood on Gu Fei''s forehead falling to the ground, and the skirt of Gu Fei''s chest was also stained red. It was really shocking to see. ?Several palace maids came forward to take Gu Fei away, but Qin''er refused and carried Gu Fei out of the hall. The emperor then looked at the queen with dissatisfaction, "Why are you so careless in what you do now?" "After all, she is also the Crown Princess. Even if you have resentment because of Yizhi, how can you humiliate her like this? This person came here fine, but he was carried out half dead. How do you want the people in the world to look at you? How do you think about your mother? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 644： greatly stimulated Chapter 644: Greatly stimulated The queen hurriedly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, my concubine didn''t do anything. I just wanted to slap her mouth, but who knew she actually hit a pillar!" ??The emperor frowned. The queen was already busy with the marriage. If he had known that Xiao Yu was going to marry a beautiful peasant girl, he would have been happy to see it happen. ?It was only later that Xiao Yu disobeyed the order and was unable to get off the tiger. Thinking of this, he became even more unhappy and scolded the queen, "You are acting more and more unorganized now. Please reflect on yourself!" He said and walked away. ??The queen is really full of grievances. The emperor asked her to make this decree. Prince Qi doesn''t obey the decree. Could it be that she can''t even express her anger? There is no such truth! Qin''er hugged Gu Fei and walked quickly along the way. ?Horses are not allowed in this palace. The emperor and his concubines usually travel in sedan chairs. Naturally, Gu Fei does not have such treatment. ??The two palace maids ran behind Qin''er and were out of breath. They didn''t know why the woman hugged someone and walked faster than them. Within a quarter of an hour, we arrived at the palace gate. Two palace maids caught up with us and showed our badges. The guards at the gate let us go. The carriage that Gu Fei came in was waiting under the palace wall. The carriage was also driven by two maids from the Seven Kills Palace. ?At this time, seeing the young master being carried out unconscious, the two people hurriedly helped carry Gu Fei into the car, and the carriage quickly drove towards the Prince''s Mansion. At this moment, Qin''er took a handkerchief and pressed it on Gu Fei''s forehead. ? She not only learned martial arts since she was a child, she also learned some medical science. She saw that Gu Fei did not bleed much, so she did not rush to stop the bleeding. She was extremely smart and knew that her master was not seeking death by doing this, but was deliberately injured in order to escape. Along the way, Gu Fei¡¯s injuries were not covered up, so that the maids, eunuchs and guards who came and went in the palace could clearly see that the imperial concubine was injured when she entered the palace. The carriage arrived at the house soon. The car entered the second gate. When Xiao Yu saw Gu Fei entering the palace, he felt very uneasy and walked around looking inside the second gate. ?Seeing the carriage come and stop, I hurriedly walked over. At this moment, the curtain was lifted, and Qin''er was about to get out of the car, holding the unconscious Gu Fei in her arms. Xiao Yu could hardly believe his eyes, and his heart seemed to jump out of his throat. He rushed over and hugged Gu Fei, "What''s wrong with Xiao Fei?" After saying that, he hugged Gu Fei and rushed inside. ??The maid didn''t need any instructions, she had already gone to invite Dr. Zhao. ??This time when she went to Beijing, the princess was worried and had to ask Zhao Dafei to come with her. Qin''er followed Xiao Yu and told him everything in the palace. ??Xiao Yu''s eyes were splitting when he heard this. He thought that even the Queen Mother would have to take care of her face and would at most scold Xiao Fei a few words. He didn''t expect that he would insult his wife like this. He put Gu Fei on the bed, held Gu Fei''s hand, his eyes were scarlet. He knew that his father had always had ambitions for the throne, and he did not hide this ambition too much in front of him. He himself did not quite agree with his father''s idea, but he never said it out loud. After all, if you want to sit in that seat, you have to rebel. Rebellion is always frowned upon by the people of the world. ?Besides, is the rebellion guaranteed to succeed? It''s okay if you succeed. If you don''t succeed, you will not only die without a burial place, but also be infamous for thousands of years. Why bother. He also didn¡¯t know about the master¡¯s instructions to him and the words he had with King Qi. Just at this moment, seeing Gu Fei being injured because of him, it made her heart hurt. For a moment, a strong thought suddenly came to his mind, why should his Xiao Fei be summoned by those people and then go away? Why should I go into the palace and kowtow to them? Even being humiliated! Just because they have the supreme status! Since this is the case, then he will take over the world so that no one in the world can bully her! (End of this chapter) Chapter 645： The doctor is here Chapter 645 The royal doctor is here At this time, Palace Master Yan also got the news in the main courtyard. He was so anxious that he used Qinggong in the courtyard to rush over. Seeing Gu Fei''s miserable state, Palace Master Yan felt pain in her heart. She gritted her teeth and looked at Xiao Yu, "You useless boy, Xiao Fei followed you, and you actually caused her to be so seriously injured!" ¡°That¡¯s all after we entered the palace. We don¡¯t want to wait here in the capital. I¡¯ll take Xiao Fei back to Qisha Mountain to avoid being annoyed by the emperor!¡± ¡°Mom, if Xiao Fei is good at it, I¡¯ll see if I don¡¯t kill that dog emperor!¡± Xiao Yu hated himself more than Palace Master Yan. He couldn''t bear to be separated from Gu Fei and knew that she was capable of protecting herself, so he decided to take her to the capital. If he had known this, he would rather endure the pain of lovesickness than let Gu Fei enter. Beijing. ?At this time, Gu Fei''s breath had passed, and she heard the master''s loud scolding again. When she woke up, she saw two pairs of anxious eyes looking at her. Xiao Yu''s eyes were filled with not only anxiety but also pain and regret. She forced a smile and said, "I''m fine." "I just want to scare the queen. She wants to beat me, but I can''t get away unless I do this." Seeing that she was injured like this, Xiao Yu was still trying to comfort himself and his master. Xiao Yu, who had never shed a tear in twenty years, suddenly had tears in his eyes. He didn''t want Gu Fei to see him, so he turned his back and wiped away his tears, and said softly: "Don''t say anything, Doctor Zhao will be here soon." Just as he was talking, the maid from outside came in and said, "Your Majesty, Palace Master, the Emperor has sent a royal doctor over!" ?Just now Gu Fei left the Queen Mother''s palace, the imperial doctor arrived, and the Queen Mother sent him to the Prince''s Mansion. Palace Master Yan frowned and looked at Xiao Yu. Meaning that this imperial doctor is reliable? ??Xiao Yu held Gu Fei''s hand tightly, but it was not reliable. He had to let the imperial doctor take a look first. Whether he could use his prescription would be another matter. He said with a sullen face, "Let the imperial doctor come in." ?At this time, Gu Fei whispered: "Xiao Yu, hurry up, tap on my two acupoints, Tanzhong and Qihai." Xiao Yu certainly knew the usefulness of these two acupoints. If he clicked on these two acupoints, his breath would be blocked and his pulse would be very weak. For a while, it would not cause much harm to the body. He quickly reached out and tapped Gu Fei''s two acupuncture points. ?Gu Fei''s breath weakened, and she managed to blink at Xiao Yu to reassure him. ???Xiao Yu then lowered the curtain, and the maid led the imperial doctor in. Xiao Yu exposed Gu Fei''s wrist from the curtain and asked the imperial doctor to take a pulse. ??The imperial doctor felt the pulse and was a little frightened. He had just heard that the Crown Princess had been injured. Now it seemed that the injury was extremely serious and the pulse felt very weak. After checking her pulse, the imperial doctor went outside and prescribed a prescription. He said in a serious tone, "The imperial concubine is seriously injured and must be taken good care of." ?There was something in his mind that he didn''t say out loud. The Crown Princess was afraid of bad luck, and whether she could survive or not depended on God''s will. When Xiao Yu heard what he said, although he knew that the pulse condition he tapped on Gu Fei''s acupuncture point was not accurate, his heart was still high. He bowed to the imperial doctor and turned around to go in. ?Steward Liu sent the imperial doctor out and stuffed a purse into his sleeve. Xiao Yu returned to the room and was about to reach out to untie Gu Fei''s acupuncture point. Palace Master Yan said coldly: "I have already untied it for her." He was afraid that something might happen to his good disciple if his breath was blocked for too long. Doctor Zhao had already arrived. When he heard that the imperial doctor was coming, he hid in a nearby room. At this time, he was invited to take his pulse. After taking the pulse, Doctor Zhao stood up. Xiao Yu and Palace Master Yan looked at him eagerly. "how?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 646： Just because I haven’t reached the point of sadness Chapter 646 Just because I haven¡¯t reached the point of sadness ??Doctor Zhao waved his hand and said, "The imperial concubine''s injury is not too serious. It will take a few days to see if there is nothing wrong with her. If there is no problem in her mind, it will be fine after ten and a half months of training." ¡°I¡¯ve read the prescription given by the imperial doctor just now. The medicine was a bit heavy. I¡¯ll wait for you to make a new prescription.¡± Palace Master Yan and Xiao Yu felt a little relieved. When Dr. Zhao went out, Gu Fei smiled and said, "I just said I''m fine. I controlled my strength when I hit the pillar." Xiao Yu sat on the edge of the bed, listening to this sentence, thinking of Xiao Fei hitting the pillar, and for a moment his heart ached to the extreme. ?He looked at Gu Fei dreamingly, and he really wished he had suffered all this for her. For a moment, she secretly swore in her heart that in the future, all the pain and illness that Xiao Fei would have, I hope God would transfer them to him, and he would be willing to bear them for her. Seeing that Xiao Yu had tears in his eyes, Palace Master Yan couldn''t blame him any more. Seeing the affectionate look of the young son and daughter, he snorted and walked out. ??Xiao Yu reached out to touch Gu Fei''s face, but he didn''t dare to touch it, so one hand stopped trembling in the air. ??Gu Fei gently took his hand and put it against his face, "I''m really fine, you don''t have to be sad." Xiao Yu closed his eyes for a while and then said: "When you get better, you will either go back to Ping''an City or follow Palace Master Yan back to Qisha Mountain. It''s all my fault. You shouldn''t be allowed to come to the capital." ?Gu Fei waved her hand gently, "I won''t leave. I will be wherever you are." ??Xiao Yu couldn''t bear it anymore, and tears fell on Gu Fei''s wrist drop by drop. She said lightly, "Fool, I don''t feel any pain, so stop crying." ??Although Gu Fei was not seriously injured, he hit his head after all. At this time, his mind was groggy, and he had no strength to comfort Xiao Yu anymore, so he fell into a deep sleep. ??Xiao Yu only held her hand and sat beside the bed. ??The old lady of the Duke of Qin''s mansion and her two daughters-in-law were waiting at home for Xiao Yu and Gu Fei to come over. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, I only waited for a message saying that the Crown Princess had been sent to the palace by the Queen Mother. ?Everyone was a little disappointed. ??The old lady had already heard about Xiao Yu''s refusal to accept Yi''s order. The princess did not write a letter to inform him about this. The Duke of Qin also had his own channels for information. ?At this time, I felt a little worried, so I ordered my servants: "Wait in the Prince''s Mansion until someone dies. If the Prince''s Concubine comes out of the palace, she will come back to me." Unexpectedly, when it was almost noon, the servants of the Duke of Qin came back and forth, "Old lady, the imperial concubine has returned to the mansion, but she was just carried back to the mansion." ¡°He said he hit a pillar in the Queen Mother¡¯s Palace!¡± ¡°Ouch! What a big deal!¡± the old lady shouted and stood up, ¡°Hurry, hurry, prepare the car and go to the son¡¯s house to have a look!¡± The two daughters-in-law hurriedly waited on the old lady to go out. Not long after, the carriage arrived at the prince''s residence. Xiao Yucai gave Gu Fei some medicine and sat motionless in front of the bed. ??When the old lady arrived at the second door, she didn''t see Xiao Yu coming out to greet her. She thought Gu Fei was not well and walked in even more anxiously. ?Although she has never met Gu Fei, the princess has praised Gu Fei in recent letters home. Not to mention that she has a beautiful life, she is good at running a household, she is filial to her parents and friendly to her sister. In short, she is good everywhere. The old lady was also surprised. A woman of low birth not only won the favor of the prince, but also got the approval of the prince. The father and son were determined to get married even if they resisted the decree. The princess praised her like this. This grandson-in-law must be something special. . She couldn''t help but feel a little fond of Gu Fei first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 647： impeach the queen Chapter 647 Impeachment of the Queen When he entered the door, he saw Xiao Yu sitting by the bed, and lying on the bed was a very beautiful girl. The girl¡¯s forehead was wrapped with a white cloth and her eyes were closed. She didn¡¯t know whether she was asleep or fainted. Xiao Yu didn''t notice until the old lady entered the room. She saw that his eyes were red and he seemed to have been crying. She thought that her grandson''s daughter-in-law was really not well. She asked a few questions carefully and the maid next to her answered. Then she realized that although she was injured, It''s not life-threatening yet. I suddenly understood in my heart that Xiao Yu was probably too deeply in love with the imperial concubine. The old lady and her two daughters-in-law sat in the room for a while, then got up and went to the outside. With a sullen face, she asked the maid in the room, "What''s going on? Why did you get hurt after entering the palace?" Qin''er was very articulate and explained everything in the palace clearly. ??The old lady said with a stern face, "The queen is too bullying!" ¡°First, I extended my hand to the minister¡¯s home and interfered with the minister¡¯s marriage. It was clear that the prince had already been engaged, but he insisted on marrying another man!¡± ¡°As soon as the Crown Princess arrived in Beijing, she couldn¡¯t wait to borrow the help of the Queen Mother to summon the Crown Princess to come over and humiliate her!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to court when I get back and impeach the Queen!¡± ??The two daughters-in-law also quickly expressed their opinions. One said: "I will go back to my parents'' house right now and ask my father to go to court to impeach." Another one also said: "My daughter-in-law will go back to her parents'' house soon and ask my eldest brother to show up! People in my family are easy to bully!" ??The old lady sat for a while and looked at Gu Fei lying down. There was no hostess to take care of the house, and Xiao Yu was a little confused and unreasonable. He didn''t even eat, so he went back with his two wives with a sullen face. That night, Xiao Yu sat by Gu Fei''s bed all night. ?Early in the morning, Xiao Yu washed up, changed into the crown prince''s official uniform, and headed to the palace at the right time. In the Zichen Palace, hundreds of officials stood at attention. The morning dynasty was already halfway through, and it was time for the civil and military officials to announce their affairs. At this time, a **** outside the door shouted, "Excuse me, the Duke of Qin has something to report, and she is waiting outside the Xuanwu Gate." ??The wife of the Duke of Qin is a first-grade imperial concubine. Although she cannot go to court, she still has the right to do things. There was silence in the main hall, and the emperor sat high up, knowing that the Duke of Qin''s wife must be here because of what happened yesterday. After the imperial doctor came back, he called over and asked, saying that the imperial concubine was seriously injured, and he was afraid that it would not last long. It goes without saying that the Duke of Qin and his wife are here to cause trouble, but it cannot be denied that the Duke of Qin and his two sons have made countless contributions to guarding the border for the British Dynasty. If he cannot treat the Duke of Qin and his wife kindly, I am afraid that all the civil and military officials in the court will complain. He is mean and ungrateful. ??The emperor felt guilty, so he had to bite the bullet and nodded slightly. The **** next to him shouted, "Xuan¡ª" While waiting for half a stick of incense, Mrs. Lu came in on crutches. Kneel down first when you come in. The emperor nodded slightly, and the **** shouted, "Get up¡ª" Mrs. Lu stood up on crutches and said, "I have a notebook to write!" ??The emperor twitched the corner of his mouth and heard Old Mrs. Lu say: "My wife wants to impeach the Queen." As soon as these words came out, there was a slight commotion in the main hall. Old Mrs. Lu''s voice was loud and clear, "Last winter last year, the Queen, regardless of the fact that Prince Qi''s son was already engaged, forcibly took an orphan girl from a distant house of Duke Li''s house, pretended to be the third lady of Duke Li''s house, and sent her to Ping''an City to get married." ¡°The prince of Qi valued love and righteousness, so he rejected Yi¡¯s decree because he was already engaged, and still married the betrothed woman.¡± "The day before yesterday, the Prince of Qi and his concubine came to Beijing in the evening. Yesterday morning, the concubine was summoned to the palace. The queen was dissatisfied with Yi''s decree and blamed it on the concubine. The concubine couldn''t bear the humiliation and committed suicide by hitting a pillar!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 648： Please abolish the queen Chapter 648: Request to abolish the queen ??The emperor was very unhappy after hearing this, but it was hard to get angry. Everything the old lady said was true. ?The hall was so quiet at first that you could hear a pin drop, and then there was a buzz of discussion. Old Mrs. Lu was very angry, "Now, the imperial concubine is still in a coma and her life is in danger. I go to the palace today to ask the emperor to give me an explanation!" "Is it right for the Queen to meddle in the family affairs of her ministers privately?" ¡°Is it right for the Queen to insult my wife?¡± ??The emperor was extremely irritable and didn''t know how to deal with the old lady. At this time, the **** outside the palace loudly preached: "The Prince of Qi has something to announce. He will listen to the announcement outside Xuanwu Gate." ?Now everyone in the civil and military dynasty knew why Xiao Yu came, and they all looked at the emperor. ??The emperor didn''t want to announce Xiao Yu''s entry, but the civil and military officials in the court were looking at him. If he didn''t announce Xiao Yu''s entry, wouldn''t it make him, the emperor, feel guilty? The emperor hesitated for a long time, and then nodded again. ??The eunuchs around him shouted, "Prince Xuanqi comes to the palace¡ª" After waiting for half a stick of incense, Xiao Yu strode in from outside the hall. ?Everyone saw a man with sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes. He had an upright posture, walked like a dragon and walked like a tiger, and his aura made people look at him. All the officials couldn''t help but praise him. The good son raised by King Qi could be known at a glance that he was a good boy among men. Xiao Yu first knelt down in front of the emperor, then stood up and said loudly: "I have a notebook to write." ¡°I sincerely request the emperor to depose the queen!¡± As soon as these words came out, the officials were in an uproar. The old lady just wanted to explain that the prince of Qi will be deposed as soon as he comes! ??Xiao Yu stood in the center of the hall, calm and calm, "I sincerely request the emperor to depose the queen for three reasons." "First, the Queen has no children. The Queen has been married to the Emperor for fifteen years and has not been able to give birth to a son or a daughter for the Emperor. Therefore, she should not occupy the position of the middle palace." ¡°Second, the queen is immoral. The queen uses an untaught orphan girl to pretend to be a famous lady, hoping to marry into the royal family.¡± "Since ancient times, there have been five people who refused to marry, and only one of the widowed and eldest daughters refused to marry. The Queen Yi decreed that this girl should be married to the Prince of Qi''s palace. Isn''t she intending to bring shame to the royal family!" "Thirdly, the queen first interfered in the family affairs of the minister without authorization. When she saw that things were not done, she was also narrow-minded. She must retaliate. Yesterday, my wife was summoned to the palace. Because I did not obey the imperial decree, she reprimanded and humiliated my wife in every possible way. She even asked the palace maid to use lynching. My wife Unable to bear the humiliation, he committed suicide by hitting a pillar." "Disobeying Yi''s decree was done by Xiao Yu alone. What does it have to do with my wife? There is no need to blame him if he wants to incriminate him!" ¡°I dare to ask Your Majesty, how can such a childless, virtuous, and narrow-minded woman set an example for women in the world?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice echoed throughout the hall, ¡°I sincerely request the emperor to depose the queen!¡± At this time, Mrs. Lu also slammed the crutch in her hand and knelt down, "My wife also begs the emperor to depose the queen!" The Queen''s natal family is the family of An Guogong. An Guogong has a large number of troops and guards the border. The emperor now relies heavily on An Guogong. How could he depose the queen? ?Most of the officials knew what they were saying. Although they agreed with Xiao Yu''s words for a while, no one agreed aloud. ?However, there are always enemies of An Guogong in this court. At this time, an official came out and said: "The words of the Prince of Qi are right." "There are no children in the middle palace. The emperor is now more than thirty years old, but only Liu Guiren in the harem gave birth to a son, but he died in infancy. How can we know that it was not the queen''s jealousy?" ¡°He is childless and jealous, all of which are consistent with the seven conditions. Therefore, I also implore the emperor to abolish the queen, marry a new queen, and give birth to the legitimate son of the middle palace as soon as possible.¡± ??Two or three more people came out to echo. The emperor''s face was ashen and he stared at Xiao Yu who was standing in the center of the hall. ? ? Xiao Yu¡¯s back was straight, without flinching, and he looked directly at the emperor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 649： despise the king Chapter 649 Contempt of the King ??Prime Minister Su was standing at the head of the officials at this time, calm and composed. ?Last night, Xiao Yu came to visit secretly in the middle of the night. The two of them discussed for a long time in the secret room and had already made plans. ??If the emperor were to directly punish the queen, the emperor would inevitably have to protect her. But it will be different if the abolition is proposed. It''s like buying something, first offering a high price, which you find difficult to accept. Then, a middleman proposes a much lower price than this. With good words from both sides, you immediately feel that you have made a profit, and you hurriedly agree. Both Xiao Yu and Prime Minister Su knew that the emperor would never be dethroned at the moment. As long as Duke An Guo is around, the queen''s position will be indestructible. ??Xiao Yu didn''t have any hope that he could dethrone the empress by just saying something casually. However, if he didn''t teach the empress a lesson, wouldn''t his Xiao Fei''s suffering be in vain? ?Seeing that all the officials were talking about it, more and more people felt that Xiao Yu was right. Having no children is the biggest reason for her dethronement. ??The emperor is already over thirty years old and does not even have a child. Even if the queen is not entirely to blame, the death of the young prince is said to have been caused by Concubine Jade, but it was also due to the queen''s inability to manage the harem. ??The emperor''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. The **** next to him swung his whip and shouted: "Quiet!" The hall became quiet at this moment. The emperor pointed at Xiao Yu and was furious, "Xiao Yu, what is your intention in deceiving the ministers and deposing the queen? Come here, drag the prince of Qi out and give me twenty sticks -" At this time, all the ministers tried to dissuade him, "Your Majesty, no!" ¡°There is no reason to punish the crown prince!¡± Xiao Yu stood still and said in a cold voice: "I wonder what I said, what''s wrong with it?" ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that the Queen has no children and no virtue? The officials have their own minds, how can I easily deceive them?¡± ¡°Now my wife is still lying on the bed dying because of the queen¡¯s humiliation and beating.¡± "I just said a few words of truth, and the emperor will punish me with a stick. I really don''t know what I did wrong?" The emperor pointed at Xiao Yu and said angrily, "You, you despise the king. This is a serious crime. How can I tolerate you?" Xiao Yu said calmly: "I do not despise the king." ¡°Everything I said is true.¡± "If there is any untruth, the emperor will punish you." He looked around at the ministers as he spoke, "Besides, there is a severe drought in the north. I, the Prince of Qi, have raised 200,000 taels of grain to transport to the north and hand it over to the court for disaster relief. How can the Prince of Qi''s office be so loyal to the emperor and the court, so contemptuous?" At this time, the civil and military officials were in a commotion again. Not many people knew about the donation of food from the Qi Palace. The food of two hundred thousand silver was a great achievement. Unexpectedly, the emperor not only refused to praise it, but actually protected the queen. But he wanted to punish the prince of Qi with a stick. ??This is not the first day that the officials and the emperor have been kings and ministers. Everyone knows the emperor''s behavior, and he is really mean and ungrateful. At this time, just because the prince of Qi told the queen a few truths, he became angry and wanted to be punished. It should be noted that if a minister has not committed the crime of gross disrespect, he shall not be punished with a cane in court. ??Although the royal family is a family and a surname, you must give your ministers enough respect, otherwise who will work for you? Everyone felt chilled when they saw the emperor so disrespectful of his decency and merit. At this time, a censor stood up and said, "Your Majesty, the Prince of Qi''s words were a little impulsive because his wife was dying. It''s not like he will be punished for this. I hope that the Emperor will spare the prince''s credit for the disaster relief work of the Prince of Qi''s Mansion. ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 650： discipline Chapter 650 Punishment Someone else said: "Your Majesty, the Crown Prince of Qi did not say anything wrong. Your Majesty must not blame the Crown Prince!" ¡°Yes, the queen is at fault, can¡¯t she say it?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t ministers remonstrate with you?¡± ¡°What did your son do wrong?¡± The ministers responded one after another. ??The emperor was sitting at the top, and he couldn''t help but panic when he saw that none of the courtiers in the court were on his side. Is his emperor so unpopular? ?He pointed at the ministers, "You, you..." At this time, Prime Minister Su looked at the emperor''s face and finally stood up, "Your Majesty, the prince spoke a little fiercely because he was worried about his wife. Your Majesty, the emperor has a lot of people, so he will not argue with him." ??The emperor was opposed by the ministers and was in panic. At this time, someone gave him a step to step down, so he had to get off the donkey. Being an emperor cannot arouse public anger. He calmed down and said coldly: "Of course I won''t argue with the Crown Prince of Qi. I thought that the Crown Prince of Qi was worried about his wife''s condition, so I just said something in a moment of excitement, so I am exempted from the punishment of the stick." ??Xiao Yu said with a cold face, "Thank you, Your Majesty." Prime Minister Su added: "As for the abolition of the Queen proposed by the Crown Prince of Qi, in my opinion, although the Queen has some faults in virtue, she worked hard to take care of the six palaces, was filial to the Queen Mother, mourned the late Emperor, and was the wife of His Majesty." , don¡¯t talk about abolishing the establishment lightly.¡± ¡°The emperor only needs to punish me.¡± At this time, the emperor felt that Prime Minister Su was really his beloved. In the final analysis, the punishment was just a formality and would not cause any real harm to the queen or him. ?As long as the ministers don''t hold on to the matter of the deposed queen at this moment, the punishment will be enough. He nodded and said, "What you said makes sense." The emperor''s thoughts changed rapidly, and he said with a dull expression: "The queen has made mistakes, and I will not protect her. From now on, the queen will be grounded for three months. The affairs of the harem will be left to Concubine Zhou to take care of for the time being." ¡°In addition, I will reward the prince¡¯s concubine of Qi with a hundred taels of gold and a hundred pieces of brocade.¡± This is the meaning of apology. ??Prime Minister Su shouted loudly at this time, "Your Majesty, your Majesty is wise." The ministers below also responded: "Your Majesty is wise." ??The emperor''s cheeks twitched, and he shook his sleeves with a dark face and walked away. The **** flicked his whip and shouted, "Retreat from the court¡ª" All the officials bowed down and respectfully sent the emperor in. ?At this time, many officials remembered that the things that should be reported had not yet been reported. Troops had to be sent to suppress the refugee rebellion, food was needed for disaster relief, and the national treasury was empty. The frontier defenders needed food and fodder. Reluctantly, the emperor walked so far that he couldn''t even see his shadow, and the officials were helpless. They walked out of the palace in twos and threes, discussing. ??Xiao Yu then helped Old Mrs. Lu out. The grandfather and grandson walked outside the palace and got into the car. Old Mrs. Lu snorted coldly, "It''s just a three-month grounding. It''s too easy for her!" Xiao Yu''s face was ferocious, "Take your time, if you dare to touch Xiao Fei, I won''t let her go just like that." ??Old Mrs. Lu comforted Xiao Yu, "However, it is a good thing to punish the queen now. I hope there will be no more short-sighted people in the capital who dare to bully your wife." ¡°By the way, is Xiaofei feeling better?¡± Xiao Yu hesitated for a moment and shook his head. Old Mrs. Lu sighed heavily, "What a good child, alas¡ª" Xiao Yu said softly: "Grandma, when Xiao Fei is well, I will take her to see you." ?Old Mrs. Lu waved her hand, "It''s not a big deal whether you want to meet her or not. It''s important that you let her take good care of herself first." "By the way, those supplements I sent yesterday, you can have them stewed raw for Xiao Fei to eat." Xiao Yu nodded in agreement. After walking for a while, Xiao Yu got off Mrs. Lu''s carriage, got into his own car, and drove towards the house. (End of this chapter) Chapter 651： Shocked Chapter 651 Surprise Not long after, the emperor''s reward arrived. Xiao Yu came out to accept the reward for Gu Fei, sent the people in the palace away, and went back to the house to guard Gu Fei. He was really scared this time. He realized that no matter how powerful Xiao Fei was, he was still made of flesh and blood and could be injured. ?Although Gu Fei was not seriously injured, he still hurt his head and was a little drowsy, sleeping and waking up. Woke up several times and saw Xiao Yu sitting by the bed, holding her hand tightly. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Are you okay? You don''t need to stay with me. I''m much better." ??Xiao Yu just shook his head and held her hand stubbornly. Xiao Yu had to feed her with his own hands even when she was eating and taking medicine. ??Gu Fei had no choice but to let him go. ?At night, Xiao Yu actually had someone spread a mattress under her bed to sleep on. If Gu Fei made the slightest noise or turned over, Xiao Yu would get up to check. After hearing what Qin''er said about Xiao Yu''s situation with Gu Fei, Palace Master Yan snorted, "That''s all. After all, this kid is sincere to Xiao Fei." Let''s talk about it again. Prime Minister Su was on duty during the day, and it was already dinner time when he got home. The meal has not yet been served at home, and everyone is waiting for Prime Minister Su. Since the death of Sheriff Su, the whole family has been vegetarian and does not eat meat or fish. ?Every day the whole family eats together, during which Prime Minister Su talks about court matters with his two sons and nephews, giving them advice and instruction, which is also well-intentioned. Just after sitting down and eating a few mouthfuls, the eldest son Su Li suddenly said: "Father, today the Crown Prince of Qi went to the court to petition for the abolition of the queen. I heard that there are many people who agree." ??After Su Li passed the imperial examination, Yin Enyin found an official position as a sixth-rank chief in the Ministry of Works. Today, several senior officials from the Ministry of Works went down to court and discussed the matter in the ministry. Su Li listened for a while, and naturally wanted to ask his father when he came back. Prime Minister Su nodded, "The three points put forward by Prince Qi are irrefutable. It''s just that the emperor doesn''t want to abolish the queen, so that''s all." ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to be deposed.¡± Su Chen ate in silence, but listened to the conversation between the two word for word. ?Su Chen was not too surprised when he heard about Prince Qi. Not long ago, when Prime Minister Su came home, he told him that the emperor had ordered the prince of the feudal lord to study in Beijing, and he also analyzed the pros and cons of this move for his son and nephew. Su Li was a little excited, "I heard that there are many things involved here. First, the Queen granted the marriage, and then the Prince of Qi resisted the decree and married the current Crown Princess." ¡°I heard that this concubine is as beautiful as a fairy. It¡¯s a pity that her life is not long now.¡± Su Chen was listening silently, but suddenly he heard his cousin say that the imperial concubine was going to die soon. When he was shocked, he dropped the chopsticks in his hand on the table and looked at his cousin blankly, "Brother, what did you say?" ?Prime Minister Su suddenly came back to his senses at this time. He thought of the scene where Su Chen vomited blood on New Year''s Eve and said quickly: "It''s not that bad. I heard he was just injured." Su Chen stared at Su Li and asked, "How could it be? How could she be injured?" Prime Minister Su had a headache and said softly: "Chen''er, this is not something you should care about." Su Chen turned to look at his uncle, trembling slightly, "Uncle, what happened to the princess?" ?Prime Minister Su let out a long sigh. He had just forgotten this point, otherwise he should have stopped when his son brought up this topic. At the moment, Su Chen only knows a little bit about it, so it would be better to tell him everything, so as to save him from thinking about it or asking around. He then told him in detail what happened to Gu Fei in the palace yesterday. Xiao Yu came to tell him the details last night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 652： Marriage is destined Chapter 652: Marriage is Destined After thinking for a while, Prime Minister Su told what happened in the court today, and finally added, "The imperial concubine is injured, but it is not as serious as what is reported outside." ¡°Chen¡¯er, the imperial concubine is your cousin-in-law, but you are in your period of mourning, so it¡¯s not easy for you to visit her. You can just write a letter to your cousin to express your condolences.¡± Su Chen had already understood his uncle''s words and silently picked up the chopsticks on the table to eat. Su Chengxiang saw that he was in a state of disbelief and was secretly worried. After finishing the meal, Prime Minister Su stood up and said, "Chen''er, come to the study with me." Su Chen was worried about Gu Fei''s injury and followed Prime Minister Su into the study without noticing. Su Cheng felt distressed and anxious when he saw his nephew like this. He thought for a moment and said, "Chen''er, before your father passed away, your uncle had planned a good marriage for you." ¡°Also wrote a letter to your father.¡± ¡°Your father replied after a long time and said that you already have the woman you like. He only hopes that you can marry your sweetheart and live a harmonious life.¡± Hearing this, Su Chen''s eyes filled with tears for a moment. ?Be it his father or Xiao Fei, they are all wounds that cannot be touched in his heart now, and his uncle just wants to poke at his wounds. Prime Minister Su frowned, "After I received your father''s reply, I also declined the marriage." "Because I am just your uncle after all, and your parents have to make the final decision on your marriage." ¡°It¡¯s just Chen¡¯er, you have to know that all marriages in this world are determined by God.¡± "You are not destined to meet the woman you like after all. Since you are not destined, why should you insist on these things anymore? When you pass the filial piety period, I will ask your aunt to find a lady from a famous family for you to get married." ?Prime Minister Su tried his best to keep his words as vague as possible, without saying that he already knew that the Crown Princess was the woman Su Chen liked. ?It¡¯s just that Su Chen is such a smart person, but his uncle suddenly talked to him about marriage. Needless to say, his thoughts were already known to his uncle. Su Chen looked very embarrassed for a moment. He fell in love with a married woman, especially when this married woman was his cousin-in-law. This was not a glorious thing. He lowered his head and said softly: "My nephew knows." Prime Minister Su sighed, "It''s good to know." "Chen''er, life is still long. When you get older in the future, you will look back and understand that in this life, everything you thought you couldn''t put away or forget will be slowly erased by time." ¡°The only thing you have to do now is to take good care of your body and study hard.¡± ?He looked at Su Chen with great hope, "You also know that your eldest brother''s talents are limited. Even under my shadow in this life, it would be good to be promoted to the fourth rank." "The future of the Su family depends on you alone. Even for the sake of the family, you have to let go of the ties between your children as soon as possible." Su Chen was silent for a long time: "Thank you uncle for your teaching. My nephew will definitely study hard." Prime Minister Su waved his hand and said, "Go, you have to read, and your health is even more important. Every day, in addition to paying attention to your diet, you also need to exercise more." Su Chen bowed and silently retreated. ?Back in his yard, Su Chen stood under the plum blossom tree. The plum blossoms were gone, and only the green leaves of the tree were swaying gently in the night wind. Su Chen stood and summoned Zhang Ze, saying softly: "Go and ask outside. I heard that the Crown Prince of Qi''s wife was injured. How is her injury done?" The eldest brother clearly said that Xiao Fei''s life was not long, but the uncle also said that the injury was not serious. He suspected that his uncle was lying to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 653： Nothing is permanent Chapter 653 Things are impermanent Zhang Ze took the order and went out. But this matter is not a public matter. It is only spread among some officials. Where should Zhang Ze go to find out? After walking around twice and finding nothing, Zhang Ze had no choice but to come back and resume his life. Su Chen was silent for a long time, "Tomorrow, ask the housekeeper to prepare some nourishing herbs and go to the Crown Prince''s Mansion. You said you are going to visit the doctor on my behalf, and you must find out the illness of the Crown Princess." Zhang Ze responded before retreating. At this moment, in the Queen''s Palace, vases and tea cups were broken all over the floor. ??The queen sat numbly in the palace. After crying a lot, she had been sitting here all afternoon. The matter of Yi Zhi was originally done by the emperor, but now Prince Qi took advantage of it and proposed to abolish the queen! And the emperor simply put all the fault on her and let her be punished! It can be said that the emperor has no sense of responsibility. ?Three months of confinement is not a long time, but leaving the harem to Concubine Zhou, three months is enough time to do a lot of things. The queen is very scared. The emperor was over thirty and had no children, so it was natural that she would play a role in it. The little prince Liu Gui gave birth to died young, and Concubine Jade was nothing more than a scapegoat. She would not allow the prince to come out of the womb of other concubines. Although this matter has long passed and the dust has settled long ago, she and Concubine Zhou are sworn enemies. ? Concubine Zhou was once pregnant with a boy, but she lost it when she was four or five months old. From then on, Concubine Zhou hated her. ?Her confinement was a minor matter, because she was afraid that Zhou Guifei was in charge of the Sixth Palace and would be caught by her. ?It¡¯s just that she and the maids can¡¯t leave the palace now, so they can¡¯t do anything. They can only hope that Concubine Zhou is not smart enough. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Early the next morning, Zhang Ze came to the Prince''s Mansion with a cart of supplements. ?Gu Fei is feeling much better today, her head is no longer dizzy, and she is able to get up and walk around. ??But Xiao Yu said nothing and wouldn''t let her move around. Gu Fei felt that the room was stuffy, so Xiao Yu asked someone to put the imperial concubine on the couch in the yard, with silk curtains surrounding it to prevent Gu Fei from being blown by the wind. He himself sat beside Gu Fei''s couch, took a new script book bought by his servant, and read it to Gu Fei. At this time, the maid came in and reported: "Master Su from the Prime Minister''s Mansion sent someone to check on the illness of the Crown Princess." ?Gu Fei was slightly startled. Speaking of which, he hadn''t seen Mr. Su for half a year and didn''t know how he was doing. Then he asked: "Who is coming?" The maid said: "It''s a guard named Zhang." ?Gu Fei became happy and stood up from the couch, "This is Brother Zhang, please invite him in quickly." ??Xiao Yu''s handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly and he pressed her down, "Lie down well and don''t move around. You''ll get a headache soon." After a while, the maid came in with Zhang Ze. Gu Fei looked at the figure outside the curtain and asked, "Is that Brother Zhang outside?" Zhang Ze lowered his head and held his hands in his hands, "The villain Zhang Ze has met the imperial concubine." ??Gu Fei said softly: "How is your young master doing now?" ? Zhang Ze had tears in his eyes. He once thought that Miss Gu would marry Mr. Su. ?That day, the young master received a reply from his father. I don¡¯t know how happy he was. He said that his father agreed with him to marry Miss Gu, and he would propose marriage as soon as the marriage was approved. Who knows, things in the world are unpredictable, and things will change in just half a year. ?Miss Gu will never know how much the young master cared about her, and how he vomited blood and was heartbroken when he learned that she was married. He choked slightly and said, "Sir, your health is not very good now. You just study behind closed doors at home every day." "Yesterday, the young master heard that the imperial concubine was injured and could not go out during the filial piety period, so he sent the young one to say hello to her." (End of this chapter) Chapter 654： eldest princess Chapter 654 The Eldest Princess ??Gu Fei was very worried when she heard that Su Chen was not in good health. Su Chen is one of the few friends she has in this world, and she doesn''t completely understand Su Chen''s affection for her. She just wants him to be well in everything. She sighed softly, "Thank you sir for me. My injuries are not serious, but your young master is worried." ¡°It¡¯s just that I hope your young master will take care of himself.¡± Xiao Yu also said: "You can give your son a message. When the imperial concubine is better, I will go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to visit him." ?It''s not that he doesn''t know Su Chen''s feelings for Xiao Fei. Xiao Fei is so kind, no matter how many people admire her, she should be admired. In the past, he was still a little bit sour towards Su Chen, but now, he no longer cares about it. He knew that Su Chen was a gentleman and would not do anything inappropriate. ?Besides, his cousin lost his father when he was young, and his aunt is extremely selfish, so he should pay more attention to his cousin. ?Zhang Ze thanked him again and again outside the curtain, then said goodbye and left. Xiao Yu then slowly began to read the storybook to Gu Fei again. ?Zhang Ze listened to the sounds behind him getting farther and farther, went out and got in the car, and headed back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Su Chen had no intention of studying since Zhang Ze left, so he stood blankly under the plum tree in the yard. Fortunately, Zhang Ze came back not long after he left. ?Seeing Zhang Ze come in from the door, Su Chen waved away the maid in the yard and asked eagerly: "How is her injury?" ?Zhang Ze respectfully replied: "The Crown Princess''s injuries should not be serious. From what I heard, her breath is not considered weak." ¡°When I was young, the crown prince was basking in the sun in the yard. The crown prince asked someone to draw the curtains around, fearing that the crown prince¡¯s concubine would be blown by the wind.¡± ¡°I think it was because he was afraid that the Crown Princess would be bored, so the Crown Prince stayed with the Crown Princess and read to her from his script.¡± Su Chen imagined the situation between the two of them for a moment. He felt sad at first, and then felt relieved. He asked himself, if Xiao Fei married him, he might not be able to do better than Brother Yu. Xiao Fei was very happy now, what else could he ask for? Zhang Ze added: "Both the prince and the prince''s concubine told the prince to take care of his health, saying that they would come to visit the prince when the prince''s health gets better." Su Chen nodded, "Well, I understand, go ahead." He looked up at the plum tree. After today, whether he could forget Xiao Fei or not, he had to let it go. ?He is still burdened by his uncle''s expectations and the burden of his family. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?? Gu Fei was detained at home by Xiao Yu for a month. After she recovered, she first went to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion with Xiao Yu to visit the old lady and her two aunts. The next day, I went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to meet with the old lady. The Prime Minister¡¯s wife also had Su Chen¡¯s two sisters-in-law. ??But he didn''t see Su Chen. Xiao Yu went to sit in Su Chen''s yard and didn''t know what they talked about. After they came out, the two went home. As soon as she returned to the house, the maid handed her a post, "It was sent by the servants of the eldest princess''s house. The eldest princess celebrated her birthday in two days and invited the prince concubine to a birthday banquet." ??Gu Fei took the post and raised his eyebrows slightly. She has been in the capital for a month and has already figured out some general conditions in the capital. ?This eldest princess, her husband passed away a few years ago, and she has not remarried since. She lives in the princess''s mansion and has raised many young and beautiful people. ?After the late emperor left, she became more and more unscrupulous. Every time she went out, she would sit in a sedan and swagger through the city with a few beautiful young people, which was considered a scene in the capital. ?Since the eldest princess has no male master at home, all the guests invited are female guests. (End of this chapter) Chapter 655： Princess birthday banquet Chapter 655 Princess Birthday Banquet ?Xiao Yu came back in the evening. He was studying at Taixue in the morning, and he didn''t know what he was busy with in the afternoon. In short, he was often missing. Gu Fei asked him, "Should I go to the princess''s mansion?" Xiao Yu said: "If you want to go, you can go. If you don''t want to go, then don''t go." "Although the eldest princess is a bit ridiculous, she doesn''t bully others." ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Then I''ll go, I also want to see what new tricks these nobles in the capital have for fun." Xiao Yu''s face darkened, "You are gone, but you are not allowed to look around, remember?" ??Gu Fei stuck out her tongue. Of course the beautiful boy wanted to see it, but she couldn''t say it. She smiled and said, "Of course not. How can any beautiful young man in the world be better than the Master?" Xiao Yu pinched her face helplessly, "Just coax me." After speaking, he whispered again: "From now on, I will go back to my room and sleep." ?Gu Fei blushed, knowing what he meant. He observed the filial piety for his master and his wife for a hundred days, counting the days as they passed. She pushed him away, "Forget it, it''s more peaceful if I sleep alone." Xiao Yu originally planned to wait until he could rest for a while, but now that he said it, he couldn''t bear it anymore. ?He hugged Gu Fei and said, "Be good, let''s take a rest early today." ¡°Xiao Fei, do you know that these days, I don¡¯t think you can even think about it anymore.¡± ??Gu Fei was still pushing him, but Xiao Yu had already lifted her up and put her on the bed. ??Xiao Yu pulled down the curtain. At this time, it was not dark yet. Even if the curtain was put down, you could still see what you should see. ?He has been holding it in for a hundred days, and he can no longer bear it. ?He couldn''t wait to press his lips to her soft lips, and the taste was as sweet as ever. He called softly, "Xiao Fei - Xiao Fei -" He loves her so much that he no longer knows how to love her. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Gu Fei got up later than usual in the morning, had breakfast, changed clothes, and took a car to the eldest princess''s mansion. She arrived too late. Outside the gate of the eldest princess''s mansion, there were all kinds of luxurious carriages decorated with pearls and jade. ?The carriage stopped at the gate, she got out of the carriage, and an experienced nun led her in. Gu Fei brought two maids with him today, Qin''er and Hua''er. ?Mammy led Gu Fei to the main hall quickly. ?This hall is very large. It can be seen that there are dozens of ladies and maids in the hall, but it does not seem crowded at all. ?It''s very lively inside, with fragrant clothes and beautiful hair. ??The gold hairpins and gems on the women''s heads and the brocade rings on their bodies are almost blinding. ? Gu Fei walked to the door, and the eyes of some people who happened to be facing the door were focused on her. Then, everyone in the hall followed the gazes of others and turned to look at her. ??The originally noisy hall suddenly became silent. The eldest princess sat at the top. She burst into laughter and stretched out her hand, "She must be the Crown Princess of Prince Qi. She is such a fairy-like beauty. Come quickly to my sister." ?? Gu Fei said, "Congratulations to the eldest princess on her beauty." As soon as she walked over, the eldest princess grabbed her and praised her repeatedly, "I have heard that the Crown Princess of Qi is the most beautiful woman in the world, but I still don''t believe it." ¡°Now that I have met him, I know that the rumors are true.¡± ?She sighed, "Why are you so beautiful?" ?Gu Fei could only smile shyly. The eldest princess hurriedly said: "My sister is sitting next to me. I just like to see a beauty or something." The servants immediately arranged tables and chairs and came over. They said they were next to them, but in fact they were at the lower end. They were still a few meters away. Gu Fei sat down slowly, and the hall gradually became lively again. At this time, a young woman came over and smiled at Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 656： Stunning monk Chapter 656 The Stunning Monk ??Gu Fei stood up hurriedly, and the woman smiled and said, "Sister, you don''t know me yet, my surname is Su, Su Ying." Gu Fei then understood that this was Su Chen''s cousin. She said to Su Ying, "I just went to the Prime Minister''s Mansion yesterday to visit the old lady and my wife, but unfortunately I didn''t see my sister." Su Ying smiled softly, "It''s good to see her today." ¡°I heard that my sister was injured a while ago, but is she fine now?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I''m fine now, otherwise I wouldn''t dare to go out." Just as he was talking, a girl of fourteen or fifteen years old came over and looked at Gu Fei with her head tilted and her eyes unblinking. ?Gu Fei smiled at her, and the little girl took Gu Fei''s arm knowingly, "Sister, you are so good-looking." Su Ying smiled and said, "This is the maiden name of the third young lady from Ningguo''s family, Qin Xin." ??Gu Fei saw that the girl was innocent and liked her very much. He pulled her to sit down and talk with her. ?At this time, there was a sudden commotion at the door, mixed with the laughter of women. ?Gu Fei looked over and saw a bare-headed monk walking in. ??This monk has a slender figure and a handsome appearance. He wears a white monk''s robe loosely on his body, but he wears it to give him a worldly look and a bohemian flavor. ?Gu Fei looked carefully and saw that the monk Tian Shang had peach blossom eyes. ?His eyebrows were deep, and there seemed to be infinite sadness in his eyes, and he stopped talking. The women in the hall all covered their mouths and smiled, as if they were not surprised that a monk appeared here. At this time, Qin Xin whispered in Gu Fei''s ear: "Sister, I just came to the capital, don''t you recognize him yet?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Who is he?" ¡°He is Monk Miaokong, the son of the eldest princess who had an affair with a guard before she got married. It is said that he was almost drowned by the Queen Mother when he was born. The eldest princess begged, and the Queen Mother sent him to the temple.¡± "Later, after the eldest princess got married, her husband died two years ago, leaving no son and a half. I heard that her health was broken when she gave birth to Miaokong. The eldest princess also refused to marry again. I don''t know what she thought. I ran to the temple and recognized him.¡± "The eldest princess asked him to return to the secular world, saying that she would give him a wife and children, and also asked the emperor to make him a duke." "But he refused, saying that since he was thrown into the temple, he would be a monk for the rest of his life." She covered her mouth and chuckled, "It''s just that he''s not a good monk. He likes to seduce women from good families. He is handsome and has a clever mouth. There are many young ladies in the capital who like him." "It''s just that this monk is also strange. Although he likes to seduce women, he is still innocent until now." ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "How can you tell this?" She still believes that a woman can tell whether she is a virgin, but how does a man know whether he is innocent or not? Qin Xin chuckled, "Of course most people can''t tell this. It was the abbot of Daxiangguo Temple who said that Monk Miaokong is actually a pure and pure person." ¡°He also said that Monk Miaokong was the reincarnation of an eminent monk. In this life, he came to live in the red world. He turned a blind eye to all his behaviors that were not in line with Buddhist precepts.¡± ¡°How can anyone question what the abbot of Daxiangguo Temple says?¡± "It is precisely because of the abbot''s words that some people in the capital can still tolerate him for the sake of the eldest princess." "The princess only has one son now, so there is nothing she can do about him." ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, could this be the legendary lustful but not lewd thing? (End of this chapter) Chapter 657： A pair of peach blossom eyes Chapter 657 A pair of peach blossom eyes ¡°It seems that today I came to pay homage to the eldest princess¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯d like to remind you, don¡¯t get in his way.¡± Qin Xin giggled as she spoke. Hearing this, Gu Fei couldn''t help but glance at Qin Xin. Unexpectedly, this little girl was not shy at all when it came to having an affair, but she was actually a wonderful person. I think this girl grew up in a very unrestrained environment. At this moment, I heard the voice of the eldest princess, which seemed to be filled with helplessness and doting, "Why are you here?" ??Monk Miaokong clasped his hands in front of the eldest princess, "The poor monk is naturally here to congratulate the eldest princess on her birth." ¡°I wish the eldest princess will always be as beautiful as a flower and stay young forever.¡± The eldest princess smiled helplessly, "You have your heart, but there are only female guests here, so don''t conflict." ?Monk Miaokong smiled and said, "How could it be? These sisters and sisters are more than a poor monk can love." The eldest princess thought she knew that there were many irregularities in her behavior. Today''s birthday banquet is all about young daughters-in-law and ladies from various houses. There is no one over forty. It¡¯s not just the older sister. There was laughter in the hall. The eldest princess rubbed her forehead and said, "Okay, I have accepted your wishes. You can go ahead. It will be inconvenient for you to stay here." Monk Miaokong smiled and said: "The eldest princess is in good condition, and the poor monk is a monk. All the four elements are empty. I am as red and pink as a skeleton. I don''t mind, and I think my sisters don''t mind either." At this time, several young ladies smiled and said, "Of course I don''t mind." ??Monk Miaokong smiled at them and said, "Thank you sisters." The young ladies all blushed and laughed. At this moment, Monk Miaokong suddenly turned around and his eyes fell on Gu Fei''s face. There seems to be magic in his eyes. When he looks at you like this, it seems as if you are his world. He has countless affectionate words to say to you, and his eyes are extremely lingering and pathos. ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly. ??If she hadn''t met a boy with peach-blossom eyes in her previous life, she would probably have been made heartbroken by the sight of him at this time. ?In her last life, her classmate in the first year of high school was not only handsome but also gifted with peach blossom eyes. ?At the beginning, she saw that the boy not only looked at her affectionately, but also had many hints in his words, which made the ignorant girl Gu Fei, who was just beginning to fall in love, a little moved. ?Suddenly one day, she noticed that this boy had the same affectionate look in his eyes towards another girl, and she instantly understood. It turns out that it¡¯s not that people like you, it¡¯s just that they are born with such a pair of passionate and affectionate eyes. Since then, Gu Fei has not been tempted by the boy in the slightest, and has become immune to this kind of gaze. In fact, this was an injustice to the boy. Although he was born with affectionate eyes, he really liked Gu Fei. For some reason, Gu Fei became more and more indifferent to him. ?Later on, Gu Fei simply changed seats with someone else, and after they were divided into different classes, the two never crossed paths again. ?Gu Fei retracted his thoughts and smiled at Monk Miaokong. ??Monk Miaokong came over, clasped his hands and saluted Gu Fei, "This sister, I don''t know whose daughter she is?" ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a smart and beautiful woman in the world.¡± Qin Xin chuckled beside her, "Master Miaokong, this sister is already married, and she is the Crown Princess of Qi." ??Monk Miaokong sighed, "It''s a pity. My sister is still young, so why did she get married?" ¡°If my sister is not married, the monk will return to secular life and marry you if he has no choice.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 658： What a beautiful boy Chapter 658 What a beautiful boy ??Gu Fei smiled softly, "Even if the master is willing to return to secular life and marry me, I will not marry him." "Master, there is a young lady calling you over there. Come and play quickly." Miaokong has never tried it before. Is there any woman who he stares at deeply without being moved at all? He became more and more interested in Gu Fei. ?He smiled slowly. He already had white teeth and red lips. This smile was like the first blooming spring flowers, which actually made people dazzled. ¡°But I just want to talk to my sister.¡± ?Gu Fei thought to himself, I won¡¯t accept this trick from you. ??He rolled his eyes and ignored him, only talking to Su Ying and Qin Xin next to him. When Miaokong saw that Gu Fei was ignoring him, he was not annoyed. He asked someone to move the table and chairs, and sat opposite Gu Fei from a long distance away. He held his chin in one hand and stared at Gu Fei unblinkingly with his peach blossom eyes. . Qin Xin laughed so hard beside her that she blushed and her heart beat at the sight of Miaokong for the first time. She still has a good impression of Miaokong in her heart. If she didn''t know his reputation, she wouldn''t have a heart for him. Gave it to him. She has hardly seen any woman who can resist Miaokong''s affectionate gaze. ?This Princess of Qi Wang is really a wonderful person. ??If Gu Fei knew what she was thinking, he would probably feel ashamed. ??It''s not that my sister has great skills, it''s just that she was vaccinated in her previous life. ?Gu Fei arrived late, it was almost noon. ??The maids of the princess''s residence began to shuttle back and forth, placing cups and dishes on various tables. Qin Xin hugged Gu Fei''s arm and said, "My sister and I hit it off right away. Why don''t I have a meal with my sister?" ??Gu Fei smiled and nodded, and Su Ying stood up, "I''ll sit over there. This table can only seat two people." ?Gu Fei stood up to see him off, then sat down again. After a while, all kinds of exquisite dishes were served like water. Everyone in the hall had returned to their seats. The nuns beside the eldest princess clapped their hands, and the hall became quiet. Then they heard the eldest princess say: "You all come to congratulate me on my birthday. I am very grateful. I have prepared a little wine for you to enjoy. Please ¡ª¡± After eating for a while, I heard the sound of silk and bamboo. A maid from outside the palace came in and knelt down, "Elder Princess, in order to congratulate the princess on her birthday, the new gentlemen have specially arranged songs and dances to entertain the princess." The eldest princess smiled and said: "It''s rare that they are interested, so let them come in." ??Gu Fei saw about twenty beautiful young men in bright red robes filing in. ?These young men all have fair complexions, slender figures, and different looks. ? Gu Fei was admiring these teenagers who seemed to have stepped out of a two-dimensional comic book. Suddenly, the hand holding the chopsticks paused. She actually saw a familiar face among these teenagers¡ªXue Chen! At the same time she saw Xue Chen, Xue Chen also saw her. The two people''s eyes met, and Gu Fei couldn''t hold it back and started laughing. Not only was Xue Chen dressed in red, his eyebrows looked thinner than before, as if they had been trimmed, and his chin seemed to be sharper. He was originally handsome, but after drinking the spirit liquid, his appearance became more and more handsome. Now dressed like this, it looks like She looks much younger again, with a strange fusion of youthfulness and masculinity, which is very attractive. When Xue Chen saw Gu Fei here, he was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned slightly red. I thought to myself, **** it, this appearance of mine actually fell into Miss Gu¡¯s eyes. Miaokong, who was opposite him, thought he was smiling at him. His affectionate peach blossom eyes were also filled with smiles, and he stared at Gu Fei more and more, unable to move his eyes away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 659： The Assassination of Ruyilou Chapter 659 The Assassination of Ruyilou ?Gu Fei only smiled, then stopped it quickly, and stopped looking at Xue Chen, but Xue Chen''s face turned redder and redder. Just the sound of music sounded in the field, and he was about to play. ?Xue Chen''s originally red face turned dark again when he thought that he had to dance in front of Gu Fei. What the hell, I shouldn¡¯t have completed this task myself. ?Thinking of the mission, Xue Chen suddenly became excited. If you move your hands later, will it hurt her? But they have been planning for this situation for a long time and will never allow failure. And the plan cannot be adjusted now. Xue Chen bravely danced in the center of the hall. ?At this moment, he no longer cared whether he would be laughed at by Gu Fei, he was worried about her safety. ? Gu Fei was amused when she saw Xue Chen at first, and then her mind turned. Who are they going to kill? ??Is it the monk opposite who stares at her affectionately, or the eldest princess? Or some other noble lady coming to the birthday banquet? At this time, she saw Xue Chen spinning around, as if giving a wink to this side. Gu Fei understood, this was letting herself leave. It is impossible to leave. ??If something really happened here later, she would be so speechless that she would not be able to explain clearly after leaving early. Twenty handsome men with long sleeves flying in the air looked fascinated at the ladies in the hall. Not only men like to look at beautiful women, but women also like to look at beautiful men. After the dance, the young man in red who was leading the dance came forward and knelt down towards the eldest princess. At this time, a maid handed over a glass of wine. The young man took it and held it with both hands above his head, "Congratulations to the eldest princess. Let''s have a glass of wine to express our respect." ¡± ?The eldest princess smiled and nodded slightly. The young man kneeled in front of the eldest princess and offered the wine to the eldest princess with both hands. ?The eldest princess bent down slightly and reached out to receive it. At this moment, a sudden change occurred. The young man suddenly threw the wine glass in his hand at the eldest princess, then stretched out his hand to touch her chest, and shot a silver needle towards the eldest princess''s face. The eldest princess was unprepared and the distance was extremely close. A silver needle was most likely inserted into her face. At this time, the young man touched his waist again, drew out a soft sword, and stabbed towards the eldest princess. At this moment, two black-clothed secret guards jumped down from Liang Shang and charged towards the young man. ?At this time, a maid next to the eldest princess curled her index finger and put it in her mouth and let out a scream. ?At the same time, Miaokong opposite Gu Fei suddenly rose up and rushed towards the eldest princess. Xue Chen came out of the thorn at this time, stood in front of Miaokong, and fought with him. The women in the hall reacted and screamed. ?Gu Fei pulled Qin Xin beside him and retreated towards the door. She was sitting farthest away from the door. When she pulled Qin Xin towards the door, the ladies and maids in the room became a mess and ran away in all directions. ??Gu Fei caught a glimpse of the panicked Su Ying. She was almost knocked down by someone in her panic. Gu Fei grabbed her in a few steps and hurriedly reached out to pull her to her side. Qin''er and Hua''er, protecting the three of them, retreated toward the door. ??As he retreated to the door, he saw two groups of guards rushing over, killing the two young men in red who ran outside the door in a panic. At this time, Xue Chen and the three young men also retreated towards the door. Seeing that he couldn''t get out at this time, Gu Fei had no choice but to pull the two of them back to the corner. At this time, look into the hall. ?The eldest princess was surrounded by several maids, and she didn''t know what the situation was. Xue Chen and the three young men in red had already retreated to the door, knocked down several guards, and fled through the door. Two secret guards in black and Miaokong followed closely and chased him out of the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 660： The smell of blood Chapter 660 The smell of blood ?In the hall, cups and plates were in a mess, tables and chairs were overturned, and the ladies were all pale in beauty. Some hugged each other and cried, some collapsed on the ground and cried, and some looked frightened. ?At this time, no one dared to go out. There was still the sound of swords outside. It seems that the guards were still fighting with the assassins. Several maids surrounding the eldest princess suddenly cried, "The eldest princess has been poisoned!" ?It turned out that the eldest princess had been hit by several silver needles on her face. She didn''t feel anything bad at first, but now her whole face was black and blue. At this time, Miaokong didn''t know if he heard the shouting, so he jumped in from the door and ran to the eldest princess. The maids hurriedly got out of the way. Miaokong tapped several big holes on the eldest princess¡¯s body. ?Gu Fei has already memorized the acupuncture point map by heart, and knows that pressing these acupuncture points can prevent the spread of toxins in the body. He then listened to Miaokong''s instructions: "Immediately send someone to the palace to ask the imperial doctor to come over." A maid ran out of the door in a panic. Miaokong sat on the ground and hugged the eldest princess, and said softly: "Eldest Princess, don''t be afraid. The doctor will be here soon. You will be fine." ??At this moment, he was not at all as cynical as before. His eyes were fixed on the eldest princess in his arms, with both admiration and worry in his eyes. The eldest princess was still conscious at this time. She just looked at Miaokong with her eyes, tears slowly flowing down her eyes, and her breath was weak, "Mom, I''m sorry for you." Miaokong shook his head slightly, "You are not sorry for me. I know that you can''t help yourself." ?The maids were weeping nearby. At this time, the nun who had been following the eldest princess said loudly to the hall: "I''ve frightened you all today, but you have to wait a while until the assassins are killed before you can go back home." By this time, there was no sound of swords outside. Not long after, a guard came in and said, "The assassin is nowhere to be found. The eldest princess''s soldiers have blocked the street." Suddenly a noble lady cried, "I want to go back to my house, I want to go back to my house!" Then several people shouted, "I want to go back, wuwuwu, it''s too scary here." Miaokong frowned and told Nanny, "Nanny Zhou, make arrangements to send the guests out of the house. Remember not to cause chaos." ?Mama Zhou stood up and faced Yifu in the hall, "I have disturbed everyone. At this critical moment, could you please follow me to the gate and board the car." ?Several eager ladies held up their skirts and ran out. Gu Fei, Qin Xin and Su Ying also walked out together. ?As I walked to the gate, I saw the guards searching one car after another. The impatient woman had already walked to her car to get in. ?At this moment, someone shouted, "The assassin is in front!" ?Gu Fei looked over and saw a figure in red flashing past in the distance. ??The guards didn''t care to continue searching the vehicle, and rushed forward together. ?Gu Fei bid farewell to Su Ying and Qin Xin. Su Ying quickly got on the carriage and left. Qin Xin pulled Gu Fei and shook her twice, "Sister, can I go to your house to play with you?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "That''s natural, just come." ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find my sister in a few days.¡± Qin Xin smiled and got into the car. Gu Fei and the two maids got into the car, and the car moved forward slowly. At this time, Gu Fei suddenly smelled the smell of blood. After drinking the spiritual liquid, her five senses were much sharper than ordinary people. She asked the maid who was driving the carriage without changing her expression, "Why is this carriage going so slowly?" The car stopped at this time. The maid stood on the shaft of the car and looked forward. "The soldiers from the princess''s palace in front are checking the cars and asking them to pass one by one." (End of this chapter) Chapter 661： Im yours Chapter 661 I am yours ?Gu Fei seemed to be interested and asked the maid: "Oh, how did you check it?" The maid looked far away and replied: "Open the curtain and check the bottom of the car." ??Gu Fei said "hmm" and stopped talking. ?At this moment, the car curtain suddenly moved, and a figure rolled in from the outside. ?The maid driving the carriage outside saw a shadow rolling up from the bottom of the carriage. She was about to take action, but it was too late. The white shadow had already rolled into the carriage. The maid didn''t panic, she just sneered and sat down silently on the carriage shaft. In the carriage, Qin''er and Hua''er had already strangled this man''s throat. ?Gu Fei looked at Xue Chen on the floor and sneered, "You are really good at seeking death." Xue Chen smiled bitterly, "Please save me, girl, I''m yours." ??Gu Fei stared, "How can I save you? You heard it too. You have to check everything outside the car." ?As he spoke, he opened a bag next to him. ?In here is a set of replacement clothes that Yan''er has prepared, just in case soup or water is poured on her skirt during the banquet. ??Gu Fei frowned, "Hurry up and put it on, I hope I can get over it in a while." Xue Chen is no longer dressed in red, only wearing a white middle coat. ?Gu Fei saw blood on his arm and whispered, "Wait a minute." ?She quickly lifted up his sleeves, took out the gold wound medicine, sprinkled it on, and then wrapped it with a veil. Then Xue Chen quickly put on Gu Fei''s clothes. Xue Chen is much taller than Gu Fei. The clothes could barely be worn, but they were tight and the skirt underneath was also a bit too short. It doesn¡¯t really look like that, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll tell you the truth at just one glance. Xue Chen looked at Gu Fei pitifully. ?At this time, the car started moving again, and the maid driving the car outside said softly: "Prince Princess, don''t worry, there are three more cars that will reach us." ?Gu Fei knew in her heart that she shouldn''t be too impatient and listened instead. Time was running out, what should she do? Hide Xue Chen under her skirt? ?This skirt is not a tutu, how can such a big man be hidden! She gritted her teeth and said to Qin''er: "Tap his Jade Pillow and Fengfu points!" Xue Chen''s expression changed and he looked at Gu Fei in shock. Qin''er had already quickly reached out and touched the two Jade Pillow Fengfu points on the back of Xue Chen''s head. Xue Chen tilted his head and fainted. ??Gu Fei then said: "Qin''er Hua''er, you two go outside and follow the car." Qin''er and Hua''er quickly got out of the car, and then Gu Fei realized and took Xue Chen into the space. ?Then he took out a bottle of perfume, sprinkled some of it in the carriage, and opened the curtain to ventilate. ?The car moved forward slowly, and soon it reached the street intersection. The car stopped. The eldest princess''s bodyguard first opened the curtain and took a look. Gu Fei was the only one sitting in the car. The car was too small to hide anyone. ?The guard was startled by Gu Fei''s appearance and was stunned for a moment. When he realized it, his face turned red and he bent down to look under the car. After the inspection was completed, he waved to let him go. The carriage was not going very fast, and Qin''er and Hua''er kept following the carriage. Two quarters of an hour later, the car entered the gate of the mansion. ?Gu Fei got out of the car and walked to the backyard. ?It was just past noon, and Xiao Yu was not in the house. ?Gu Fei returned to the room, asked the maid to close the door, and then released Xue Chen from the space. Xue Chen was still unconscious. Gu Fei pointed at the back of his head and tried to open the acupuncture points. ??Her internal strength has improved greatly due to her recent watering of spiritual liquid and hard daily practice. After one try, her acupuncture points were unlocked. Hearing Xue Chen snort, he opened his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 662： Why be a killer Chapter 662 Why Become a Killer Xue Chen touched the back of his head and looked around. He felt happy when he saw that he was no longer in the carriage. Then he looked at Gu Fei resentfully, "I was shocked just now. I thought you were going to do something to me..." ¡¤¡± ?Gu Fei glared at him, "Speak nicely!" Xue Chen then put away his resentful expression and bowed to Gu Fei, "Thank you, girl, for saving me again." ??Gu Fei suddenly saw that he was still wearing her clothes, his whole body was tight, his skirt was hanging up, and he was wearing a man''s hair style. This look was so ridiculous. ?She couldn''t help but laugh. Xue Chen blushed at her smile and hurriedly took off the women''s clothes. ?Gu Fei stood up and gave him a set of Xiao Yu''s clothes, "Change into this." Xue Chen took it and was about to say thank you when he suddenly asked: "Why are there men''s clothes in your house?" ?Gu Fei glanced at him and said, "Of course they are my husband''s clothes." Xue Chen''s expression changed, "Are you married?" ??Gu Fei laughed and said, "That''s right, it seems you really didn''t investigate me." Xue Chen lowered his head, his face changed a bit, then he slowly raised his head and said with a smile: "Since I promised the girl, I will definitely keep it." ¡°But now that we¡¯ve reached this point, it¡¯s time for the girl to tell me your identity, right?¡± ??Gu Fei said briefly: "Xiao Yu is my husband." Xue Chen knew Xiao Yu''s identity. He also knew that Xiao Yu and Gu Fei had an unusual relationship, but he didn''t expect that Gu Fei was the crown prince''s concubine. After a while, Xue Chen put on his clothes, and Gu Fei asked: "Ruyilou has taken over the task of assassinating the eldest princess?" Xue Chen nodded and poured a glass of water. "The price for this task was high, and the requirements were weird, so I had to do it myself." ?Gu Fei looked at him and smiled, "You dance well." Xue Chen''s face darkened, "I knew you were going to laugh at me." ¡°Isn¡¯t there nothing I can do?¡± ¡°The person doing this mission wants the eldest princess to die in full view of the public. It¡¯s easy to do it, but it¡¯s hard to escape unscathed.¡± "I can only take the risk and personally direct the situation. Fortunately, I met you today, otherwise I would be in danger." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "You also accept such a strange request?" Xue Chen smiled and said, "Since it''s called Ruyi Tower, it naturally has to make the guests happy. This doesn''t mean anything." ??Gu Fei tilted his head, "Who wants to kill the eldest princess?" Xue Chen said seriously: "Generally speaking, we will not inquire about the client''s information." "But, this is what the client said. The woman who killed her husband must be allowed to die in full view of the public." After he finished speaking, he winked at Gu Fei and smiled. ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, saying that there was something strange about the death of the eldest princess''s consort. It must be that the consort''s family or someone related wanted revenge. ¡°By the way, where are your accomplices?¡± ?Gu Fei remembered that there were three young men in red with Xue Chen. Xue Chen said: "I let them run away first, and I will take the rear." ??Gu Fei snorted, "You may seem to be affectionate and righteous sometimes, but you are also a cold-blooded killer." Xue Chen¡¯s face darkened and he remained silent. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but ask: "By the way, why did you choose to be a killer? There are obviously many promising careers in this world!" Xue Chen was stunned for a moment. Why do you become a killer? ?His father is a killer. When he grows up, he naturally becomes a killer, just like eating and drinking. There is no why. (End of this chapter) Chapter 663： Expand business scope Chapter 663 Expanding business scope Seeing that he was stunned, Gu Fei said softly: "Have you never thought about changing your life?" ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought you out today, I¡¯m afraid you would have died. You are still so young and it took a lot of effort for your legs to recover. Are you willing to die like this?¡± Xue Chen smiled bitterly, "Miss Gu, sometimes you can''t help yourself when you''re alive." ? Gu Fei shook his head, "No, you can obviously choose another way to live." Xue Chen shook his head, "No, you don''t understand." ¡°At this point, it¡¯s hard to stop.¡± ¡°There are so many brothers in Ruyilou who want to eat.¡± ¡°Although our father and son¡¯s whereabouts have always been secretive, there are always people with great powers who know our identities.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you and Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t touch the place where I live last time.¡± ¡°Once Ruyilou is disbanded and there is no deterrent, I don¡¯t know how many enemies will pounce on us.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, this makes sense. She sighed, "But I feel that there are laws from above and laws from below. If your own life is not threatened, no one has the right to deprive others of their lives at will." She thought for a while and then asked: "By the way, what was your father''s original intention of establishing Ruyilou?" Xue Chen smiled and took a sip of water, "I also asked my dad this question. My dad said that when everyone is born, God will give him the ability to eat. My dad only knows **** people, so naturally he has to kill people in exchange for money. Feed themselves." Gu Fei held it in for a while, "Your father''s ideas are really simple." She thought for a moment and said, "I have a suggestion. If you think it''s feasible, just listen to it. If you think it''s not feasible, just pretend you haven''t heard it." Xue Chen cupped his hands and said, "Girl, please speak." ??Gu Fei said slowly: "It is indeed unrealistic to dissolve Ruyi Tower. After all, as you said, there are so many people who need to eat." ¡°I see that your red team is already proficient in gathering intelligence. I think you have your own training methods and methods of communication.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t Ruyi Lou make a living by selling information in the future?¡± Xue Chen raised his eyebrows high, "Selling out the news?" ? Gu Fei nodded, "There are many people in this world who have information that they need to know and secrets that need to be explored. I think this market is bigger than the market for killing people." ¡°Although the price is not as high as killing people, small profits but quick turnover are not.¡± "What do you think?" Xue Chen touched his chin and fell into deep thought. ??Gu Fei added: "Of course, it takes time to find out all kinds of information and establish an intelligence network." ¡°You can adapt slowly if you want.¡± ¡°The killer¡¯s business will be carried out first, and the red group will gradually grow. It will take a few years for the intelligence network to spread throughout the British Dynasty, and even outside the British Dynasty.¡± Xue Chen nodded slowly after a long while, "What the girl said is not unreasonable. Even if the murder business continues, it will not affect the development in this direction. If you open up a new business, you can earn more money." ??Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth. It seemed that Xue Chen would never give up on killing people. She just suggested a direction for him to expand his business scope. Xue Chen stared at Gu Fei and asked, "Girl, are you going to stay in the capital forever?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "I guess so. I don''t know when I will be able to return to Ping''an City." Xue Chen smiled playfully again, "Well, it just so happens that my father is in better health now. Then I will go back and discuss with my father. He is in Hanzhong, and I will live in the capital so that I can be at the girl''s disposal at any time." (End of this chapter) Chapter 664： A man left the house? Chapter 664 A man left the house? ??Gu Fei smiled angrily, "That''s good, I''m in need of someone to send me!" ¡°By the way, is there any news about Duguyin in Ruyilou?¡± Xue Chen shook his head, "Not yet." ¡°I have asked the painter to copy many copies of the portrait the girl gave me, and I have placed one in each place. I think there will be news soon.¡± ??Gu Fei said softly: "Thank you very much." Suddenly smiled again, "Look, aren''t I just asking for news about the purchase of Ruyi House?" ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t need to give you any money right now.¡± Xue Chen raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s true. If you put it this way, this business can be done." ¡°Originally, Ruyi Tower has some foundations in various places, and it is easy to expand.¡± He thought for a while and said, "By the way, if you have anything to do, go to Lichun Courtyard and send a message." "If there is anything difficult to solve, just go to the eleventh mother in Lichun Courtyard, and I will ask her to follow your orders." ??Gu Fei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Are you still running a brothel?¡± Xue Chen smiled and said, "There is no way, the capital is not an ordinary place, we can only stay hidden." ¡°Besides, it¡¯s easy to get information about the brothel.¡± He stood up and said, "Xue will leave first." ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "It''s not right for you to go out like this. You''d better wait until it gets dark before leaving." At this time, Xue Chen''s stomach growled, and Gu Fei chuckled, "Why, the killer will also be hungry?" Xue Chen smiled awkwardly, "Isn''t the killer a human? The girl likes to make fun of me." ?Gu Fei stood up and said, "Sit down and I''ll have someone bring you some food." She walked to the door and told Lian''er, "Ask the kitchen to send a table of food. I didn''t eat anything at the princess residence at noon." Lian''er responded and hurried away. Not long after, a table of food was delivered. ??Gu Fei stood up and said, "You can take it easy. I have some things to do. You can leave after dark." ?She got up and took Lian''er to the main courtyard to give a lecture to Palace Master Yan. It was getting dark, so Gu Fei packed a carriage and sent Xue Chen out. Xue Chen originally thought that there was no need to go to such trouble and he could just climb over the wall and walk away. ??Gu Fei said quietly: "If you climb over the wall, believe it or not, there will soon be dozens of swords pointed at you." ??Dang Palace Master and one hundred maids are vegetarians? ??In the prince''s mansion now, it can be said that not even a fly can fly in, let alone sneak out. Xue Chen then obediently got on the carriage and left. Xiao Yu didn''t come back until midnight. ??Gu Fei was drowsily asleep and woke up suddenly to see Xiao Yu sitting on the bedside, looking at her silently. She jumped up suddenly, "What are you doing? You''re up so late at night, you''re scared to death." Xiao Yu''s face was very ugly, and he stared at Gu Fei with a pair of phoenix eyes without saying a word. ?? Gu Fei saw that he looked wrong, patted his face gently, and said softly: "What''s wrong with you?" ??Xiao Yu grabbed her hand and asked, "Did a man leave the house today?" ??Gu Fei frowned slightly, "Is this why you stayed up in the middle of the night and stared at me?" Do you suspect that I betrayed you? Xiao Yu pursed his lips tightly and made no sound. ? Gu Fei calmed down and thought for a while, "Let me tell you this, as long as we are still husband and wife, I will not betray the marriage." ¡°So, if you have any questions, you can ask me directly like this, and I will tell you everything I know.¡± Xiao Yu''s throat moved but he made no sound. ? Gu Fei spoke calmly and told everything that happened in the princess''s house, including the fact that she brought Xue Chen back to the house and had someone drive him out in the evening. Xiao Yu pursed his lips and turned his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 665： Men also need to be coaxed Chapter 665: Men also need to coax ??Gu Fei felt that Xiao Yu looked like a troubled child. Who said it? There is actually a child living in every man¡¯s heart. She sighed inwardly, put her arms around his waist, and rested her head on his chest, "I told you before, don''t worry blindly. As long as you don''t do anything sorry for me, I won''t leave you." Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei tightly and said in a low voice, "Xiao Fei, you don''t know how afraid I am of losing you." ¡°I even¡ªI was even thinking just now, should I pretend not to know about this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of answer will come out of your mouth, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± ??Gu Fei gently rubbed her face against his chest, "Fool." ??Xiao Yu suddenly hugged her and kissed her without any rules, so impatiently. ?Gu Fei knew that this was because he lacked a sense of security. She reviewed herself secretly without making a sound, letting Xiao Yu do what he did. Xiao Yu was a little crazy that night, as if he wanted to swallow Gu Fei whole. It tortured Gu Fei to death in one night. It was almost dawn when Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei tightly and fell asleep. ?Xiao Yu didn¡¯t go to Taixue that day either. Palace Master Yan in the main courtyard had a question that she couldn''t figure out. She planned to ask Gu Fei, but after waiting for a long time she didn''t come over, so she asked the maid and found out that the two of them hadn''t gotten up yet. Palace Master Yan was so angry that she could only bite the end of her pen and think hard. Xiao Yu was also very tired last night and didn''t get up until after noon. Looking down at Gu Fei, who was still sleeping soundly, and then looking at the bruises on her arms and neck, she couldn''t help but feel sad. ?Getting up, he took the ointment and applied it carefully to Gu Fei. The ointment was applied to the body for a while, and Gu Fei woke up and snorted sweetly. Xiao Yu hugged her, kissed her, and whispered in her ear: "I lost control a little bit last night, but I think you like her very much. From now on, I..." ??Gu Fei hit him hard, "How dare you say that!" Xiao Yu touched the purple spot on her arm again, and whispered softly into her ear: "Don''t worry, I will control my strength in the future and won''t hurt you again." ??Gu Fei looked at herself. Some parts may have been pinched by Xiao Yu''s strong hands, but some parts were hard to tell. She blushed and said, "Go away, I''m getting up." The two of them got up, washed up, and were eating when Qin''er came in and said, "Brother Shitou has something to report." ??Xiao Yu thought for a while and said, "Let him come in." The stone came in quickly. Qin''er closed the door and stood guard by the door with Hua''er. ? ? Shitou stood by the table and whispered: "Sir, all the evidence has been obtained." Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "Okay, find a way to get the evidence to the Zhou family, quickly, and without leaving any trace." ?Stone agreed and stepped back. ??Gu Fei didn''t ask for any evidence and just ate. Xiao Yu ate for a while and then said in a low voice: "In a few days, you should go back to Qisha Mountain with Palace Master Yan." ??Gu Fei said softly: "What happened?" Xiao Yu''s voice was very low, "I have received a letter about the details of Prince Dai''s Palace. It is very likely that Prince Dai''s Palace will rebel." "This news is extremely secret. Zhu Yiwei probably doesn''t even know that this chess piece is a free chess piece played by my father in the early years. It has been buried for many years. I didn''t expect it to be used now." "If Dai Wang rebels, I am afraid that the emperor will kill Dai Wang immediately, and will also keep strict supervision on the remaining princes of the vassal." (End of this chapter) Chapter 666： Mustard Seed Nasumi Chapter 666 Mustard Seed Sumeru ?Gu Fei frowned, "Then he can''t put you all under house arrest or in prison, right?" Xiao Yu sneered, "The current emperor does not behave like an emperor. What can''t he do?" ?Gu Fei tugged on Xiao Yu''s sleeve, "Then let''s go together." Xiao Yu shook his head, "We can''t leave now. Everything must be done in a legal manner." "Now that I''m gone, it proves that Prince Qi''s palace has different intentions." "I can only leave when the situation is completely chaotic and the emperor has no time to take care of himself." He narrowed his eyes, "It shouldn''t be long." ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "If you don''t leave, I won''t leave either." ¡°If you really want to put us under house arrest, I will find a way to take you away.¡± Xiao Yu touched Gu Fei''s head and looked at her lovingly, "I know you have a way, but what if the emperor is stimulated and goes crazy? He is worried about others rebelling all day long. If someone does rebel, I Look, he''s going crazy." ¡°Who knows what he will do, you and Palace Master Yan should leave first.¡± "Don''t worry about me. With my current martial arts skills, it''s easy to escape." ? Gu Fei thought about it carefully and shook her head, "No, I can leave at any time if I want. I''m safer than you." ??Xiao Yu sighed, looked at Gu Fei helplessly, and said nothing more. ?His wife is not obedient. After dinner, Gu Fei went to the courtyard of Palace Master Yan. Seeing her coming in, Palace Master Yan quickly waved her hand, "Come on, I can''t figure this question out." ??Gu Fei looked at it and explained it to him carefully. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Master, have you ever heard of Mustard Seed Na Sumeru?" Palace Master Yan raised her eyebrows and said, "This is what is said in the Buddhist scriptures." ??Gu Fei tilted his head and asked, "Does Master believe this?" Palace Master Yan said slowly: "The Buddhist scriptures are the ultimate truth, but many parts have been misinterpreted by foolish men and women. Although I don''t study Buddhism, I still believe in it." ??Gu Fei bit his lip and said to Palace Master Yan: "Master, I want to make something similar to the Universe Bag in mythology." Palace Master Yan raised her eyebrows high, "Do you think a mortal can make this thing?" Gu Fei then explained his production method, which is to cut the space, compress the space, and then embed the compressed space into the object in an array. She has now learned some formations from Palace Master Yan. The more she learns, the more profound and profound she feels. Without decades of research, it is impossible to master them. Then she doesn¡¯t know when she will be able to make her space ring. ?? What Gu Fei wants now is not just for his father to go to sea. Now that troubled times are approaching, Donghai County cannot be alone. It will naturally be of great benefit to develop a space ring or a universe bag that can be used by ordinary people as soon as possible. Gu Fei carefully told Palace Master Yan about her idea, and gave Palace Master Yan a Qiankun bag that she made and could only be used by herself for research. Palace Master Yan also became interested, and after turning over and over again, she couldn''t see anything interesting. Not to mention open. The two of them took the paper and discussed while writing and drawing. It wasn¡¯t until the maid came in and asked where the food was that the master and apprentice stopped discussing. ?For several days in a row, Gu Fei spent time with Palace Master Yan, and the master and apprentice studied the formation every day. Until this morning, the maid came in and reported: "Your concubine, Miss Qin San from Duke Ningguo''s mansion has sent a message and is here to visit." Palace Master Yan waved his hand, "You go and let me, the old man, think about it for himself. You don''t understand the formation either, so let me figure it out for myself." He was actually worried that Gu Fei was young and would get bored if he studied this every day, so the little girl should have more fun. ??Gu Fei got up and went to the second gate and welcomed Qin Xin in. As soon as Qin Xin came in, he held her hand with a smile and said, "Sister Gu, I''m here to invite you to visit the Daxiangguo Temple tomorrow." (End of this chapter) Chapter 667： Several big things happened Chapter 667: Several big things happened ??Gu Fei took her arm in and walked in, smiling and saying, "Is tomorrow going to be a good day?" Qin Xin looked at her as if she was surprised, "Don''t you know, Sister Gu? Tomorrow, the eighth day of April, is the Buddha''s birthday. There is a temple fair in front of Daxiangguo Temple, which is very lively." Temple fair? ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "I really don''t know about this. Well, let''s go to the temple fair with my sister tomorrow." Qin Xin became happy and said, "I was afraid that my sister wouldn''t go to a place where there are too many people." When Qin Xin said this, Gu Fei remembered the horrific experience at the Lotus Festival. If she wanted to go to this temple fair, she would have to change her clothes before going. She whispered to Qin Xin: "How about we go out dressed as men tomorrow, which would be more convenient." Qin Xin clapped her hands and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, sister is indeed an interesting person." The two of them sat down and the maid served tea. Qin Xin came over and said mysteriously: "Several big things have happened in the past few days. Does sister know?" Gu Fei shook his head, "I haven''t gone out for several days." Qin Xin was mysterious, "The eldest princess is dead, do you know?" ?Gu Fei frowned, "When did it happen?" ¡°It was the second day of the eldest princess¡¯s birthday banquet. Someone assassinated the eldest princess that day. The eldest princess was poisoned. The poison was said to be so powerful that the imperial doctor couldn¡¯t detoxify it.¡± Qin Xin sighed, "Oh, the eldest princess is quite an interesting person, but it''s a pity." ? Gu Fei thought for a moment, and a woman like the eldest princess who enjoyed herself as much as she wanted was indeed different from ordinary people. However, if it weren''t for her status, she wouldn''t have dared to act so boldly. ¡°I just mentioned a few big things, what else is there?¡± Qin Xin lowered her voice and said, "An Guo Gong collaborated with the enemy and treason. The evidence was passed up layer by layer, and now it is all placed in front of the emperor." "I tell you, this matter was apparently caused by the work of a Zhu Yiwei." ¡°Actually, it was Concubine Zhou¡¯s family who sent people to the Tatars to steal the evidence.¡± "It''s an autographed letter between Duke An Guo and the little Prince of Tartar. There''s more than one letter, there are quite a few. It''s not a year or two, it''s several years." ??Gu Fei suddenly remembered that there was evidence for what Shi Shi said that day. Xiao Yu added and handed it to the Zhou family. Her heart was beating fast for a moment. He asked in a low voice: "What did Duke An Guo do?" Qin Xin also replied in a low voice: "Let the Tatars enter the pass to plunder, pretend to resist, and go to the court to ask for food, grass and weapons on the pretext of starting a war with the Tatars." ¡°Then if the Tatars rob us people¡¯s things, they will also give Anguo Gong 30%.¡± ¡°Not only that, he also killed good people and pretended to be meritorious, killing civilians at the border, pretending to be Tatars, and asking the court to receive rewards.¡± ¡°Anyway, those people¡¯s heads have been pickled with lime, and they can¡¯t be seen.¡± ??Gu Fei''s jaw almost dropped in shock, "Mr. An Guo is so brave!" Qin Xin curled her lips, "No, this evidence is presented layer by layer, and the emperor can''t suppress it even if he wants to." ??Gu Fei''s eyes widened, "Is Mr. An Guo already like this? The emperor still wants to suppress you?" Qin Xin whispered: "Sister, you have been in Donghai County and don''t know anything about the capital." "The Emperor is the most suspicious person. Everyone seems to be disloyal to him. An Guogong is his father-in-law, and he can also be said to be the person he trusts most. Otherwise, he would not have handed over hundreds of thousands of troops to his hands. " "If An Guogong can no longer control the army, who will he ask to take charge of the hundreds of thousands of troops for him? The key is that he can''t trust anyone!" ¡°It is said that there was a big quarrel in the court, and all the officials forced the emperor to issue an order quickly and send people to arrest Anguo Gong and his son and go to Beijing.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 668： Gossip King Chapter 668 The Bagua King ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but said: "The emperor hasn''t issued an edict yet?" I will go and instruct the queen to issue the marriage decree very quickly! Can you do something serious? They all killed good people and took credit for their merits, but they could tolerate this, so why did they ever care about the people? Qin Xin shook his head, "This happened yesterday, and the emperor is still delaying it and hasn''t said what to do." ??Gu Fei sneered, "I''m afraid An Guogong will get the news soon." ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Who knows what An Guogong plans to do when the time comes?¡± Qin Xin sighed. ?Gu Fei nodded, if he really wanted to capture Duke An Guo and his son and go to Beijing, how could they just go to the capital? If this matter is not pursued, how can the Emperor give an explanation to the people of the world? She turned to look at Qin Xin and gave a thumbs up, "Sister Xin, you are really not an ordinary person. Whether it is news in the court or in the market, I think there is nothing you don''t know." It¡¯s rare for a girl to know everything about the situation in the court! Qin Xin shook his head proudly, "Every time my father discussed things with my brothers, I would hide nearby and eavesdrop. This is how I am. I have been interested in everything since I was a child. No matter what secrets other people say, I I like eavesdropping the most.¡± ??Gu Fei looked at Qin Xin and smiled helplessly. No one else has this hobby. No wonder a girl is not shy at all when it comes to adultery. She doesn''t know how many similar secrets she has eavesdropped on. ??Gu Fei whispered: "You can just tell me these things. Don''t talk nonsense outside." Qin Xin smiled and said, "Sister Gu, do you think I''m stupid? Of course I won''t tell everyone." ¡°Besides, this information is not a secret. There are so many officials in the court, and everyone knows it.¡± She smiled mysteriously, "But there is one more thing, which is my exclusive secret. Not many people know about it." ?? Gu Fei was thinking in her mind that she must never tell this girl any secrets she had in the future, and asked curiously, "What is it?" Qin Xin lowered her voice and said, "It''s a matter in the palace." ¡°Isn¡¯t it now that Concubine Zhou is taking care of the Sixth Palace on behalf of the Queen? Concubine Zhou has found out many things. The Emperor has been childless in these years, and it¡¯s all because of the Empress.¡± ¡°It is said that many palace concubines use incense and other medicinal materials that make it difficult for women to get pregnant.¡± "Liu Guiren didn''t like to use incense, so he became pregnant with the little prince. However, the little prince died again. It is said that it was also related to the queen." ??Gu Fei laughed when she heard this. She felt so good when she saw the person who bullied her was unlucky. ??As long as Anguo Gongfu is found guilty, how can the queen''s position remain secure? Not to mention there are so many bad things going on. Qin Xin also chuckled, "I knew Sister Gu would be happy when she heard the news. Didn''t the queen bully you last time? It''s great now, she''s going to be finished." ¡°I don¡¯t like the Queen either. When she looks at people, she always raises her chin to the sky.¡± ?Gu Fei knew that Xiao Yu was most likely responsible for the letter from Duke An Guo. ?Perhaps this is because she was bullied by the queen last time. No wonder he went out early and came back late all day long after she was injured, presumably arranging these things. ?Gu Fei patted Qin Xin''s face and said, "Sister Xin is really a talent." Since he loves to inquire about information so much and knows how to inquire about information, it would be a waste not to become a spy. Qin Xin smiled proudly. He also told Gu Fei a lot of secrets about the capital, who had an affair with whom where, whose mistress killed her concubine''s child, etc. (End of this chapter) Chapter 669： childhood obsession Chapter 669: Childhood Obsession ??Qin Xin is simply the complete book of Bagua in the capital. ?While talking to Qin Xin, Gu Fei paid attention to avoiding the traps in Qin Xin''s words and not leaking any of her own affairs. ??At noon, Gu Fei left Qin Xin to eat at the house before sending her out. The two made an appointment that Qin Xin would come over and go to the Daxiangguo Temple with her to visit the temple fair tomorrow morning. When Xiao Yu came back in the evening, Gu Fei rested her head on his arms like a little kitten and remained motionless. It was rare for Xiao Yu to see her so well-behaved, so he held her on his lap, held her in his arms, and rubbed her for a while. ??Gu Fei didn''t ask about Duke An Guo. She knew in her heart that Xiao Yu did it for her own sake. Nestling in Xiao Yu''s arms, she recalled that when she was a child, a car accident suddenly took her parents away, and no one was left to protect her. Those so-called relatives fought in an ugly manner in order to **** the house and compensation left by her parents. All kinds of things. ??If he hadn''t met a conscientious lawyer, Gu Fei would have been chewed to pieces by them. It must be that when she was bullied when she was young in her previous life, she wanted someone to protect her. When she realized that Xiao Yu always protected her, she had the idea of ??being with him for the rest of her life. That way, she would have someone to protect her for the rest of her life. On fire. ?Perhaps some people think that a love marriage is necessary to be happy. ??When Gu Fei decided to marry Xiao Yu, she didn''t know whether she loved Xiao Yu or not. She just wanted to catch someone who was willing to protect her wholeheartedly and who had the ability to protect her. For her, this is her childhood obsession. ?Now, she finds that she is increasingly inseparable from Xiao Yu. Perhaps, this is love. ?This night Gu Fei was particularly gentle and obedient. She would follow Xiao Yu no matter what he wanted. Xiao Yu just thought he was in a dream and didn''t know how to love her. Early the next morning, Xiao Yu went to Taixue with a radiant face. ??Gu Fei changed into men''s clothing, painted her skin color yellow, and thickened her eyebrows. When Qin Xin came, he saw that she looked less like a man than he did, so he thickened her eyebrows for her. ??Gu Fei brought four maids with her. Nowadays, she rarely takes Lian''er and Yan''er with her when she goes out. The capital is complicated, and the maids in the Seven Kills Palace are all skilled. It is easy to deal with any emergencies with them. ??The carriage was still two miles away from the Daxiangguo Temple and could no longer walk. ?Gu Fei and Qin Xin got out of the car and walked forward holding hands. After walking less than a mile, it was already very lively. The customs in the north are different from those in the south. Not long after walking, he saw a pair of people walking on stilts. Gu Fei had never seen this in her previous life. It was very novel. She pulled Qin Xin and followed them for a while. ?There are flower sellers, dough-makers, candied haws sellers, candy-making people, and kite sellers on the street. They really sell everything. Not too far away there were people juggling on the street, and they were rewarded with a few copper coins if they were happy. Qin Xin saw a sword-swallowing man on the street and pulled Gu Fei away. ??I saw the man raising his head and straightening his neck, swallowing a sharp sword bit by bit. ?? Gu Fei estimated that this sword was like the props used in filming in his previous life. It could be retracted. Otherwise, if he stabbed it in with such a long sword, his intestines and stomach would be torn to pieces. Seeing Qin Xin''s eyes widening, she remained silent. They said it was not worth half a penny to expose the tricks of the world. This is a job that people make a living, so there is no need to expose others. Wandering around, we arrived at the entrance of Daxiangguo Temple. ?The place is becoming more and more lively, and many good men and women go to the temple with incense. (End of this chapter) Chapter 670： Form is empty Chapter 670 Color is emptiness Qin Xinla pulled Gu Fei, "Sister Gu, let''s go to the temple to offer incense." They went in hand in hand, and the maids went to fetch the incense. They bowed outside the hall and put the incense in the big incense burner outside the hall. Qin Xin pulled Gu Fei and said, "Sister Gu, I know there is a beautiful place in this temple. I will take you to see it." ?? Gu Fei was pulled by her towards the back of the temple. As she walked deeper and deeper, passing through many temples, she felt a fragrance getting closer and closer, suppressing the strong scent of sandalwood in the temple. ?Suddenly, the eyes suddenly opened up, and I saw a large locust forest. The locust flowers were in bloom. Strings of white flowers hung down from the trees. The trees were full of flowers, and the fragrance was refreshing. ?Gu Fei called out softly, "Ah, this is such a good place." There were many tourists and pilgrims in the Sophora japonica forest. After walking for a while, I could faintly hear the sound of a piano. The two of them followed the sound of the piano and saw more than a dozen people gathered under a tree. Under the tree, a monk sat cross-legged with a Yao Qin on his knees. The monk gently plucked the piano with his fingers. It flows out from under the fingertips, ethereal and distant. The monk playing the piano is Miao Kong. ?A gust of wind passed by, and the petals of the locust flower fell down. The handsome monk under the tree, accompanied by the sound of the piano, was like a vivid painting. ??Although Gu Fei was unmoved by Miao Kong''s teasing, the sound of the piano was really beautiful and the monk was really good-looking, so he and Qin Xin stood under the tree and listened. Miaokong finished the song and suddenly raised his head and smiled at Gu Fei, "The girl is here." ?Gu Fei smiled politely back at him, pulled Qin Xin and left. Miaokong put the piano into his bag, carried it behind his back, and quickly caught up with Gu Fei. He walked next to Gu Fei, "Is the girl here to visit the temple fair today?" ¡°I don¡¯t want a girl to look so beautiful dressed as a man.¡± ¡°How old is the girl?¡± ¡°The girl¡¯s frown is actually very beautiful.¡± ¡°Why is the girl ignoring the young monk?¡± ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but glance at him, thinking that your mother''s body is still cold, so you go around trying to hook up with young ladies, how about that? Miaokong seemed to have understood what Gu Fei was thinking, and smiled lightly, "Monks have nothing in common. They are no longer bound by worldly sentiments." ¡°Besides, I love girls as much as I love locust flowers and the breeze. I naturally feel close to her. Why should girls refuse me thousands of miles away?¡± Qin Xin giggled on the side. ??Gu Fei glanced at Miao Kong, "Master Miaokong just said that the four elements are empty. Don''t you know that form is empty?" Miaokong smiled and said, "The girl is beautiful. I like her not because of her appearance, but because of her wise heart." ?Gu Fei didn¡¯t argue with him and just walked forward. After leaving the locust forest, there is a sparsely populated path. ?The path is very long. If you follow the path, you will return to the temple fair. ?Gu Fei and Qin Xin continued to visit the temple fair, Miao Kong still followed them step by step. A group of lion dancers came from a distance. Gu Fei glanced over unconsciously, and out of the corner of his eye he spotted several young women not far away. One of them turned her face sideways, and it turned out to be Dugu Yin! There was a woman on each side of Duguyin, sandwiching her tightly between them. ??Gu Fei walked quickly in her direction and shouted: "Duguyin!" At this time, Duguyin looked back at her, her expression suddenly changed, and she glanced at the women next to her in horror, as if she was afraid of being discovered by them. Then Duguyin used Qinggong and turned around to run. As soon as his steps moved, two women next to him quickly grabbed Duguyin, "You want to run?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 671： smoke bomb Chapter 671 Smoke Bomb Duguyin struggled while shaking his head and winking at Gu Fei. Fortunately, the two women did not notice it. ?Looking at this situation, Gu Fei seemed to be afraid that Duguyin would pass by himself. It was so hard to find Dugu Yin, how could we just leave like this. ??Gu Fei ran over quickly, walked up to a few people, smiled at the women, then looked at Duguyin and said, "This girl looks familiar, like an old friend. Is her maiden name Yun''er?" The two women held Dugu Yin tightly, and one of them sneered, "Girl, you got the wrong person. Her name is not Yun''er." Duguyin looked at Gu Fei at this time, with a very strange look on her face, as if she was afraid, but also as if she wanted to beg her to leave quickly. ??Gu Fei said in a good voice: "Miss Yun''er, can we go to the side and talk?" A woman said coldly: "She doesn''t want to talk to you. I advise her to leave quickly." ?Gu Fei frowned, "Why are you so unreasonable? I want to talk to her, not you." Speaking, he started to pull Dugu Yin away. The two women stepped back cautiously, holding Dugu Yin between them. At this time, Gu Fei whispered to Qin Xin beside her, "Go further away." Qin Xin was very obedient and quickly retreated with his two maids. ??Gu Fei went after Dugu Yin again, and the four maids around him also took action. ??The two women retreated quickly with Dugu Yin between them. One of them suddenly let out a strange whistle. In an instant, many stall holders around them drew their weapons and attacked several people. Duguyin burst into anxious tears, looked at Gu Fei and shouted, "Go away! Leave me alone!" ??Gu Fei didn¡¯t know why ordinary people at this temple fair could hide weapons. At this time, a man''s sword had already reached him. ??Gu Fei dodged with his head turned, and within a few moments, he snatched the big knife from the man''s hand, kicked the big man away, and started fighting with another man holding a knife. Duguyin was sandwiched between the two women, and was quickly blocked by these people. At this time, Miaokong took elegant steps and floated to Gu Fei''s side. While helping her to fight against the enemy, he said: "I''m afraid these are people from the Red Lotus Sect. Leave quickly. There are still many Red Lotuses here." People who teach.¡± Red Lotus Sect, this name is not unknown even in later generations. A private secret organization that has lasted for thousands of years. ? Gu Fei gritted his teeth, "But that girl is my husband''s junior sister, I want to take her back." At this time, four maids were guarding Gu Fei, and they were surrounded by all kinds of people. There was actually an old lady who looked to be in her fifties or sixties, holding a kitchen knife, standing among these people. Duguyin was blocked from behind, still sandwiched by two women, and was about to cry. ?? Gu Fei ignored it and attacked in the direction of Dugu Yin. He saw the woman next to her suddenly throw something on the ground. A puff of white smoke rose from the ground, and the smoke filled the air in an instant. ?For a time, the smoke filled the air and nothing could be seen. Gu Fei inhaled some smoke and felt a tightness in his chest. At this moment, a hand suddenly wrapped around Gu Fei''s waist. Gu Fei turned around and slapped her. Miao Kong dodged the palm and then leaned against Gu Fei''s ear, "It''s me, let''s go first." Before Gu Fei could react, he hugged her tightly and used Qinggong to run forward. ?? Gu Fei tried to break away from him while shouting, "Let me go, why are you running, I still want to save people!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 672： willingly Chapter 672 Willingness Miaokong hugged her and ran while saying: "This smoke is somewhat toxic. It''s not good to inhale too much. You have to leave quickly. Besides, the person you want to save has been taken away by them long ago!" Gu Fei was held by him but couldn''t break free. She ran for several miles without seeing anyone chasing her. Miaokong stopped and Gu Fei struggled out of Miaokong''s arms. She saw Qin''er in the distance. Chased him. ?Gu Fei looked back and saw Qin''er alone, "Where are they?" Qin''er lowered her head slightly and said, "Reply to the master, the four of us chased him out in four directions." ?Gu Fei frowned, "What should I do? Isn''t it because we got separated?" Qin''er said softly: "Master, there is no need to worry." She glanced at Miaokong, took out a small paper tube-like thing from her arms, lit the fuse on it, and threw it into the air. I saw a burst of red smoke rising straight into the sky. ?A few people waited there for a while, and three maids quickly rushed over. Gu Fei thought for a while, "Let''s go back to where we were just now." Dugu Yin must be gone, but Qin Xin didn''t know if something happened, why he was in such a mess just now. Miaokong said: "It''s okay to go back. There should be no danger. The people from the Red Lotus Sect have exposed their hiding places and are afraid that the government will come to arrest them, so they must have left." ?Gu Fei turned around and said, "Then let''s go back quickly." ?The people ran towards the way they came. As they ran, Gu Fei couldn''t help but ask Miaokong, "What are the people from the Red Lotus doing in ambush at the gate of Daxiangguo Temple?" Miaokong shook his head slightly, "It''s not an ambush." ¡°There are many people coming to the temple fair today. They should be here to develop the congregation.¡± I¡¯m dizzy! ?A few people rushed to the place where the fight had been, and saw that there were fewer stalls around, and there were not as many people as before. Sure enough, everyone from the Red Lotus Sect has left. ??Gu Fei was looking around for Qin Xin, when a man emerged from under a stall not far away. Who else could it be if it wasn''t Qin Xin? Then two maids also emerged from under the stall next to them. ?Gu Fei ran over quickly, "Are you okay?" Qin Xin shook her head, "I''m fine. Don''t worry, sister. I''m very smart. When I saw that a fight was about to start, I hid." She pulled Gu Fei with excitement on her face, "Sister Gu, I didn''t expect you to know martial arts!" ?Gu Fei touched her head and said, "I hope you''re fine." ?She sighed, "Let''s go back first." She turned to Miaokong Yifu and said, "Thank you so much, Master, for what happened today." Miaokong had good intentions in taking him away. Miaokong stared at Gu Fei affectionately, "I am willing to do anything for the girl. The girl does not need to thank me." Yeah, here it comes again. ?Gu Fei took Qin Xin and turned around to leave. The four maids looked around cautiously. Fortunately, they didn''t go far and arrived at the place where the carriage was parked. Gu Fei was still a little worried and pulled Qin Xin to sit in his car. Four maids accompanied the carriage. After walking for a while, Gu Fei couldn''t help but lean against the window and asked in a low voice: "Qin''er, is anyone following us?" Qin''er also lowered her voice, "Don''t worry, Master, no one is following you. Those people''s martial arts are very ordinary." ¡°If I had followed, I would have noticed it long ago.¡± ??Gu Fei drove Qin Xin to her door before getting into the car and driving around. After returning home, Gu Fei wrote a letter, stamped it, and asked Qin''er to send it to Eleven Niang in Lichun Courtyard. She knows almost nothing about the Red Lotus Sect now, so she needs to know some information about the Red Lotus Sect first. ?Xiao Yu came back very late that day, and Gu Fei had been waiting for him under the lamp. (End of this chapter) Chapter 673： dilemma Chapter 673 Dilemma Xiao Yu came in and saw that Gu Fei was still asleep. He quickly walked over and hugged her, "Why aren''t you asleep yet? I will be busy during this period, so you don''t have to wait for me." As he spoke, he picked up Gu Fei and sat on his lap. ??Gu Fei said angrily: "Of course I have something to do while I''m waiting for you." ¡°I saw Duguyin today!¡± Xiao Yu put one hand on Gu Fei''s waist and rubbed it. He paused and said, "Where is she?" ?Gu Fei sighed, "She should be in the Red Lotus Sect now." Xiao Yu froze and frowned, "Is this girl crazy? She actually got involved with people from the Red Lotus Sect." ??The Red Lotus Sect has been around for a hundred or two hundred years. Among other things, they are engaging in some tricks of the gods and ghosts and developing some foolish men and women to rebel against the imperial court. ? Gu Fei touched the center of his eyebrows and relaxed his brows, "I think she is not willing to do it herself. I have to think of a way to rescue her quickly." Xiao Yu sneered lightly, "Junior sister has always been brainless. She must have been tricked into entering, and then she realized something was wrong and couldn''t run away anymore! I have to say that Xiao Yu¡¯s guess was not wrong at all. This is probably how Dugu Yin entered the Red Lotus Sect. Xiao Yu rubbed his forehead and said, "This matter is not easy to handle. The Red Lotus Sect is mysterious. We don''t even know where they are, so we have no way to start." ??Gu Fei thought for a moment, "Should we send someone to work undercover in the Red Lotus Sect? After we find out the situation, we can then find a way to save Dugu Yin." Xiao Yu thought for a moment and said, "I''ll take a look at the situation of the Red Lotus Sect collected here in the capital tomorrow." ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be an undercover agent. Even if we send people to join the Red Lotus Sect now, they are just ordinary members.¡± ¡°These people are just ordinary people who gather regularly to listen to scriptures. It is impossible to know where the Red Lotus Sect is.¡± ?Gu Fei sighed, "This is really troublesome." ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the information from Ruyi Tower tomorrow, and let¡¯s take a closer look.¡± ??Gu Fei leaned on his shoulder, "By the way, how did the emperor handle the matter of Duke An?" Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Do you also know about An Guogong? It''s rare that you are interested in court affairs." ??Gu Fei snorted, "Do you think I''m the kind of ignorant woman who only knows how to fight in the back house and be jealous?" Xiao Yu hurriedly coaxed her, "Of course not, my Xiao Fei is a hundred times stronger than a man." "I just thought you were not interested in these things. Since you want to know, I will show you all the imperial reports from now on." ¡°You can ask me if you want to know anything.¡± ?Gu Fei rubbed his shoulder, "You haven''t said anything about An Guogong yet." Xiao Yu smiled and said, "The emperor issued a decree today, ordering Duke An Guo and his son to return to Beijing to defend themselves." ¡°Whether An Guo Gong returns or not, it¡¯s a dilemma.¡± "Your Majesty, it is also a dilemma whether Duke An Guo returns or not." ??Gu Fei nodded, "If Mr. An Guo and his son do not return, then resisting the edict will be a capital crime." "If they come back and there is irrefutable evidence, the emperor will not be able to protect them, and they will most likely die." "Your Majesty, if Duke An Guo doesn''t come back, it will be tantamount to rebellion. After all, Duke An Guo has hundreds of thousands of troops." "If you come back and deal with An Guogong, it will be like cutting off your own arm." ??Xiao Yu kissed Gu Fei and said, "My Xiao Fei is indeed smart and smart, and what he said is absolutely correct." He picked up Gu Fei and walked to the bed. "If I come back late in the future, you don''t have to wait for me. You can just go to bed first." ??Gu Fei snorted, "What if I fell asleep? I won''t be woken up by you when you come back." (End of this chapter) Chapter 674： Absent-minded Chapter 674 Absent-minded Xiao Yu laughed softly, "Who makes you so attractive?" "By the way, I saw your dressing box this morning. There was something good on the bottom layer. I guess you have already studied it well. How about we try it tonight?" ?Gu Fei''s face turned red for a moment. The album in the dressing box was given to her by her mother when she got married. She just stuffed it in and forgot about it. She bit her lip, "Why did you open my dressing box?" Xiao Yu tapped her nose, "You, I put something in it for you, didn''t you see it?" ?Gu Fei asked curiously: "What is it?" "When we went to Nanzhao last year, didn''t we get a piece of red jade? I thought it would suit your name, so I found a jade craftsman to carefully carve a set of jewelry. It''s just that the jade craftsman worked slowly and carefully, and then it was finished. ¡± ??Gu Fei thought about the red jade bracelet and hairpin, and didn''t know how beautiful it would be. Unfortunately, she couldn''t wear the jade, so she could only look at it. ?She said softly, "Yeah," "Thank you." ??Xiao Yu nuzzled her neck and pressed his lips against her neck, "How can you thank me?" ¡°How about I go get the brochure and compare it..." ??Gu Fei became angry and picked up the pillow next to him and slapped Xiao Yu on him. Xiao Yu laughed so hard that his chest shook, "Then I''m going to take a shower. Wait for me." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the morning, Gu Fei went to study the formation with Palace Master Yan again. She completed space cutting, space compression, and space mosaic. Only the last step is to integrate an easy-to-operate formation into it so that ordinary people can use it. Palace Master Yan felt that if he could accomplish this in his life, he would die without regrets. ? Gu Fei feels that if Palace Master Yan is in future generations, he will definitely be a scientist. He has a strong thirst for knowledge and research spirit. ?At this time, Qin''er went to Ruyi Building to get information and came in to report: "Master, what you asked for has been brought." "By the way, Eleven Niang said that because of the assassination of the eldest princess, the emperor was furious and asked the Criminal Department and Zhu Yiwei to join forces to track down the murderer. They have already found him on the top of Ruyi Tower." ¡°Eleven Niang asked the master not to contact her recently, for fear that Li Chun Yuan would be exposed and the master would be implicated.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, took the booklet Qin''er gave and flipped through it. I finished reading it quickly and came to the conclusion that some high-level officials of the Red Lotus Sect in the capital acted extremely secretly and came and went without a trace. Who knows which member of the family they live in, or some secret base. How to find this? ??Gu Fei had no choice but to hope that Duguyin would be smarter and save his life first. Xiao Yu did not return at noon. Gu Fei and Palace Master Yan had lunch together and went back for a lunch break. After lunch break, Lian''er was combing her hair. For some reason, Lian''er was distracted when inserting the hairpin and accidentally pricked Gu Fei''s scalp. ?Gu Fei hissed, and Lian''er was shocked. She quickly knelt down and said, "Prince Concubine, make atonement." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Get up quickly. There is no atonement for sins, it''s just a light touch." Lian''er stood up in fear. She knew that she had just accidentally inserted it into the young lady''s scalp. Fortunately, the young lady said it was only a light touch. ?Gu Fei looked at Lian''er in the mirror. She just realized that Lian''er seemed to have something on her mind. She sent everyone out, leaving only Lian''er, and whispered: "If you have anything, just tell me." Lian''er hesitated for a long time and then whispered: "Miss Cai took a nap just now, so I went out to the back door to buy some needlework. Who knew, I met a salesman coming over." (End of this chapter) Chapter 675： Fiancé comes to visit Chapter 675: Fianc¨¦ comes to the door Lian''er bit her lip and said, "This salesman is my fianc¨¦ who we were engaged to before." ?Gu Fei laughed, she thought something had happened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? You can just reunite. When the time comes, I will marry you.¡± Lian''er''s face turned red with embarrassment and she shook her head, "Miss, I''ve told you before that I won''t marry. If she bought me, I will follow her for the rest of my life." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "I bought you just because I couldn''t bear to see you being tortured by my aunt." ¡°You also know that at that time, I didn¡¯t need a maid.¡± "And now, there are so many maids, not including you. You can just get married in peace and contentment." Lian''er immediately knelt on the ground, "Miss, I don''t want to get married." ??Gu Fei looked at her, "Why don''t you want to get married? Don''t say you want to serve me all your life. I originally planned to show you a family when the time is right." ¡°It¡¯s just that from the time we arrived in Ping An City to now, everything has been in a hurry, and I still don¡¯t have the leisure time.¡± Lian''er looked up at Gu Fei and said, "Miss, if my parents had asked me to marry before, I would have married as well." "I have just been with the lady for more than a year. Now I have learned a few words and some truths. I have met many people at the inn. Now that I have met him, I always feel that he is not someone I can trust for my whole life. ¡± ?Gu Fei raised an eyebrow, "What''s wrong with him?" Lian''er shook her head, "I can''t say there''s anything wrong with her, I just feel like I don''t want to get married." ¡°I would rather stay with the lady and never marry anyone in my life.¡± ??Gu Fei shook his head, "That''s up to you. If you want to get married, I''ll have someone go to the Yamen to cancel your sale contract. If you don''t want to get married, that''s up to you." Lian''er kowtowed to Gu Fei before getting up. The next day, Lian''er was packing Gu Fei''s clothes in the house. Yan''er came in and said, "Lian''er, someone is looking for you at the back corner door." Lian''er bit her lip and said something to Gu Fei before going out. Gu Fei winked at Yan''er. Yan''er then went out, and after Lian''er had gone far, she followed quietly to the back corner door. ?She hid behind the door and looked out through the crack in the door. She saw a young man, about twenty years old, with an ordinary appearance and a tall body. Hear Lian''er say: "I told you yesterday that when I was fleeing from famine, I couldn''t survive. I sold myself. Now, my life belongs to the master. How can I marry you?" With a flattering smile on his face, the man said, "I think the master must not be unkind. I have the engagement document here, and you are my wife. This applies to wherever I go." "Even if you still have to work here, it won''t affect your marriage." Lian''er was anxious, "I can''t tell you clearly. I can only marry if my master lets me marry. If my master doesn''t let me, it won''t work even if you have the engagement document." She said with eyes turning red, "At that time, I had no food at home. I went to your house to borrow food, but your mother refused to lend me even a grain of rice. Why are you talking about this now!" At this time, an old woman suddenly emerged from the thorn, "Lian''er, you must have a conscience when you speak. I don''t even have food at home, where can I lend you food?" Lian''er was so frightened that she took a step back, "Auntie, why are you here?" ¡°Of course I came here to ask you to come back with me and live a good life with A Ming.¡± The old woman stared at the beaded flower on Lian¡¯er¡¯s head without blinking. The greed in his eyes is simply unconcealed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 676： Already have a wife Chapter 676 I already have a wife Lian''er took a step back and said, "Auntie, I am a servant now and I can''t make the decision myself." "I really can''t get married. Don''t come looking for me from now on. I will never come out again." After Lian''er said that, she turned around and ran away. Liu Fu was guarding the corner door and was about to close it. The old woman put one hand on the door and smiled at Liu Fu, "Brother, can you let me see your master? This Lian''er is from my family. Even if you are from a wealthy family, you still have to give me my daughter-in-law." Liu Fu sneered, "Who do you think you are? You can see our master whenever you want?" After saying that, he closed the door with a bang. The smoke has slipped away. When he returned to his room, he whispered to Gu Fei what had just happened. ??Gu Fei frowned, called Qin''er, and whispered: "You can follow her quietly to see where their home is, who is in the family now, and whether they really want to marry Lian''er." Qin''er went out and called a maid to whisper a few words. The maid used Qing Kung Fu and went to the back corner door. ??The maid walked silently and hunched over the roof, following the mother and son at a short distance. The mother and son walked along the wall to a house next door and knocked on the door. A boy came out to answer the door and looked at the mother and son, "What are you doing?" ??The old woman smiled and said, "Ask me a question, who is living next door?" The boy snorted, "Why are you asking about this?" The old woman smiled and said, "My daughter-in-law is working there. I just went to look for her, but she wasn''t allowed in." The boy sneered, "That''s Prince Qi''s mansion. It''s not a place for country people like you. Go away!" After saying that, he closed the door. As the old woman and the young man walked away, they said, "Did I hear you right? It''s the prince!" The younger generation is silent. The old woman added: "This marriage must be accomplished no matter what." ?Housheng said: "Mom, you go back first, I''m going to do business." After saying that, he picked up the salesman and left. The old woman walked for a long time and returned to a large courtyard. There was sewage flowing across the ground in the courtyard. ?She walked through the dirty yard and entered the house, and saw a pale-faced woman lying on the kang in the house. ??The old woman picked up a wooden basin and threw it heavily on the ground, "Dead and not dead, I stand up all day long!" "Get out of here as soon as possible. I''m not afraid to tell you that A Ming has found his betrothed daughter-in-law. She is more than ten times more powerful than you. She is now a maid of a wealthy family, wearing gold and silver!" ¡°We¡¯re going to get married in a few days, so don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡± The woman on the bed opened her eyes and looked at the top of the bed, tears flowing silently. The old woman cursed for a while, then went to the well to wash her clothes with a basin. The maid entered the house in a flash. Looking at the woman on the kang, he asked, "Who are you, that woman just now? And what is your relationship with A Ming?" The woman suddenly saw a beautiful girl wearing silk clothes appearing in the room. She was startled at first, and then smiled bitterly, "Are you A Ming''s engaged wife? Don''t worry, I won''t interfere with your business. I''ll wait for two days, and I''ll be with you." Once you have some strength, you will be able to leave.¡± ??The maid shook her head, "I''m not A Ming''s wife. My master asked me to inquire about some things." ¡°Just tell me, what is your relationship with A Ming?¡± The woman smiled bitterly, "I am his wife." The maid shook her head, "He doesn''t have a married wife, so why are you his wife?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 677： How dare you cheat on your marriage? Chapter 677 Dare to cheat on marriage The woman said feebly: "I used to be neighbors with A Ming''s family, and we fled together with him. My parents died on the way. I followed them to the capital after suffering a lot. A Ming''s mother said, I had nowhere to go anyway. , it¡¯s better to marry A Ming.¡± "That''s it, there''s no happy event, so I just stay with him in a daze." ??The maid nodded, "What''s wrong with you?" The woman''s tears began to flow again, "I finally got pregnant. A few days ago, I went to the well to do laundry. I slipped and fell, and the baby was gone." Seeing how pitiful she was, the maid took out a piece of broken silver from her body and said, "Here is this for you. Grab some medicine for yourself." After saying that, she walked out of the room. When Lian''er was not there when she went back, the maid told Gu Fei exactly what she said. Gu Fei sneered, "I thought he was a good guy and persuaded Lian''er to marry him. I didn''t expect that even though he was already married, he still had the nerve to come to Lian''er." !¡± ??The maid murmured, "This is nothing. The wife at home has had a miscarriage because of him, and he wants to drive her away!" ¡°What a beast!¡± Yan''er also spat beside him, "What the hell!" ?Gu Fei said with a cold face, "If they dare to come again, bring them to see me!" ?One day later, Yan''er came in and whispered in Gu Fei''s ear, "Miss, the mother and son are here again." ??Gu Fei glanced at Lian''er and said, "Go to the kitchen and deliver the stewed bird''s nest to Palace Master Yan." Lian''er agreed and went out. Then Gu Fei said: "Let''s go to the flower hall in front. I would like to meet this mother and son." ?Arrived at the flower hall in front, Gu Fei sat down. After a while, the maid brought in the mother and son. ?The mother and son looked around all the way and entered the flower hall. They saw the exquisite furnishings in the room and Gu Fei sitting at the top. They thought they were in a fairy palace, and they were both stunned for a moment. Qin''er scolded, "How dare you not kneel down when you see the Crown Princess." ??Gu Fei never likes to use his status to oppress others, but when he saw the mother and son today, he was so angry that he left Qin''er alone. ?The mother and son had never even seen a county magistrate. The biggest official they had ever seen was the head of the village. Listening to Qin''er''s shouts, they knelt down in a hurry. ??Gu Fei said coldly: "What are you doing here?" The young lady didn''t dare to speak. The old woman raised her head and glanced at Gu Fei. She stammered about her purpose. The more she spoke, the more reasonable she felt, "We have a betrothal document. Where does this go, Lian''er?" She is also my daughter-in-law.¡± ??Gu Fei sneered, "I spent money to buy her, and she is mine. The deed of sale is in my hand. Even if she goes to the Yamen, she is still mine!" ¡°Also, your daughter-in-law who has had a miscarriage, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that she dares to cheat on her even though we are already married!¡± ¡°I think you are impatient and want to go to jail!¡± The old woman and the young man were both stunned, and both of them lowered their heads uncomfortably. He became afraid again when he heard that he was going to jail. ??Gu Fei said coldly to the young man: "Go back and treat your wife well." ¡°If you still dare to come here to find Lian¡¯er, don¡¯t blame me for going to the Yamen to sue you for marriage fraud!¡± The old woman trembled and did not dare to say anything. Gu Fei waved his hand, and Qin''er said: "Take them out!" ?Gu Fei narrowed his eyes, "Wait a minute, have someone follow you and get me the engagement documents!" The mother and son were taken out through the back corner door. Not daring to say anything, he took the people home, found out the engagement document and gave it to the maid. (End of this chapter) Chapter 678： The news brought by Miaokong Chapter 678 The news brought by Miao Kong When the maid left, both A Ming and the old woman looked unhappy. The old woman sighed, "Forget it, we don''t have that blessing either." ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this daughter-in-law, she can put us in jail with just one word.¡± ??A Ming came back that day and told her that Lian''er was very beautiful now, wearing silk and satin, with beads in her hair. The owner''s family must be very rich. After hearing this, the old woman''s heart felt like burning coals, and she just wanted to marry this daughter-in-law. A Ming himself had long wanted to marry Lian''er, so he tested her when they first met that day. The plan between the two of them was that Lian''er would continue to be a servant after getting married, and they could still take home their wages. It¡¯s a pity that everything was in vain. The mother and son sighed at each other for a while, looked at the wife on the kang, and thought about it, they really didn¡¯t have the money to marry A Ming another wife. ??The old woman took out a handful of copper coins and handed them to A Ming, "Go and grab two pills for your wife to take." Lian''er didn''t know that Gu Fei had sent away A Ming and her son. After waiting for several days, they didn''t come, and she was secretly happy. Since then, I have slowly forgotten about it. This afternoon, Gu Fei was studying formations with Palace Master Yan, when Qin''er came in and said, "Master, there is Master Miaokong outside the door who wants to see you." ?Gu Fei was a little worried about Miaokong, "Did he say why he came to see me?" Qin''er replied respectfully: "I told you, I told you that the girl''s whereabouts were found." ?Gu Fei stood up hurriedly, "Master, I''m going out to meet guests." Walking to the front hall, Miaokong had been invited in and sat in the hall drinking tea. ??He was still dressed in white, looking like he was floating in the dust, but as soon as he opened his mouth, people were disillusioned. "Miss Gu, long time no see. The young monk misses her very much." Miao Kong said while gazing at Gu Fei affectionately. ??Gu Fei automatically blocked his crazy words and said to Miao Kong, "Master said that there is news about the girl, is it true?" Miao Kong''s peach blossom eyes were glued to Gu Fei, "Yesterday, a beautiful sister told me that the Holy Mother of the Red Lotus Sect will preach at the foot of Nanshan Mountain tonight, and there will be many Red Lotus Sect members gathering at that time. Maybe that girl is among them." ??Gu Fei avoided his gaze and said, "Thank you, Master, for coming all the way to tell me the news." Miaokong looked at Gu Fei tenderly, "Girl, are you going to Nanshan tonight? I am willing to go with you." ??Gu Fei said sincerely: "I plan to go there and take a look. Master doesn''t have to go. I''m afraid it may be dangerous. Master, it''s better to go back to the temple to chant sutras." Miaokong shook his head slightly, "The more danger there is, the more I have to protect her by her side." ?? Gu Fei had a headache because Miaokong was always flirting with her, and it was hard to catch Miaokong away at this moment. Someone just came to deliver the news, so why did she turn her back and deny him. He could only say: "Master, please sit down for a moment. I have some things to do at home. I''ll be back as soon as I can." Miaokong clasped his hands together and said, "Girl, go away, don''t worry about me." ?Gu Fei rubbed his temples and left. He returned to the main courtyard first and told Palace Master Yan, "Master, I will leave the city soon and I will definitely not be able to come back tonight. If the prince comes back, please tell him not to worry." Palace Master Yan raised his head from a pile of papers and asked, "Leaving the city at this time? What are you going to do?" ??Gu Fei briefly told him the cause and effect. Palace Master Yan narrowed his eyes and said, "The Red Lotus Sect has some evil nature. I''m not worried about you going. I''ll accompany you out of the city in a while." ??Gu Fei thought about going together. The master is very skilled in martial arts and has many helpers to save Duguyin. She nodded, "I''ll make arrangements first." (End of this chapter) Chapter 679： At the foot of Nanshan Mountain Chapter 679 At the foot of Nanshan Mountain ??Gu Fei hurried out and told Qin''er, "Send someone to go out quietly through the back door and buy more coarse clothes. Let''s all dress up in a while." Qin''er hurried out. ?? Gu Fei went back to his room and hurriedly wrote a letter to Xiao Yu and gave it to Lian''er, "Give it to him when the prince comes back, so he doesn''t have to worry." Qin''er sent many people out, and within two-quarters of an hour, she came back with a lot of coarse clothes and distributed them to the maids. ?? Gu Fei also had the muslin skirt that she had worn before, so she took it out and put it on. Then she applied dark shadow powder on her face and styled her hair in a girlish style. She looked like a little black girl. There were a hundred maids in the mansion, and Gu Fei left twenty of them in the mansion. The rest all changed into clothes, some disguised themselves as men, and some still dressed as women. ?? Gu Fei looked at everyone''s costumes to see if there were any flaws, and said: "The information may not be accurate at the moment, maybe there is a trap set up for us." If it is a set, it may be a set from the Red Lotus Sect, or it may be a set from Miao Kong. "Everyone should bring some dry food with them, and then move in batches to find out the situation in Nanshan first. If the situation is not right, everyone will retreat immediately. There is no need to worry about anything except the summons. It is important to save your life." ¡°If the information is correct, then wait until dark, mix with the Red Lotus Sect¡¯s followers, and act according to the opportunity.¡± The maids responded in unison: "Yes." ??Gu Fei showed them the portrait of Dugu Yin he drew again, "If you find this girl, don''t act rashly. It''s best to contact me and the palace master first." The maids responded again, and Gu Fei waved her hand, "Okay, let''s disperse." The maids then went to the back door and the corner door. Gu Fei and others left, and they arranged for meals to be delivered to Miaokong. I and Palace Master Yan ate in a hurry before heading to the front yard. When Palace Master Yan saw Miaokong, he looked at it calmly. Miao Kong put his hands together and said, "The poor monk Miao Kong has met the donor." Palace Master Yan saw that his expression was free and easy, and he had an ethereal aura, so he nodded to show his dignity. Qin''er asked someone to arrange two carriages, and Gu Fei and Palace Master Yan got into one. Miaokong looked at Qin''er lovingly with a pair of peach blossom eyes, "My sister and I hit it off as old friends at first sight, why don''t we sit together with my sister and talk about romantic affairs." Qin''er glanced at him and walked to Gu Fei''s car. ??The carriage slowly left the south city gate. Nanshan was still more than ten miles away from the city gate. ??Gu Fei and Palace Master Yan were not idle in the car, they were still studying formations. Qin''er has already used Qinggong to explore the way ahead and contact the maids. The carriage was moving slowly, and before it reached Nanshan, Qin''er came back to inquire about the situation and whispered beside the carriage: "Sisters have found out clearly that the Holy Mother of the Red Lotus Sect will indeed give a sermon at the foot of Nanshan tonight. Many nearby villagers gathered at the foot of Nanshan Mountain." ¡°The sisters have almost blended in.¡± Palace Master Yan waved his hand, "You go first and don''t worry about me." ? Gu Fei got out of the car, and Miao Kong stood beside the car, "Girl, go first, I''m too conspicuous like this. When it gets darker, I''ll go look for the girl." Gu Fei and Qin''er went down to the foot of Nanshan Mountain. ?Still far away, I saw many torches at the foot of the mountain. As I got closer, I discovered that there was a large open space at the foot of the mountain, which was crowded with people. There were old men and women, strong men, young girls, young wives holding babies, and women leading children. ?These people crowded together, yelling at each other, shouting at each other, and the area of ??nearly 1,000 square meters was very lively. (End of this chapter) Chapter 680： show miracles Chapter 680 Revealing the Holy Miracle ??Gu Fei looked around and found several maids hiding in the crowd. She played the harp, and the two of them quietly squeezed to the front. ??I saw that a platform about four or five feet high had been set up in front of me. There was a pillar tied to one side of the platform, and there was nothing else. Not long after waiting, many young men and women dressed in the same color suddenly came down from the mountain. ??Gu Fei heard someone behind her say, "These are the disciples of the Holy Mother." They saw these men and women standing in a circle around the stage, and then shouted in unison, "Welcome to the Holy Mother!" ??The originally lively crowd suddenly became quiet. ?Gu Fei stared at the mountain without blinking. ?Under the illumination of the fire, a red lotus platform seemed to suddenly appear halfway up the mountain, and then moved rapidly downwards, as if it was floating. Not long after, the lotus platform floated to the platform set up at the foot of the mountain. There is a woman sitting on the lotus platform. She is dressed in white and has kind eyebrows and kind eyes, which makes people feel close to her as soon as she sees her. At this time, the surrounding believers suddenly shouted in unison: "The Holy Mother descends to earth, all the people turn over, red lotuses are everywhere, and the world is unified." ?Gu Fei''s ears were buzzing and he was stunned for a moment, then he quickly opened and closed his mouth. The congregants shouted three times before they stopped. The Holy Mother smiled and slowly raised her hand. At this time, a female disciple stood on the stage and said loudly: "Today, the Holy Mother will preach to everyone, then reveal the holy miracles, and finally perform sacrifices." The audience was completely silent. At this time, the Madonna on the stage looked at everyone in the audience. Her eyes seemed to be magical. No matter where you stood, you felt that she was looking at you and smiling at you. ??Gu Fei heard the person behind him say excitedly: "The Holy Mother has seen me, she has seen me!" ?The Holy Mother on the stage slowly opened her mouth and began to preach. The sound was very clear and penetrating, and Gu Fei knew that this was due to the use of internal strength. The content of the talk is mostly from the Buddhist scriptures, slightly tampered with, just to make it easy to understand. After preaching for half an hour, Our Lady stopped. The female disciple stood up again: "Today''s sermon is over. Now the chief disciple of the Holy Mother will demonstrate the miracle for everyone." As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd became commotion, "I like to see the holy miracles the most, they are really miraculous." Someone responded, "Me too, I came all the way today just to see this." ??Gu Fei was also curious about what a holy relic was. At this time, someone had set up a large pot in front of the table, and the pot was filled with oil. The firewood underneath was ignited and burned brightly. After a while, the oil pan was boiling and the hot oil was boiling. The female disciple shouted, "The Holy Mother''s disciples have magical powers to protect their bodies. They can get into the oil pan and fish out copper coins without any harm." Everyone cheered and shouted: "Start quickly, we have been waiting for a long time." ??I saw a girl in white walking to the front, holding a handful of copper coins in her hand and showing it to everyone. Then she let go and all the copper coins fell into the oil pan. ?Then the girl rolled up her sleeves, and after doing some exercises, she shouted, "The Holy Mother protects me!" and then stretched out a section of her snow-white lotus root arm into the oil pan. The crowd screamed in surprise. ??The girl put her hand into the oil pan, moved slowly, fished out a few copper coins, and scattered them to the crowd. Many people in the crowd jumped up and grabbed madly. ?The girl fished three times, finished fishing and scattering the copper coins, then walked up to everyone and showed off her white and flawless arms. (End of this chapter) Chapter 681： Magical body protection Chapter 681 Divine Body Protection People around me were talking a lot, "It''s okay at all. I really have magical powers to protect my body." "That is, if there is no magical power to protect the body, I am afraid that the arm will be burnt." ?Gu Fei¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this. At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out from the crowd, "Amitabha, the young monk is also here to try fishing for copper coins in the oil pan." They saw Miaokong walking out of the crowd. She was dressed in white and looked extraordinary. When she passed by Gu Fei, she looked back at her and smiled. Several disciples came over and said, "Where are you from, monk? Come quickly, this oil pan is not for fun. You will burn your hand in a while. Don''t blame us for not reminding you." The audience in the audience also shouted, "Monk, you don''t know how powerful it is. No one without magic power can do this." Miaokong smiled at everyone and said, "You''re right, the young monk is just an ordinary person with no magic power, but today he wants to try the oil pan." Speaking, he rolled up his sleeves and quickly put his hand in. "ah-" "oops!" ??The crowd screamed in surprise, and the timid ones didn''t even dare to look at it. Then he saw Miaokong stretching out his hand. His arm was intact. It looked the same as it did before. The Virgin¡¯s brows were already frowning on the stage. Miaokong smiled at the congregation in front of him and said, "This is strange. The young monk obviously has no magic power. How come he put his hand into the oil pan and nothing happened?" Everyone was also wondering when Miao Kong smiled and said: "This oil pan does not require any magic power. No matter whether it is me or you, if anyone puts his hand in it, nothing will happen." ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, who will try it?¡± At this time, the Holy Mother on the stage shouted, "Pull out this monk who is deceiving the public with his monstrous words!" Around the stage, the disciples of the Holy Mother rushed over to catch Miao Kong. ??Gu Fei retreated into the crowd and shouted in a rough voice, "Aren''t you curious about what''s going on with this oil pan?" ¡°This oil pan is full of vinegar underneath and only has a thin layer of oil on top. No matter who reaches in, nothing will happen.¡± "Really?" "real or fake?" ¡°You¡¯ll know if you try it.¡± ¡°Just give it a try!¡± Miaokong had already been caught and taken aside. He did not resist and stood there with a smile. ?At this time, a bold man came out of the crowd and said, "I''ll give it a try too." ?This man moved quickly. He rolled up his sleeves and put his hand into the oil pan. The disciples could not stop him. Then a strange expression appeared on the man''s face, "It''s okay, it''s really okay, it doesn''t hurt at all!" His hand was stretched out from the oil pan, and it was as good as before. At this time, the Holy Mother on the stage coughed lightly and said, "This pot of boiling oil has been enchanted by this Holy Mother, so of course everything will be fine." ¡°Remove the oil pan, and this Holy Mother will ask heaven for talismans for everyone.¡± ?The crowd soon became quiet. Our Lady was so popular that everyone believed her in such an understatement. Then the disciple of Our Lady took out a stack of yellow paper. ?This person first took the yellow paper to the front of the stage and showed it to everyone. It''s just ordinary yellow paper, just cut into the size of a talisman. Then the disciple took a piece of yellow paper in his hand and held it up in front of the Holy Mother. ?The Holy Mother closed her eyes and made strange gestures. After doing this, she took a gulp of water and held it in her mouth. Then she sprayed it on the yellow paper, and she saw writing gradually appearing on the yellow paper. Your Majesty¡¯s congregants began to cheer, ¡°The Holy Mother descended to earth, and all the people turned upside down¡ª¡± The disciple held the talisman and said, "This is a magical talisman with supreme magical power. Those who want to ask for the talisman must respectfully kowtow to the Holy Mother three times." (End of this chapter) Chapter 682： Same life mandarin duck Chapter 682: Mandarin ducks with the same fate Immediately, many believers rushed forward to kowtow. The disciple gave the talisman to a most pious old woman. Then the Holy Mother concocted three more talismans. At this time, Miao Kong, who was standing aside by several disciples, suddenly twisted his body, broke free from the restraints, rushed over, snatched the yellow paper from the disciple''s hand, and snatched the water bowl from another disciple''s hand. He took a sip and sprayed it on the yellow paper in his hand. I saw handwriting appearing on a pile of yellow paper. Miaokong tossed the yellow paper down the stage and said, "This is not a magical talisman. These talismans were written in alum water in advance." ¡°Everyone can try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ?Everyone in the audience scrambled for the yellow paper that floated down. They saw that there were words on the areas that were wetted with water, while the areas that were not wetted were still blank. Some people with a little bit of brains couldn''t help but become suspicious. Someone spat on the yellow paper, and the handwriting gradually appeared. ?At this time, several disciples quickly rushed onto the stage to catch Miao Kong. Miao Kong used Qinggong, rushed left and right, and kicked over the lotus platform under the Madonna''s throne. I saw several strong men rolling out from under the lotus platform. ?These people were naked and were hiding under the lotus platform, but now they ran away quickly. ?At this moment, Gu Fei couldn''t help laughing, covering her mouth and said: "It turns out that the lotus platform was carried down by someone. I thought it really had some magic power and it floated down." Everyone next to him looked at each other in shock. At this time, someone hesitated and said: "Why do I think the holy miracles are all deceptive tricks?" ¡°That¡¯s right, anyone can fish this frying pan, so it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°The talisman is also¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± When Miao Kong kicked the Madonna on the stage, she quickly jumped into the air. Her face was like the bottom of a pot. Her originally kind face turned a little ferocious. She shouted, "Catch this monk, it''s just right to sacrifice to heaven." Still missing a sacrifice!¡± Qin''er whispered at this time: "Master, do you want to help him?" Gu Fei hesitated for a moment, "Wait a little longer." She was also planning to follow the Holy Mother for a while to see if she could find Dugu Yin. Now she would take action and **** Miaokong, so she could only run away. ?Then today is in vain. ??Although Miao Kong had kung fu, his two fists were unable to defeat his four-handed opponent, and he was caught soon after. Then he was **** with five flowers, and he couldn''t really move at all. ?The Holy Mother looked at the messy scene and said with a sullen face, "Start the sacrifice!" The Holy Mother came down from the stage, and Miaokong, who was tied into a rice dumpling, was tied to the thick pillar on the stage. At this time, several female disciples pulled up a man with a black cloth on his head and tied him to a pillar. After tying it up, he took off the black cloth covering the man''s head. Gu Fei took a look and found that there was really no way to find it after wearing iron shoes, and it took no effort to get it. ??Who is this if it¡¯s not Duguyin! ?This is great, Duguyin and Miaokong were tied back to back to the pillar, becoming a pair of mandarin ducks with the same fate. The disciples all withdrew from the stage and began to pile firewood around the stage. It seemed that they were going to roast the whole sheep. Miaokong looked at Gu Fei in the audience with affectionate eyes, as if he was not worried about his current situation at all. Duguyin didn''t see Gu Fei at all. She had a piece of cloth stuffed in her mouth, her head kept shaking, her body struggled, tears kept flowing from her eyes, and there was a sad look on her face. Now that Duguyin has appeared, Gu Fei did not hesitate anymore and suddenly shouted, "Rescue!" Speaking, he rushed towards the stage. Qin''er followed closely behind, and then the two of them jumped onto the stage, and the maids in disguise also rushed up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 683： Anyone who stops me will die Chapter 683 Anyone who stops me will die ??Gu Fei took out a dagger in his hand and quickly cut Dugu Yin''s rope. Dugu Yin was really surprised and happy to see Gu Fei, and she shed even more tears. Dozens of maids surrounded the city, protecting Gu Fei and Qin''er inside. The disciples of the Holy Mother outside also jumped on the stage and started fighting with the maids. Just as Gu Fei cut Duguyin''s rope, Qin''er also cut Miao Kong''s rope. ?Gu Fei shouted, "Let''s go quickly." She took Dugu Yin and ran down the stage under the protection of the maids. At this moment, the Holy Mother in white clothes suddenly stood up from the ground, her toes touched the heads of the maids, and she quickly arrived in front of Gu Fei. ?At some point, a bright sword appeared in her hand, the tip of the sword pointing straight down at Gu Fei. Just when the sword was about to stab Gu Fei''s head, suddenly a stone flew from the slant and hit the Virgin''s wrist. The Virgin''s hand softened, and the sword in her hand clattered and fell on the stage. I saw a black shadow flying across the sky and slapped the Virgin away with one palm. Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Master!" Palace Master Yan came to Gu Fei''s side and said, "You go first." The maids protected Gu Fei and the others as they rushed off the stage and into the crowd. They don¡¯t have to rush into the crowd. If they don¡¯t go this way, they have to go up the mountain. ?This mountain might be the headquarters of the Red Lotus Sect. At this time, the Holy Mother was exchanging blows with Palace Master Yan while shouting, "Red Lotus Cult members, stop these monsters." For a time, the unarmed cult members surrounded Gu Fei and the others. ??Gu Fei shouted, "Get out of the way, anyone who blocks me will die!" The maids followed and shouted, "Anyone who stops me will die!" ?Some people got out of the way, and some people still rushed forward desperately. ?The maids raised their swords and struck. Miaokong was so anxious that he shouted, "Oh, don''t hurt these people." ¡°Get out of the way, everyone, get out of the way.¡± Qin''er said coldly: "If we don''t hurt them, we may not be able to escape today." Miaokong said urgently: "Girls, please be merciful, just fight them off, don''t hurt their lives!" ??The maids did not kill innocent people indiscriminately. When they did so, they tried to avoid the vital points. ?These ordinary people are no match for the maids of the Seven Killings Palace. Within a short time, the maids fought their way out. ?Gu Fei held Duguyin''s hand tightly and ran all the way. After running a mile or two, he saw a carriage parked on the side of the road. Gu Fei pushed Duguyin up and said, "You are in the car, don''t run around." Duguyin nodded with tears in his eyes. ??Gu Fei took out a piece of black cloth from a bag and wrapped his head and face completely, leaving only a pair of eyes exposed. At this time Miaokong came over, "Girl -" ??Gu Fei waved his hand, turned to Qin''er and said, "Take them and wait for me under the city gate while I go find the master." Qin''er was anxious and said, "No, I''ll go with the master." ?Gu Fei shouted, "Don''t follow me, take them away quickly." ??Gu Fei used Qinggong to run for a while, and then teleported to a big tree next to the platform at the foot of Nanshan Mountain. This is a hiding place that she has long valued. She looked out through the cracks in the leaves. They saw that Palace Master Yan was still fighting with others on the stage, and the Holy Mother in white was gone. Seven or eight masters were surrounding Palace Master Yan. ?Gu Fei shouted, "Master, go away, stop playing with them." Palace Master Yan smiled, flicked his sleeves, and several people surrounding him fell down one after another. ?Then he flew towards the tree, his toes were a little on the treetop, he grabbed Gu Fei and jumped far away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 684： Ill take you in Chapter 684 I¡¯ll take you in ??Gu Fei felt that the surrounding scenery kept receding. After running for a long time, the master''s toes never even touched the ground, only tapping the treetops from time to time. She said angrily: "Master, why did you fight with them for so long?" Palace Master Yan laughed and said, "Master hasn''t moved his muscles for a long time, so I just wanted to play with them." Soon the two of them caught up with the maids. Palace Master Yan grabbed Gu Fei and landed firmly on the carriage. ??Gu Fei took a breath and said, "By the way, Master, what happened to the Holy Mother?" Palace Master Yan raised her eyebrows, "I don''t know, she is probably dying. I shattered her heart with my palm, so she probably won''t survive." ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "That''s good." The car arrived at the city gate. The torches on the city wall shone down, and the surroundings were clearly visible. Since we can''t enter the city, we can only wait here for dawn. Those people from the Red Lotus Sect are afraid of the government and do not dare to come here. Miaokong walked to Gu Fei''s car at this time and clasped his hands together, "Girl, it''s getting late and it''s hard to rest outside the city. I''m worried that girl will catch the cold at night, so why don''t I take everyone into the city." ?Gu Fei suddenly opened the curtain, "Do you have a way to enter the city?" Miaokong nodded slightly, "I have a sign that should be able to open the city gate." It turns out that the eldest princess had said earlier that she wanted the emperor to grant Miaokong the title of Duke, but Miaokong refused. The eldest princess was also worried that there were many dignitaries in the capital and she would be bullied by others because of her identity as Miaokong, so she went to the emperor to persuade him and asked for a special identity token. ?This token is on the same level as the prince. With the token in hand, you can meet officials without kneeling. ?As long as it is not a time of war, it is no problem to ask for the city gate to be opened. ?This capital city is no different from other places. The city gate is closed, and ordinary tokens cannot open the door. Even if the prince comes, he cannot open the gate of the capital city. ??Gu Fei got out of the car and gave Miao Kong a handshake, "Then there''s Master Lao." Miaokong smiled, walked to the bottom of the city wall, raised his head and faced the soldiers on the wall, "Donor¡ªDonor¡ª" ??Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth, Miao Kong shouted a few times, and saw a soldier on the wall looking up. Miao Kong waved his token, "Donor, I have something to do and I have to enter the city." ?After a while, a basket was placed on the wall, and Miao Kong put the token in it. After a while, the city gate opened. A group of people went into the city. After walking for a while, Miao Kong said goodbye to Gu Fei, "It''s time for the young monk to go back to the temple. Let''s have a heart-to-heart talk with the girl another day." ??Gu Fei sat in the car and nodded slightly to Miao Kong, "Thank you so much, Master, for what happened today." ?Miao Kong, dressed in white, gradually fades away in the night. ?Gu Fei looked at his back and sighed slightly. This monk may really be the reincarnation of an eminent monk, with great wisdom and great compassion. The carriage returned to the house, but Xiao Yu hadn''t come back yet. ?Gu Fei then took the letter in Lian''er''s hand and burned it. While burning the letter, Xiao Yu came in, "What are you burning?" ?Gu Fei glanced at him and said, "A letter to you." ??Xiao Yu quickly stretched out his hand to grab it, but unfortunately, the letter had been burned to only one corner. ?There is not a single word on it. ??Xiao Yu pinched the corner and felt regretful, "I have never received a letter from you, how can I burn it?" ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "It''s not a letter, it''s just a note. Who asked you to come back so late?" ¡°You want me to write to you later.¡± Xiao Yu hugged her and said, "Don''t forget what you said." ?Gu Fei glanced at him sideways and said, "It depends on my mood." ¡°By the way, I just left the city and brought your junior sister back.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 685： Reflect well Chapter 685 Reflect on yourself Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment, "How did you find her?" ??Gu Fei then told Miao Kong about sending the letter and teased him, "Your junior sister is in the guest room. Come on, let''s ask her what''s going on." They arrived at the guest room and saw Duguyin sitting at the table in a daze. ?She suddenly saw the two people coming in, quickly stood up, and said to Xiao Yu and Gu Fei, "Brother, sister-in-law." Xiao Yu''s expression was not very good. He pulled Gu Fei to sit down and said in a deep voice, "You still dare to run away from home and wander around the world?" ¡°If you don¡¯t have a brain, you don¡¯t have any ideas in your heart?¡± ¡°If your sister-in-law hadn¡¯t gotten the news and rescued you, would you still be alive?¡± Duguyin lowered his head in shame, "I, I know I was wrong, and I will never run around again." ?Gu Fei tried to smooth things over, "Okay, now that she knows she was wrong, don''t talk about her anymore." ¡°By the way, how did you get caught and sent to the Red Lotus Sect?¡± Duguyin blushed and lowered his head, "I, they said at first that the Red Lotus Sect is to do justice for heaven and to save all people." ¡°I joined as soon as my mind got excited.¡± "Who knows, the Holy Mother saw that I was talented and said she wanted to train me to be a saint. She asked me to do weird things all day long, like making money in a frying pan. I realized that it was all a scam, so I I don¡¯t want to stay there anymore.¡± ¡°The Holy Mother found out and asked people to keep an eye on me.¡± ¡°On the day of the temple fair, two female disciples took me out and asked me to develop a few followers. They said they were giving me a task and they would punish me if I couldn¡¯t complete the task. As a result, I met my sister-in-law that day.¡± ¡°Going back, the Holy Mother not only punished me severely, but also made people look at me more closely.¡± ¡°I tried to escape several times, but the Holy Mother became angry and said that since I refused to stay in the Red Lotus Religion, she wanted me to be a sacrifice.¡± She lowered her head, "If my sister-in-law hadn''t saved me today, I really thought I was going to die." ?Gu Fei thought about it, the little girl was pitiful too. ?My parents died overnight, and my most trusted elder brother was the murderer of my parents. ?The second senior brother she likes marries someone else, and the straight second senior brother doesn''t care about her at all. A little girl suddenly experienced a huge change. When she needed care and care the most, Gu Fei felt that she couldn''t do enough. Without caring for her, Dugu Yin ran away from home. She said softly: "At least nothing happened." "Since you don''t like to go back to the palace, just stay here. There are many girls here. I practice martial arts with them every day. If I have nothing to do, I can do embroidery. It''s easy to pass the time." Duguyin burst into tears, "Thank you sister-in-law. Although I won''t say it, I am grateful to my sister-in-law in my heart. My sister-in-law saved me twice. If it weren''t for my sister-in-law, I would have died long ago." ?Gu Fei took out a handkerchief, stood up and wiped her tears, "Okay, okay, don''t cry anymore." Xiao Yu snorted from the side, "You are older than Xiao Fei. Look at her, then think about yourself, and reflect on it!" Duguyin cried more and more sadly, and Gu Fei turned around and glared at Xiao Yu. He said softly: "It''s too late today, so hurry up and take a rest." "Tomorrow I will ask the people from the silk shop to come over and make some plain clothes for you. Okay, if you want to go out in the future, please tell me first and take some maids with you. Don''t run around alone again." ¡°The Red Lotus Sect has suffered such a big loss this time. They may look for us everywhere, so we must be careful.¡± Duguyin shook his head in fear, "I won''t go out, and I will never go out again." ?Gu Fei smiled, it seemed that Duguyin was scared now. She took Xiao Yu back to the room, and Xiao Yu sighed, "Thankfully I have you." Without Gu Fei, many of these things would be a mess. (End of this chapter) Chapter 686： Really the opposite Chapter 686 It¡¯s really the other way around In a blink of an eye, another month has passed, and the weather is gradually getting hotter. Xiao Yu came back that night with a solemn expression, "Dong Anguo has rebelled." ?Gu Fei was shocked, "Really?" ??Xiao Yu will give her the current imperial court newspaper after reading it. She knew that during this month, the emperor sent more than a dozen groups of eunuchs to deliver orders. The wording of the imperial edict became more severe than the last. ?Not long after the last imperial edict was passed, it was stated that if Duke An Guo did not return to Beijing, it would be regarded as rebellion. So many people have gone, but no one has come back. Xiao Yu nodded, "The last **** who delivered the order came back and said that Anguo was being treated justly. He was framed by a traitor and now he has only one chance of death when he returns to the capital. Since the emperor said he was rebelling, then he has fulfilled the emperor''s wish." "Now An Guogong has proclaimed himself king and is known as King An. However, it seems that he has no plans to send troops to attack the capital at the moment. He seems to be still waiting to see the court''s reaction." ?A map instantly appeared in Gu Fei''s mind. An Guogong''s army was stationed in Xuanfu. Xuanfu is not far from the capital, only more than 300 miles away. Fortunately, there is an inner Great Wall in the middle. The passes of the inner Great Wall are guarded by the troops from the capital camp. Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "Now the troops and horses in the capital camp have been mobilized urgently to prepare for An Guogong''s red dragon army." He suddenly touched Gu Fei''s face and smiled, "The emperor has already sent the queen to death, and Duke An Guo''s family members, including the servants in the palace, have all been sent to prison." ?Gu Fei nuzzled into his arms and hummed softly. ?The two discussed in low voices for a while before resting. A few days later, Xiao Yu came back with an increasingly solemn expression. He closed the door and hugged Gu Fei, "The king has also rebelled, saying that the emperor is unkind and treats his subjects like pigs and dogs, so that a disaster comes from heaven. He wants to replace him." Tianxingdao." ?The king of Dai was in Xishan County. When the king of Dai rebelled, he and the king of An launched a pincer attack on the capital. Although they have no plans to attack the capital at the moment, they can imagine that it will happen sooner or later. "Just now, the emperor sent all the more than 200 people in the Prince Dai''s residence to prison." ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be beheaded tomorrow.¡± ??Gu Fei never thought that if it weren''t for the queen''s desire to punish her, Xiao Yu would not find someone to go to Tartar to steal the letters between Duke An and the young prince. ?No one knows about An Guogong¡¯s treason, so he will not rebel. Duke An Guo did not rebel. Although King Dai wanted to rebel, he did not dare to do so for a while. King Dai saw that Duke An Guo had rebelled, and the quasi-imperial court did not dare to send troops to deal with him now, and was busy seizing the territory of West Qin County. ?She had no idea that just by flapping her wings as a butterfly, the situation in the world would change dramatically. ??Gu Fei immediately grabbed Xiao Yu''s hand, "Since the Emperor has attacked Prince Dai, he doesn''t know how to deal with us." "You must ask your bodyguard, my maid, to leave the capital immediately." ¡°Master and Junior Sister also need to go together.¡± ??Xiao Yu held Gu Fei''s hand tightly with his backhand, "You also go with them." ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to stay in the capital for a while.¡± Even if King Dai and Duke An Guo rebelled, Duke An''s army was in the northwest, and King Dai was in the west. From the capital to the south, the passage for thousands of miles was still unimpeded, including Donghai County, which was still under the control of the imperial court. There are still hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, and there are garrisons from the imperial court in every major city. Xiao Yu cannot move arbitrarily at this moment. ?As soon as he makes a move, the imperial court may mobilize troops from the south to target the Qi Palace first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 687： emergency evacuation Chapter 687 Emergency Retreat Gu Fei shook his head, "I have to stay with you." She whispered in his ear: "Don''t worry, I have a way to take you with me." Xiao Yu thought of her elusive ability and thought for a while, "Okay, let them go first. If they stay, they may lose their lives in vain." ?The two discussed for a long time. Xiao Yu went to the front yard to inform the guards, and Gu Fei went to the main yard to inform Palace Master Yan. Palace Master Yan has now seen Gu Fei''s spatial ability, and gradually understands in her heart that she used to be weird when she appeared in Qisha Mountain every day, but she was not worried at all. He sighed, "The world is going to be in chaos, and the people will suffer the most." "In that case, I will take them back to Qisha Mountain first. When you return to Ping An City, you can send me a message." ?That night, no one in the house slept much. Busy packing and packing various things. When the city gates opened at dawn, the people in the mansion dressed up in batches and dispersed. Even the stones and pillars, Xiao Yu let them go. Xiao Yu was happy, "I will go to the Imperial College today to show my face, lest the emperor think that I have run away." ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I will show my face every day and come back, accompany you to buy groceries, and then the two of us will cook together.¡± There is no cook in the house now, so we can only cook by ourselves. ? Gu Fei smiled and nodded. She had never experienced the life of two people in a world before, but it was a novel experience. After Xiao Yu left, Gu Fei first piled all the jade that had been turned into stones in the space into Nanshan, and then piled up the valuable furnishings in the main courtyard and the east courtyard, the cash in the warehouse, and the silk and satin she and Xiao Yu had. All the clothes from the changing seasons are stored in the space. Only some jade furnishings were left outside. She walked around the house alone, and everything was deserted, not even a ghost. At the end of the day (eleven o''clock), Xiao Yu came back. He felt that the room was emptier than usual. He thought it was because there were fewer people, but he didn''t realize that many things were missing. Gu Fei was about to go to the kitchen with Xiao Yu to see what was available. Xiao Yu suddenly said: "There are more than 200 people in Prince Dai''s residence, and more than 100 people in Prince An''s residence. They are outside the Meridian Gate at 3:00 noon. Beheading, do you want to go and see it?¡± ?The corners of Gu Fei''s mouth twitched and he hesitated, "Then let''s take a look." Since I¡¯ve been here once, I¡¯ll try to see everything I haven¡¯t seen before. ?The two came out of the corner gate, locked the door, and walked to the Meridian Gate holding hands. The closer we get to the Meridian Gate, the more pedestrians there are. I guess they heard the news and came to watch the excitement. ?Gu Fei and Xiao Yu were just taking a leisurely stroll in the courtyard. For some reason, their hearts had never been so peaceful for a moment. At the moment, they don¡¯t have to worry about anything, they just need to eat and sleep like ordinary people every day. Walking outside the Meridian Gate, many people had gathered here. Before the prisoners were brought over, a circle of officers and soldiers holding knives stood around an open space. ??Xiao Yu was afraid that people would squeeze Gu Fei, so he pulled her to stand back. ??Everyone around them looked at these two people strangely. The man was handsome, the woman was beautiful, and they were wearing silk and satin. They looked like nobles at first glance. It is really strange that such a noble man would crowd together with the common people to watch the fun. Not long after, shouts were heard, accompanied by the sound of whips lashing, "Get out of the way, get out of the way! The Criminal Department is escorting the prisoners!" The crowd moved aside to make way for a path in the middle. ? Gu Fei craned his neck to look and saw two teams of officers and soldiers approaching, pressing down on the prisoners. (End of this chapter) Chapter 688： Watch beheading Chapter 688: Watching the beheading Hundreds of individual prisoners are quite impressive. There are all kinds of people, men, women, old and young. Some prisoners had shackles on their feet and hands, and some had nothing at all. ??Gu Fei suspected that the shackles from the Ministry of Punishment were not enough. There were more than 400 prisoners at this time. These things were definitely not enough. ?These prisoners, all with numb faces, gradually walked to an open space in the center amid the shouts and shouts of the officers and soldiers. Kneel on the ground in darkness. ??The prison officer took out the imperial edict and recited it, then threw down a piece of decree and shouted, "Start the execution!" I saw that the officers and soldiers had already pushed some of the people in front out. There are too many people, so we can only cut them in batches. The first ten were pushed down and knelt down in front. The executioners worked in groups of three. ?First remove the clothes on the prisoner''s upper body, one pulls the prisoner''s hair forward, and the other pulls his arms back, exposing a smooth and straight neck. This should prevent people from shrinking or dodging. It should be noted that dodging is human instinct. ?Gu Fei¡¯s eyes fell on a bearded executioner, and he saw the man pick up a wine gourd and take a swig. Then the executioner shouted: "Behead!" ??I saw a bright flash of sword light, he raised the knife and dropped it, and ten heads rolled to the ground. ?Some people on the ground were still kneeling, with blood rushing up from their headless necks like high-pressure fountains. ??Xiao Yu glanced at Gu Fei carefully at this time, he was afraid that she was not feeling well. ??Gu Fei was okay, it wasn''t that he had never killed anyone before, but this scene, seeing ten heads falling to the ground at the same time, was still a bit shocking. Soon, the next group of ten people were pushed out and knelt down. ?Gu Fei watched for a while, and even a three-year-old child was killed. ?The executioner''s knife happened to cut off too many heads, and the blade was curled. It was not cut off with one stroke of the knife, and half of the other end was still attached to the top. ??Gu Fei couldn''t stand it anymore and pulled Xiao Yu, "Let''s go." ??Xiao Yu pulled her forward and after walking for a while, Xiao Yu saw a restaurant in front of him and said, "We might as well have dinner at the restaurant at noon today." ?Gu Fei had no objection. The two went in and asked for a private room. They ate slowly before going back. Go back through the back corner door. As soon as they walked to the door, they saw the door in the back corner was open. The two looked at each other and walked in quickly. Not far away, he saw several officers and soldiers coming out of a room. Xiao Yu shouted sharply, "Who are you? What are you doing?" Several officers and soldiers were stunned for a moment, "Who are you?" Xiao Yu shouted and his eyes fell on the jade carving held by an officer and soldier, "I am the Crown Prince of Qi. What on earth are you doing? Robbery?" The officers and soldiers looked at me, and I looked at you, and one of them said: "This is all a misunderstanding. There is a lot of chaos in the capital now. The emperor is worried about the safety of the prince, so let us ask the prince and his concubine to change places to live." ??Xiao Yu sneered and looked at the jade carvings in the hands of the officers and soldiers, "Put down your things first and let your superiors come to see me!" ??The officers and soldiers twitched their lips, put down the jade sculpture, and quickly ran to the front yard. After a while, a man wearing a red guard uniform came over with a group of officers and soldiers. ??Gu Fei looked at his clothes and recognized that they were official robes from the fourth rank. This man should be the envoy of Zhu Yiwei Town. ??The governor smiled at the two of them in a nonchalant manner, and said, "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings." ¡°I have received the emperor¡¯s oral instructions, asking the prince and his concubine to change places to live. Unexpectedly, no one opened the door after calling for a long time, so I had to break in.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 689： Imprisoned sects mansion Chapter 689: Imprisonment of the Sect¡¯s Mansion Xiao Yu sneered, "I went to see a beheader. Why, I won''t be home for a while, and you dare to come in and rob me?" Zhen Ting made Pi Xiao''s laughter, "Where is it, the brothers only think that the son is hiding, and naturally you have to search." ¡°Speaking of which, why is there not a single servant in this mansion?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the sky, "I don''t like using my servants, so I sent them all away. Can you take care of them?" ??The governor sneered again and again, "I''m afraid the prince has other plans." ¡°Stop talking nonsense, since the Crown Prince is back, come with us.¡± ?Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "Where to go?" The governor said calmly: "The clan''s mansion." The Zongren Mansion has always been used to imprison or imprison some royal children who have made mistakes. Xiao Yu was furious, "Why, are you trying to imprison me in the clan''s mansion?" ¡°What mistake did I make? Why should I be imprisoned?¡± The governor just sneered, "Master, you have nothing to say to us. This is the emperor''s wish." ?At this time, Gu Fei pulled Xiao Yu, "Forget it, let''s go pack things first." ?The governor then noticed Gu Fei and was stunned when he saw it. Xiao Yujian looked at Gu Fei in a daze and became very angry, "If you dare to look at it again, believe it or not, I will pluck out your eyes!" ??The governor lowered his eyes and snorted in his heart, Prince Qi could only be arrogant for a while just because of his status. The emperor will never let them go. The outcome of these two people was either to be imprisoned until death or to be killed by the emperor. It¡¯s just a pity that this concubine is really as beautiful as a fairy. ?Gu Fei has already pulled Xiao Yu to the east courtyard. ?The east courtyard was in a mess, and the few remaining furnishings were missing. Even the two large wardrobes were in a mess. ?? Gu Fei quickly packed up their clothes and toiletries. After thinking about it, she felt it was not safe, so she asked Xiao Yu to guard the door and put all the bedding in the cabinet into the space. ?Then the teapot and teacups on the table were also put away. ?She came out carrying two huge bundles. Xiao Yu quickly took them and carried them on his back, holding her hand and saying, "Let''s go." ?The two of them went out, and the governor followed them step by step. ?Going to the gate, he saw that the door was open and a piece of the door was broken. Xiao Yu gritted his teeth and said, "Fix the door as soon as possible. If anything in this house is missing, you are the only one to ask." ??The governor did not answer, but pointed to the carriage outside the door, "Your Majesty, please." Xiao Yu and Gu Fei got into the car, holding Gu Fei''s hand tightly without saying a word. ?Gu Fei leaned her head in his arms and said nothing. After walking for more than two-quarters of an hour, we arrived at the clan''s residence. The clan''s residence was heavily guarded both inside and outside. The envoy of the town and governor left after handing over to the people. At this time, a **** came over and said, "Master, please come inside." ??Xiao Yu grabbed Gu Fei''s hand and walked in. Officers and soldiers guarding him with weapons could be seen everywhere along the way. The **** took them to a courtyard. Pushing open the courtyard door, you can see the yard is overgrown with weeds and a row of dilapidated houses at the end of the yard. The **** said lukewarmly: "This is the residence of the prince and his concubine." ¡°From now on, meals will be delivered at Si Zheng (ten o¡¯clock in the morning) and Shen Shizheng (four o¡¯clock in the afternoon) every day.¡± ?The **** said these two words, turned around and left. Then, he saw the door being closed and the sound of locking coming from outside. ??Xiao Yu cursed fiercely at the door, "Fuck you!" ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Come in quickly and stop cursing." ??Xiao Yu strode into the house and saw that there were only some pieces of furniture with peeling paint and broken legs. (End of this chapter) Chapter 690： Dig two holes Chapter 690: Digging Two Holes There is a round table and several chairs in the main room. Looking at the main room next door, there is a bed at least. The house was full of dust. ??Gu Fei nudged him, "I see there is a well in the yard. You go get some water and we will clean it up first." Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei suddenly and buried his head on her shoulder, "You will suffer if you follow me." ?Gu Fei whispered, "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt us." ¡°If you want to go back, we can go back to Ping An City at any time.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei steadily and touched her head, "You sit down, I''ll clean it." Speaking, he strode out to the yard, fetched a bucket of water, and carried it into the house. ?? Gu Fei smiled and tore open an old piece of clothing and handed him a piece, "Use this as a rag." ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to do it?¡± Xiao Yu nodded seriously, "It''s humiliating enough for you to live with me in a place like this. How can I still let you do things?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it. I¡¯m in the military camp and sometimes I clean the barracks myself.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and nodded. Like an ox, Xiao Yu moved quickly and quickly cleaned the room. Gu Fei saw that he had finished cleaning the room first, and laid out and hung up all the mattresses, quilts, and mosquito nets he had brought. ?? Gu Fei just took a look and realized that the toilet in this room really didn''t work. It was so disgusting. She was unwilling to touch it, so she ordered Xiao Yu, "Throw that out quickly." Xiao Yu picked up the toilet, walked to the courtyard wall, and threw it outside. I heard a voice, "Damn, why did you even throw it out of the toilet!" Gu Fei laughed loudly in the yard. Xiao Yu looked back at her and smiled. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Go and wash your hands quickly." Xiao Yu fetched water and washed his hands again. Gu Fei thought for a while, "But now we don''t have a toilet, what should we do?" ¡°Or, dig a latrine in the yard.¡± Xiao Yu''s face darkened, and he nodded, "I''ll dig it." ?Gu Fei waved him over and handed him an engineering shovel. ??Xiao Yu found a place next to the ear room, cleared the weeds first, and then started digging seriously. ?Gu Fei squatted nearby and watched. Xiao Yu worked for a while, then came over to kiss her. After a while, Xiao Yu dug a rectangular pit. ?Think of the toilet in the palace. The seat above is padded with brocade cushions, with a thick layer of yellow sand underneath, and a layer of mercury on top of the yellow sand. ?Gu Fei was worried that mercury was poisonous, so she didn¡¯t use mercury anymore. In the bathroom, incense is burned all year round, and a pot of fragrant dates is placed to stuff the nose. The white silk handkerchiefs are neatly folded next to you, waiting to protect your little butt. ?A maid will come out with a basin and spices to wash your hands. Be more particular, change your clothes after going to the toilet once. ??And you don¡¯t have to empty the toilet yourself! ?Gu Fei looked at the pit and smiled: "You can use this." ?She had to find another place to live in. It was fine for her to live in this place, but it was a little troublesome to go to the toilet. Xiao Yu nodded, "Then I''ll dig a hole for you on the other side." Gu Fei followed Xiao Yu to the other side. Xiao Yu dug the hole in a few strokes and looked at Gu Fei, "What else is there to do?" ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "I don''t know, let''s just leave it like this for now, and wait until it becomes inconvenient to find a solution." As he was talking, he heard a sound at the door. ?Gu Fei quickly took the weapon shovel and put it away. ??Then the courtyard door opened, and a **** placed a tray on the ground and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 691： Ill take you out to play Chapter 691 Let me take you out to play The two of them walked over to take a look and saw that on the tray, two bowls of yellowed rice, one bowl of wilted green vegetables, and a plate of pickles were gone. Xiao Yu frowned and said, "You can''t eat this thing." ??Gu Fei nodded, pulled him in, and whispered: "I''ll go out and get something to eat in the evening." ¡°Tomorrow we have to give some money to the eunuchs outside so that they can help us buy iron pots and kitchen knives. We also need to bring some rice and vegetables over every day so that we can cook for ourselves.¡± Xiao Yu thought for a while, "How are you going to get out? Can you guarantee that you won''t be discovered?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "When I go out, I just whine. Wherever I want to go, I''ll be there soon." Xiao Yu couldn''t believe it, "Wherever?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "Absolutely. As long as I know the specific place, like now, I can take you back to our room in Ping''an City." ??Although Xiao Yu knew that Gu Fei had some uncanny abilities, he never expected that he would be so miraculous. He was stunned for a moment, then suddenly hugged Gu Fei tightly, "I know you are a fairy." ¡°Xiao Fei, promise me you will never leave me in this life.¡± "If you want to go back, wait for me. Wait until I am dead before you leave." ? Gu Fei knew that this man''s sense of security was gone again, so he hugged him quickly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave." Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei for a while and finally calmed down, "In that case, I''m relieved, then let''s live here peacefully." ?Gu Fei snuggled into his arms, "There is something I have always wanted to tell you, but I haven''t." "Now that the world is in chaos, Donghai County will be affected soon. We should make plans for some things in advance." Xiao Yu touched her head and said, "Don''t worry, since my grandfather, the palace has been storing food every year and replacing old food with new food every year." ¡°During this period, I came home late every day and was always in contact with officials from the DPRK and China.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "Just be prepared. The rich people in Donghai County are just a piece of fat in the eyes of others. I think everyone would want to take a bite of it if they have the chance." ¡°By the way, if you want to write to someone, just write and I¡¯ll send it to you.¡± ??Xiao Yu nodded, "I have to write a letter to Prime Minister Su." ¡°I will also write a letter to my father. You can send it to the Escort Bureau, and the Escort Bureau will pass it on to him.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, I''ll get you a pen and paper." ?She took out the pen and paper and put it on the table. Xiao Yu took an inkstone and poured some water on it, grinding the ink while thinking. Soon, Xiao Yu wrote two letters. Gu Fei packed the envelopes and put them in the space. She then said, "I''ll think about it later and see if there''s anything else I''m missing. I''ll go home and get it." ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but laugh, "Isn''t your confinement just a joke? If the emperor finds out, he won''t be so angry that he vomits blood." ?Gu Fei also laughed, "Not only can I go home, I can also go to the palace at any time." Xiao Yu quickly coaxed her, "Don''t go to the palace. The emperor''s secret guards are no joke. It would be bad if they get hurt anywhere." ??Gu Fei said "Hmm" and leaned into Xiao Yu''s arms, "When it gets dark, I will take you out to play." Xiao Yu laughed, lowered his head and kissed Gu Fei, "I won''t go. If a **** comes in to check, it will be revealed that there is no one inside." ¡°Go and play by yourself, just don¡¯t play for too long.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded obediently, "Are you hungry?" Xiao Yu said honestly: "A little bit." ? Gu Fei thought for a while and took out her bread, which would never expire, and two cartons of milk. ¡°Eat this first, I¡¯ll sneak out in the evening and buy some snacks.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 692： send Chapter 692 Delivery of Letters ?Having seen the car before, Xiao Yu was not too surprised about the bread. He followed Gu Fei''s example and tore off the wrapping paper and started to nibble on it. ? Gu Fei put a straw into his milk, and the two of them drank milk and ate bread, looking at each other and smiling from time to time. ?It is getting dark. ? Gu Fei suddenly said: "Oh, I forgot to bring the candles. Just wait, I''ll go home and get some candles." As soon as the words fell, the person disappeared. Xiao Yu looked at the empty chair across from him for a long time, and sighed quietly. ?? Gu Fei returned to the house and stood in her room. For a moment she didn''t know where the maids had put the unused candles. She looked around and found nothing. Hence, I had to put all the candlesticks in each room into the space. Then I thought about it, no one is looking at the house in this house now, and thieves and robbers are bound to break in. I took out the Qiankun bag and walked around the house. I put all the useful things into several Qiankun bags. I waited until I got back. If you sort it out slowly, you will surely find the candles too. Xiao Yu was staring at the chair in a daze when a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Then Gu Fei lit the candle and complained, "I don''t know where they put the candle. It took me a long time to find it." ?At this time, it was less than a quarter of an hour before Gu Fei left. How long does it mean? Xiao Yu looked at her helplessly. ??Gu Fei handed him a bottle of water, "That won''t work. There isn''t even a kettle for boiling water here. Someone has to buy it tomorrow." There is it in the space, but it cannot be used. Such a big thing cannot be hidden from the human eye, there must be some context. Lighting the candle, Gu Fei took out a mirror, changed her clothes into a sarong, and then looked at Xiao Yu, "What do you want to eat?" Xiao Yu said softly: "It''s up to you, just buy something you like." ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°It may take a little longer, and I still have to send those two letters.¡± ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but said: "Be careful outside." ?Gu Fei smiled and then disappeared. We arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion first. She came to the Prime Minister''s Mansion once, but at that time she only sat in the inner courtyard with the old lady and the Prime Minister''s wife. She didn''t know where Prime Minister Su''s study was. She thought about it and found that the layout of most houses was similar. In the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the old lady lived in the main courtyard. Logically, Prime Minister Su lived in the east courtyard. He then teleported to the east courtyard. There is no one in the east courtyard. Lights were on in several rooms. ??Gu Fei was hiding behind a tree and was thinking about which room was Prime Minister Su''s study when he saw the door of a room opened and Su Chen walked out of the room. ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up. When Su Chen passed under the tree, he suddenly stepped out and said, "Mr. Su." Su Chen suddenly heard a familiar voice that he had longed for, and his heart skipped a beat when he saw Gu Fei close at hand, smiling at him. He was in a daze for a moment, "Xiao Fei, why are you here?" ??Gu Fei shushed and whispered: "I''m here to deliver a letter to Prime Minister Su. You take me to see him." Su Chen suppressed his erratic heartbeat and said, "Follow me." ?He took Gu Fei towards the room he came out of just now and knocked on the door, "Uncle, it''s me." Prime Minister Su''s voice came from inside, "Come in, have you forgotten anything?" ? Gu Fei followed Su Chen into the house. Prime Minister Su looked at the woman behind Su Chen in surprise. Xiao Yu brought Gu Fei to visit that day, and he had met Gu Fei once. It''s just that Gu Fei''s face was a little dark at the moment, so he felt familiar for a moment but couldn''t recognize it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 693： retreat Chapter 693 Retreat ??Gu Fei said to Prime Minister Su, "Prime Minister Su, the prince asked me to send you a letter." It was only then that Prime Minister Su confirmed that the woman in front of him was the Crown Princess. He stood up hurriedly, "Why are you here?" He just got the news before dinner. The princes of several vassal princes who came to Beijing were all imprisoned by the emperor and sent to the clan mansion. He was talking about this matter with Su Chen just now. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I sneaked out." Speaking, he took out the letter and handed it to Prime Minister Su, "I can''t stay long, so I''ll leave first." In this situation, Prime Minister Su could not keep the guest, so he had to say: "Chen''er, please send the Crown Princess out." ??Gu Fei smiled and waved her hand, "No need to send it off, I''m not going out through the gate." After saying that, he ducked out of the door. Su Chen followed him out and saw Gu Fei''s shadow disappearing on the wall. Su Chen felt disappointed, turned around and entered the door, and saw his uncle reading the letter. Su Chengxiu waved to him, "Come and take a look too." The two of them read the letter. Prime Minister Su narrowed his eyes and whispered: "The emperor''s move can be said to be a bad move." ¡°Now that all the princes and princes are being imprisoned, isn¡¯t this forcing the princes to rebel?¡± ? He ??originally heard that Xiao Yu was imprisoned and was very anxious, but now that he saw Gu Fei coming and going freely, he felt a little relieved when he thought that the sect could not control the prince and his wife. ?However, thinking about his family, he frowned deeply again, "Dong An Guo has rebelled. Although there is no movement at the moment, he will point his sword at the capital sooner or later." "Although the capital may not necessarily fall, it is still unsafe. Food prices have been soaring in the past two days. It seems that many people have already smelled the smell." He said solemnly to Su Chen: "Chen''er, we can''t stay in the capital any longer. In the past two days, you will go to Ping''an City with your grandparents, second brother, two sisters-in-law, nephew, and your mother." Su Chen frowned, "What about uncle and eldest brother?" Prime Minister Su shook his head, "Your eldest brother and I are both court officials, how can we leave?" ¡°Why don¡¯t you resign, uncle?¡± ¡°Some of the emperor¡¯s recent actions are really not the work of a wise king. It is only because of his favor and trust in Duke An Guo that he has suffered today.¡± Su Chen read the newspaper every day, was taught political affairs by Prime Minister Su, and knew the trends in the DPRK very well. Prime Minister Su sighed, "A wise king is rare." "Right now, I can''t resign even if I want to. The emperor won''t let me go." "Forget it, let''s not talk about it. Ping''an City is safer than Beijing at the moment. If you go, I will feel relieved. At least I can leave roots for the Su family." ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t tell your eldest and second brothers first, let me think about it carefully.¡± Su Chen bowed his head and resigned. Gu Fei had already arrived at the **** agency. Handing the letter to the head of the **** agency, Gu Fei turned around and appeared in an alley. ??Slowly coming out of the alley, there happened to be a restaurant not far away. Gu Fei ordered a few dishes, bought some pancakes, packed them, and carried them out the door. Then he ducked into the alley and teleported. The next second he appeared in the dilapidated house of Zongren Mansion. ??Xiao Yu was practicing in the yard, and Gu Fei called out, "Xiao Yu, come quickly." Xiao Yu collected his strength and walked slowly inside. Seeing that Gu Fei had already placed four dishes and one soup on the table. Every dish is still steaming hot. Then he served two more bowls of white rice. Xiao Yu had only eaten one piece of bread, which he had just finished practicing. Now he was so hungry that he finished a bowl of white rice in just a short time. ?Gu Fei served him another bowl. (End of this chapter) Chapter 694： There is oil and water Chapter 694 There is oil and water The two of them ate until their stomachs were full. Xiao Yu stood up, put away the bowls and chopsticks, and took them to the well to wash them clean. Gu Fei retracted into the space together. The two of them walked in the yard to eat. ?After a while, the two of them fled into the house in embarrassment and closed the doors and windows. There were mosquitoes in the house just now. Gu Fei was bitten on her legs a few times while eating, but she was just hungry and didn''t care. Who would have known that there were more mosquitoes in the yard. Within a short time, they had several big bites on their bodies. The mosquitoes were so vicious and big that they couldn''t even be driven away. The two of them hid under the mosquito net on the bed. Xiao Yu carefully applied medicine to Gu Fei''s bag and said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, you are smart and know how to take the mosquito net." ¡°The Prince of Chu and his wife in the yard next door are afraid of becoming two dishes for mosquitoes.¡± ??Gu Fei was scratching the itch everywhere and asked, "Is the Crown Prince of Chu next door?" ¡°Well, I shouted to him when you went out just now.¡± ??Gu Fei took the ointment and applied it to Xiao Yu again, "Tomorrow we have to pull out the grass in the yard and get some mugwort for fumigation." The two of them applied medicine and sat in the tent to practice their internal strength. They got up early in the morning and finished practicing. They ate the pancakes that Gu Fei brought back yesterday, which were still hot. After eating, they went to the yard to pull weeds. Seeing that Gu Fei had just pulled out two handfuls, Xiao Yu''s palms turned red, "You go and rest in the room. The sun is very hot. I''ll do it. It won''t take long." ??Gu Fei then returned to the house and ducked into the space. Sit in the space by yourself and organize things. Put items that are not commonly used into categories into Qiankun bags that you make that can only be used by yourself, and label the outside. ?The whole space is much cleaner. Except for a small half of the jade that has not been used up, it is the car, weapons and food. These are not put into the Qiankun bag for easy access. They also found several large bundles of candles. ??The more Gu Fei thought about it, the more she felt that her space was magical. Storage bags cannot be placed inside each other like Russian matryoshka dolls. By the same token, the Qiankun bag should not fit into the space. But she just let it in. ?Although her space is not large, it is extraordinary. After tidying up the space, Gu Fei came out, moved a stool and sat under the eaves to watch Xiao Yu pull weeds. At about ten o''clock, the little **** came to deliver the meal. When he opened the door, he saw that yesterday''s meal had not been moved at all, and even the tray had not been moved. He sneered in his heart. This is the case for everyone who has just come here. After being hungry for a few days, I will eat even worse rotten food than this, and I will only regret that there is less. The little **** put down the food, picked up yesterday''s tray and was about to leave. Gu Fei had already come out of the house when he heard the noise. She grabbed him and said with a smile: "Father-in-law, we still lack some things here. I wonder if I can trouble my father-in-law to help." Bring it here." As he spoke, he thrust a fifty-tael banknote into his hand. ??The little **** held the bank note in his hand and asked calmly, "What do you want?" ¡°I need some mugwort to smoke the house, as well as firewood, rice, oil and salt, pots and pans, a kettle for boiling water, and a kitchen knife.¡± ??The little **** snorted, "The kitchen knife won''t do it, but the rest will do." ?Gu Fei said to him, "Then I''ll trouble my father-in-law." The little **** turned around with the tray, "Wait, I''ll bring it to you in the afternoon." He took the tray to the kitchen, found a deserted place, took out the banknote and looked at it, it was fifty taels. To buy those things, ten taels of silver is enough. ?The prince and concubine of the Prince of Qi are quite good and well-behaved, and are given plenty of money. The little **** thought about how to treat them better in the future. After all, they were not detained. They were not searched when they came in. They must have brought a lot of money with them. The oil and water are still very thick, so you can squeeze them slowly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 695： is a good comrade Chapter 695: He is a good comrade ??Gu Fei and Xiao Yu brought the new plate of food in. They looked at it and found that it was worse than yesterday''s. Not only was the rice yellow, but it also had a musty smell. ??This will definitely make you feel upset, so Xiao Yu poured the food into the pit and buried it. ?Arrived at Shenzheng, the courtyard door opened, and the young **** threw a big bundle on the ground and said, "There''s more." After a while, another big bundle came over. ?Gu Fei smiled very happily and said, "Thank you so much, father-in-law. He is such a good person." She leaned over and whispered: "How about I give my father-in-law five taels of silver every day, and my father-in-law will send us some meat, vegetables, rice and noodles?" ?The little **** thought to himself that two people could not eat much, so two taels of silver a day for food was the best. If he could afford three taels of silver a day, where could he find such a good thing? He smiled kindly and said, "That''s OK. From tomorrow on, I will deliver things to you on time." ?Gu Fei and Xiao Yu dragged two large bundles into the house. Temporarily use the other main room next to the main hall as a kitchen. ??Gu Fei had to build a stove on his way out of the desert. He directed Xiao Yu to dig some soil in the yard and build an earthen stove by the window. The iron pot was placed on it and it was just right. ??He also found some tattered furniture and put chopping boards, basins and other things in place. ?The kitchen looks a bit like this. Xiao Yu had been pulling weeds all day, and his face was red from the sun. Gu Fei boiled a pot of water and put the bathtub that came out of the house yesterday in the kitchen. Xiao Yu poured a few buckets of water in and had a good time. Had a bath. He poured water, washed the tub, and boiled water for Gu Fei to take a bath. ??Gu Fei feels that the current prince does not look like a pampered young man at all. He rushes to do the dirty work and is a good comrade. After taking a bath, the two lit wormwood in the house, closed the doors and windows, and lit a few handfuls of wormwood in the yard. The smoke spread everywhere. I suddenly heard someone shouting from the yard next door, "Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu, are you smoking mugwort? The smell is so strong that it attracts mosquitoes to my side." ??Xiao Yu chuckled, "Brother Zhi, there''s nothing we can do about it. I can''t keep the mosquitoes even if they want to go away." ?Xiao Zhi next door cursed and raised his voice: "Do you have any more mugwort? Give me some wormwood, I''ll bite you to death." ??Xiao Yu looked at the large handful of mugwort left and glanced at Gu Fei questioningly. Gu Fei nodded. He then grabbed a small handful of mugwort, tied it with a stone, and threw it over the wall. ?After a while, Xiao Zhi''s voice came to express his thanks, "Brother Yu, thank you very much." They haven''t sent any rice, noodles or vegetables yet, and they can''t cook. Gu Feila asked Xiao Yu, "How about we go to Wuzhou or Jiangxia to find a place to have a midnight snack?" The places you have been to have coordinates and you can reach them in the blink of an eye. Xiao Yu was immediately interested by Gu Fei''s words, and at the same time he also wanted to see Gu Fei''s magical magic. His mind was already thinking about the scene of Gu Fei taking him flying in the clouds and mist across the nine heavens. There is no way. Human imagination will be bound by the times and cognition to a certain extent. What people can imagine are mostly related to known things. Xiao Yufeng''s eyes shone with excitement, "Then let''s go." ?? Gu Fei was about to hug him and teleport, and frowned, "It would be great if there was that legendary human skin mask. It would be difficult for us to go out with such two faces without being noticed." This is the trouble with looking beautiful. ?Gu Fei casually took out the shadow powder and said, "Don''t move, I''ll brush it for you." After finishing brushing for Xiao Yu, I brushed a few times myself and asked Xiao Yu, "Where are we going, Wuzhou or Jiangxia City?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 696： Go out for a late night snack Chapter 696: Going out for a late-night snack All the cells in Xiao Yu''s body were in a state of excitement, "Let''s go to Wuzhou, there are many restaurants in Wuzhou." ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Fei hugged Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes only felt blurry. When he looked again, he was already standing at the entrance of an alley. This is the place where Qiong Niang¡¯s family used to live. Gu Fei was here last time and knew that there were very few people walking in this alley at night. Xiao Yu couldn''t help but look around, "Here, have we arrived in Wuzhou?" Since there was no flying clouds and mist, Xiao Fei didn''t even cast a spell, so here we are? ?Gu Fei pulled him out of the alley, and the two of them walked to the street, "Well, this is Wuzhou." ??Xiao Yu didn''t see any iconic buildings in Wuzhou for a while. This area was also a place where poor people lived, and it didn''t look like much. He still didn''t believe it, so he grabbed a passerby and asked, "Uncle, is this Wuzhou?" The uncle said kindly, "Of course it''s Wuzhou. Is this your first time here, my descendant?" ?Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled beside her. After walking for a while, Gu Fei saw a carriage soliciting passengers. The two of them got on the carriage. Gu Fei told the driver, "Go to the biggest restaurant." ?The coachman responded and the carriage started running smoothly. ??Xiao Yu stared outside the curtain without blinking. As the carriage ran, the scene on the street gradually became more prosperous. ?Wuzhou is close to Ping''an City. He has been here twice before, and he soon felt that the street scenery felt familiar. After walking for more than a quarter of an hour, the carriage stopped. The driver said: "You two, this is Shuiyunxuan, the largest restaurant in Wuzhou." Xiao Yu stood at the door of Shuiyunxuan, looking at the familiar door of the restaurant, and finally convinced that he was in Wuzhou. He had eaten here once two years ago, and nothing had changed here. ??Gu Fei took out a handful of copper coins and gave them to the coachman, and led Xiao Yu, who was in a daze, into the restaurant. They asked for a private room, ordered food, and sat by the window to watch the street scene. Xiao Yu had come to his senses and couldn''t help but sigh, "In this way, you can see the beautiful scenery in the world if you want to see it, and eat the delicacies in the world if you want to eat it." ? Gu Fei smiled and shook his head, "Not yet, it would be better to go to a place I have been to, a place I haven''t been to, there is no point, it is not very convenient." ¡°When I have some free time, I will drive around for a while, and then I can go wherever I want.¡± ?Let¡¯s take a tour of Dayingchao first, and then go to places other than Dayingchao. She also wants to get a few more varieties of peppers and many delicious tropical fruits. ? ? Xiao Yu seemed to understand and didn''t hesitate. He just stared downstairs, as if he had never seen such a busy street scene in his eight lifetimes. Plates of exquisite dishes are served, and the color, aroma and taste are all top-notch. ?One of the dishes that Gu Fei has always wanted to eat but has never been able to eat is the soft-double long fish. It is a famous specialty in Wuzhou. ?The long fish is eel. Eel is a good nourishing food and is also known as ginseng in the water. For this dish, eel is selected as thick as a pen and only the middle part of the back is cooked. ??The eel is small and the meat is tender, and the cooking method maintains the tenderness of the eel very well. Eat it in your mouth, it is soft, tender, smooth, refreshing and delicious. ?There is also a dish of white-robed shrimps, which are extremely fresh and tender. When you eat them, you will feel the fragrance on your teeth and cheeks, and have an endless aftertaste. The two of them had almost finished a table of exquisite dishes, and then ordered some more dishes and packed them up. The money Gu Fei received was not cheap at all. It cost more than one hundred taels in total. After coming out of the restaurant, the two of them strolled along the street for a while. Xiao Yu was worried that someone from the Zongren Mansion might go in to check, "Let''s go back first and come back for a stroll another day." (End of this chapter) Chapter 697： The house leaks Chapter 697 The house is leaking ??Gu Fei nodded, and the two of them went into a nearby alley. Gu Fei first put the packed meals into the space and hugged Xiao Yu tightly. In an instant, the two of them were standing in the dilapidated courtyard of the Zongren Mansion again. The wormwood in the yard has burned out. When you open the door, the smoke inside has almost dispersed. ?The windows in this house are all torn and the smoke can¡¯t be shut out. The two of them were sitting cross-legged on the bed practicing. After a while, Xiao Yu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Gu Fei, leaned over and whispered: "Xiao Fei, why don''t we practice together?" ??Gu Fei stopped her practice and widened her eyes, "How do you practice dual cultivation?" It can¡¯t be what she thinks. Xiao Yu hugged her, "The Nine Yang Jue and the Nine Yin Jue are complementary to each other. I specially-ahem, the Nine Yang Jue finally recorded the method of dual cultivation. You just need to rely on me and follow the method I teach you. , which is of great benefit to us all.¡± Seeing that he was speaking seriously, Gu Fei felt that she might have thought too much just now. . Not long after sleeping, Gu Fei felt a little cold on her face. She was half asleep and thought it was Xiao Yu who was causing trouble. She snorted and continued to sleep. ?Then I felt more and more wrong. My face was not only cold, but also wet. ?She woke up suddenly and heard the sound of heavy rain hitting the roof tiles. When she touched her face, it was covered with rainwater. ??Gu Fei pushed Xiao Yu, "Xiao Yu, wake up quickly, the house is leaking." ??Xiao Yu sat up in a daze, and it took him a few seconds to figure out what happened. He quickly hugged Gu Fei and got out of bed. ??Gu Fei lit a candle and Xiao Yu looked around, "There''s not much leakage here. I''ll push the bed over and make do with it today. I''ll have someone buy some tiles to patch the roof tomorrow." Fortunately, Xiao Yu is very strong, and the bed is not a good one. It is just a bed board and four pillars. Soon, Xiao Yu moved the bed to a rainproof place, and Gu Fei lit it with a candle. After moving the bed, Gu Fei took out a clean mattress and put on the sheets, and then the two of them fell asleep. When I woke up in the morning, the rain stopped, but the ground in the house was still wet, and small puddles formed in some sunken places. ?The two of them walked to the main room. There was a lot of things in the main room. There was simply no place to set foot in the room. ?The embroidered shoes worn by Gu Fei soon became covered with mud. ?The two of them slept late last night and woke up late. They were looking at each other when they heard a knock on the door. It must have been the little **** coming over. Seeing that the yard was also muddy, Xiao Yu asked Gu Fei not to go there. He walked over and opened the door, took a bundle from the little eunuch''s hand, and then handed the little **** a piece of silver. ¡°This house is leaking. I wonder if we can get some tiles to fix it.¡± ??The little **** shook his head and waved his hands, "This can''t be done, Master. If you want the tiles, you have to use a cart to pull them. The cart can''t get in here." ¡°The little ones are not that capable.¡± Xiao Yu had no choice but to carry the bag around and hand it to Gu Fei. Gu Fei opened it and saw that there were some rice, flour, two handfuls of vegetables, a few eggs, a piece of meat, and a fish. ?She mentioned that the kitchen was put away, but Xiao Yu disappeared when she came out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 698： Flirting with his wife in front of him Chapter 698: Flirting with his wife in front of him ??Gu Fei called out, "Xiao Yu¡ª" Xiao Yu''s voice came from above his head, "I''m on the roof. I''ll get some tiles from the penthouses on both sides and lay them down." ??Gu Fei walked quickly to the yard, raised his head, and saw Xiao Yu unveiling tiles in the ear room. It had just rained, and the tiles were still wet and extremely slippery. Gu Fei saw Xiao Yu taking a few tiles and was about to send them to the other side when his foot slipped and rolled on the roof, falling down. Come down. ?Gu Fei was startled, and just as she was about to use teleportation to catch Xiao Yu, she saw Xiao Yu sliding to the edge of the eaves, stretching out his feet and hooking the rafters on the side. ?Then a kite turned over and landed on the ground gently and skillfully. ?Gu Fei walked over and said angrily: "Be careful." Xiao Yu still held the tiles in his hand. He smiled at Gu Fei, then jumped up and patched the tiles in the main room. ??Gu Fei watched for a while, then went into the kitchen to cook a pot of porridge and baked a few egg pancakes. He took out one of the dishes packed last night and put them all on the table. Then he called Xiao Yu to come down for dinner. After dinner, Gu Fei put away the dishes and Xiao Yu went up to the roof again. ? Gu Fei took the grass that he pulled out yesterday and spread it on the ground. At least the walking was not so slippery and it was much cleaner. ??Coming out of the house, Gu Fei heard Xiao Zhi, the crown prince of King Chu next door, cursing in the street. "I''m sorry to you, uncle, this broken house is leaking! Mad, I slept in the water all night, who is responsible for getting rheumatism!" ¡°You bastard, why are you locking me up here? I didn¡¯t rebel. I¡¯ve been your ancestor for eight generations..." ?Gu Fei heard it funny. He didn¡¯t know who he was scolding. If he was scolding the emperor, wouldn¡¯t you all be the same ancestor? ?She came out and walked into the yard, looking up at Xiao Yu laying the tiles. Not long after, there was a ring at the front door, and it was not the time to deliver food now. Gu Fei looked back and saw the door opened, and Miao Kong came in carrying a baggage. She went up to him in surprise, "Master Miaokong, why are you here?" ? Xiao Yu also heard the noise on the roof. He turned around and saw a very beautiful monk walking towards the yard while looking at his Xiao Fei with great affection. Xiao Yu has also heard of Miao Kong''s name for a long time. Speaking of it, they can be considered relatives. He was initially indifferent to this monk who broke the rules and was obsessed with women. I sent a letter to Gu Fei last time and after rescuing Dugu Yin, I felt a little grateful to him. Just grateful, he didn''t want to see Miao Kong trying to take advantage of Xiao Fei. Xiao Yu''s face darkened, he put down the tiles in his hands, and jumped off the roof. Unfortunately, when he landed, he slipped on the mud on the ground and almost fell. He steadied himself and walked to Miaokong. Before he spoke, Miaokong smiled at him and said, "Amitabha, this must be Donor Xiao." Xiao Yu said with a dark face, "Who is the donor? When did I donate to you?" ?Gu Fei chuckled from the side, "Master, come in quickly, the yard is very dirty." The three of them entered the main room. Gu Fei spread straw on the ground, but they could barely stand on it. Miaokong looked around and saw that the house was in such a dilapidated state. He couldn''t help but feel very sorry for Gu Fei and quickly handed over the baggage he had brought. ¡°The young monk heard that the girl had entered the clan¡¯s residence and stayed up all night. He was worried that the girl would suffer here, so he brought some food to the girl.¡± Xiao Yu frowned when he heard this. How dare this monk tease his wife in front of him! (End of this chapter) Chapter 699： Help in times of need Chapter 699: Giving timely help ??Gu Fei has now basically adapted to Miao Kong''s way of speaking. She smiled at Miao Kong and said, "Master is interested." Being able to come and see her at this time is a friend who helps her in times of need. Opening the bag, I saw a roasted chicken wrapped in lotus leaves, a few white flour steamed buns, and an exquisite porcelain vase. I didn''t know what was inside. Miaokong picked up the porcelain bottle and handed it to Gu Fei carefully, "This is the floral dew made by the young monk who picked rose flowers by himself. You only need to pour a little out, mix it with water, and drink it in your mouth. It is very sweet." ¡°I hope that after drinking this, the girl can forget a little about the pain of life here.¡± ? Gu Fei sensed Miao Kong''s sincerity, stood up and blessed him, saying solemnly: "Thank you, Master, for coming to visit me at this time. I will always remember this friendship in my heart." ?Monk Miaokong stared at Gu Fei and said softly: "I told you, girl, you don''t need to thank me. I am willing to do anything for you." Xiao Yu was standing next to him, his face turned black. If someone else had said these words, he would have been punched in his face. It¡¯s just that first of all, he knew that Miao Kong was like this person, and secondly, people always had good intentions when sending things over at this time. Not easy to start with. ??Gu Fei glanced at Xiao Yu''s face and felt that if Mokong continued to speak, Xiao Yu would lose control at some point. ¡°Master, it¡¯s better not to come to this place again in the future. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate for others to find out. The prince and I can live well here. Thank you, master, for caring about us.¡± Miaokong shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. I am a monk and no one can hinder me." ¡°What else does the girl need? I¡¯ll get it for her.¡± Xiao Yu couldn''t bear it anymore. He picked up Miao Kong and walked out. As he walked, he said, "Nothing is needed, and you don''t need to come here again." Pulled Miaokong to the door, and then slammed the door. Miaokong looked at the closed door, shook his head and sighed. The officers and soldiers guarding the door looked at him sideways. He clasped his hands to the officers and soldiers and said, "Thank you for your hard work." He turned around and walked away. ? Gu Fei was in the room, holding the bottle of rose dew, and pulled out the cork from the mouth of the bottle. A sweet fragrance suddenly floated out from the mouth of the bottle. The house was instantly filled with the fragrance of roses. She took a glass, washed it, poured some toilet water into it, and then added half a cup of water to mix it up. The liquid in the glass showed a light pink color, it was very beautiful, and the fragrance was fresher than before. A lot. Take a sip and it will leave a lasting fragrance on your teeth and cheeks. Xiao Yu looked sideways at her tinkering, and Gu Fei brought the cup to his mouth, "Try it¡ª" Xiao Yu put aside his head and said, "I won''t drink. The tiles haven''t been laid yet, so I went up." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "It smells so good. Do you really not want to drink it?" ??Xiao Yu snorted and walked out of the room. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Prime Minister Su came back from the court, locked himself in the study, and sighed deeply. This morning at court, the father-in-law of the Crown Prince of Chu, the Minister of Rites, Wang Shangshu, stated that the Emperor had imprisoned all the princes of the feudal lords without any reason. This move was tantamount to forcing the princes to rebel collectively. Under the current situation, it was not wise. Act of. ?Prime Minister Su also stood up and said a few words. ??The emperor was furious and accused Wang Shangshu, Prime Minister Su, of wearing the same pair of trousers with the vassal prince''s relatives. But then many officials came out to support the two men and persuaded the emperor to release the princes of the vassal. ??The emperor was stubborn and had a heated argument with all the officials. Finally, the emperor walked away and that was the end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 700： Qin Xin comes to visit Chapter 700 Qin Xin¡¯s visit ?Prime Minister Su reviewed what happened in the court and quickly made up his mind. Leave, family members must leave as soon as possible. ??The emperor is a petty person. Now that An Guogong and Dai Wang have turned against each other, he is even more frightened and has done something to unreasonably imprison the princes. This is treating the law as nothing. ?The king takes the lead in disobeying the law. Does the law still have dignity? It should be noted that emperors in the past dynasties, even if they wanted to do extraneous things, they had to show off and save face. For example, a certain king who made mistakes in history had his hair cut off instead of his head. ?The cutting of hair was used instead of beheading. Although everyone knew what was going on, from another perspective, this was not to maintain the dignity of the law and to show that the emperor was guilty of breaking the law and the common people were guilty. ??Now the emperor has no regard for face or decency. Acting like this will only chill the hearts of the people in the world. Prime Minister Su thought of this, took a deep breath, got up and walked quickly to the main courtyard. ?Early the next morning, more than ten carriages from the Su family slowly drove out of the city gate and headed south. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?That evening, Xiao Yu and Gu Fei had just finished eating. Xiao Yu was washing dishes in the kitchen, and Gu Fei was lighting mugwort to smoke mosquitoes in the main room. The courtyard door facing the main room opened. ? Gu Fei looked over and saw Monk Miaokong coming in with a thin man. She came out of the house, and before she could say hello, the thin man next to Miaokong suddenly rushed over and hugged her. ??Gu Fei felt the softness on her chest, hugged her and smiled, "Sister Xin." ¡°Quick, go to the house to talk, there are a lot of mosquitoes outside.¡± Qin Xin rubbed Gu Fei''s body, inhaled the fragrance of her body, took Gu Fei''s hand and went in. She looked around the dilapidated house. When she turned her head, she suddenly saw Xiao Yu holding her hand in the room next door. Sleeves are washing dishes. Qin Xin''s eyes almost fell out as she pointed at Xiao Yu, "This, is this your husband, Prince Qi Xiao Yu?" ?Gu Fei smiled, "Of course, what''s the matter?" "He, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he who he who he, he of, he, he,, he, and he, she, , , , , , , , , I world and he and he and the world and world and world;; Country, Country;" Washing dishes is a job for a rough lady. The first- and second-rate girls in her yard would not do such a thing for fear of hurting their hands. ??A noble prince actually washes the dishes himself. And the Crown Princess was idle nearby. Even if the two of them had no servants to serve them here and had to do it themselves, in Qin Xin''s inherent understanding, washing dishes was also a woman''s job. ??Xiao Yu turned his head and glanced at Qin Xin briefly, then continued his work. Miaokong also saw Xiao Yu at this time and smiled at him, "Donor Xiao, do you want help from this poor monk?" Xiao Yu rolled his eyes and ignored him. ?? Qin Xin sighed at Xiao Yu for a while, then suddenly whispered into Gu Fei''s ear: "How did sister Gu make the prince so obedient? Do you have any tips for me?" Suddenly he frowned and said, "Forget it, you don''t need to tell me, there''s no point in telling me." ?Gu Fei pulled her to sit down, "What''s wrong?" He then called to Miaokong, "Master, please sit down quickly. It''s just that there isn''t even a decent teacup here, and I can''t even pour you a glass of water." Miaokong waved his hand and said, "Miss Gu, don''t worry about me. I met Miss Qin today. She wanted to see you, so I brought her here specially." "You guys chat." ?He walked to the kitchen and watched Xiao Yu clean up with interest. Qin Xin hugged Gu Fei''s arm and lowered her voice, "Sister Gu, wasn''t the Queen executed? The Queen Mother summoned my mother and I to enter the palace tomorrow. Right now, my family is worried to death. Judging from this, it may be Make me queen." (End of this chapter) Chapter 701： Dont want to be a queen Chapter 701 I don¡¯t want to be a queen ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly, "You don''t want to?" Qin Xin pouted, "Who is willing?" ¡°The emperor is so thin and not good-looking.¡± ¡°If the emperor were as handsome as your eldest son, I would be willing to do so.¡± ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "That is the highest position among women, and you are not tempted at all?" Qin Xin snorted, "Sister, can''t you see that with the current situation, the emperor asked me to be the queen, so he doesn''t really want to marry me." "My father is in charge of the troops in the capital camp. He is afraid that my father has other intentions." "Tell me, why are you in a hurry? The queen has only died a few days ago. There are so many things going on in the court now, why bother in this moment." ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "Then what did your parents say?" Qin Xin sighed, "My parents are not willing, saying that with my temperament, I won''t be able to survive for a few days if I marry into the palace." She lowered her voice and said, "My mother asked someone to write a marriage letter. She plans to say that if the Queen Mother asks about it tomorrow, my cousin and I have been engaged for a long time." ?? Gu Fei thought about the emperor''s insistence on granting marriage to Xiao Yu, "I''m afraid this is not safe." Qin Xin frowned, "I don''t think it''s safe either. If the emperor orders it, how can I not marry?" ¡°I don¡¯t want to go into the palace. It¡¯s not fun at all and there are so many rules. I¡¯d be suffocated if I went there.¡± ?Gu Fei looked at Qin Xin sympathetically, "You haven''t even had hairpins yet, right? Are you going to get married before you have hairpins?" "That means I have to wait until September to get haircut. I''m so annoyed. I don''t want to get married!" She held her chin and sighed after saying this. ??Gu Fei whispered: "Whether you marry or not is not up to you. The initiative lies in the hands of the emperor." ¡°Unless the emperor changes his mind.¡± Qin Xin frowned and said, "It would be great if the emperor would change his mind. I am willing to do anything." ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "How about you scare the emperor so that he doesn''t dare to marry you." Qin Xin became interested, "Why are you scared?" ??Gu Fei lowered his voice and whispered a few words in Qin Xin''s ear, and then said: "I can think of these stupid methods, but I don''t know if they will work or not." "If the emperor is determined to marry you, then there is no use doing anything." Qin Xin narrowed her eyes and nodded, "I can''t worry about so much anymore. I''ll give it a try anyway. Maybe it will work." After getting this idea, Qin Xin felt relieved and started chatting with Gu Fei again. "Have you heard that Empress Zheng was hanged to death by the **** with a white silk ribbon? Before she died, she cursed the emperor as a coward, saying that the emperor was incompetent and always jealous of this and that. Duke An Guo was forced to rebel by the emperor. " ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Why do you know so much about everything in the palace?" Qin Xin felt a little proud, "Of course I have my own channel for information. This matter has been spread throughout the palace, how can I still know about it?" The two of them talked for a while, and Miaokong and Xiao Yu came over. Although Qin Xin was still full of gossip, she wisely left. Early the next morning, Qin Xin and her mother, Mrs. Ning Guogong, entered the palace in a carriage. The treatment for the two of them was much better than when Gu Fei entered the palace that day. When they entered the palace of the Queen Mother, they lowered their heads and were about to kneel down when the female officer next to the Queen Mother said: "No courtesy." Qin Xin stood up and raised her head. The queen mother''s eyes fell on her face. She saw this little girl, her eyebrows, eyes and mouth were drooped, and she looked sad at a young age. The Queen Mother was unhappy when she saw him, but she didn''t show it at all on her face and motioned to the female officer beside her to give them seats. (End of this chapter) Chapter 702： Naughty Miss Qin San Chapter 702: Naughty Miss Qin San Just as Qin Xin''s buttocks were about to touch the seat, she suddenly walked up to the Queen Mother and pulled her robe to take a closer look, "Hey, this trick is new. I have never seen anything like this before." The female officials and maids next to the Queen Mother all opened their eyes in astonishment. The Queen Mother had some inquiries yesterday, and everyone came back saying that this Miss Qin San was good at everything else, but she was too unruly. The female officer and several palace maids were nearby and listened carefully. ??I didn¡¯t expect to be so unruly that she even dared to touch the Queen Mother¡¯s robe! Mrs. Ning Guogong smiled awkwardly, stood up and pulled Qin Xin in her hand, whispering: "Have you forgotten what my mother told you before coming here?" ?Although the sound is not loud, you can still hear it if you listen carefully. Qin Xin shook off her mother''s hand, "What''s wrong with me? I didn''t do anything." As he spoke, his eyes suddenly lit up. He picked up his skirt and ran to the side, "Oh, this bonsai is interesting. How did you get these flowers?" As he spoke, he started to pick up the flowers on the jade bonsai. The flower was originally stuck to the branch. She tried to pull it hard, but it was nowhere to be saved. A jade flower was just pulled off. Qin Xin took it in her hand, looked at it, and curled her lips, " It¡¯s not fun, it¡¯s so easy to lose.¡± After speaking, he threw away the jade flowers in his hand. The eyes of the Queen Mother and the maids were about to fall out. The female officer next to the Queen Mother was about to scold her, but the Queen Mother did not signal, and she did not dare to speak without authorization. She knew that the Emperor now only wanted to marry Miss Qin San, who was the future Queen. How could she dare to offend him? Mrs. Ning Guogong looked at the Queen Mother''s face and said with a smile: "This girl is still young, but she is a little lively. She is usually fine. Today is the first time she has entered the palace. Everywhere she looks is new." As expected, everything he looked at was new, and Qin Xin went to study an incense burner on the ground. ?At this moment, the eunuch''s voice sounded outside, "The emperor has arrived." Qin Xin seemed to have not heard anything and was still squatting on the ground. Mrs. Ning Guogong hurried over and pulled her to kneel down. The emperor came here specially to see Qin Xin. ??Although the desire to make Qin Xin the queen was out of court considerations, it also had to be seen whether Qin Xin was mellow and kind-hearted but could not take on the responsibility of the queen. If it were like Empress Zheng, then his heirs would never have a chance to come out. The emperor said kindly: "Mrs. Ning Guogong and the third young lady, please get up quickly." The two of them got up from the ground. The emperor looked at Qin Xin hopefully, and saw that although Qin Xin was not ugly, his face was annoying at first glance. ?The emperor was unhappy, but he also knew that even if he didn''t like Qin Xin, he still had to marry her. He walked to sit down next to the Queen Mother unhappily. Mrs. Ning Guogong also sat down in fear. ??Qin Xin stood up and squatted there to study the incense burner. She simply lifted the lid of the incense burner and sniffed the incense inside curiously. Suddenly he looked back at the emperor, "I heard that the Queen''s concubine added medicinal herbs to the spices she gave to the concubines. Are they included here too?" The Queen Mother and the Emperor both turned pale. Mrs. Ning Guogong lost her voice and said: "Xin''er! Shut up, what did I tell you before you came?" ¡°Sit down quickly!¡± Qin Xin angrily threw away the lid of the incense burner and sat on the chair. Just as the emperor was about to speak, he saw Qin Xin stretching out her hand to pull the leaves of an orchid next to her. ?After a while, she tore off several leaves, and then Qin Xin''s claws stretched towards the cluster of pale yellow flowers in the middle, which seemed to be floating with fairy spirit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 703： She is innocent Chapter 703 She is innocent The Queen Mother finally couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted: "Stop!" However, it was too late. A delicate flower had fallen into Qin Xin''s hand. Qin Xin turned back and looked at the Queen Mother, "Do you want me to stop?" ¡°Empress Dowager, these flowers are beautiful and I like them very much. Can you give them to me?¡± The Queen Mother¡¯s forehead horns twitched. ??Qin Xin''s unpleasant face, coupled with such an innocent and charming tone, is really driving people crazy. Mrs. Ning Guo Gong quickly stood up and knelt down, kowtowing repeatedly, "I beg the Queen Mother to atone for her sins. She is so innocent at heart that she accidentally broke the Queen Mother''s flowers. Please punish the Queen Mother." After speaking, he turned back and glared at Qin Xin, "Will you die if your hands and feet don''t move for a moment? Kneel down and apologize to the Queen Mother!" Qin Xin snorted, knelt down reluctantly, and unconsciously rubbed the orchid into a pulp. The Queen Mother stared at the ball in Qin Xin''s hand, and her heart was bleeding. This pot of Jianlan was a tribute from the south. It was very delicate. The gardener in the palace took care of it with great care. It finally bloomed and was placed there. , it looked pleasing to the eye, but it was ruined just like that. She covered her forehead and waved her hand, "The Ai family is also exhausted. Mrs. Ning Guogong and the third lady should leave." Mrs. Ning Guogong kowtowed in fear, "The Queen Mother is kind, Xin''er, Xin''er, she is actually quite well-behaved at ordinary times, but she is a little more curious and playful, and she is proficient in all the other music, chess, calligraphy and painting -" The emperor couldn''t help it anymore. The girl kept yawning and her hands were yawning. He interrupted Mrs. Ning Guo and said, "Mrs. Ning Guo, there is no need to say anything. Please step back." With a look of panic on her face, Mrs. Ning Guogong pulled Qin Xin up and retreated out of the palace. Qin Xin crumpled the petals into a small ball and followed Mrs. Ning Guogong out. When the mother and daughter were gone, the Queen Mother said angrily: "Send the orchid to the gardener quickly to see if it can be saved!" ??The palace maid hurriedly carried the orchids and went out. The emperor said with a sullen face, "I didn''t expect that Miss Qin San would be so ignorant of etiquette!" The Queen Mother rubbed her forehead, "Not only do you not know the etiquette, but you simply have no rules and are extremely naughty!" ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a while, and I broke one of my jade bonsais and a rare orchid.¡± "If I marry her into the palace, I''m afraid I will lose a few years of my life!" The emperor slowly narrowed his eyes, "Could it be that Miss Qin San did this on purpose?" The Queen Mother knew that her son was suspicious by nature, so she waved her hand, "Probably not. Yesterday I sent people to ask around. Everyone who has seen her said that Miss Qin San is unruly, and everyone can''t lie. ¡± "I think Mrs. Ning Guo is quite willing, but this girl really doesn''t deserve to be on the stage." The emperor felt that what his mother said was not unreasonable. He said with a sullen face, "In that case, the queen will summon the governor''s daughter to the palace tomorrow to have a look." Mrs. Ning Guogong cursed Qin Xin in a low voice all the way, which made the maids seeing her off behind her feel embarrassed. The mother and daughter returned to the house and looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Mrs. Ning Guogong pinched Qin Xin''s arm and said, "You girl, you are too courageous. Although you have to act a bit out of character to make the Queen Mother and the Emperor look down on you, you can''t be cruel and destroy the Queen Mother''s flowers. You have been pinched, I am really afraid that the Queen Mother will punish you." Qin Xin snorted, "Now that the emperor is bent on winning over my father, how can he punish me at this time? I have already figured it out before I dare to take action." ¡°If the Queen Mother doesn¡¯t feel sorry for me, she won¡¯t hate me.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 704： Run away without saying a word Chapter 704: Run away without saying a word Mrs. Ning Guogong was worried, "I just don''t know if the emperor has given up this idea." The mother and daughter got the news the next day, and Governor Yu''s wife and daughter were also summoned into the palace by the Queen Mother. Within two days, rumors came out that the emperor intended to make the governor''s daughter his queen. The mother and daughter were completely relieved now, and Mrs. Ning Guogong was so happy that she chanted the Buddha''s name repeatedly. Qin Xin said angrily: "Mom, what does this have to do with Bodhisattva? If Sister Gu hadn''t given me this idea, I would have really fallen into a pit of fire." ?It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go and play with Sister Gu now. ? Gu Fei and Xiao Yu have gradually adapted to life in the Zongren Mansion. At night, they sometimes practice together and sometimes sneak out to play around, which is quite comfortable. ??When there was nothing to do during the day, Xiao Yu would sit on the wall and chat with Xiao Zhi, the prince of Chu king next door. Nearly a month passed like this, until Xiao Yu got up early that morning, finished practicing, jumped up on the wall, and shouted: "Xiao Zhi, come out and play for a while." I shouted several times, but Xiao Zhi didn¡¯t come out. ??Xiao Yu thought he hadn''t gotten up yet and went to fetch water to take a bath. ?At 6 o''clock, the little **** in charge of delivering meals handed today''s vegetables to Xiao Yu, locked the door, and went to the next door. Xiao Yu carried the dishes and entered the kitchen. Gu Fei took the dishes. The two of them were cleaning up when they heard the little **** next door shouting, "Oh no, the prince of Chu and his concubine are missing!" Xiao Yu was startled, looked at Gu Fei, ran out, jumped up on the wall, and saw the little **** stumbling out of the room, shouting as he ran, "The Crown Prince of Chu has escaped!" The officers and soldiers outside quickly poured into the yard and searched everywhere. ?? Xiao Yu was sitting on the wall, watching the officers and soldiers turning the yard upside down but finding no trace of the Prince of Chu and his concubine. ?At this time, an officer and soldier glanced at Xiao Yu on the wall, frowned and shouted: "Go search in the next yard!" ??Xiao Yu snorted coldly and jumped down from the wall. Gu Fei had already heard the voices of the officers and soldiers, so she hurried back to the house and put away all the things that were inappropriate. Soon the officers and soldiers opened the door and came in to search, searching everything in front and behind the house, under the bed, and on the roof. ??Xiao Yu stood in the yard with his arms folded, looking at them coldly. After searching for a while, they found nothing. The officers and soldiers locked the yard and left. Xiao Yu and Gu Fei then entered the kitchen, intending to continue cooking, when they saw that the handful of vegetables they had just brought fell to the ground and had been trampled. ?He couldn''t help but curse, "Damn it, Xiao Zhi ran away without even saying a word to us." ??Gu Fei picked up the green vegetables on the ground and smiled, "I told you and you still managed to run away?" ¡°By the way, how did they escape?¡± Xiao Yu sneered, "It goes without saying that the night guards must have been bribed with money, otherwise, how could they get out." He thought about it and suddenly smiled again, picked up Gu Fei and held her up high, "Since Xiao Zhi has left, let''s wait a day or two and then we can leave too." ?Gu Fei patted him and said angrily: "Put me down quickly, I have to cook." ??Xiao Yu put her down, kissed her on the cheek, took a fish, and went to fish in the yard. The two of them took their time and spent half an hour preparing lunch and sat down to eat slowly. Today Gu Fei made braised fish, minced meat and eggplant, vegetable and meatball soup, and fried shredded potatoes. It would be good to go with white rice. Having not taken a few bites, suddenly, the courtyard door facing the main room was opened, and both of them turned their heads when they heard the movement. (End of this chapter) Chapter 705： What a brave dog Chapter 705 What a courageous dog I saw a group of officers and soldiers wearing swords walking in. The two of them did not get up and continued eating. ??The officers and soldiers walked into the house and looked at the two people condescendingly, "The Emperor has issued an order that the Zongren Mansion is not suitable for the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess to live in. They need to find another place to live. Let''s go." Xiao Yu frowned, "Didn''t you see me eating?" ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I finish eating.¡± The officers and soldiers sneered, "Your Majesty, this is the emperor''s oral order. Why should your Majesty make things difficult for us?" Xiao Yu turned to look at him, "I want to ask you, is it possible to leave after dinner?" At this time, an officer with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks next to him sneered, and suddenly reached out and lifted the table. The table instantly fell to the ground, and the bowls and plates also fell to the ground. If Xiao Yu and Gu Fei hadn''t been able to dodge quickly, the soup and water would have splashed all over them. . ¡°There¡¯s no food to eat now, you can leave now.¡± The sharp-mouthed officer and soldier sneered. "What a coward!" Xiao Yu was furious when he saw that all the food Xiao Fei had worked so hard to prepare was spilled on the ground. He suddenly moved and jumped up to the soldier with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. He put his hand on his waist and brushed it. He pulled out the Yanling sword he wore at his waist, and saw a flash of light from the sword. The officer and soldier felt a chill in his neck and covered his neck in disbelief. Blood kept pouring out from between his fingers. He opened his mouth and made a "ho ho" sound in his throat. After shaking it twice, he stood up straight. fell to the ground. The officers and soldiers in the room quickly retreated towards the door when they saw this. ?The officers and soldiers outside rushed towards the door together, and all the Yanling knives on their waists were drawn out. The leading officers and soldiers looked at Xiao Yu nervously, "Your Majesty, when we came here, the emperor said that if there is resistance, he will be killed without mercy." ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t blame us.¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, several people rushed towards him. Xiao Yu didn''t say anything nonsense, he just raised his knife and chopped. ?His kung fu was already good, and after receiving the guidance from Palace Master Yan, his sword skills became as smooth as clouds and flowing water. ?At this time, he used the knife as a sword very smoothly, almost one at a time, and he killed all the five or six officers and soldiers who rushed into the room in the blink of an eye. There were still a few officers and soldiers outside the door. Seeing how vicious Xiao Yu was, they didn''t dare to come in. They ran out and shouted, "Rebellion, the prince of Qi has rebelled, someone is coming!" ??Xiao Yu threw the knife in his hand and stabbed the screaming soldier through the heart. ?The soldier stiffened for a moment and rushed forward suddenly. ?Gu Fei came over and hugged him, "What should I do?" Xiao Yu hugged her back and said, "Originally, I planned to wait for two days to see the emperor''s reaction, but I didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be able to wait a moment longer." ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter whether these people are killed or not. We don¡¯t want to play with them anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± ?At this time, I heard the sound of chaotic footsteps coming this way. It should be that the officers and soldiers guarding outside were rushing here. ?Gu Fei hugged Xiao Yu tightly, "Let''s go then." ??Xiao Yu''s eyes flashed, and he saw that the surrounding scenery had changed. In the room, there is a huanghuali bed, a huanghuali dressing table, and a sky-blue satin curtain hanging low on the bed. ?It was no other place, it was the bedroom of the two of them in Prince Qi''s Mansion in Ping''an City. ?The masters were not at home, and the girls cleaned up and closed the door every morning. No one dared to stay in the master''s house. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but kiss Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei is really capable." "Now, those people are afraid that they will turn the entire clan over." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "What should we do? Will going out now scare the family?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 706： I have a home and can’t go back yet Chapter 706: I have a home but can¡¯t go back Xiao Yu shook his head, "You can''t go out yet. There are many people in this house. Not only are Zhu Yiwei''s spies, but Xiao Xuan''s mother and son are also our enemies." ¡°If the news is leaked and it¡¯s not good, let¡¯s wait for about ten days before returning home.¡± ? Gu Fei thought for a while, and suddenly his eyes lit up, "Then let''s go to Qisha Mountain to find the master." Xiao Yu nodded, "That''s fine." ?Gu Fei hugged him tightly again, and soon the two of them appeared outside the hut at the foot of Qisha Mountain. ?Gu Fei raised his voice and shouted: "Master¡ª" Palace Master Yan was arranging formations with stones on the table in the room. When he heard the sound, he came out of the room and looked at Gu Fei with a smile, "Xiao Fei is here, come in quickly, master, see if you have lost weight?" ??Gu Fei happily ran over, raised her face, and Palace Master Yan touched her head, "It''s okay, she doesn''t look thin." ??Gu Fei shook Palace Master Yan''s arm, "Master, I''m hungry." "What should we do? Master only has white rice porridge and pickles here." Palace Master Yan also likes delicious food, but he does not find it tasteless if he eats simple food. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook some dishes myself.¡± Gu Fei knew that someone would bring dishes to Palace Master Yan every day, but Palace Master Yan didn¡¯t know how to cook. The only thing she knew how to do was make porridge. ?? Gu Fei said and went to the kitchen. Xiao Yu greeted Palace Master Yan respectfully and followed him to the kitchen. Palace Master Yan ignored them and returned to the table to arrange the formation. The two of them cooked in the kitchen and discussed while eating. Xiao Yu whispered: "I have an idea. Let''s go back to the capital in a day or two." ¡°First, let¡¯s get some news. Second, I plan to rescue Prince Wei and Prince Fu.¡± ¡°Muddy the water, lest the emperor take action on Qi Wangfu.¡± Xiao Yu had already decided to rebel, but he knew that this was not the best time yet. ??In addition to the loss of An Guogong''s army, the imperial court also had hundreds of thousands of troops in various places. Although their combat effectiveness was not strong, the Qi Palace only had more than 10,000 private troops, and they were by no means a match for the imperial court at this time. ?Hence, the more chaotic the world, the better, which is just the right thing to do to catch chestnuts from the fire. ??The emperor insulted the vassal king in this way and rescued the two princes. King Wei and King Fu no longer had any worries, and they couldn''t help it even if they thought about it. ??Gu Fei nodded while eating, "Okay, I''ll go back to the capital in the evening and ask people to find out where they are being held." ??Xiao Yu snorted, "Aren''t you going to take me with you?" ??Gu Fei gave him a chopstick of food, "I''m just asking for information, you don''t have to go." Xiao Yu thought for a while, and now that he has seen Gu Fei''s abilities, he has nothing to worry about. "Then be careful. If anything goes wrong, come back immediately." ?At night, Gu Fei carefully changed her clothes and transformed herself into a gray-faced little girl. She wore a sarong and returned to the capital. ?Coming out of an alley near Lichun Courtyard, Gu Fei walked to the back door and knocked on the door rhythmically. A woman came over and opened the door. Gu Fei showed the woman the seal in her hand and said, "Take me to see Eleven Niang." The mother-in-law remained silent and took Gu Fei to a small building. She went upstairs and knocked on a door, "Eleventh Mother, there is a girl who wants to see you." ?The door creaked open, and a beautiful woman in her thirties stood at the door and smiled: "Hey, which girl is looking for me?" As she spoke, she looked Gu Fei up and down to make sure she didn''t recognize this girl. ??Gu Fei stepped in and shook the seal. Eleven Niang immediately put away her professional smile, looked outside, and closed the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 707： my master Chapter 707 My Master ??Gu Fei put the seal on the table, and Eleven Niang checked it carefully, and then whispered: "Girl, come with me." As he spoke, he took Gu Fei to the back of the bed and turned a mechanism on the wall, causing the wall to slowly move to both sides. As soon as Gu Fei stepped in, she was stunned. There was a small room inside, and Xue Chen was sitting in it reading. Xue Chen was startled when he saw Gu Fei, "You haven''t left yet?" ?Gu Fei sat down opposite him, "You haven''t left either?" Xue Chen put down the book in his hand, "I left and then came back." "I returned to Jiangxia and made an agreement with my father. From now on, I will stay with you in the capital." "I didn''t know you ran away without notifying me." He deliberately had a sad look on his face. ??Gu Fei glanced at him and said, "I advise you to go back to Jiangxia as soon as possible. Although the news is not so tight now, after all, many people saw you that day." Xue Chen nodded, "I know, otherwise I wouldn''t hide here." ¡°By the way, you came here to see me for something?¡± ¡°Well, I want you to help inquire about one thing. Find out where Prince Wei and Prince Fu are being held.¡± Xue Chen thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll ask someone to inquire in a moment. Recently, there have been several hidden secrets in the imperial court. It shouldn''t be difficult to find out the news." ¡°Then when will you come to get the news?¡± "I''ll come back at this time tomorrow." After Gu Fei finished speaking, he stood up, "Then I''ll leave first." Xue Chen had a worried look on his face, "Be careful yourself. People from the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division and Zhu Yiwei''s people were dispatched this afternoon. They captured people from all over the city. I heard they even chased them outside the city. They must be looking for them." you." ??Gu Fei said "hmm" and came out of the cubicle. The eleventh mother sent her to the door and circled around, then turned back and entered the cubicle again, "Who is this girl?" Xue Chen said with a serious face, "Miss Gu, my master." ¡°Treat her more respectfully than you treat me in the future.¡± ??Eleven Niang has been told by Xue Chen that if Miss Gu comes with a seal, she must do what she says. ?Otherwise, the doorkeeper would not be told to pay attention to the seal. Hearing what Xue Chen said, she quickly lowered her head and said, "Yes." Xue Chen waved his hand and said, "Go and ask someone to find out where the two princes are being held. It''s best to find out the situation of the guards." ??Eleven Niang responded, then exited the door, and the board slowly closed again. Gu Fei walked out of the back door of Lichun Court and returned to Qisha Mountain. ??Xiao Yu was practicing martial arts in the yard, and Palace Master Yan was giving instructions. Palace Master Yan did not ask her where she had gone, and raised her chin, "Xiao Fei, let''s see how you fight Xiao Yu." As soon as he said this, Gu Fei became interested. Now that she had learned swordsmanship, she had never used it against an enemy. She also wanted to test how well she was practicing swordsmanship. She responded with a crisp "Okay", took out the autumn water given to her by Palace Master Yan, and jumped to the center of the yard. ??Xiao Yu''s handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly and he took a step back, "Let''s not fight." How could he be willing to point his sword at Xiao Fei? ??Gu Fei shouted softly, "If you want to fight, I''ll do it." He raised his sword and stabbed. ??Xiao Yu held the sword, blocking with left and right arms, but did not fight back. Palace Master Yan looked at her for a while and became angry, "Xiao Yu, give me a good fight. If you don''t fight her, how can she make progress?" ¡°Could it be that when she fights with others, others will give in to her?¡± ¡°If you do this, you will harm her!¡± ??Xiao Yu had no choice but to move, but his strength was reduced by seven points, and he was always careful, for fear of hurting Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 708： Dont want you to interfere Chapter 708 I don¡¯t want you to interfere ??Gu Fei''s sword moves are sharp. In her previous life, she killed zombies, so she had to be quick and accurate with her sword, otherwise she would die. The Falling Star Sword Technique of Palace Master Yan is the culmination of Palace Master Yan¡¯s martial arts. Every move is infinitely variable and contains extremely dangerous killing moves. ??Xiao Yu didn''t exert all his strength, and soon it seemed that he couldn''t hold on. Slowly, although his strength was still restrained, his moves gradually became more powerful. The two of them fought in the courtyard for more than two quarters of an hour. Xiao Yu was afraid that Gu Fei would be exhausted, so he seized the opportunity and suddenly thrust his sword with all his strength, knocking the autumn water in Gu Fei''s hand to the ground. ?? Gu Fei stood in the middle of the yard and panted for a while. She picked up the sword on the ground and recalled the moves you had just made. She suddenly laughed and said, "This is the best way to fight, Xiao Yu. From now on, you have to practice sword practice with me every day." Xiao Yu responded helplessly, walked over and touched her forehead, "You must be exhausted. Look at you, you are sweating all over. I will boil water for you to take a bath." Palace Master Yan looked at the young couple and smiled slightly. Xiao Fei was really very talented. He had only practiced this swordsmanship for a short period of time, and he had already mastered it. It''s just that his internal strength is still a little weak. After a few years, Gu Fei will be able to catch up with Xiao Yu. He didn''t like seeing the two of them flirting with each other, so he turned around and went into the house. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next evening, Gu Fei arrived at Lichun Courtyard again. ?This time, Eleven Niang stood guard at the back door early and invited her in respectfully. ?Going upstairs, Xue Chen was sitting in the room waiting for her. When Gu Fei came in and sat down, Xue Chen said: "It has been found out that the two princes are now imprisoned on a small island in the middle of Long''an Lake." ¡°You¡¯re checking this, are you trying to save them?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded slightly. Xue Chen frowned, "Long''an Lake is a royal place. It is surrounded by high walls and is heavily guarded. There is only a stone bridge connecting the shore. It can be said that it is impossible to escape. How do you plan to save it?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about this." She stood up and bowed her hands to Xue Chen, "Thank you for the news, I''ll leave first." "Wait a minute" Xue Chen stopped her and said solemnly: "Since the girl is out of trouble, it''s better to leave the capital as soon as possible." ¡°If we must save the two princes, I will find a way.¡± ??Gu Fei waved her hands repeatedly, "You must not mess around. Don''t interfere in this matter, otherwise it will ruin my plan." ?Seeing that Xue Chen was worried about her when he said this, she said seriously: "Don''t worry, I will leave the capital tomorrow regardless of whether I save the person or not." Xue Chen listened to her solemn words and could only nod, "That girl must be careful." ??Gu Fei smiled, went out, hired a carriage, and went around Long''an Lake. ?Long''an Lake is not big and is surrounded by high walls. There is only one gate for entry and exit, and there are two teams of soldiers guarding the gate. ?Gu Fei picked a slightly secluded place to get off the car, dismissed the driver, teleported to a tree, and looked inside the wall. ??In the moonlight, a small island in the center of the lake can be vaguely seen, and there is still some light on the island. ?Gu Fei looked carefully and remembered the shape of the island clearly. Taking good faith in the terrain, Gu Fei teleported back to Qisha Mountain. He and Xiao Yuguan discussed it in the room for a while, and the two decided to go rescue people tonight. At midnight, the two of them put on night clothes and covered their heads and faces. ? Gu Fei closed her eyes and thought of the island in the middle of the lake. She set her location on the edge of the island in the middle of the lake. The next second, the two of them teleported to the island. The place where the two of them were standing was a path around the lake, with trees planted on both sides. (End of this chapter) Chapter 709： magic spell Chapter 709: Demonic Skills The two of them hid themselves behind a tree and quietly walked towards a building in the center of the island. ?After a while, he reached the palace wall. Xiao Yu held Gu Fei in his arms and was about to gain strength to climb up the wall. Gu Fei teleported and the two of them stood inside the wall. Xiao Yu was silent, feeling that following his wife, he had become a useless person. ?This small island looks big from a distance, but it is not small when you are inside it. Especially when you enter the palace wall, you feel that the houses are so heavy that you don¡¯t know where to find them. ??Gu Fei said worriedly: "How are we going to find them? They are all asleep right now, and there are no lights in the house. Who knows which house they live in." ??Xiao Yu whispered: "Let''s just find a place with guards." ?Gu Fei thought about it and found that it was indeed the case. ?There are so many houses here, and no one usually lives there. The more heavily guarded the place is, the more problems there are. ??The two of them didn''t know the direction in the dark, and they walked for a long time without seeing a single guard. ?Looking at the rules of the house in front, I guessed that they entered from the direction of the main hall and had to look back. After passing through many houses, I finally saw a guarded place. The two of them squatted behind a pile of bushes and stared at the row of five houses in front of them. ?Gu Fei said: "Let''s take a look at the room on the east side first." ??Xiao Yu hugged her familiarly, and the two of them entered the house in the blink of an eye. There was a moon outside and the visibility was not bad. After entering the house, the two of them took a while to get used to it before they could clearly see the furnishings in the house. ?There is a bed in the room, as well as some tables, chairs and wardrobes. ??Gu Fei pushed Xiao Yu, "Go and see if he is the person we are looking for?" Xiao Yu quietly walked to the bedside and saw a person lying on the bed. He lowered his head and identified it carefully. He recognized it as the Crown Prince of Wei. Without hesitation, he reached out and turned the person over and tapped him a few times on the back of the head. At the acupuncture point. The Crown Prince of Wei was still in his dream, so someone tapped his sleeping point in a daze. ?Gu Fei came over and took him into the space with a thought. ?The two of them then teleported to the west house. The furnishings here were similar to those in the east house. Xiao Yu and Gu Fei walked to the bed and saw a thin quilt on the bed, with two people lying under the quilt. The man lying outside was Prince Fu. Xiao Yu stretched out his hand and was about to do the same thing. Prince Fu, who was sleeping on the side of the bed, suddenly felt a heart palpitation. She opened her eyes suddenly and saw two figures standing in front of the bed. The Princess of Prince Fu instinctively screamed, "Ah¡ª" At this moment, I heard the voice of the guard outside, "What''s wrong? Is something happening inside? Go in and take a look!" ?Then there was the sound of keys hitting each other. Prince Fu, who was lying on the outside, also woke up with a start. His eyes widened, and when he was about to open his mouth, Xiao Yu swung a punch and hit him on the head. Prince Fu, who was not yet fully awake, fainted again. When the Crown Princess saw her husband being knocked unconscious, she screamed so loudly that it could be heard in the sky. At this time, the door was opened, and two guards came in with knives in their hands. When they saw two black figures beside the bed, they slashed with their knives. ??Xiao Yu greeted him with bare hands. The Crown Princess clung to the corner of the bed, still screaming. ??Gu Fei didn''t care much, jumped onto the bed in two steps, and slashed the side of the princess''s neck hard. The screams finally stopped, and the Crown Princess¡¯s head flopped to the side. Gu Fei took the two of them into the space. Turning around, he saw several more people in the room. ?One of them stood at the door and shouted, "This man knows magic. Prince Fu and his concubine were here just now, but they suddenly disappeared!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 710： Embarrassed Chapter 710: Framed ??Gu Fei saw that Xiao Yu was surrounded by four guards. The room was small to begin with, but these people were crowded together and couldn''t even use their swords. At this time, someone jumped up on the bed. She raised her hand and shot him right in the chest. Then she aimed at the people surrounding Xiao Yu and shouted in a loud voice, "Red lotuses are everywhere, and all the people will turn over!" With several shots, the two people behind Xiao Yu were brought down. Gu Fei quickly used her mental power to put away the bullets and shells, jumped off the bed, grabbed Xiao Yu''s waist, and the two disappeared in front of the guards in an instant. ?A guard''s sword was slashing forward, and suddenly it cut into the air. His eyes widened and he was stunned for a moment. Where is the person? Some people also noticed something was wrong and shouted, "Light the lamp quickly!" ?One of the guards took out a fire stick and shined it, then lit the candle on the table. The situation in the house can be seen at a glance. ??The two people who were fighting with them in the room just now were gone, and Prince Fu and his concubine on the bed were also nowhere to be seen. ?Several guards first checked the two people lying on the ground, tried their breathing, and found that one was out of breath, while the other was still breathing, and they quickly carried the person out. The remaining guards turned the house upside down and looked at each other in shock. Someone suddenly said: "Go and see if Prince Wei is still there?" Everyone rushed out, rushed to the east room, lit candles, and saw that there was only a thin quilt left on the bed. ?One person reached out and touched the bed, but it was still hot. One of the guards said: "They shouldn''t be far away. Hurry up and ask people to search everywhere!" ?The other one shook his head, "You can''t find it. Didn''t you understand just now? Four living people just disappeared under your nose." One of them said, "They are demons from the Red Lotus Sect!" ¡°I¡¯ve heard long ago that the demons of the Red Lotus Sect can do magic.¡± Another one answered, "Yes, it''s the demon from the Red Lotus Sect. Just now he shouted, "Red Lotus is everywhere, and all people will stand up! I heard it clearly." ¡°Yes, I heard it too!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and report to the superior immediately. The Red Lotus Sect has kidnapped the two princes. I¡¯m afraid we will all be punished!¡± Several guards came out of the house, and the two of them ran towards the bridge. At this moment, Xiao Yu and Gu Fei had appeared in a small town dozens of miles south of the capital. ?They had passed through this town when they came to the capital from Ping''an City, where they rested and had a meal. ?It was midnight at this time, the town was quiet, and there was no one on the street. ??The two took off the black cloth that covered their faces and walked a short distance along the street. They saw an inn. The door was closed, but a lantern at the door was still on. Xiao Yu took pictures of the door for a long time before an old man came over holding an oil lamp and opened the door. ??Xiao Yu whispered: "We want to stay." ??The old man yawned, collected the money, and wanted to register the route guide for the two of them. Xiao Yu handed over another ingot of silver and whispered: "We will leave early tomorrow morning." ??The old man took the twelve taels of silver ingots from Xiao Yu''s hand. Without mentioning Lu Yin''s words, he held up a lamp and led the two of them into an empty room upstairs. ?The two of them went in and closed the door. When the old man''s footsteps gradually faded away, Gu Fei threw the three people in the space on the floor. Xiao Yu untied one acupuncture point on the back of Prince Wei''s head, leaving the other untied. In this way, he would wake up soon. ??Gu Fei took out a few ingots of silver and a letter he had prepared in advance and put them on the table. The two looked at each other and Gu Fei said softly: "Let''s go." ??Xiao Yu nodded and hugged Gu Fei, and the two of them disappeared instantly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 711： a kind person Chapter 711 A kind person The first person to wake up was Princess Fu. She opened her eyes, and the scene before she fainted flashed through her mind. Just as she was about to get up, she saw a man lying next to her. By this time, the sky was getting dark, and the light filtered in through the window. Princess Fu was horrified to find that the man lying next to her was not her husband. In the middle of the night, while sleeping with a man who was not her husband, Crown Princess Fu screamed and hurriedly tried to get up. She put her hands on something soft. The touch felt extremely wrong. Prince Fu''s wife screamed and turned her head, realizing that this soft thing was also a person. Looking at the face, it was her husband. She threw herself on Prince Fu and cried loudly. Prince Fu had been awakened by her screams and before he could react, he was pressed **** his stomach by her, and then she pressed her whole body on him. . Prince Fu suddenly pushed her away, and the poor concubine suddenly fell onto Prince Wei''s face. She scrambled to get up, then squatted on the ground in horror, grabbing her husband''s arm and sobbing. At this moment, I heard a man''s voice coming from next door, "Fuck you, mother, what''s the name of the ghost in the middle of the night, and why do you want to let people sleep?" Prince Fu Wang sat up and looked around at the hazy sky outside the window, and found that this was not the place where they lived before. He suddenly covered his wife''s mouth, and then saw a man on the ground. He leaned his head over, took a closer look, and recognized him as the Crown Prince of Wei. He recalled the two men in black who appeared in front of the bed in the middle of the night. He lowered his voice and said to the Crown Princess: "I let go, please stop crying. It''s a little weird." The Crown Princess nodded with tears in her eyes. Prince Fu got up from the ground and suddenly saw several ingots of silver on the table next to him. The silver shone in the moonlight. Looking down, he saw a letter buried under the money. ?He quickly picked up the fire stick, lit the candle on the table, opened the letter and read it. ?The handwriting on the letter is crooked, obviously written in this way on purpose so that no one can recognize the handwriting. The words in the letter are very short. The main idea is that this is an inn outside the capital. The emperor wants to kill you. I rescued you and left you some money. Go home quickly. The signature is, a kind-hearted person. Prince Fu looked at it, his mouth suddenly split open, and he laughed silently. He was imprisoned by the emperor to the island in the middle of the lake. He thought that this was the end of his life. Either he would be imprisoned there until death, or he would be killed by the emperor one day. Unexpectedly, he was rescued! ?He giggled for a while, put down the letter, and kicked Prince Wei on the ground several times, but the man still didn''t wake up. He didn''t care anymore. He sat at the table and called the princess and whispered: "We have been rescued. When daybreak, change your clothes, hire a carriage and go back quickly." The Crown Princess was in shock, "Are we coming out now? Are we no longer on the island?" ¡°Then who saved us?¡± Prince Fu rolled his eyes, "Aren''t they the two men in black who knocked us unconscious!" ¡°You are the same bitch. She screamed indiscriminately and must have summoned the guards. They don¡¯t know how hard they worked to rescue us.¡± The Crown Princess said aggrievedly: "I didn''t know they were here to save us. I saw two people standing next to the bed in the middle of the night. How could I not scream?" Just as he was talking, the prince of Wei on the ground also woke up, and he still couldn¡¯t figure out the situation when he woke up. I showed him the letter and gave him two ingots of silver. (End of this chapter) Chapter 712： finally home Chapter 712 Finally Go Home ??The two sat at the table and discussed in detail for a long time, but they couldn''t figure out who the kind man who saved them was. He didn''t care anymore. At dawn, he asked the store where it was, sent the waiter to the **** shop to buy some old clothes to wear, and each of them hired a carriage and hit the road. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Gu Fei and Xiao Yu stayed in Qisha Mountain for more than ten days, and they were going back to Ping''an City. That evening, when the three of them were having dinner together, Gu Fei said, "Master, we plan to go back tonight. Would you like to live with us in the palace?" Palace Master Yan shook her head slightly, "I won''t go to the palace. I don''t even want to live in Taiji Palace, let alone the palace?" ?The intrigues and intrigues bothered him the most in his life. If he had the time and energy, why not use them in studying knowledge? ??Gu Fei couldn''t bear to leave his master, "Master, go ahead. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange a quiet yard for you, and no one will disturb you." Now I have just started to teach junior high school chemistry, and Palace Master Yan is very interested. Palace Master Yan was a little hesitant. He didn''t want to go to the palace. He was impatient to deal with powerful people, and he didn''t like to spend his energy socializing with people. However, Gu Fei had just started teaching chemistry in junior high school. He was very interested and was waiting to learn more. Listen to the lecture. ? Gu Fei took his arm and shook it a few times, "Master, let''s go. Living in the mansion is not the same as before." "Don''t worry, the prince and princess are very kind to me. They will never say anything or disturb you." Palace Master Yan couldn''t stand Gu Fei''s coquettish behavior and thought for a moment, "Wait a few days and I''ll take the maids there." ??Gu Fei then laughed and said, "Then I will wait for Master in Ping''an City." After eating, Xiao Yu put away the dishes and washed them. The two of them said goodbye to Palace Master Yan and went out. ?The two of them were not in a hurry, holding hands and walking slowly. As he walked, Xiao Yu felt something was wrong. Just now he was walking on the path at the foot of Qisha Mountain. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the street in front of the palace. There are no shops on this street. On one side is the palace and on the other side are the residences of Xiao Yu''s two uncles. Few people walk there after dark, and the street is almost empty at this moment. ??The two held hands and walked to the side door of the palace. When the young men guarding the door saw the two of them, they bowed respectfully and quickly ran inside to report. The two of them entered the second door, and the boy rushed over and said, "Your Majesty, the prince is in the princess''s courtyard. He wants you and the prince to go there first." When I came back from a long trip, I had to freshen up and change my clothes before going to visit my parents. Otherwise, being disheveled is a sign of disrespect for your parents. ??It¡¯s just that the prince has a lot to say to Xiao Yu, and the princess really misses her son and daughter-in-law. After hearing the letter, both of them only said one thing, "Call them over quickly." After sending the boy away, the prince and princess stretched their necks and looked at the door. After a while, the curtain at the door was lifted, and a pair of beauties walked in. As soon as the princess saw the two of them, she couldn''t help but shed tears. Xiao Yu and Gu Fei both knelt down and said, "Greetings to my father, the queen, mother and concubine." The princess quickly stood up and pulled Gu Fei up, "My son, get up quickly. You will suffer a lot when you go to the capital." The prince looked at Xiao Yu, his eyes shining with joy. Some time ago, when he heard that Xiao Yu was imprisoned in the clan mansion, he almost overturned the table. If he had not received a letter from Xiao Yu soon, telling him not to act rashly, he would have already planned to send people to Beijing to rescue Xiao Yu. . ? He ??waved to Xiao Yu, and just as he was about to speak, a maid said from outside the curtain: "Your Majesty, Concubine Li sent someone from the yard to say that Concubine Li is not well." (End of this chapter) Chapter 713： The heart has grown up Chapter 713: The heart has grown up ?? King Qi stood up quickly, "What''s wrong?" ?He took two hurried steps outside, suddenly stopped, and said to Xiao Yu: "I''ll go take a look first. You can go to my study later, and we, father and son, will have a good talk." He hurried out. ?Gu Fei''s brows moved slightly. Qiong''s surname was Li, and it was clearly written on the sale deed. She looked at the princess, "Now, what about Qiong Niang?" The princess sneered, "She, she is your father''s heartthrob now." "It was fine before. She behaved well when she saw me and lowered her eyebrows. I thought she was a good person. In the past half month, maybe because I didn''t bother to care about her, she became more and more arrogant. Now she is Dare to come to my yard and rob someone." "It''s also your father''s fault. He longs to pamper her to heaven, but he has grown up her heart." ¡°Now the one in the West Courtyard has completely lost his favor, and he is keeping his head down and saying nothing.¡± ??Gu Fei patted the princess''s hand gently, "Don''t worry, mother, I have my own way to take care of her." The princess smiled and said, "I don''t care about this. You are all back, and I have nothing else to ask for." ??Xiao Yu didn''t wait until King Qi sent someone to call him that night, so he and Gu Fei practiced together for a while before falling asleep. In the morning, the princess sent someone to tell them that the prince and his wife were back. The prince was happy and would hold a family banquet in the evening, and the whole family would gather together for a lively meal. ??In the palace, everyone dines in their own courtyard on weekdays. Except for New Year''s Day or someone''s birthday, they rarely get together. ? ? Xiao Yu went to the prince''s study and talked for a whole day, not knowing what to say. He returned to the courtyard in the evening and went to the main courtyard with Gu Fei. Speaking of it as a family banquet, there is still a table for men in the outer hall and a table for women in the inner flower hall. In short, men and women cannot sit at the same table. ??Gu Fei went into the flower hall and immediately saw the princess sitting at the top, Concubine Lin sitting at the bottom on the left, and Qiong Niang sitting at the bottom on the right. Qiong Niang is getting better and better. She has a few mutton-fat jade hairpins in her hair, mutton-fat jade bracelets on her wrists, a light green high-waisted skirt, and a meager green robe on the outside. The snow-white shoulders and arms are clearly visible in the gauze clothing, which is very attractive. ??Qiongniang also looked towards Gu Fei at this time. She had long heard that the imperial concubine was as beautiful as a fairy. However, when the imperial concubine was at home, she was kept in the courtyard to observe her filial piety. When she came out of her filial piety, the imperial concubine went to the capital again and had no chance to see her. At this time, he decided to compare with the imperial concubine, believing that his appearance would never be inferior to that of the imperial concubine. When he saw this, he was shocked. The princess was none other than the girl disguised as a man who bought her! Even though his skin tone has become whiter and his eyebrows seem to have become thinner, he still looks like that person! The two of them met their eyes at this moment. Gu Fei seemed to be smiling, but Qiong Niang felt guilty for some reason and hurriedly avoided Gu Fei''s sight. Xiao Qing came over happily at this time, "Sister-in-law, you are back." He pulled her to sit down affectionately. As soon as I sat down, I saw Shen Qingluan coming in at the door of the flower hall with two girls. He still had a head full of pearls. He was arrogant and didn''t say hello to anyone. He sat down on his own. ??Gu Fei looked around carefully and saw that Concubine Lin was not only dressed in low-key smoky gray silk, but also had lowered eyebrows. She was sitting there like a Bodhisattva, as if she was indifferent to the world. Shen Qingluan obviously had little respect for this mother-in-law. He stretched out his hand to look at his nails and did not go to flatter her mother-in-law. (End of this chapter) Chapter 714： eventful Chapter 714 Eventful ??Gu Fei didn''t know what the prince meant by hosting this banquet. Most of the women here didn''t want to see each other. Only the prince felt that his wife and concubines were related to each other. After a while, the maids and ladies began to serve the dishes. The princess stood up and sat down at the table, taking Xiao Qing and Gu Fei to sit on the left and right sides. ?Below Gu Fei is Qiong Niang, opposite is Concubine Lin, and beside Concubine Lin is Shen Qingluan. The princess picked up the chopsticks, and everyone started eating. ?No one at this table was interested in livening up the atmosphere, so there was only a slight clink of glasses and chopsticks on the table. The maids and women were still serving food one after another, and Gu Fei saw a little girl coming over with a basin of hot soup. ??The girl walked up to Qiongniang''s side while carrying the soup. The soup bowl in her hand suddenly tilted, and she saw that a basin of hot soup was about to pour down from Qiongniang''s head. ? Gu Fei saw the little maid coming over, looking a little nervous, so she already paid attention. As soon as the maid moved her hand, she understood that if the pot of hot soup fell on Qiong Niang''s head, Qiong Niang''s face would be ruined. ??In the flash of lightning, Gu Fei flashed and suddenly pulled Qiong Niang towards him. Qiong Niang fell to the ground. At the same time, the basin of hot soup was poured down, and the soup bowl hit the ground. Qiong Niang''s clothes were thin. Although Gu Fei pulled her away, a lot of hot soup still splashed on her body. Qiong Niang was so hot that she screamed. ?The concubine Lin opposite her raised her eyes at this moment and glanced at Gu Fei with a sinister look. In the past few months, the prince has not even set foot in her yard, but he has stayed at Qiong Niang''s place for eight out of ten days. Now Qiong Niang has become a poisonous thorn in her heart, and she is always worried. Stinging her, torturing her. She knew in her heart that only by destroying Qingniang''s face that resembled hers would the prince come back to her again. ??This little maid was naturally arranged by her. Although Qiong Niang was not very old, the maids and women in her yard were very strict. She usually couldn''t find a chance to do it, but today''s family banquet was just the right time to do it. ?Seeing that a pot of hot soup was poured down, Qiong Niang''s face was about to be ruined, but Gu Fei unexpectedly reached out and gave Qiong Niang a hand. She hated Gu Fei for being so meddlesome. ??Qiong Niang was indeed King Qi¡¯s favorite. When he heard her scream, King Qi threw down his chopsticks and ran over. When he came in and saw the soup bowl on the ground, and then saw Qiong Niang lying on the ground, King Qi felt extremely distressed. He squatted down and hugged Qiong Niang and asked repeatedly: "Where is the injury?" Qiongniang threw herself into King Qi''s arms and cried loudly. King Qi hurriedly checked and saw that Qiongniang''s face was a little red, and her clothes were wet in many places, and she was obviously burned. ?? King Qi turned around, looked at the little maid kneeling on the ground with her head bowed, and shouted sharply, "Idiot, even if you can spill the soup, drag it out and give me twenty slaps." ??The little maid did not cry or beg for mercy. She was dragged out by the two women without saying a word. Just when King Qi was about to pick up Qiong Niang, the princess suddenly coughed lightly. ??King Qi suddenly realized that there was his daughter and two daughters-in-law in the flower hall, and it was really inappropriate to pick up Qiong Niang like this. ?He retracted his hand, stood up and called to the maid, "Hurry and help the concubine back to the yard, and ask Doctor Zhao to come over and take a look." The two maids helped Qiong Niang up. When Qiong Niang stood up, she met Gu Fei''s eyes. She bit her lip and said to Gu Fei, "I had to thank the Imperial Concubine so much just now. If it hadn''t been for the Imperial Concubine''s diarrhea. I''m just afraid that all the soup will be poured on my face." (End of this chapter) Chapter 715： So majestic Chapter 715 What a majestic power When King Qi heard this, he smiled and nodded at Gu Fei. His daughter-in-law was indeed a good daughter-in-law. The girls helped Qiong Niang out, and King Qi returned to the hall to continue eating. The maids and women quickly cleaned up the soup bowls on the floor and the spilled soup. At this time, Shen Qingluan sneered, "Some people in this world are just troublesome. They are not only troublesome but also stupid." ??Keeping Qiong Niang as a beloved concubine is not good for everyone. ?Gu Fei just pretended not to hear her and ignored her. She stretched out her hand to pull Qiong Niang, which naturally had her reasons. ??A chess piece bought for two thousand taels of silver can be said to have not played any role now. If she is left to waste like this, not only will her money be wasted, but Concubine Lin is afraid that she will return to her favor. After dinner, he returned to the courtyard. Gu Fei called Nanny Qin and whispered, "Go and inquire. If the prince comes out of Concubine Li''s courtyard, come back to me." Mother Qin took the order and went. After waiting for an hour, Nanny Qin came back and said, "The prince just finished his wine and went to Concubine Li''s yard a quarter of an hour ago. He stayed for a while and then came out and returned to his own yard." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Go get some supplements and come with me to see Concubine Li." ??Manny Qin agreed and went and quickly packed a few things. Gu Fei took Grandma Qin and Lian''er Yan''er and quickly arrived at Qiong Niang''s yard. ??This courtyard is no longer the remote courtyard where Qiong Niang lived when she came here. It is not far from the prince''s main courtyard, and the exquisiteness of the courtyard is no worse than that of Concubine Lin''s west courtyard. ?Gu Fei stood at the door and waited. After the little girl informed her, she invited Gu Fei in. As he entered the inner room, he saw Qiong Niang reclining on the lady''s couch. She had changed into a thin crimson silk gauze skirt, covered with cherry pink gauze. A girl was fanning her beside her. Seeing Gu Fei come in, Qiongniang acted like she got up in a hurry. He just got up slowly. Halfway up, he lay down again, with a bit of sadness on his face, "Your Majesty, please forgive me, I have several burns on my body. It''s really -" ??Gu Fei stood not far in front of her, looking at her with a half-smile but not a smile. The skinny horse she bought was now showing off in front of her. ??Gu Fei waved his hand and said, "Go down, I have something to say with Concubine Li." The little girl who was fanning looked at Qiong Niang hesitantly. Qiong Niang lowered her eyes and did not say let the little girl go down. She didn''t like that Gu Fei behaved like a master and ordered her maid around as soon as he came. ?Her maid should naturally listen to her and act based on her expression. If anyone can give orders to her maid, then what dignity does she have as a concubine? ??The little girl didn''t move and continued to fan herself. ??Gu Fei calmly ordered Nanny Qin who had retreated to the door, "Pull this girl out who doesn''t obey the master''s instructions and give her twenty blows." ??The little girl didn''t want the Crown Princess to be so cruel, so she just hesitated for a moment and was about to hit her. ??Lian''er and Grandma Qin had already dragged the girl out without any reason. The fan in the girl''s hand also fell to the ground, crying, "Prince Princess, please spare me, I know I was wrong." ??Gu Fei said coldly: "If you dare to cry again, I will take you out and sell you." ??The little girl''s tears were still hanging on her cheeks. She bit her lip desperately, not daring to cry anymore. She was quickly dragged out by Nanny Qin and Lian''er. At this time, Qiong Niang suddenly sat up from the couch with an angry look on her face, "The Crown Princess is so powerful and majestic, so she wants to punish my maid as soon as she comes. What''s the point?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 716： So arrogant Chapter 716 So arrogant ??Gu Fei looked at her condescendingly, "A girl like this who doesn''t even listen to her master''s words, why should I ask you when I''m so embarrassed?" She turned to Yan''er and told Yan''er, "Go to the door and guard it. Don''t let anyone in." Yan''er lowered his head and retreated, closing the door. ??Gu Fei stood in front of the couch and looked at Qiong Niang with a half-smile, "Why, now that you are a concubine and doted on, you don''t even know how high the sky is and how high it is?" Qiong Niang¡¯s face turned white and red, and she twisted her handkerchief and said nothing. ??Gu Fei sneered, "When I bought you, after hearing what you said, I thought you were a sensible person, but I thought I was wrong about you." ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯re already so arrogant!¡± ¡°Yesterday, you dared to send people to look for the prince in the princess¡¯s yard? You stabbed the princess in the heart, how brave you are!¡± After Gu Fei finished speaking, he slapped Qiong Niang in the face. There was a crisp "pop" sound, and Qiong Niang''s fair face quickly turned red. ??Qiong Niang covered her face and looked at Gu Fei in disbelief, "You dare to hit me?" ??Gu Fei wiped his hands with a handkerchief casually, "It doesn''t matter if I beat you, killing you is just a matter of moving my fingers." Qiong Niang was filled with shame and anger, "You--you dare?" ??Gu Fei said nonchalantly: "What dare I not do? I want you to know that the number of people who died in my hands is eighty if not a hundred." ??Qiong Niang gritted her teeth and suddenly stood up and rushed out. The Crown Princess dared to humiliate her like this. She wanted to find the prince to make the decision for her! ??So what if she is the crown prince? Do you still dare to disobey the prince? ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly, still want to run? She flicked her fingers twice, and two powerful blows hit the crook of Qiong Niang''s legs. Qiong Niang¡¯s legs went weak and she knelt down involuntarily. ?Gu Fei then tapped several acupuncture points on Qiongniang''s chest with a few flicks of her fingers. Qiongniang suddenly found that she couldn''t move at all. At this time, she was horrified. She had heard before that some people who were good at martial arts knew a kind of acupuncture technique. She didn''t expect that Gu Fei could also do martial arts. It seems that what she said just now, that the number of people killed was not a hundred but eighty, was not to scare her, but it was true. Qiongniang''s stiff body trembled slightly when she thought that the woman in front of her, who looked like a fairy and looked weak, was actually a murderer without batting an eyelid. ?? Gu Fei moved a chair by himself, sat down in front of her, and said calmly: "Do you know why I want to give you a hand at the banquet today?" Qiong Niang didn''t answer, and Gu Fei said to himself: "I bought you because I expected you to help the mistress. Unexpectedly, you gained power and stabbed the mistress in the heart. So I bought you." do what?" "If I didn''t feel sorry for my two thousand taels of silver, you would never be able to keep your face today." Qiong Niang bit her lip, "Even if the crown prince helped me, she can''t humiliate me like this. After all, I am also the prince''s concubine now." ¡°Hey, are you bringing the prince out to scare me?¡± ¡°I think you have forgotten that I still have your deed of betrayal.¡± Gu Fei glanced at her sideways. Qiong Niang''s face changed, and she suddenly sneered, "So what, now I am the princess''s distant cousin, and she recognized her personally. If she sells me out, wouldn''t the princess slap herself in the mouth?" ??Gu Fei clapped his hands and said, "No wonder you are so confident. You are indeed a character, otherwise you wouldn''t have confused the prince so quickly." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sell you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m offering the deed of sale just to remind you one thing, don¡¯t forget that you are just a slave!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 717： I was really wrong Chapter 717 I was really wrong ??Qiongniang bit her lip and said nothing. ??Gu Fei shook his head, "You are so disobedient. It seems that you are relying on the prince to favor you. You think you can go to heaven, right?" She looked at Qiong Niang sincerely, "Aren''t you worried about the safety of your family?" Qiong Niang''s body shook uncontrollably, she looked at Gu Fei and gritted her teeth and said, "I''m not afraid. It''s up to you. Anyway, after they sold me, I no longer regard them as my family." ??Gu Fei stood up and walked to Qiong Niang, "It seems that you really don''t care, so that''s fine. I will find another place to settle your family." It was impossible for Qiong Niang to really care about her family, but she thought that after Gu Fei left, she would go to the prince and tell the truth about the plot between the prince and the princess. ?With the prince¡¯s love for her, he will definitely not blame her and will help her get her family back. ?Gu Fei looked at Qiong Niang and shook her head slightly. Sure enough, people can change. It is true that people are not as good as snakes and elephants. Perhaps when Qiong Niang was still a thin horse, she often worried about her own fate and was worried that she would be sold into a brothel. So, I was grateful when I learned that Gu Fei bought her as a concubine for a nobleman. ??But after gaining the favor of the prince, a teenage girl will inevitably become restless and her heart will grow bigger and bigger. Now I am really floating into the sky. ?Gu Fei sneered, flicked his fingers, and tapped another acupuncture point on Qiong Niang''s body. Qiong Niang suddenly felt numb and itchy all over her body, as if millions of ants were gnawing at her bones. She couldn''t help but scream, "You, what have you done to me? Please let me go." Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell the prince and I won¡¯t be able to eat any of your good fruits.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, it seems that you still haven¡¯t learned well.¡± Gu Fei took out a dagger and patted Qiong Niang¡¯s face gently. murmured: "I heard that there is a method that is particularly fun." ¡°Cut hundreds of cuts on a person¡¯s face and body, and then smear the incisions with honey.¡± ¡°Ants love honey the most, so they will crawl in along the wounds to **** the honey, and bite your skin, flesh and bones at the same time. The taste is really pleasant. By the way, it is similar to what you are feeling now.¡± Qiong Niang''s body was already itching unbearably, but her acupoints were tapped again and she couldn''t move. At this moment, she heard Gu Fei say that she wanted to scratch her face, and she finally collapsed. She knew that the reason why she was favored by the prince and what she was doing now was because she had a stunning face and smooth white skin. ??If her face is covered with scars, no matter how much the prince loves her or feels sorry for her, he will gradually become disgusted with her as time goes by. No man can love a face full of scars. She finally burst out crying, "I was wrong, I was wrong, please forgive me." ??Gu Fei sneered, this woman didn''t even care about her family, but she cared about her face. She watched Qiong Niang crying with cold eyes, and waited for several minutes. Seeing Qiong Niang crying weakly, she begged for mercy intermittently: "I was wrong... I was really wrong. Please spare my life. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore..." Gu Fei then unlocked Qiong Niang''s acupuncture points. ??Qiongniang''s body went limp and she fell to the ground. ?Her face was covered with tears and snot, and she lay on the ground panting. ??Gu Fei slowly sat down on the chair, "Do you really know that you are wrong? You won''t turn around and go to the prince to complain, right?" ?In Qiong Niang¡¯s heart, Gu Fei is no different from a devil at this moment. She couldn''t figure out why a girl with a fairy-like appearance could have such a vicious heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 718： good for everyone Chapter 718 Hello, Hello, Hello, Everyone. Qiong Niang managed to raise her upper body, bent down and kowtowed to Gu Fei, "I don''t dare, Qiong Niang is wrong." ??Gu Fei said calmly: "When I bought you, I made it clear that I bought you to help the princess, not to cause trouble for the princess." ¡°You are the first to be treacherous, so you can¡¯t blame me.¡± Qiong Niang trembled and said, "Yes, I will definitely listen to the concubine''s words from now on." ?Gu Fei said coldly: "That''s right, a slave must behave like a slave." "If the prince finds out about my coming to see you today, Qiongniang, please remember that I will not talk nonsense to you again. You and your whole family can go to the underworld to reunite." ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, even if you tell the prince everything, although the prince will be dissatisfied with me, I will still be the crown prince, and the princess will still be the princess.¡± ¡°Think carefully for yourself, should you be obedient and seize the glory and wealth in front of you, or should you die in a desperate situation?¡± Qiong Niang lay on the ground and slowly raised her head, with the last hint of unwillingness still in her eyes, "I, I want to ask the Crown Princess a question. Since the Crown Princess has such means, why not kill Concubine Lin? Why do you want to find her? Shall I share your favor?¡± ?Gu Fei sighed, "It seems that although you are smart, you are still too young." ¡°It would be easy for me to kill Concubine Lin, but once Concubine Lin dies, the prince and her have been in a relationship for decades, so he will inevitably think of her many benefits, and Concubine Lin will always become the white moonlight in his heart.¡± ¡°He will only pity Xiao Xuan even more in the future.¡± "Besides, even if Concubine Lin is gone, there will always be other women around the prince. When the time comes, it will be even more troublesome to create a bastard. Besides, if I kill one, he will marry another, why bother?" "What I want is an obedient concubine who can compete with Concubine Lin. It''s not as good as you who are obedient. You are good to me, and everyone is good." Qiongniang kowtowed, "I understand, I understand." ??Gu Fei smiled half-heartedly, "I hope you really understand." ¡°You have to remember, I won¡¯t give you a second chance.¡± Qiong Niang trembled and said, "From now on, I will only look at you with your eyes." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Get up." Qiong Niang stood up tremblingly, and Gu Fei said softly: "Don''t you think about who ordered that girl to pour the bowl of soup today?" Qiong Niang has naturally thought about this problem. She also knows that Concubine Lin now hates her to the core, and no one else but her. ??If she is indeed disfigured today, her life will be over. Gu Fei stood up, "So, figure out who your enemy is. This woman, Concubine Lin, is a poisonous snake. Even though she seems to have given up now, as long as she finds a chance, she will definitely show her poisonous fangs and ruthlessly Bite you hard." ¡°You should be careful yourself.¡± Qiongniang lowered her head and said, "I understand." ??? Gu Fei then said: "Right now, I need you to do something to make the prince tired of the eldest son Xiao Xuan. No matter what method you use, it will work." ¡°I want to take over the fleet in Xiao Xuan¡¯s hands.¡± Xiao Xuan doesn''t have much power in his hands, and without money, he won''t be able to make any waves. Qiong Niang didn¡¯t know anything about the fleet, and Gu Fei didn¡¯t say much. She believed that a smart person like Qiong Niang would naturally find out. She walked out, Qiong Niang lowered her head and stood by the door, "Your Majesty, please go slowly." ??Gu Fei looked back at her and said, "From now on, I will remember this attitude towards the princess. Also, I would encourage the prince to go to the princess''s room." Speaking, he opened the door and took the girl and the old woman away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 719： Children can be taught Chapter 719: Children can be taught When Gu Fei left, Qiong Niang''s legs almost collapsed. ?The maid outside came in and quickly helped her lie down on the imperial concubine''s couch. Qiongniang thought about the situation just now, and suddenly remembered the numb and itchy feeling all over her body when her acupuncture points were tapped. It was really worse than death. If it happened again, she really couldn''t bear it. She gradually remembered how scared she was when she first entered the palace and saw the princess and knew that she was going to seduce the prince. In her heart, the prince and the princess were all figures in heaven, so she was respectful to the princess at the beginning. It''s just that as time went by, the prince loved her so much and was so obedient to her, the halo brought by his status gradually faded. She felt that the prince was just an ordinary person, even if he was noble and powerful. , aren¡¯t you being held in her hand obediently? Even the princess shunned her, and she couldn''t help but want more. Even though she can¡¯t have a child, can¡¯t she adopt an adopted child? I heard that my sister-in-law is pregnant again. She can take over her brother-in-law''s child and raise it under her own name in the future. When the prince comes a hundred years later, she will have someone to rely on. ?Since she made this calculation, she worked harder and harder to win the favor of the prince. Only by gaining the favor of the prince could she get more. Who would have known that as soon as Gu Fei came back, a ladle of cold water woke her up. Even though she is now the concubine of King Qi, in the eyes of some people, she is still just a bought slave. ??She also remembered what Aunt Zhang had told them back then, not to ignore the mistress just because of her master''s favor. These aristocratic families have plenty of ways to kill you. ??Qiong Niang shuddered, she was so proud that she forgot all these words. She had no doubts about what Gu Fei said. She was still only fifteen years old. She didn''t want to die. The prince couldn''t be with her twelve hours a day, and he couldn''t protect her. At this time, the maid was serving Qiong Niang. Seeing that she looked haggard for a while, one side of her face was slightly red and swollen, her eyes seemed to have been crying, and even the ointment she had just applied on her face was gone. She couldn''t help but ask: " Madam, what did you do here just now? Why did you become like this?" Qiong Niang suddenly raised her head and glared at her fiercely, "Don''t meddle in things that shouldn''t be yours. That''s why Xiao Hong was slapped. Do you want to give it a try too?" ??The maid quickly shut up, silently fetched water, twisted a cold handkerchief and put it on Qiong Niang''s face. After a while, he brought some ointment over and applied it on her. ?Gu Fei has already returned to the house. At this time, she is sitting in the house, missing her Qin''er very much. ??If Qin''er was there, she wouldn''t even have to move her hands. Alas, it would take several days for Qin''er to arrive. The next day Gu Fei got up early to greet the princess, planning to take a leave and return to her parents'' home. When they arrived at the princess''s room, the princess was sitting in front of the dressing mirror combing her hair. Qiong Niang stood beside her with a low eyebrow, holding a dowry for the princess. ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly and said softly: "You can teach me." Qiong Niang lowered her head further and said, "I have met the Crown Princess." ??The princess saw Qiong Niang coming over early in the morning, greeted her, and insisted on serving her. She knew that this must have been taken care of by Xiao Fei. Feeling happy and worried at the same time. The good news is that Qiong Niang should not dare to be arrogant in the future. What is worrying is that with Gu Fei''s methods, won''t all Yu''er''s concubines be tortured to death by her? Suddenly I thought, I have suffered the disadvantages of being a concubine all my life, why should I let Xiao Fei suffer such disadvantages again. ?It is not a good thing for wives and concubines to quarrel, causing unrest in the house, and even killing children and heirs. ?Besides, as much as Yu''er likes Xiao Fei, he should never take a concubine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 720： new house Chapter 720 New House ?Seeing Gu Fei come in at this time, the princess showed a sincere smile on her face, "Xiao Fei, come here, help mother to see what kind of beads and flowers will look good with this outfit today." ?? Gu Fei saw that the princess was wearing a light blue gauze, so she picked up a emerald hairpin with a smile, "This is just the color of your clothes." ?The maid took the hairpin and inserted it into the princess''s hair. The princess looked left and right and was very satisfied. Seeing that she was really happy, Gu Fei said that she planned to go back to her parents'' home. The princess hurriedly said: "It''s time to go back. Your family doesn''t know you are back yet." He called out to Aunt Xu again, "Hurry up and pack a cart of gifts and bring them to your in-laws." Mother Xu went out in a hurry. ?At this time, the princess''s breakfast was also brought over. The princess wanted Gu Fei to eat with her, but Gu Fei refused and insisted on standing by to serve. Seeing that Gu Fei wanted to serve the princess, Qiongniang became more and more attentive in passing handkerchiefs and dishes to her side. The princess saw Gu Fei standing there and couldn''t bear it, and she couldn''t bear to part with it. Then she understood that this was for Qiong Niang to see, so she remained silent. ?After waiting for the princess to finish breakfast, Aunt Xu also packed the gifts, and then Gu Fei left. Seeing that Qiong Niang was still standing beside her with a lowered eyebrow, the princess raised the corners of her lips slightly and said, "Go ahead, I don''t need you here." ¡°You were injured yesterday after all, so go and rest yourself.¡± Qiongniang then bowed her head and left. After Qiong Niang left, the princess sighed and looked back at Nanny Xu, "Nanny, why do you think I''m so useless? The same person, when in Xiao Fei''s hands, becomes obedient, but when in my place, he becomes arrogant. stand up." ¡°I never imagined that Qiong Niang would come to pay my respects today.¡± Xu Yan laughed: "As the saying goes, people are deceived, Ma Shan is riding, and the mother is too good." The princess shook her head, "No, Xiao Fei is also very kind-hearted, I know." ??Mother Xu said: "That imperial concubine has the heart of a Bodhisattva and the means of thunder." The princess nodded and sighed, "That''s what it is. Unfortunately, I can''t learn it." ??Gu Fei returned to the yard, tidied up a little, and then took the girl and her mother-in-law to the second gate to get on the carriage. The carriage came out of the side door of the palace and drove out of the city. Half an hour later, the carriage arrived at the Gu family''s house. The car stopped and Lian''er went up to knock on the door. After knocking for a long time, no one came out. Gu Fei opened the curtain and looked at it. Suddenly, she slapped her head and said, "Ah, how long has it been? The new house has been built. I''m sure Moved a long time ago.¡± ?She hurriedly called Lian''er, "Stop knocking and go to the new house." The carriage started moving again and continued to move forward. After walking another two or three miles, we saw a large new house beside the road. They are all made of blue bricks and black tiles, and the houses are built taller than usual. There is still a little distance between each household. Gu Fei had been here several times, but she still remembered where her home was. She directed the coachman to go forward. After walking for a while, she saw a magnificent house. There were two granite stone drums placed at the door of the house. There were no anything on them. Ornamentation. The doors are two black painted doors with black iron round pavements nailed on them. ??Gu Fei now knows that the stone drum in front of the door and the paving capital on the door have strict grade regulations. As a commoner, he can only use these styles and materials. ?The door was open, and a boy was sitting beside it. When he saw three cars coming, he stood up and looked around. When Lian''er, Nanny Qin and the others got off the car at the back, the young man saw him and ran inside quickly, shouting as he ran, "The Crown Princess is back!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 721： Are you happy? Chapter 721 Are you happy? Today''s Gu family''s house has three courtyards, as well as an east courtyard and a west courtyard. There are not many servants in the house, so the young man ran to the second door and saw a girl. He said hurriedly: "Miss is back, go and report to the mistress. " ??The little girl ran inside, and the boy ran out in a panic. ??Gu Fei had already gotten out of the car. When she saw the boy running back out of breath again, she felt a little funny and led the girl in. As soon as they reached the second door, Mrs. Chen had already walked out in a hurry, and Li Chunhua was walking behind with her child in her arms. ??Ms. Chen saw Gu Fei looking up and down, and saw that although her daughter had not put on weight, she didn''t look thin at all, so she felt relieved and pulled Gu Fei into the house. At this time, Lanzhi got the news and came out of the yard. Gu Fei saw that her figure was plumper and she was gently protecting her belly with one hand while walking. She couldn''t help but smile and asked Chen in a low voice, "Mom, is the second sister-in-law expecting a baby?" ?¡± Chen said with a smile, "It''s been four months." ?She saw Lanzhi walking in a hurry and said angrily: "Slow down, your sister won''t run away." ? Lanzhi smiled softly, "Don''t worry, Mom, I''ll be able to walk steadily." A few people entered the main room together and sat down to talk. After sitting for a while, there was no grass. Gu Fei asked, "Where did the grass go?" ??Li Chunhua hugged the child and smiled, "Now, Mr. Zhou''s family has invited a gentleman to enlighten Sister Yu, and he also took Xiaocao over, saying that they would have a companion when they study together." ¡°Now Xiaocao goes to the city with her second uncle every morning and comes back with her second uncle in the evening.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Good literacy, I was thinking that Xiaocao is five years old and it''s time for enlightenment." She looked at the child in Li Chunhua''s arms again. It was now more than six months ago. The child was born in the twelfth lunar month of last year. He was already half a year old. Du''s little hands were covered with shiny saliva. ??Gu Fei reached out to him, but the child didn''t even recognize him, he opened his hands and moaned. ??Gu Fei hugged him and kissed his cute face, "The little tree is really well taken care of." Mrs. Chen said with a smile: "Your sister-in-law raised him carefully." "By the way, you don''t know, right? Your eldest brother has already passed the county and government examinations, and is now a child. He is just waiting for the college examination in August." ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, "When the eldest brother passes the examination as a scholar, the family will be able to pay less taxes." Mrs. Chen smiled and said, "Isn''t that right? Your eldest brother is currently working hard and rarely comes back once a month. Even when he returns home, he goes to Mr. Su''s house to consult him." ?Gu Fei was slightly startled, "Master Su is in Ping''an City now?" "That''s not the case. Mr. Su lives alone in Zhuangzi now and doesn''t go out all day long. He says he wants to keep his filial piety." ¡°Alas, this child has a hard life. Such a good official as Commander Su is gone.¡± Mrs. Chen sighed. Lanzhi took over and said, "Now my mother has people picking vegetables from our own garden every day, and she also brings some fresh eggs to Mr. Su." Mrs. Chen said seriously: "Master Su has been very kind to us. When we first came here, we were not familiar with the place. If we hadn''t borrowed his village to live in, our life would have been many times more difficult." ¡°We have nothing to repay, and these vegetables are not worth a few bucks.¡± ¡°After everyone moved out of the village, your eldest brother took the initiative. Our family spent money to repaint the village inside and out, and replaced all the broken furniture with new ones.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Su arrived just after we finished cleaning up, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be able to explain to them.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 722： What a mess Chapter 722 What the hell ?Gu Fei nodded slightly. A room full of women gossiped all morning about the family''s shortcomings. Gu Fei had lunch at home. Mrs. Chen sent someone to catch some fish from the fish pond and loaded a cart with fresh fruits and vegetables. Gu Fei Then he turned back. As he was leaving, he passed by Su Chen''s Zhuangzi. Gu Fei opened the curtain and took a look, but didn''t go in and went straight back home. ?After getting out of the car at Ermen, Gu Fei took the girl and walked towards her yard, when she saw two women hurriedly approaching her with anxious faces. When they met Gu Fei and his party, they hurriedly stayed away from the roadside. Just when Gu Fei was about to walk over, one of the older women hesitated, then gritted her teeth and rushed out. She knelt at Gu Fei''s feet and kowtowed, "I beg your concubine to have mercy and save my daughter." Yan''er immediately scolded, "He has no beginning and no end, what are you talking about!" ??The woman kowtowed repeatedly and said, "I beg your concubine to have mercy. My daughter Mei Xiang is the eldest son''s aunt. Now she has only one breath left, but the eldest grandma is not allowed to call the doctor." ?Gu Fei frowned, walked around the mother-in-law and walked forward. It is not her turn to interfere in the matters in the eldest son''s courtyard. Yan''er spat, "You mother-in-law, did you wake up late today and fall asleep? The imperial concubine has nothing to do with the eldest son''s aunt." Nanny Qin whispered from the side: "Since your daughter is in the eldest son''s courtyard, you can either ask for help from the eldest son, concubine Lin, or the prince." The two of them said something to each other and then followed Gu Fei away. Just after returning to the courtyard, Gu Fei was covered in sweat. She had taken a shower and changed clothes and was just about to take a nap when the princess sent someone to ask Gu Fei to follow the princess to the eldest son''s courtyard. ?Gu Fei had no choice but to change her clothes again and go to the princess''s yard. The princess was waiting for Gu Fei. When she saw her, she took her by the hand and got into the car. She pouted and said: "Your father really reminds me of this bad thing. Let me deal with it!" ??Gu Fei helped the princess sit firmly, "What happened?" Aunt Xu sat at the feet of the two of them and replied: "My aunt Mei Xiang in the eldest son''s yard is pregnant. The eldest grandma asked someone to pick up a pair of abortion pills and drink them for her. Now Mei Xiang is bleeding non-stop, and the eldest grandma won''t allow it." Please show it to Mei Xiang, doctor." ¡°Meixiang¡¯s mother was in a hurry and ran outside the prince¡¯s yard to make a noise. The prince was very unhappy when he found out about it. He told the eldest grandma that she was vicious and asked the princess to deal with it.¡± ??The princess snorted coldly, "I''m too lazy to care about what''s going on in their yard. Let''s just go through the motions." The car arrived at the entrance of Xiao Xuan''s yard in the time it took half a stick of incense. ??Gu Fei helped the princess get out of the car and went in, and saw Doctor Zhao standing in the yard with a frown. ?It¡¯s a hot day now, and it¡¯s just after noon. Under the scorching sun, Dr. Zhao is already sweating profusely. The princess frowned, "Why don''t you go in?" Doctor Zhao smiled bitterly, "Just now, Concubine Lin sent someone to call me, saying that she wanted to show it to Aunt Mei. I was about to go in, but I was stopped by the maid of the eldest grandmother." The princess said calmly: "Follow me in. There is no reason in our house to ignore death." ??Gu Fei helped the princess into the house and saw Concubine Lin sitting in the hall with an ugly face, and Shen Qingluan next to her with a look of contempt on her face. Xiao Xuan stood in the middle of the room with an angry look on his face. There was also a woman sitting paralyzed on the ground. The woman was Mei Xiang''s mother. ??Concubine Lin usually didn''t get up when she saw the princess. Now she didn''t know whether it was because she fell out of favor, but she started to behave properly. When she saw the princess come in, she immediately stood up. Shen Qingluan stood up reluctantly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 723： The fight started Chapter 723 The fight started ??The princess waved her hand and said, "Let Dr. Zhao see where the person is first." The woman lying on the ground was Mei Xiang''s sister-in-law. She got up immediately and said, "I''ll take the doctor there." Doctor Zhao followed her. ??Gu Fei helped the princess to go to the top and sit down. The princess said slowly: "I didn''t want to come, but the prince asked me to come and tell me what''s going on." The old woman who was sitting on the ground got up and kowtowed to the princess, and said with tears in her eyes: "My poor Mei Xiang, I have been pregnant with the eldest son''s flesh and blood for five months, and she is still a boy. I didn''t expect to give birth to a baby." Ask grandma to give me some medicine." ¡°Now that my daughter has suffered a collapse of blood, and my eldest grandma hasn¡¯t called for a doctor, isn¡¯t this asking my daughter to die?¡± ¡°Grandma is so cruel.¡± The corners of the princess''s lips curled up, and she did not say anything. She just looked at Concubine Lin and said, "Qingluan is your daughter-in-law. You can handle this matter yourself." Concubine Lin pursed her lips, hesitated, and said to Shen Qingluan: "Xuan''er is now twenty-four and has no children. You have gone too far in what you have done today. You should reflect on it. " ?These words were said in such a painless way that Gu Fei glanced at Concubine Lin in surprise. ?Concubine Lin avoided Gu Fei''s eyes with some embarrassment. She was also heartbroken that her grandson was gone, but now she had to rely on Shen Qingluan, so what else could she do except say a few words? Shen Qingluan did not accept her kindness and snorted coldly, "What do I have to reflect on?" "As long as there are some rules in the family, there is no reason for the **** to be born before the legitimate son. If he is just a bastard, he will be beaten. What a big deal." ?Meixiang was originally a maid who could be used by Concubine Lin. Later, when Xiao Xuan was fifteen, she favored Mei Xiang and became Xiao Xuan''s maid. ??The first wife Xiao Xuan married was very virtuous. Not long after they got married, she gave one of her maids, Lu Yi, to Xiao Xuan, and made Mei Xiang and Lu Yi into concubines. Mei Xiang has been with Xiao Xuan for eight or nine years, and she is Xiao Xuan''s first woman. Xiao Xuan still has deep feelings for Mei Xiang. Now Mei Xiang''s life is hanging by a thread, and a fully formed baby boy is just gone. Xiao Xuan is heartbroken. no. ??Now I heard Shen Qingluan talking about **** and **** again. This was originally the scar in Xiao Xuan''s heart. He pointed at Shen Qingluan unbearably and said, "Vicious woman, you are a poisonous woman, what a **** and legitimate son, I only know that they are my flesh and blood, how could you do such a vicious thing!" Shen Qingluan sneered, "You Xiao Xuan, who gave you the face to dare to point and scold me?" ¡°When I marry you, I am marrying down. You should have gotten rid of the two little goblins in your house long ago. Even the prince has not taken a concubine, so how dare you take a concubine? Who do you think you are?¡± ?These words hurt Xiao Xuan''s lungs even more. He knew that Shen Qingluan originally wanted to marry the prince, and his emotions became more and more out of control. He pointed at Shen Qingluan and cursed, "Why marry?" ¡°I am the eldest son of the royal family and a member of the royal family. You, an old girl who cannot marry, are burning incense when you marry me. You look down on others all day long. I have tolerated you for a long time!¡± Shen Qingluan married Xiao Xuan just because she was older. Xiao Xuan''s words now are like peeling off her face and putting it on the ground. She has always been arrogant. Without thinking, she slapped Xiao Xuan in the face and said through gritted teeth, "Can''t I get married? I''m really blind to marry you!" ??Xiao Xuan was slapped by Shen Qingluan in public. He refused to give up. He raised his palm and slapped Shen Qingluan on the face. Shen Qingluan''s maid quickly stood in front of her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 724： swallow ones anger Chapter 724: Suffering from anger ??The maid received a slap and still stood in front of Shen Qingluan with her eyes lowered. ??Concubine Lin saw Shen Qingluan and her son fighting, and she was so anxious that she yelled, "Stop it!" She glared at Shen Qingluan, "You, you are so shameless. Didn''t your mother teach you the three obediences and the four virtues? You even dare to hit your husband!" Shen Qingluan pushed away the girl who was standing in front of her, "So what if I hit you? Who are you? You are just a concubine. What qualifications do you have to reprimand me?" She suddenly turned her head and looked at the princess, "The princess is sitting here and hasn''t spoken yet, what kind of onion are you!" ¡°I dare to ask the princess, is the Prince Qi¡¯s house so unruly?¡± ??The princess covered her mouth and giggled, "Hey, did you know that Prince Qi''s residence has no rules?" ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that any well-behaved family would not let a **** child be born before a legitimate son?¡± ¡°If you know this, why did you marry me?¡± Shen Qingluan''s face suddenly turned red and white. ?Concubine Lin was almost going crazy. She was both angry with Shen Qingluan for saying what she was, and also angry with the princess for speaking with a gun and a stick. ??Gu Fei stood behind the princess and twitched the corner of her mouth. It was originally a good situation, just because they were dog-eat-dog, but with just one word, the princess directed all the hatred towards herself. She tugged at the princess''s sleeves and said, "Mom, it''s hard for an upright official to deal with household chores. I think we don''t need to worry about this. Didn''t you say you had a headache just now? Go back and rest quickly." The princess also came to her senses. As a theatergoer, why should she get involved to divert the conflict? The bigger the fuss they made, the happier she would be. She rubbed her forehead and said, "Yes, my head hurts. Let''s go." ?The princess stood up, and Gu Fei and Nanny Xu helped her out. Seeing the princess leave, Concubine Lin ordered with a cold face: "Drag this woman out first." ?Meixiang¡¯s mother was dragged out crying. Concubine Lin sent everyone in the room out again, closed the door, took a deep breath, and then said: "Qingluan, no matter what happens to this matter, it''s already like this, and Xuan''er and I don''t want to pursue it anymore. What." ¡°It¡¯s just that Mei Xiang has been with me for how many years. She has done nothing wrong. I¡¯ll let her live anyway.¡± Shen Qingluan hummed softly and looked at the sky. Concubine Lin walked up to her, half-bowed, and said patiently: "Qingluan, no matter how unwilling you are to marry Xuan''er, you have to understand that you are Xuan''er''s wife now, and both you and Xuan''er will suffer. ¡± ¡°What good does it do for us to make such a fuss except to make the East Court laugh?¡± Shen Qingluan sat down by himself and said in a cold voice: "It''s not me who wants to make trouble. I am the principal wife, and I should bear my share of a concubine." ¡°How can Xiao Xuan have the face to accuse me?¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, not only Mei Xiang, but Lu Yi will also be sold tomorrow.¡± "The prince took a peasant girl and didn''t take a concubine. My status is a hundred times more noble than that peasant girl? Why should Xiao Xuan take a concubine?" ??Xiao Xuan heard that she was going to sell Lu Yi, and was about to angrily scold Shen Qingluan for being a jealous wife, when Lin Fangfei secretly squeezed his hand. ??Xiao Xuan''s chest rose and fell, he took a deep breath, turned his head to the side and remained silent. ?Concubine Lin said to Shen Qingluan in a good voice: "If you want to sell her, it''s up to you. Zuo is just a toy." ¡°It¡¯s just that from now on, you and your wife must not quarrel over these things again.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 725： twist into a rope Chapter 725: Twisted into a rope Concubine Lin lowered her voice as she spoke, "Now is the time for us to become one." ¡°Your father only has eyes for that little vixen, so he didn¡¯t even mention the matter of granting a title to Xuan¡¯er.¡± ¡°If this continues, all three of us will die.¡± Shen Qingluan frowned and sneered: "In the beginning, it was only about the request for a fief and the fief that convinced my mother to marry me." ¡°Now, there is not even a shadow of a ghost, they are all lying to my mother.¡± She looked at Xiao Xuan with disdain, "If I had known this, I would have chosen one with my eyes closed, and it would still be a hundred times better than you." ?Concubine Lin and Xiao Xuan suddenly had the idea in their minds that if they ever turn around in the future, the first thing they would do is to kill this bitch. You don¡¯t regard your husband as your husband, you don¡¯t regard your mother-in-law as your mother-in-law, and you look down on her all day long. You really shouldn¡¯t have been obsessed with asking to marry her in the first place! ??Now that I''m married, there really aren''t many benefits except having a nobler status. ? Concubine Lin turned her head and patted Xiao Xuan''s hand again, pulled him to sit down, sat next to Shen Qingluan, and whispered: "Now that little goblin Qiong Niang is certainly hateful, but the biggest problem is still Xiao Yu." ¡°It¡¯s important that we quickly find a way to deal with Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°As long as Xiao Yu dies, the prince will have only one son, Xiao Xuan.¡± ¡°When the time comes, he won¡¯t be able to make Xiao Xuan his heir apparent.¡± When Shen Qingluan heard her talking about Xiao Yu, she was a little distracted for a moment, and she felt a lot of emotions in her heart. But she also knew that what Concubine Lin said was right. ?Concubine Lin lowered her voice, "Qingluan, I think it''s better for you to go back to your mother''s house and let your mother think of a way to kill Xiao Yu as soon as possible." Shen Qingluan frowned, "My mother hasn''t come up with a solution for you yet?" ¡°Xiao Yu was poisoned last time and was destined to die. Who knew that his life was saved?¡± ¡°Then I gave you a clear path to find the killer in Ruyilou. Huh, so much money was spent, and now Xiao Yu is still alive and kicking, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Xiao Xuan said in a dull voice: "Who knew that Ruyi Tower was not trustworthy and didn''t kill the people? It refused to return the money to them, so we lost 150,000 silver in vain." Shen Qingluan frowned. She felt sad for losing so much money. ¡°Forget it, Ruyilou is not easy to get along with. Let¡¯s talk about Ruyilou later. I will go back tomorrow and find a solution with my mother.¡± She stood up and said, "Meixiang, let''s just die. If she still has breath tomorrow, send her away as soon as possible." Speaking, he snorted coldly and walked towards the door. ?Xiao Xuan looked at her back and gritted his teeth with hatred. ? Concubine Lin also narrowed her eyes and watched Shen Qingluan walk out. When Shen Qingluan disappeared, she said softly: "My son, don''t be anxious. They are still needed at the moment, so I will bear with you for the time being." "When the crown prince''s position is obtained, then slowly take care of her." Xiao Xuan took a few deep breaths and said, "Mom, don''t worry, my son knows the importance." Shen Qingluan came out of Xiao Xuan''s yard feeling extremely upset. She really regretted marrying Xiao Xuan now. Just seeing his meek face made me angry. She didn¡¯t go back to her yard next door. It was June and the child¡¯s face was changing at any time. At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds and the wind was blowing. It was very cool outside. She was thinking about her thoughts while the wind was blowing. ?Several maids followed her at a short distance. ?At this time, Xiao Yu came out of the prince''s courtyard and happened to come face to face with Shen Qingluan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 726： The opportunity has come Chapter 726 The opportunity has come Shen Qingluan watched Xiao Yu getting closer and closer, and stopped involuntarily. ?His handsome features often appeared in her dreams. Although they lived in the same mansion, they were so far away. Seeing Xiao Yu getting closer and closer, his handsome face, broad shoulders, and tall figure all made her blush and her heart beat. She really wanted to throw herself into his arms. Her eyes were filled with autumn water, and she couldn''t control her emotions for a moment. Suddenly Called softly: "Xiao Yu¡ª" ??Xiao Yu didn''t squint his eyes, kept walking, and was about to walk past Shen Qingluan. Shen Qingluan''s face turned red with embarrassment, she bit her lip and said softly: "Xiao Yu, I have something to tell you." She thought she would give it one last try. If Xiao Yu changed his mind and was willing to be with her, she would kill Xiao Xuan and become husband and wife with him. Xiao Yu, however, seemed not to have heard anything and quickly passed by with two boys. Shen Qingluan became a little angry, turned around and raised his voice, "Xiao Yu, I called you, didn''t you hear me?" Xiao Yu stopped, tilted his head and said, "Sister-in-law and I have nothing to say, sister-in-law respects herself." Then he walked quickly. Shen Qingluan looked at his back, feeling ashamed and angry for a moment. Only then did she clearly see the undisguised disgust in Xiao Yu''s eyes. ?The last trace of obsession in her heart disappeared instantly with this look. Since you are ruthless, I will give up. You can¡¯t blame me for this. ?Her expression gradually became ferocious. When Xiao Yu''s back disappeared around the corner, she gritted her teeth and said, "Ask someone to prepare a car. I want to go back to my parents'' home." A maid whispered: "Miss, it''s going to rain." Shen Qingluan turned around and slapped the **** the face with her backhand, "I''ll answer what I said, who wants you to talk too much!" The maid lowered her head and did not dare to say anything. She took a few steps back and went to ask someone to prepare the car. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Qiongniang soon learned about what happened in Xiao Xuan''s yard. ?The corners of her lips slowly raised, she called the girl over and gave a few instructions in a low voice. The girl nodded and went out. It rained in the afternoon and the weather became much cooler at night. Xiao Xuan lost a son and saw that his two concubines could not be saved. He felt very depressed. After drinking some wine during dinner, his heart became more and more feverish, so he came out of the house alone and went to the garden to relax. Qiong Niang got the news and brought the clothes she had prepared long ago. ?This dress was scented with the lingering fragrance from last time in the afternoon. After putting on her clothes, Qiongniang took a girl and went to the garden. Entering the garden, I saw a person sitting on a stone bench by the water, and there were no servants around. Qiong Niang was so happy that she asked the girl to follow her from a distance while she walked over there quietly. Xiao Xuan was in a daze with his back to the path and his face to the lake. ?Suddenly a fragrant and soft hand covered his eyes, and a delicate voice came from behind, "Guess who I am?" Smelling the fragrance, Xiao Xuan''s heart trembled, and he couldn''t help but chuckle, "I can''t guess." ?He knew in his heart that it was probably one of the girls in the house who wanted to seduce him. Hearing the sweet and charming voice, he also had some thoughts of teasing her. I heard a grunt from behind me, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, why are you sitting here alone?" Speaking, a limp body leaned towards Xiao Xuan. ??Xiao Xuan felt a soft feeling on his back, and an unbearable commotion instantly spread throughout his body. He suddenly turned around and hugged the woman fiercely, "I want to see who you are?" At first glance, I saw that this woman had a stunning face. She was wearing a sky-blue high-waisted skirt with a thin colorless gauze covering it. Under the moonlight, the gauze looked vaguely... If there is nothing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 727： got the wrong person Chapter 727: Wrong person Qiong Niang was held in Xiao Xuan''s arms at this time, and she met his eyes, and suddenly said in horror: "You, you are not the prince!" While speaking, he struggled to get out of Xiao Xuan''s arms. Xiao Xuan naturally recognized that this was the prince''s concubine. Although he had only seen her from a distance, this stunning face still left a deep impression on him. ?He was panicking, but at this moment, Qiong Niang''s delicate body was twisting and turning in his arms, which aroused his anger even more. ??Although Xiao Xuan was a little confused and infatuated, he was still rational, and he was about to push Qiong Niang away in a panic. At this time, Qiong Niang heard footsteps coming this way, and suddenly shouted, "Let me go, let me go quickly, you beast-" The more she struggled, the more Xiao Xuan felt hot all over his body, and his hands seemed to have lost all strength. He stretched out his two soft hands to hold Qiong Niang''s shoulders, trying to push her away, when suddenly a loud shout came from behind, " What are you doing?" ??The prince just received the message from Qiongniang''s maid, saying that the weather is cool today and Qiongniang asked him to go for a walk in the garden. He just rushed over. First he heard Qiong Niang shouting "let me go", and then he saw a scene that made his eyes split open. His son was actually holding his woman! He couldn''t help but shout loudly. ?Xiao Xuan was frightened out of his wits when he heard this voice, and the blood that was rushing all over his body just now suddenly went cold. At this moment, Qiongniang finally broke free from his arms and shouted loudly, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu don''t you think so little of me, I will die!" After saying that, she jumped into the lake. Upon seeing this, the prince ran over in a few steps. For a moment, he didn''t bother to teach the unfilial son, and ran to the lake. He looked at the figure rising and falling on the dark water. He didn''t want to jump off, and swam to Qiong Niang''s side several times. He carried her ashore. ??The charming fragrance on Qiong Niang''s clothes disappeared without a trace after being soaked in the lake water. The prince squatted on the shore, hugged Qiong Niang, who was wearing thin clothes and had her eyes closed, and called repeatedly, "Qiong Niang, Qiong Niang¡ª" Qiong Niang slowly opened her eyes, leaned on the prince''s arms, grabbed his clothes, and cried out, "I, I entered the garden and saw him sitting by the lake. I recognized the wrong person. Thinking it was you, I walked over, but I didn''t know he was going to be scornful of me, wuwuwu... I don''t want to live anymore, I don''t have the face to see anyone." ??Xiao Xuan seemed to be nailed to the stone bench, his whole body went limp, and he stared blankly at the two people on the shore. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should run away or stay and bear the wrath of his father. ??Qiongniang''s maid knelt aside tremblingly. ??The prince picked up the soaked Qiong Niang, glanced at Xiao Xuan with a sinister look in his eyes, strode forward, and told the maid, "Go and ask for Dr. Zhao!" ??The maid stumbled and ran away. Xiao Xuan''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He suddenly stood up and chased the prince, "Father, please listen to my explanation. Just now, I recognized the wrong person. I didn''t mean to..." Qiong Niang whimpered and buried her head in the prince''s arms. The prince felt distressed and furious at the same time. He turned around and kicked Xiao Xuan on the waist, "Little beast, I''ll settle the score with you later." Speaking, he hugged Qiong Niang and left in a hurry. Xiao Xuan was kicked in the waist and collapsed on the ground, looking at the prince with despair as he quickly walked away. Going back to Qiongniang¡¯s yard, she asked the maid to change Qiongniang¡¯s soaked clothes. Qiongniang lay on the bed, covering her face and sobbing, ¡°Why did the prince save me? I have no shame to see the prince again.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 728： You beast, why don’t you kneel down? Chapter 728 You beast, you still don¡¯t kneel down The prince was so distressed that he hugged her and coaxed softly: "It''s not your fault, it''s just that little beast''s cowardice. Don''t worry, I will punish the little beast severely." ?At this time, the maid came in from outside and said, "Doctor Zhao is here." The prince patted Qiong Niang gently, then lowered the curtain and said with a sullen face, "Let him in." Doctor Zhao came in and took his pulse, and the prince asked eagerly: "Is it okay?" Doctor Zhao lowered his head and said respectfully: "My aunt is a little frightened, and her body is still a little cold, but it doesn''t matter. Just take two patches of medicine and she''ll be fine." The prince felt relieved and waved his hand, and Doctor Zhao went out to prescribe the prescription. He opened the curtain again and saw Qiong Niang lying with her back to him, covering her face with one hand, still sobbing softly. ??The prince became even more heartbroken and said, "Stop crying. I don''t blame you for saying this." Qiongniang didn¡¯t turn her head and cried out: ¡°I have been treated so lightly by the eldest son. If the lord doesn¡¯t make the decision for me, I won¡¯t be able to live anymore.¡± ??The prince suddenly recalled the scene when Xiao Xuan held Qiong Niang in his arms, and a violent anger rushed to the sky. He gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let that little beast go." ¡°You have a good rest, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡± Speaking, the prince strode outside. Qiong Niang listened to the footsteps gradually disappearing, and then she took her hand away from her face and slowly raised the corners of her lips. Tonight is really the right time and the right place. She was originally worried that after the prince came, if the charming fragrance on her body aroused his desire, it would arouse his suspicion. ?Unexpectedly, Xiao Xuan was sitting by the water. She had an idea and jumped into the water. The charming fragrance all over the body was washed away without a trace. ??Now Xiao Xuan can''t explain clearly even if he has a long mouth. The prince walked out of Qiong Niang¡¯s yard angrily, returned to his own yard, and told the boy, ¡°Go and bring that beast Xiao Xuan to me.¡± The boy responded and went down. At this time, Xiao Xuan returned to his yard with a pale face and was sitting in the house uneasily. At this time, he already knew in his heart that he had fallen into Qiong Niang¡¯s trap. ?Because Concubine Lin is petite and he is not too tall, and the prince is tall and tall, so there is no big difference between her and Qiong Niang. How could Qiong Niang recognize the wrong person? ?Besides, he is not a lecherous person. No matter how beautiful Qiong Niang is, he will not have such thoughts as soon as he touches her. ?Thinking of the sweet fragrance on Qiong Niang''s body, Xiao Xuan felt that he understood something. ?Suddenly a boy came in from outside and said, "My eldest son, the prince has asked you to come over." Xiao Xuan trembled all over and hesitated for a while, knowing that if he didn''t go, his father would be even more angry. ??He slowly stood up and walked to the door, whispering to his servant, "Hurry up and go to Concubine Lin. Just say that I have annoyed the prince, and now I am called by the prince. I''m afraid it won''t be good." After giving the instructions, Xiao Xuan calmed down and followed the prince''s servant out. Along the way, Xiao Xuan walked very slowly, but no matter how slow he walked, there was still time. ??The prince was waiting in the study, and when he saw Xiao Xuan coming in timidly with his head lowered, he became even more angry. He pointed at Xiao Xuan and said sternly: "Beast, why don''t you kneel down?" ? ? Xiao Xuan''s legs went weak and he knelt down. He looked up at the prince and said eagerly: "Father, my son knows he was wrong." "But the son really recognized the wrong person. Besides, it was she who threw herself at him. She had a strange fragrance on her body. It was only after the son smelled the smell that he became soft-hearted and did not push her away in time." (End of this chapter) Chapter 729： hit the board Chapter 729: Making a plan ? King Qi gritted his teeth and said, "You still dare to quibble?" ¡°Concubine Li recognized the wrong person, and you also recognized the wrong person?¡± ¡°Concubine Li is always very polite towards me, how could she jump on you?¡± ¡°Beast, not only do you not want to repent, but you also dare to slander Concubine Li. You are looking for death!¡± He shouted sharply, "Come here, drag this little beast out and give me twenty blows!" The two young men held Xiao Xuan in their arms and dragged him out. Xiao Xuan was so distraught that he struggled and shouted, "Father, what I said is true. It was Qiong Niang who deliberately framed her son. I beg you, father, to find out!" Upon hearing this, King Qi became even more angry. The little beast dared to call Qiong Niang by her first name. He must have been thinking about Qiong Niang for more than a day or two. ¡°Hit me hard!¡± ??The boys dragged Xiao Xuan to the yard, pressed him on a spring bench, and pressed his shoulders tightly. A boy took a board one foot wide and **** thick and knocked it down. The two boys held down Xiao Xuan harder and harder, and one of them said kindly: "Young Master, please don''t move around. It''s fine if the board falls on your buttocks. It''s just a flesh wound. If the First Master moves, he might be hit on the back." On or on the legs, that¡¯s hard to say.¡± Xiao Xuan still dared to struggle after hearing this. If his bones were broken, it would be really bad. As soon as the board came down, Xiao Xuan''s buttocks felt numb at first, and then pain came. He couldn''t help shouting, "Ah-" ?The kind-hearted young man said again: "Master, please stop shouting. You''re just doing it now, so please save some strength." After being hit twice, Xiao Xuan couldn''t hold on any longer. He felt that he was going to die here today, and at the same time he thought about why his mother-in-law didn''t come. ?Concubine Lin received the report from the servant and did not know the seriousness of the matter. Thinking about going to see the prince, she had to dress up well. She had already fallen out of favor now. If she didn''t dress up more beautifully, the prince would look down on her more and more. ?She hurriedly put on her makeup and changed her clothes before going to the prince''s yard. As soon as I arrived at the door, I heard the sound of a board hitting the skin and Xiao Xuan''s shouting. ?She rushed in the door in a few steps and saw her son being pressed on the spring bench and playing with a wooden board. She screamed, "Stop!" How could the boy who played the board listen to her? He kept on attacking. ?Concubine Lin didn''t care much for the moment, she rushed over and lay on Xiao Xuan, crying: "Stop, if you want to beat me, you can beat me too!" The young man did not dare to hit the concubine, so he stopped. ??The prince inside had heard Concubine Lin''s voice, and walked out with a stern face, angrily: "You know what this beast has done, and you still dare to protect him?" Concubine Lin stood up and threw herself at the feet of the prince. She looked up at the prince and said with tears in her eyes: "Your Majesty, no matter what he has done, he is our son!" ¡°Your Majesty, I have been following you for more than twenty years. Now that you have a new person and have forgotten the old one, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± "But I only have one son, Xuan''er. If you break him, who will I rely on in the future?" ??The prince listened to Concubine Lin''s story and looked at her with tears rolling down his face. After all, she was the woman he once cared about. He could not help but think of all the loving situations in the past. He closed his eyes, stood for a while, then turned and entered the house. The boys were very well-behaved. If the prince did not ask him to be beaten again, he would naturally stop beating him. He hurriedly said: "Let''s take the eldest son back." ?Several boys lifted up their spring stools and hurried to Xiao Xuan''s yard. Concubine Lin followed them in while crying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 730： so virtuous Chapter 730 So virtuous ??Xiao Xuan only received seven or eight blows before Concubine Lin came. Her injuries were not serious. Doctor Zhao took a look at her, prescribed medicine and left. ?Concubine Lin sat beside Xiao Xuan''s bed. Seeing that her son looked fine, she asked, "Why is your father so angry today?" Xiao Xuan lay on the bed, endured the pain, and told the story through gritted teeth. Concubine Lin couldn''t believe it, "Why would she do this? What good will it do to her if it hurts you?" Xiao Xuan snorted coldly, "What else? It''s not just to monopolize my father''s favor." Concubine Lin narrowed her eyes, "I see that she is favored now, and I have tried my best to avoid her sharp edges. So, she still won''t let me go?" ¡°That¡¯s right, the little **** must still remember that I slapped her when she climbed into the prince¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something about that bowl of soup.¡± She said with a sullen face, "Now that your father looks down on her like a ball in his eye, we can only suffer the loss first." ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her slowly in the future.¡± ??The prince beat Xiao Xuan, and then thinking about Qiongniang again, he turned around and went back to Qiongniang''s yard. ?That night, after hugging Qiong Niang and coaxing her for a long time, Qiong Niang felt relieved a little. Early in the morning, while the prince was still sleeping, Qiong Niang got up. ??The prince pulled her into his arms and said, "You were frightened and cold. Why did you get up before you could recover?" Qiong Niang said softly: "I have to go to greet the princess and serve the princess." The prince chuckled lightly, "Our family doesn''t do that, so you just sleep." Qiong Niang broke away and said seriously: "Your Majesty, what you said is wrong." ¡°It¡¯s a rule to say hello in the morning and evening. Every country has its own rules, and each family has its own rules. If there were no rules, everything would be in chaos.¡± ¡°In the past, Qiong Niang was ignorant and didn¡¯t know how to serve her mistress.¡± "A wife is a wife, a concubine is a concubine, a concubine is a concubine, and a concubine is a concubine. If in a family, the wife is not a wife, the concubine is not a concubine, and the concubine is not a concubine, this is the source of chaos in the family." ¡°I don¡¯t know how many families have gotten into trouble because of this.¡± The prince was greatly surprised and said, "My dear, I wonder how you know these truths." ¡°You are so virtuous, I really deserve my love for you.¡± The prince also stood up, "You are right. In the past, because of the small population in our house and the lazy temperament of the princess, she did not like these rules. Now we have two daughters-in-law in the family, and we will have to give the king a grandson in the future. We have to set the rules.¡± While Qiong Niang was serving the prince to dress, she said softly: "Yesterday I went to pay my respects to the princess, and I also met the prince and the prince." ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t see Concubine Lin and the eldest son and grandma going to pay their respects.¡± ¡°The princess and sister are also good-natured, so let them be.¡± The prince patted Qiong Niang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I neglected this in the past, and I should do it in the future.¡± Qiong Niang served the prince and put on her clothes. Without saying anything else, she called the girl to come in and comb her hair. The prince put on his clothes and went out, thinking about the past all the way. It was funny that Concubine Lin was so old that she was not as sensible as Qiong Niang, a little girl. As he walked, he ordered the servants who were following him, "Have someone go to each courtyard and give instructions. From today on, you must go to the princess''s courtyard every day to calm down at dawn and dusk." The prince said as he walked towards the training ground. ?In the martial arts training ground, Xiao Yu was teaching Gu Fei moves, and Gu Fei became more and more proficient in the Falling Star Sword Technique. ??The prince stood watching for a while. When the two stopped and came over, he clapped his hands and said, "The prince''s sword skills are exquisite. Who do you want to learn from?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 731： eavesdrop Chapter 731 Eavesdropping ???Gu Fei was about to report to the prince that Palace Master Yan came to the mansion, when she said: "Palace Master Yan of Qi Sha Palace is my daughter-in-law, master." ??The prince himself practiced martial arts at a young age, and also asked Xiao Yu to practice martial arts, firstly to strengthen his body, and secondly to protect himself. He also knows a lot about things in the world. He likes to make friends with heroes in the world, and he is also a close friend of Xiao Yu''s master, Dugu Xuan. ?He once heard Dugu Xuan say that Palace Master Yan of the Seven Killers Palace was a genius. In today''s martial arts world, he only obeys Palace Master Yan. It¡¯s just that the prince has no chance to see Palace Master Yan. At this time, the prince was overjoyed to hear that Gu Fei''s master was actually Palace Master Yan, and he used the honorific title unknowingly, "Palace Master Yan, how is he doing?" ??Gu Fei smiled and nodded, "Master is very good. I am planning to report to the king and invite him to stay in the palace for a long time." ??The prince''s eyes widened, "Master Yan, does he want to come to the palace?" ?Gu Fei nodded slightly. The prince burst into laughter, "Okay, great. This is an honored guest that I can''t even invite. I will definitely treat Palace Master Yan as my guest." Having Palace Master Yan in the palace is equivalent to having an expert guarding the palace. ?Safety is more guaranteed, and he might be able to ask Palace Master Yan for some advice, which is really wonderful. Xiao Yu snorted softly next to him. He knew what his father had in mind, "Father, Palace Master Yan doesn''t like to associate with powerful people. He is only willing to come because of Xiao Fei''s face. Don''t disturb him if you have nothing to do." " The prince smiled and did not feel embarrassed, "That''s natural. A master like Palace Master Yan is different from ordinary people like us. How can a father disturb him at will?" Said and waved his hands, Gu Fei and Xiao Yu left. The two of them returned to the courtyard, took a shower, and went to the princess''s courtyard. ??Xiao Yu greeted him outside the house and went to the military camp. ??The prince finished practicing his sword, thinking about what he had just ordered to say hello, and decided to come to the princess''s yard to take a look. When I walked to the front of the yard, I happened to see Concubine Lin entering. He entered the courtyard and was still a short distance away from the princess''s room. He heard the princess inside saying: "Oh, the sun is coming out in the west today? Why did Concubine Lin come to greet me?" ?The prince paused, raised his hand, and stopped the maid who was about to open the curtain. The maid lowered her head and stopped moving. The prince stood quietly by the door, and then Concubine Lin said: "The prince asked me to come to say hello, how dare I not listen." Then I heard Qiong Niang''s soft voice again, "What Concubine Lin said is wrong. You and I are both concubines. We greet the mistress and serve the mistress. It is natural and right. Even if the prince doesn''t say it, we should know our true nature." point." The princess sneered, "Qiong Niang, you are a polite person, but you don''t know that not everyone in the world is like you." ¡°In other words, you still know that I am the mistress.¡± ¡°I almost forgot that I am still the mistress of the palace.¡± "Come on, let''s not talk about it. This is not the only irregularity in our house." "It''s not her fault. The prince has always favored their mother and son." The prince''s mouth twitched when he heard it. The princess had said these words in front of him many times before. He only thought that women were petty and had never thought that something was not in line with the rules. The princess then said, "How come your distinguished daughter-in-law didn''t come?" Concubine Lin said calmly: "Qingluan has gone back to her parents'' home." The princess clicked her tongue and said, "Look, the daughter-in-law has returned to her parents'' home, and I, the mother-in-law, don''t know." ¡°It¡¯s no wonder, everyone has a concubine and a mother-in-law, so I¡¯m not the only one.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 732： cry poor Chapter 732: Crying for poverty Qiong Niang said in surprise: "Well, my eldest grandma went back to her parents'' house without reporting you before going back. This is really, really unruly." Concubine Lin heard the two singing together and sneered, "I advise the princess to open her eyes wide and see clearly. Do you think this little goblin is a good thing? Now you are teaming up with her to bully me. You think you are happy. Just look at it, when she gives birth to a son, you and the prince will not be able to stand in front of the prince. " She sneered and said, "You should only be careful about Xiao Yu''s position as the heir apparent." The prince''s face became heavy when he heard it outside. He had always thought that he had only taken in Concubine Lin in the past, and the backyard was clean. Although the wife and the concubine were a little jealous, it was all because they loved him, but in the end they were still harmonious. Who would have thought that they were talking in private with guns and sticks, and they were incompatible with each other. The princess chuckled, "I don''t think Qiong Niang is this kind of person." ¡°It¡¯s true that you and the eldest son have been thinking about my son¡¯s position as heir apparent for more than twenty years.¡± "It''s no wonder that the prince doesn''t distinguish between his legitimate sons and his concubines, so he has raised the hearts of your mother and son." ? King Qi finally couldn''t stand listening anymore and strode into the house. The maid quickly opened the curtain. ?No one expected that the prince would come at this time, especially Concubine Lin, whose face suddenly turned pale. Only Gu Fei stood behind the princess and did not panic at all. ?She had consumed an unknown amount of spiritual fluid, and her senses were sharper than ordinary people''s. She had heard the prince''s footsteps a long time ago. ??The princess might want to let the prince listen to her rants. If she said something that shouldn''t be said, she would find a way to interrupt. ??The prince sat down with a sullen face, turned his head and glared at the princess, "What are you talking about?" "How could I ever distinguish between my legitimate son and my concubine? Yu''er is my legitimate son, so he is different from others." The princess snorted coldly, "I''m too lazy to tell you. You know it yourself." "I have pity on my son. As the prince of the royal family, he is even more shabby than a commoner. Isn''t this a fact?" "Yesterday, Yu''er complained to me about poverty. He said that he went to the capital and all his money was spent. He was in need of some money. I wanted to use some private money to supplement it." The prince frowned, "That''s it. Yu''er also has a lot of property in his hands and a lot of income every year. Isn''t it enough for him to spend?" ¡°Besides, he doesn¡¯t need to take care of any of his expenses in the house.¡± The princess angrily said, "Look, if you still don''t believe me, Xiao Fei is here. If you don''t believe me, just ask her!" ??The prince couldn''t help but look at Gu Fei. Gu Fei''s face was full of embarrassment and said, "It''s also because my daughter-in-law comes from a peasant family and doesn''t have much dowry." ¡°Some time ago, my master also followed me to the capital and gave me a hundred maids as gifts. Just the monthly silver payment is a big expense.¡± ¡°The prince also has to maintain a bodyguard, and he often goes out to socialize in the capital, so he is a bit strapped for a while.¡± ?These are of course nonsense. One hundred maids are all supported by the Qisha Palace, and Gu Fei didn''t pay a dime. The prince was startled when he heard that there were one hundred maids. Even though he was the prince, he did not have one hundred maids. This is a big deal for Palace Master Yan. ?However, the maids sent by Palace Master Yan are naturally different from ordinary maids. They should all be capable. ?The poor are rich in literature and rich in martial arts. Those who practice martial arts need to ensure adequate nutrition. Diet is a huge consumption. Not to mention weapons and horses, this is another huge expense. He waved his hand and said, "From now on, this Yue Yin will be in the account of the Mansion." (End of this chapter) Chapter 733： You are all in the same group Chapter 733 You are all in the same group ??Gu Feiyifu said, "Thank you, Father, but it''s not necessary. It''s so against the rules. If everyone in the house had to follow suit, wouldn''t it be chaos?" "My father will be back soon after going to sea. When the time comes, I''ll just ask him for some money." The prince raised his eyebrows when he heard this, "How can a married girl go back to her parents'' house to ask for money?" ¡°Can¡¯t my palace afford to support a concubine?¡± When the news spread, the prince¡¯s face was lost. ??But what Gu Fei said makes sense. The mansion has a hundred maids for her, so what do the rest of the people think? The prince thought about it in his mind. Nowadays, it is really expensive for the Yu''er couple to raise soldiers and maids. The daughter-in-law does not have a dowry, so the lack of money must be real. Qiong Niang asked innocently at this time: "How come it is so profitable to go to sea? Can you afford to raise a hundred maids?" ? Gu Fei nodded, "Going to sea will naturally make money, but it''s just my father''s first time to go to sea, so I don''t know how." When the prince heard the two people talking about going to sea, he also thought of the fleet in the palace. The fleet was handed over to Xuan''er. Apart from making him more comfortable, it was of little use. Xuan''s daughter-in-law had a rich dowry, and Xuan''er''s identity was not allowed If you are a soldier, you don¡¯t need to spend money on this item. It would be better to leave the fleet to Yu''er and his wife to manage it, which would bring in more money. They would have a lot of expenses, so there was nothing they could do. ?Concubine Lin already felt vaguely that something was wrong when she heard what Gu Fei and Qiong Niang said. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. The prince waved his hand at this time, "That being the case, when the fleet comes back this year, the Crown Princess will take over taking care of it. Her family also owns a sea-going ship, so I think you know what''s going on here. If not, there is a butler, so you just have to deal with it." Just reconcile it.¡± "From now on, you will take 20% of the fleet''s profits and give them to you and Yu''er to raise maids and soldiers." ??Gu Fei said happily to the prince, "Thank you, father, for your consideration." ?Concubine Lin couldn''t believe her ears and said sharply: "Your Majesty, didn''t the fleet be taken care of by Xuan''er? How could it be given to the Crown Princess again?" The prince glanced at her lightly and said, "The fleet is the palace''s fleet. I can give it to whomever I want. Do I still need your consent?" At this time, he was extremely fed up with Concubine Lin. He had just heard what she said outside the door. She actually called Qiong Niang a little goblin and instigated the relationship between the princess and Qiong Niang. Really, why didn''t he see this woman before? Such evil thoughts. On the other hand, the princess is still simple and will say whatever she wants. Qiong Niang also knows etiquette, and her wives and concubines are in harmony, which couldn''t be better. Concubine Lin''s face turned pale. Without the fleet, the income in their hands was pitifully small. How could they survive? I originally saved some money, but I was deceived by Ruyilou again. The last time the emperor ordered 200,000 silver to buy grain, she also put a lot of things into it. Now that the **** tickets are still in her hand, she is waiting for the fleet to come back this year to make a fortune and redeem those things. . It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. ?Concubine Lin felt dizzy. At this moment, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a smile on the corner of Qiong Niang''s mouth. ?Suddenly it occurred to me that ever since Qiong Niang entered the palace, she had fallen out of favor, Xuan''er had been beaten, and now even the fleet had been lost. ?This Qiong Niang turned out to be the helper the princess had hired! It was only now that I realized it! ?She pointed at Qiong Niang, her fingers trembling, "You, you, you are all in the same group-" Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted impatiently by the prince, "Listen to what you said? We are all from the same family, and they should be in harmony and affectionate!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 734： Why give it to her Chapter 734 Why should I give it to her? ?Concubine Lin was already feeling dizzy. After hearing what the prince said, she couldn''t breathe and fell softly to the side. Fortunately, the maid next to her was quick to help her. The prince glanced at her and impatiently ordered the maid, "Hel her back. She will cry or make noises. Otherwise, she will pretend to be sick. It won''t be boring." ?Gu Fei stood next to the princess and glanced at the prince. Sure enough, there is a saying that goes well, when I don¡¯t love you, even breathing is wrong. This is not the case for any person in the world. This is the human heart and human nature. The two maids helped Concubine Lin out, and the prince also got up and left. The princess then whispered to Qiong Niang: "You were frightened yesterday. Why did you want to serve me so early in the morning? I''m fine here. You can go and have a rest." Qiong Niang responded with a low eyebrow and took the girl out. The princess let out a sigh of relief. After a long while, he said quietly: "This girl''s methods are really extraordinary." ¡°If it were used on me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Gu Fei smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother. When my master comes in a few days, I will assign a few maids to serve her personally. No matter how smart she is, she will not be able to pull off any tricks." The princess nodded slowly, "That''s good." Then he laughed again, "Finally, the prince has handed over the fleet to you. This is a great thing." Just as Xiao Qing was talking, the three of them had breakfast together and then followed the princess to handle household matters. Shen Qingluan did not return home until the afternoon. When I returned home, I heard that Xiao Xuan was beaten by the prince and lay in bed unable to get up. Asked the maid why she was beaten, the maid hesitated for a long time before explaining the matter. ?This is not bad, Shen Qingluan and the girls arrived at Xiao Xuan''s house aggressively. Xiao Xuan was lying on the bed. Hearing the servant say that the eldest grandma was here, he turned his head and looked at the door. Shen Qingluan completely cut off her last thoughts about Xiao Yu yesterday. When she went back yesterday, her mother also advised her that she would find a way for them to kill Xiao Yu. No matter how dissatisfied she is with Xiao Xuan, she is already married even if she is not married. No matter what, she still has to win over Xiao Xuan, and she will have to rely on Xiao Xuan in the future to be able to honor her husband and honor her wife. Shen Qingluan followed her mother''s advice and was planning to repair her relationship with Xiao Xuan, but unexpectedly she heard about it again when she came back. She came in and smashed everything in the house first, and Xiao Xuan couldn''t stop shouting. ?Then he walked to Xiao Xuan''s bedside, glared at him and said with gritted teeth: "What a good thing you did? Are you still shameless?" ¡°You can¡¯t control that thing in your crotch so much? You even dare to molest your father¡¯s woman!¡± Xiao Xuan stood up suddenly and said angrily: "You are so indiscriminate! How long has it been, and you still have the heart to argue with me!" "I tell you, that Qiong Niang and the princess are in the same group! I was framed by them!" ¡°Today they joined forces to instigate their father to take back the entire fleet!¡± Shen Qingluan was shocked, "What, the fleet has been taken back? How will we live in the future?" Xiao Xuan said angrily: "My father handed over the fleet to the imperial concubine, and my mother was so angry that she fell ill!" Shen Qingluan''s face was distorted, "Why should I give it to her? Why?" Xiao Xuan sneered, "My father sent someone early this morning, saying that from now on I have to go to the courtyard of the palace to pay my respects every day." "But you were not here. In the morning, my father went to the princess''s place. The three women sang together and coaxed my father to sleep. How could the poor mother and concubine be their match alone!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 735： If something goes wrong, it must be a monster Chapter 735 If something goes wrong, it will be a monster Shen Qingluan said angrily: "Are you blaming me?" ¡°You have no idea why I went back to my parents¡¯ home?¡± Xiao Xuan took a deep breath and waved his hands feebly, "I don''t blame you." ¡°It¡¯s just that you have to understand that they are pressing harder now. If we continue to quarrel and quarrel, life will only become more difficult in the future.¡± ??Although Shen Qingluan was arrogant and domineering, he was not brainless. He waved his hand and asked the girls to go out and sat on the bedside. "What is going on? Please tell me in detail." Xiao Xuan explained everything one by one, emphasizing that Qiong Niang threw herself into her arms. Shen Qingluan narrowed her eyes, "Concubine Lin is right, they are indeed in the same group." ¡°Perhaps this Qiong Niang is the distant cousin of some princess, whom they specially found to seduce the prince.¡± "Otherwise, it''s such a coincidence. Ever since she entered the door, we have been unlucky one after another." Seeing that Shen Qingluan no longer bothered him and Qiong Niang, Xiao Xuan was secretly glad that he had escaped a disaster and said in a low voice: "What should we do now?" Shen Qingluan curled her lips and said, "Don''t worry, mother said she would find a way for me." ¡°Mother will definitely find a way.¡± A trace of fierceness flashed across Xiao Xuan''s face, "This time I must hit the target with one strike. My father no longer has any affection for me and my mother. It will become more and more difficult to handle if it continues. Besides, I heard that the prince The concubine has a master who gave her a hundred maids, and when the people arrive, it will be even harder to do anything. " Shen Qingluan''s face was distorted, "A lowly peasant girl is worthy of a hundred maids?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be happy for a few more days.¡± Not two days later, Shen Qingluan''s maid went out of the house and came back with a food box. After a while, the princess''s yard and Gu Fei''s yard both received snacks sent by Shen Qingluan. It is said that Madam Protector made it herself and gave it to everyone to try. ? Gu Fei doesn¡¯t think her relationship with Shen Qingluan is so good that they give each other snacks. If anything goes wrong, it must be a monster. She asked someone to open the snack box and saw a plate of green lotus-shaped snacks inside, which was very delicately made. ??Gu Fei asked someone to grab a chicken from the kitchen, break some snacks and feed it to the chicken. The chicken ate some snacks and was fine. ?Gu Fei had people observe it for a day, and the chicken was still jumping around. Even so, Gu Fei still had the chicken killed and buried far away. ??Moreover, she didn¡¯t eat the plate of snacks, nor did she let the girls eat. She asked the little girl in the yard to bury the snacks together with the chicken. ?That night, Xiao Yu returned home late. When he was about to reach the door of his yard, a boy came over with a bucket of water. When he saw Xiao Yu, he hurriedly walked to the roadside to avoid it. Unexpectedly, the boy was in such a panic that he stepped on something and slipped. The bucket in his hand flew out, and the water inside spilled out, splashing all over Xiao Yu. Shitou scolded sternly: "What did you do? You got the prince all wet!" It''s summer now, so getting wet is nothing. On the contrary, it''s cool. Xiao Yu doesn''t bother to care about it, and goes back to the yard with the stones and pillars. ??Gu Fei saw him coming back wet and asked, "Why are you wet?" Xiao Yu waved his hand, "It''s okay. A boy carrying water accidentally spilled the water. I''m going to take a bath and change clothes." After taking a shower and changing clothes, Xiao Yu picked up Gu Fei and sat on his lap, touching her face, "What have you been busy with at home today?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 736： Terror in the middle of the night Chapter 736: Midnight Terror ??Gu Fei was about to speak when she suddenly felt an indescribable smell on Xiao Yu. ?She said angrily: "Did you just take a shower?" Xiao Yu pushed her into his arms and said, "Why, do you dislike your husband?" "I just took a bath with scented soap. I don''t believe you smell it." ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "It doesn''t smell like spicy food. I can''t tell what it smells like." ??Xiao Yu picked her up and put her on the bed, and whispered: "Then I''ll let you distinguish what it smells like." ?His lips fell on Gu Fei''s cheek, and his big hands slowly went down her waist... After exercising, both of them were extremely tired, and Xiao Yu fell asleep with Gu Fei in his arms. There are several ice basins placed in the house. The temperature is lower than outside, so it is cooler to sleep. While sleeping in the middle of the night, Gu Fei suddenly had a heart palpitation and woke up from his dream. Before he could open his eyes, he heard a subtle rustling sound. There was no moon that night. When the two of them were doing exercises, Gu Fei shyly opened the bed curtain. At this time, Gu Fei opened her eyes and could hardly see her fingers. ?And the rustling sound seemed to be in my ears. ??Gu Fei sat up suddenly, took out the flashlight in the space and turned it on. Suddenly a red shadow flashed. Before Gu Fei could see clearly what it was, she felt a pain on her wrist. ?She hurriedly pushed Xiao Yu, "Get up quickly, there is something on the bed!" Xiao Yu woke up suddenly, and just as he was about to stand up, he felt pain in his ankle. He hissed, "No, something bit me!" ??Gu Fei hurriedly shined his flashlight, and now he could see clearly, he saw a very small red snake burrowed into the thin quilt and disappeared. At this moment, she felt that the hand holding the flashlight began to feel numb. ?Gu Fei shouted: "This snake is poisonous." ?She jumped out of bed with a flashlight, took out a bottle of spiritual fluid from the space, bit open the cork, and drank it. ?At this time, Xiao Yu also got off the bed, and after taking only two steps, he felt numb under his feet, and it seemed that he could not lift the leg that was bitten just now. ?Gu Fei quickly took out another bottle of spiritual liquid and handed it to Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu drank it in one gulp, and the two quickly lit the candles in the room. ??Gu Fei opened the bed curtain, and Xiao Yujiang suddenly stretched out his hand to lift the thin quilt on the bed, and saw several small red snakes lying on the bed. ?Gu Fei¡¯s scalp felt numb at the sight. ??She hurriedly took out the sword and handed it to Xiao Yu. She took a long knife and held it in her left hand that was not bitten. She told Xiao Yu, "Don''t have any luck." They are all poisoned, and the luckier they are, the faster the poison spreads. The two of them took a knife and a sword and simultaneously slashed at the red snake on the bed. ??Xiao Yu slashed the two red snakes in half with a few strokes of his sword. Gu Fei was not good at kung fu yet, and he was not very good at using a knife with his left hand. He slashed with the long knife several times but failed to hit. ?At this time, the injured hand became increasingly numb. Not only the wrist, but also half of the body felt gradually numb. ??The remaining two reds started to swim again, crawling down the bed quickly. At this time, Xiao Yu also lost control of one of his legs. He struggled to stab the remaining two snakes to death, and fell to the ground. ??Gu Fei also felt her arms getting numb. She simply sat on the ground and shouted outside, "Lian''er, go and call the stones and pillars. There are snakes in the house, and the prince and I were bitten." ¡°Also, have someone call Doctor Zhao over quickly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell the princess yet.¡± Lian''er was sleeping outside on guard duty. When she heard Gu Fei''s voice, she jumped out of bed and ran outside, shouting, "Someone is coming quickly." ??Xiao Yu held the sword tightly and searched around with his eyes, fearing that there was still a snake hiding somewhere. After searching for a while, I found nothing more. Only the snakes broken into several pieces on the bed were still rolling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 737： I can only think of ways to save myself Chapter 737 I can only try to save myself Xiao Yu dragged one leg to Gu Fei''s side and looked at her anxiously, "How are you?" ??Gu Fei took a breath and said, "It''s not good. I feel like half of my body is numb." She said softly: "Xiao Yu, this spiritual liquid may not be able to save us today. Maybe we..." When the spiritual liquid is drunk, it enters the stomach. Although the stomach is not used for digestion, it still takes time for the spiritual liquid to penetrate into the body and enter the blood circulation. It takes at least a quarter of an hour to eliminate impurities in the body. ??If the snake venom quickly spreads to the heart, causing the heart to become numb and stop beating, even if the venom is drained out of the body, the spiritual fluid cannot bring the dead back to life, and both she and Xiao Yu may be doomed. Xiao Yu was injured on his ankle. The injury was far away from his heart, so it was slightly better than Gu Fei''s. He frowned: "Don''t talk nonsense, you will definitely survive." He lowered his head and examined Gu Fei, "Where were you bitten?" ??Gu Fei could no longer lift his arm, so he said softly: "On the wrist of my right hand." ???Xiao Yu grabbed her right hand and saw that her wrist was indeed completely black. In the middle of this black piece, there were two small holes, which must have been bitten by venomous fangs. He said in a deep voice: "Give me the dagger." Gu Fei took out the dagger from the space and handed it to him. ?Xiao Yu gritted his teeth, made a cross-shaped incision on her wound, and then began to squeeze out the poisonous blood. After a while, a small pool of black blood appeared on the ground, with a strong fishy smell. ? Gu Fei saw that the squeezed blood was starting to turn red, and said hurriedly, "Okay, hurry up and squeeze the blood from your own feet." At this time, Yan''er pushed the door open and shouted, "Prince Princess, how are you?" ?The door was closed from the inside, and Yaner couldn''t push it open. He was so anxious that he almost cried. ??Gu Fei didn''t dare to go over and open the door. Although this snake was not a five-step snake, it was poisoned. The principle is the same. If a person exercises, blood circulation will be accelerated and the toxin will spread faster. ?While she slowed down her breathing, she said helplessly to Xiao Yu: "Stop squeezing for me, that''s all. You quickly look at your feet." Xiao Yu didn''t listen and kept squeezing hard until the color of the blood looked normal, then he let go. Then he made an incision on his ankle and squeezed out the black blood. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help, so she closed her eyes and adjusted her breathing. Strive to delay the onset of the poison, even for a while. Once the heart stops, the fate can only be left to others. ?? Xiao Yu squeezed and squeezed, gradually losing strength. Gu Fei couldn''t move one hand and looked anxious. ?After a while, I finally heard the sound of chaotic footsteps, and then Yan''er shouted, "Brother Shitou, kick the door open quickly." The stone flew up and the door was kicked open, and the prince and his concubine were seen falling to the ground. ??Everyone from outside rushed in. Shitou didn''t say anything, squatting there and squeezing the black blood from Xiao Yu''s wound. ??Gu Fei took the time to instruct Lian''er, put her still mobile left hand on her chest, and said quickly: "Lian''er, listen." ¡°If for a while, the prince and I both have no heartbeats, we will lay them flat and press the chests of the prince and me right here. Keep pressing until there is a heartbeat.¡± ¡°Also, blow for us mouth to mouth.¡± ?Lian''er couldn''t fully understand what Gu Fei said for a moment, so she just nodded hard. ?Yan''er rushed over to hug Gu Fei, but Gu Fei said softly: "Don''t touch us." (End of this chapter) Chapter 738： CPR Chapter 738 Cardiopulmonary Resuscitation Perhaps it was because Xiao Yu squeezed out some of the venom, or whether it was an illusion, but Gu Fei felt that the speed of numbness in his body seemed to have slowed down. ?Xiao Yu was originally in a better condition than Gu Fei, but he wasted time by squeezing the poisonous blood out of Gu Fei first, but now his condition was much worse than Gu Fei''s. Although the stone was still squeezing hard, Xiao Yu felt that his whole body was getting number and numb, and his chest seemed to have lost all feeling. A clear understanding of life and death rose from the bottom of his heart, and he knew that he could not hold on any longer. He grabbed Gu Fei''s hand with all his strength and looked at her deeply with his eyes full of nostalgia and reluctance. His lips moved slightly, "Xiao Fei, if something happens to me, don''t be sad and take good care of her." Live, marry someone who treats you well, have children, and live a happy life..." ??After forcing himself to finish speaking, Xiao Yu could no longer hold on and fell backwards to the ground. ?Stone rushed over, hugged Xiao Yu and shouted, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡ª" ?Zhu Zhu hurried over and squeezed out the poisonous blood for Xiao Yu, but there was nothing left to squeeze out. ??Gu Fei closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "See if his heartbeat is still there. If it''s not, do what I just said." With tears in Shitou''s eyes, he placed Xiao Yu on the ground, pressed one hand on Xiao Yu''s chest, and felt it carefully. ?Gu Fei looked at him, Shitou nodded, "There is still a heartbeat." ?Gu Fei closed her eyes and made no sound. ? ? Shitou kept his hand on Xiao Yu''s chest, feeling the weak beating coming from under his hand. After waiting for a while, Dr. Zhao came over in a hurry and was shocked when he saw this situation. Zhu Zhu quickly asked Dr. Zhao to see the dead snake on the bed. Doctor Zhao stared at it for a long time and rubbed his hands anxiously, "What should I do? I have never seen this kind of snake, and I don''t know how to detoxify it." At this time Shitou suddenly shouted, "The prince has no heartbeat." At this moment, the prince got the letter and rushed over. Hearing Shitou''s words suddenly, he staggered twice and almost fell down. When Gu Fei heard this, she felt that her entire chest was slowly losing consciousness. She shouted with all her strength, "Stone, press quickly-" ?? Shitou suddenly woke up, knelt on the ground and began to press Xiao Yu''s chest. Time after time, Gu Fei hoarsely said, "Harder¡ª" Every second seemed so long. Gu Fei''s eyes were fixed on Xiao Yu''s face without blinking, and she didn''t dare to ask if Xiao Yu''s heartbeat had recovered. Suddenly Lian''er shouted, "Miss, take your hand." ? Gu Fei lowered his head and found that black mucus was slowly dripping from his exposed wrist. My chest is not as numb as before. She knew that the spiritual liquid was starting to work, so she hurriedly went to see Xiao Yu. ? ? Xiao Yu wore a pair of white silk trousers to sleep. At this time, when the trousers were rolled up to his calves, he could see that the wounds on his ankles were gradually leaking out black mucus. ??The prince doesn¡¯t know what the stone is doing. ?However, since it was Gu Fei who ordered him to do it, he must be saving his son, so he didn''t dare to say anything and just watched anxiously from the side. ??The stone was still pressing, and more and more gray-black mucus appeared on Gu Fei''s body. She suddenly found that she could move her right hand. She stood up suddenly, "Go away from the stone, I''ll come." ?She knelt on the ground, crossed her hands and pressed down **** Xiao Yu''s chest, again and again. After who knows how long, Gu Fei suddenly felt that the heart under her hands began to beat. ?She almost cried, let go of her hands, and collapsed on the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 739： Thats the taste Chapter 739: That¡¯s the smell When the prince saw Gu Fei slumped on the ground, he thought that she had given up. He ran to Xiao Yu and stretched out a trembling finger to check his breathing. ?At this moment, Xiao Yu suddenly opened his eyes. The prince was overjoyed and quickly ordered the boys, "Quick, put Yu''er on the bed -" Stone lowered his head, "Your Majesty, there are snakes on the bed..." ?At this time, Xiao Yu sat up on his own, turned around to look for Gu Fei, and felt relieved when he saw Gu Fei sitting on the ground with tears in her eyes but looking at him with a smile on her face. As long as she''s fine. ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you still feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Doctor Zhao, please take Yuer¡¯s pulse quickly.¡± ??Xiao Yu shook his head, "I''m fine. Doctor Zhao will take the Princess''s pulse first." Lian''er and Yan''er quickly helped Gu Fei stand up and sit down. Doctor Zhao took her pulse and said, "The imperial concubine''s pulse has gradually stabilized and she is fine." Then he looked at Xiao Yu and said, "The prince is fine too." The prince just breathed out a sigh of relief. Suddenly his expression changed, he glanced at the dead snake on the bed, frowned and asked, "Why is there a snake in the house?" ¡°And it¡¯s such a venomous snake?¡± Xiao Yu said calmly: "There are just a few of these snakes. I''m afraid they didn''t crawl in by themselves, but by man." The prince''s face darkened, "For what?" ??Gu Fei said softly: "Father, in such a big palace, this snake didn''t go anywhere, but it crawled into our bed. There must be something weird about it." The prince was startled for a moment, "This snake is no better than an ox or a horse, so it can''t be driven by someone?" ¡°Even if you are driven by others, you must have someone nearby, right?¡± ?The scene from yesterday suddenly flashed through Gu Fei''s mind. Xiao Yu came out of the shower and there was a very special smell on his body that she had never smelled before. She looked at Xiao Yu and said, "Could it be the smell?" ¡°The prince had a special smell on his body yesterday. Perhaps the snake was particularly sensitive to this smell, so it crawled onto the bed by itself.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, "Yes, it must be the smell. When I returned home, a boy poured a bucket of water on me." ¡°I felt a smell at that time, but I didn¡¯t feel it anymore after taking a shower.¡± ¡°Xiao Fei has a good nose, she can still smell.¡± The prince frowned and said, "Which boy is it? Bring it over quickly for questioning." Shitou lowered his head and said, "Your Majesty, that boy looks angry. I don''t know where he works." The prince said solemnly, "Go and call all the boys in the outer courtyard, including the kitchen handymen. We must find them today no matter what." ??The few boys brought by the prince hurried out to carry out the execution. Xiao Yu said lightly: "This must have been set up one by one. First, I asked the boy to pour water on me. The smell was difficult to wash away. Then he secretly let the snake into the yard in the middle of the night. The snake followed the smell. Naturally I climbed into bed.¡± ??Gu Fei asked Lian''er at this time, "Where are the clothes that the prince changed out at night?" ??Xiao Yu came back late last night. The rough lady usually washes clothes during the day, and does not wash clothes at night with a light on. Lian''er said: "I will go and look for you." ?After a while, Lian''er indeed brought over the clothes Xiao Yu had changed. The weather was hot, the clothes were dry, and I smelled the stones and pillars, and sure enough they smelled. ? Gu Fei glanced at some severed snakes on the bed and motioned to the stone, "Take it over and have a look." ?Stone threw his clothes on the bed and saw the dead snakes rolling around again, looking very scary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 740： Just doubt her Chapter 740 Just doubt her The prince stood up quickly and said, "As expected!" He gritted his teeth and said: "Who is it? Who is it, who has tried to kill my son several times?" ?Yu''er''s life was hanging by a thread last time, and this time it was even more dangerous. He died once before being revived. ??Gu Fei said calmly: "No matter who it is, it has something to do with the people in this palace." ¡°Doctor Zhao couldn¡¯t recognize this snake. It¡¯s probably not a local species, and the boy must have been instigated by someone else.¡± The prince said with a sullen face, "Check, you must find out for me. I want to see who is bent on killing my son." Xiao Yu sneered in his heart. If he dared to take action, he would definitely eliminate all the evidence that should be eliminated. If he checked, he would definitely not be able to find out. It is estimated that the boy was either dead or ran away, so there would be no one waiting to catch him. . At this moment, Gu Fei suddenly narrowed her eyes and told Lian''er, "Go and ask the little girl at the second door where she buried the snacks I asked her to bury yesterday." Lian''er was busy going out. Soon Lian''er brought the little girl over. The little girl didn''t know what happened and knelt on the ground fearfully. ??Gu Fei said: "Let me ask you, I asked you to bury the plate of snacks yesterday. Where did you bury it?" The little girl knelt on the ground and stammered, "Buried, buried far away." "Where is it? Take someone with you and dig it out for me." The little girl burst into tears, "I, I was wrong, I didn''t bury it. I thought the snack was very nice, and the chicken was fine after eating it. I was reluctant to bury it, so I took it home with the chicken." ¡°My mother killed the chicken at that time and let my nephew eat the snack.¡± She kowtowed desperately, "I beg the imperial concubine for her life, I don''t dare to do it anymore." ??Gu Fei frowned. This little girl was not brought here as a dowry. The rough lady and the little girl in the yard were all from the palace. She waved her hand and said, "I will sell this girl tomorrow. If you don''t obey the master''s instructions, how can I keep you?" ??The little girl was dragged out crying. ??The prince asked curiously: "Why is there anything else about snacks?" ??Gu Fei said very simply: "Grandma gave me a plate of snacks yesterday morning. I didn''t dare to eat it, and I didn''t dare to ask the girls to eat it, so I took it out and gave it to the little girl to bury." ¡°I wonder if that snack also has this kind of taste.¡± The prince was stunned for a moment, and his face instantly darkened. ?Suspicion of Shen Qingluan is also suspicion of Xiao Xuan. He couldn''t say that Gu Fei''s suspicion was unreasonable. ??He understood that if Xiao Yu really had his shortcomings, he would only have Xiao Xuan as his son, and there would be no other way except to make Xiao Xuan his heir apparent. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to believe that his son was killing each other under his eyes. ?After a while, the prince''s servant came in and knelt on the ground, "Let me tell you, prince, everyone has been called over and they are all in the front yard." Xiao Yu gestured to Shitou, "Go and identify the person." The stone strode away. At this time, all the lanterns were lit in the front yard, and the yard was brightly lit. ?Hundreds of boys were standing in the yard. Stone looked at them one by one. He searched carefully and searched again, but he couldn''t find the boy who splashed water. He had no choice but to come back and report, "Go back to your lord, I''ve looked through them all and can''t find the boy who splashed the water." The prince was angry, "Is this a place where people can come and leave as they please?" ¡°Check, check for me, see who has come and gone in the past few days!¡± But this obviously cannot be found out in a short while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 741： scare you Chapter 741: Scare you The prince lost his temper and left angrily. The girls are all afraid of snakes and dare not make the bed. ??Gu Fei then ordered the stones and pillars to wrap up all the sheets and clothes on the bed, take them out, and burn them together. ??Then the maids turned the bed upside down, sprinkled realgar and smoked mugwort in the house, fearing that there were still snakes hiding in the house. After working on it for a long time, it was already dawn when the bed was ready. ? Gu Fei was no longer sleepy and was all sticky. After taking a shower and grooming, she and Xiao Yu had breakfast, and it was time to greet her as usual. The two of them went to the princess''s courtyard. Xiao Yu said hello and left. ??Only the princess and Xiao Qing were in the room. The princess pulled Gu Fei and asked: "I heard that something happened in your yard last night?" Just as he was talking, the girl came in and reported, "Concubine Lin, Concubine Li, and Grandma are here to pay their respects to the princess." The princess stopped asking and raised her hand, "Let them come in." ?Concubine Lin and Shen Qingluan walked in the front, while Qiong Niang came in behind with her head lowered. ?Several people came in and greeted each other. Qiong Niang stood aside with her head lowered, while Concubine Lin and Shen Qingluan sat down by themselves. ??Gu Fei glanced at Shen Qingluan and said, "Didn''t my mother-in-law just ask me what happened last night?" ¡°Speaking of it, it¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just that a few venomous snakes got into our house for some reason.¡± The princess was startled, "Venomous snake? This is not bad!" ??Early in the morning, she only heard that there was a commotion in Xiao Yu''s yard in the middle of the night, and she called all the servants over. She didn''t know why. ??Gu Fei said calmly: "It''s not just a venomous snake, its venom is not as strong as usual." The princess hurriedly said: "Are you and Yu''er okay?" ??She said and patted her head gently, "Look at me, I''m confused. Aren''t you all fine?" Shen Qingluan sat there with her eyebrows downcast. She also got news in the morning that there was a riot in the prince''s yard in the middle of the night last night, and she didn''t know why. Others don¡¯t know, but she knows it clearly. ?The little red snake and snacks were brought in by her mother in a food box. ??The man first entered the house disguised as a maid, and after delivering the things, he changed into the clothes of a servant, and waited for him near Xiao Yu''s yard in the evening. After pouring the water on her, she changed into her maid''s clothes and left the house. It can be said that the gods are unaware of the ghosts. ?The water contains the juice of an herb that snakes like to eat. The smell of the herb is very unique. Once it gets on it, it will linger for a long time. ?There was also the plate of snacks she had sent over. The snacks were just snacks, with nothing in them. She had known for a long time that Gu Fei would not eat the food she sent him. Just the plate with the snacks was also smeared with the juice of the herb. As long as the things were delivered to Gu Fei, her house would inevitably be smelled of the herb. ??The smell of the herb is light and difficult for people to detect. ??She also made two preparations just to be on the safe side. It was obviously a seamless situation, but she couldn''t figure out why Xiao Yu and Gu Fei were fine! I was irritated when I suddenly heard Gu Fei''s panicked voice, "Hey, sister-in-law, what is that red thing under your skirt? It can''t be a snake, right?" Shen Qingluan had seen the little red snake yesterday. When she heard Gu Fei talk about snakes, she reflexively thought of those squirming little red snakes. Goosebumps appeared all over her body and she suddenly screamed. Yelled and jumped up. A maid quickly came over to protect her behind her, looked at the ground, and whispered: "Miss, there are no snakes, there is nothing on the ground." (End of this chapter) Chapter 742： è¿¿ basin Chapter 742: The Basin Shen Qingluan was shocked, "See clearly, is it true?" ?Concubine Lin was also covering her chest at this time, frowning and saying, "Where is the snake? Is it possible that the imperial concubine is dazzled?" Gu Fei chuckled, "Really? I clearly saw a flash of red shadow. Could the snake have got into the sister-in-law''s skirt? The snake is thin and small. Maybe it got in. The sister-in-law also Didn¡¯t find it yet!¡± Shen Qingluan''s face darkened. She already understood that Gu Fei was deliberately trying to scare her. Could it be that she doubted herself? Shen Qingluan is not afraid. The boy has been nowhere to be found. The snacks she sent are not poisonous, and the herb that attracts snakes is not available in Great Britain. No one will know that the smell of the herb has a special effect on the little red snake. She returned to her seat and rolled her eyes fiercely at Gu Fei, "What do you mean, Crown Princess? Are you entertaining me?" ?Gu Fei smiled slightly and said, "No way, maybe I am really dazzled." She suddenly clapped her hands and said, "By the way, I was reading yesterday and saw something interesting. Do you want to hear it?" Qiong Niang quickly joined in: "What''s interesting? The Crown Princess also told me a lot of things." Xiao Qing also said: "Sister-in-law, tell me quickly, is this a joke? I like to hear jokes the most." Gu Fei looked at Shen Qingluan with a half-smile, "It''s not a joke. I read in a book yesterday that there used to be a kind of punishment called "pen". It was said to be to dig a hole in the ground and kill countless poisonous snakes. , put scorpions and so on, and then push those who made mistakes into the pit." "The poisonous snakes and scorpions will crawl all over the person''s body, and the person will not die for a while, but will just wallow in it, which is very interesting." The princess'' mouth twitched when she heard this. Is this interesting? What''s wrong with Xiaofei today? Qiong Niang is most afraid of these snakes, bugs, listening to Gu Yiyi, her goosebumps have emerged. ??Xiao Qing imagined the scene described by Gu Fei in her mind, and couldn''t help but grab the clothes on her chest. ?Concubine Lin also looked uncomfortable. Only Shen Qingluan lowered his eyes, as if he didn''t hear. Gu Fei said unhurriedly: "Some people like to raise tigers, lynxes, snakes, etc., and like to release those things to bite people. I think she also likes this pot. When can I let her try it?" It tastes good.¡± At this time, the princess finally tasted something. She didn¡¯t know anything else, but raising lynx meant Shen Qingluan? Could what happened last night have something to do with Shen Qingluan? This must be the case, Xiao Fei would not say these things without reason. When Xiao Qing heard Lynx, she seemed to understand something, but she didn¡¯t quite understand. Qiong Niang shrank back. The imperial concubine was so terrifying that her scalp went numb. However, these words seemed to be directed at the eldest grandma, and luckily it was none of her business. Shen Qingluan couldn''t help it anymore and looked at Gu Fei suddenly, "What do you mean, Crown Princess? Are you talking about me?" "I just mistook a lynx for a cat, and my father punished me. How long has it been? What does it mean to bring this up now?" ??Gu Fei smiled faintly, "Whoever released the snake knew it well. My sister-in-law is so excited. Could it be that she released the snake last night?" ??The princess stared at Shen Qingluan, as if she wanted to carve out the flesh on her face. Hearing what Gu Fei said so directly, Shen Qingluan''s face turned red for a moment, and she said with a sharp look on her face: "You, you are such a mouthful!" ?Gu Fei suddenly chuckled, "No, it''s not. I''m just asking, sister-in-law, please don''t get excited." (End of this chapter) Chapter 743： Why is she so cruel? Chapter 743 Why is she so vicious? Shen Qingluan became angrier when he saw Gu Fei''s understatement. He pointed at her and said, "You, Gu Fei, you are going too far!" ¡°You¡¯re actually throwing **** basins at my head!¡± ?Gu Fei just looked at her with a half-smile. Shen Qingluan knew that he couldn''t get any favors from the princess, so he didn''t bother with it. He flicked his sleeves, turned and left, and then walked to the door. The princess suddenly shouted: "Shen Qingluan, stop! Is this how the Protector of the Country teaches her daughter?" " ¡°Have you resigned from your elders?¡± ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡± Shen Qingluan froze at the door. ?Concubine Lin¡¯s hand on her side had been clenched for a long time, but now she slowly loosened it, raised her head and said softly: "Qingluan, why don¡¯t you say goodbye to the princess?" Shen Qingluan froze for a while, closed her eyes, endured the sigh in her chest, turned to Princess Yifu, "My dear, my daughter-in-law is not feeling well, so I have to leave first." The princess then snorted and waved her hand. Shen Qingluan took the maid out. The princess looked at Concubine Lin and Qiong Niang with a look of impatience on her face, "You all should go out too, I have a severe headache!" The two of them bowed and went out. The princess couldn''t wait to ask Gu Fei, "What happened yesterday?" ??Gu Fei then told Xiao Yu that someone had splashed water on him, that he smelled like poison, and that a poisonous snake crawled onto the bed and bit her and Xiao Yu. The princess was shocked, "I see you and Yu''er are fine, but I thought - after all, they were bitten!" ??Gu Fei said softly: "Fortunately, my daughter-in-law brought the anti-snake venom medicine with her, and she took the medicine at that time. Even if she took the medicine a little later, the prince and I would probably..." Xiao Qing was stunned, "Sister-in-law did it? Why is she so vicious?" ??Gu Fei nodded slightly, "It''s almost the same. Yesterday, Madam Protector brought a food box in. Who knows what''s in the food box." ??The princess gritted her teeth with hatred, "Okay, they won''t stop until they kill you and Yu''er." ??Gu Fei stretched out her hand to help the princess, "Mom, if Shen Qingluan takes leave recently and returns to her parents'' home, you will allow her to take leave." ??The princess narrowed her eyes and said slowly: "Okay." At this time, the maid from outside came in and said, "Your Majesty, the prince has sent someone to tell the concubine that in the past few days, no strangers have been found entering the house." "Also, the prince said that the princess should set rules for the servants in the mansion. This mansion is too chaotic and anyone can come in." The princess was so angry that she almost smashed the tea cup. Gu Fei quickly waved the maid out. ¡°He actually has the nerve to blame me?¡± ¡°In the past, he favored the **** and raised their hearts, but now he comes to blame me for not being a good family man!¡± ??Gu Fei said softly: "Mom, don''t be angry." ¡°It is true that the people at the door did not control things strictly, so they brought things in.¡± ¡°From now on, it¡¯s best to check everything that goes in and out of the house.¡± The princess took a deep breath and said, "It''s time to tighten up. Some people in the house should be dismissed as soon as possible." ??Gu Fei and the princess finished taking care of their household affairs and returned to the courtyard. Then they wrote a letter and asked Lian''er to send it to Ruyi Inn. Two days later, Lian''er came back with a letter. The things Gu Fei wants to inquire about are clearly written in it. When it got dark, before Xiao Yu returned, Gu Fei teleported to the vicinity of Madam Protector''s residence. ??In the message Ruyilou gave her, not only the layout of the house was clearly drawn, but also the yard where Shen Qingluan lived before getting married was marked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 744： Is it tolerable or not? Chapter 744: Which one is tolerable? ?Gu Fei took advantage of the darkness and sneaked into Shen Qingluan''s yard. There were only two women looking after the house in the yard. Gu Fei went into Shen Qingluan''s bedroom and walked around. After remembering the layout of the house and the arrangement of furniture clearly, she returned to the palace. Within a few days, Palace Master Yan arrived at Ping An City. ??Palace Master Yan is a very particular person. Even if Gu Fei invited him to live in the palace, he did not come rashly. Instead, he rented an inn to stay in and asked his maid to deliver a letter to Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei immediately reported back to the prince. ??While the prince told Gu Fei to pick up her master quickly, he also asked someone to open the middle door to greet him. The door in the middle of the house cannot be opened casually, unless there is an important event, such as receiving an order, getting married, or having distinguished guests. Maybe it was to save face for Gu Fei, Palace Master Yan came to the palace in a carriage made of rosewood and inlaid with gold and jade. One hundred maids were divided into two rows and walked beside her. Countless people followed and watched along the way, wondering what big shot was coming to Ping An City. Entering the gate of the palace, the prince personally came forward to greet him. Palace Master Yan originally didn''t like to deal with powerful people, but she was most annoyed by the arrogance of those powerful people. After getting out of the car and seeing King Qi''s respectful attitude, she actually looked at King Qi Gao in her heart. ??The prince respectfully invited Palace Master Yan to the flower hall and personally took care of him. The pomp of Palace Master Yan and the prince''s attitude immediately aroused discussions among the people in the house. Shen Qingluan accidentally heard a sentence and a half and sent his maid out to inquire. What the maid said when she came back almost made Shen Qingluan go crazy. ¡°That imperial concubine¡¯s master is said to be a very good master.¡± ¡°Not only that, he was also very wealthy. The carriage he rode into the palace was made of rosewood and was inlaid with gold and jade. It is said that he also pulled ten carts of gold and silver jewelry to give to the princess, worth millions of silver. ¡°Also, the Crown Princess¡¯s master sent a hundred beautiful and skilled maids to the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°The imperial concubine changed hands and gave Concubine Li four maids as a gift.¡± As the maid said, she saw Shen Qingluan''s face getting more and more ugly, and she didn''t know whether she should continue talking. Shen Qingluan gritted his teeth and said, "If there is anything else, please tell me!" The maid continued: "The master of the imperial concubine also gave the prince a sword. The prince was very happy and said it was a famous sword passed down from generation to generation." ¡°Now the servants all over the house are praising the Crown Princess to the sky more and more. When they see the Crown Princess, they go up to please and flatter her, just hoping to get some reward money.¡± ¡°The imperial concubine is quite generous¡ª Shen Qingluan couldn''t help but yelled, "That''s enough!" ??The maid quickly shut up. Shen Qingluan gritted his teeth and thought, the servants are accustomed to making the most of the situation. If this continues, the people in the house will only have eyes for Gu Fei, the Crown Princess, so how can they take her seriously? She felt that she had a good natal family, and she did not take Gu Fei seriously at all. She felt that except for the title of Crown Princess, she was better than her in everything. ?Now, not only does Gu Fei have support, but she also has more money than her. This is unbearable! How could she watch Gu Fei continue to be so proud? The next day, Shen Qingluan took leave from the princess, saying that her mother was unwell and wanted to return to her parents'' home to take care of her illness. The princess made the decision without any hesitation. Shen Qingluan took the car back to her parents'' home with a lot of anger. Madame Huguo welcomed her out happily, "How can I bear to come back to see my mother today?" Shen Qingluan entered the room with a gloomy face. Seeing her daughter''s face, Madam Hu Guo knew something was wrong and quickly sent all the servants out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 745： Still plotting Chapter 745 Still plotting The Protector of the Country pulled her daughter to sit down and touched her face lovingly, "My son, what happened? Why are you looking so sad?" Shen Qingluan threw herself into the arms of Madam Protector and said through gritted teeth, "Mom, if you don''t kill the prince and the prince''s concubine, I won''t be able to live anymore!" The Protector of the Country frowned, "You have no use for the things I gave you?" Shen Qingluan said irritably: "Of course I will!" "But those snakes didn''t bite them at all. Now the Crown Princess has doubted me, and she even had a gun and a stick that day." Mrs. Protector''s brows knitted together and she murmured: "Why is Xiao Yu so lucky? I can''t kill him even though I tried several times!" Shen Qingluan had a twisted look on his face, "I don''t know what kind of luck it was, but none of the four snakes bit them to death." ¡°Mom, please come up with a solution for me. I really can¡¯t stand it for a moment. When I think of that **** in the palace, I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Mrs. Protector frowned, "It can be said that we have exhausted all the ways. Don''t worry, I''ll think about it later." The most difficult thing is not to kill people, but to kill people without anyone finding any evidence. After a long while, the Protector of the Country finally said: "I still have some peacock gallbladders that were left over from last time. There is no other way. You can take them back and give them to Lin Fangfei and let her do it." She snorted coldly, "Concubine Lin is useless, she can''t even fight for favor now!" She actually regretted marrying Shen Qingluan to Xiao Xuan in her heart. Now she saw that what Concubine Lin said at that time about asking for a title were all empty words. As long as Xiao Yu doesn''t die, her daughter will never be able to succeed. ?After all the hard work, Xiao Yu was still alive and well, but there was really nothing she could do about it. Mrs. Protector said coldly: "Anyway, Concubine Lin has fallen out of favor now, and she can''t help you anymore. If her actions are exposed, you can find a way to distance yourself from the relationship." "The King of Qi only has two sons. He will not touch Xiao Xuan unless absolutely necessary." Shen Qingluan gritted his teeth and nodded, "Then try again." Mrs. Huguo comforted her daughter, and then asked the storyteller to come in to relieve Shen Qingluan''s boredom. Shen Qingluan took three days of leave this time. It was really boring to stay in the house. At night, the maid took care of him and fell asleep. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?That night, Xiao Yu did not reply. He only sent a message back, saying that there were Japanese pirates harassing the coast and that he was taking people to clear out the Japanese pirates. ? Gu Fei originally planned to go with Xiao Yu, but then she thought about it and decided that the opportunity was not to be missed. Slept until midnight, changed into night clothes, and covered his head and face, leaving only a pair of eyes outside. Then he teleported to Shen Qingluan''s house silently. The place where she stood was the side of the bed that she had long admired. ?After getting used to the light in the room for a while, Gu Fei quietly walked out of the bed and saw a girl sleeping on the footboard in front of the bed. ?Gu Fei first touched the girl''s Baihui acupoint like lightning. Then he gently stepped over the girl and stood beside the bed. ??After carefully identifying the person on the bed, it was indeed Shen Qingluan. Gu Fei tapped the Baihui acupoint on the top of her head, smoothly took her into the space, and then disappeared instantly. Then, Gu Fei appeared in a barren mountain in Nanzhao. ?This is a place that I passed by when I came to rescue Saburo that day. The mountain was bare and there were no trees. I rested here at that time. There was no human habitation for dozens of miles in front and behind this place. She threw Shen Qingluan to the ground, took out a rope and tied her up, then stretched out her hand to untie her acupuncture points, and then kicked her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 746： Ask you a few things Chapter 746 Let me ask you a few questions Shen Qingluan woke up quietly and suddenly felt something was wrong. She actually saw the moon hanging in the sky! ??She wasn''t sleeping on the bed, how could she see the moon? ?She screamed suddenly and was about to sit up, but she couldn''t move her whole body. Looking down, she saw that she was **** all over with hemp ropes. ?Gu Fei knelt down and looked at her seriously. Shen Qingluan turned around and saw Gu Fei. She screamed, "Who are you? What are you going to do!" ?Gu Fei kindly pulled down the mask and smiled at Shen Qingluan. Shen Qingluan''s pupils shrank sharply, "It''s you, Gu Fei! What are you going to do if you tie me up?" Gu Fei chuckled lightly, "What do you think?" ¡°I told you a long time ago that I asked you to wait, have you forgotten?¡± Shen Qingluan trembled all over, "You, please let me go. If my mother finds out, she won''t let you go." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Do you think your words can threaten me?" Shen Qingluan was not a fool after all. He immediately realized his situation. Now that he was in Gu Fei''s hands, he was afraid that he would have to shed his skin even if he didn''t die. Threats were useless. She suddenly made a pitiful look and begged in a low voice: "Prince Princess, I know that I have done some wrong things to you in the past, and I never dare to do it again. Please let me go." ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Shen Qingluan to be so good at advancing and retreating. "I have a few things to ask you. If you tell the truth, I will think about it." Shen Qingluan couldn''t turn over, so he could only twist his neck and look at her and said: "Prince Concubine, just ask, I will tell the truth." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "That''s good. First thing, when I went to Luan Garden that day, I only met you once. Why did you let the tiger bite me?" Shen Qingluan bit her lip and remained silent. ??If this was the truth, Gu Fei would probably not let her go. ?Gu Fei took out the dagger, "Why, you stopped talking?" Shen Qingluan closed her eyes and trembled slightly. ??The corner of Gu Fei''s lips curled up, and the dagger stabbed her face gently, "Aren''t you going to tell me? If you don''t tell me, your little face will be in danger." Shen Qingluan was raised pampered and it was common for her to beat and scold her maids, but she had never suffered anything. The tip of the knife penetrated the flesh, and she felt pain instantly, and fear magnified her pain. ?She screamed, "No, don''t ruin my face!" ?She suddenly shouted, "Help - help -" ? Gu Fei waited for her to call for a while, then said slowly: "This place is deserted, no one will come even if you scream." After finishing speaking, she remembered that this seemed to be a classic line from a villain. ?Well, let¡¯s just say a villain is a villain. As Master said, there is no absolute good or evil in this world. They are all based on self-interest. Shen Qingluan wanted to kill her because of her own interests. She wanted to kill Shen Qingluan because her life was threatened. ??Gu Fei impatiently poked Shen Qingluan in the face again, this time with much greater force than before. A line of blood instantly flowed out from the tip of the knife and went down her cheek. "If you call me again, I won''t bother to tell you and will just wipe your neck." Although Shen Qingluan couldn''t see her face, the pain on her face told her that the face she was most proud of and cherished had two more wounds. ?This was more difficult to accept than letting her die. Her mentality suddenly collapsed and she cried: "No, don''t scratch my face. I will tell you whatever you ask me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 747： let you reunite Chapter 747 Let you reunite ??Gu Fei said coldly: "I asked myself before that I didn''t offend you, so why did you let the tiger bite me?" Shen Qingluan cried and said, "I saw you that day, and I was very unhappy when I saw how beautiful you were. I hate people who are prettier than me. Only by killing you will I feel comfortable." ?Gu Fei snorted coldly, "You are really more vicious than Snow White''s stepmother." ¡°Then let me ask you again, who did what happened to Ruyilou?¡± Shen Qingluan cried and said: "It was my mother who told Concubine Lin that there was a Ruyi House that specializes in killing people, and asked her to spend money to go to Ruyi Inn to place an order to kill Xiao Yu." "The idea came from my mother, and the money came from Xiao Xuan. This really has nothing to do with me." ??Gu Fei was not too surprised and continued to ask: "Where did those little red snakes from the past few days come from?" ?The blood flowed down Shen Qingluan''s cheek and into her mouth. It was a little salty, and she trembled all over. "Yes, my mother had someone put it in a food box and bring it into the house." ??Gu Fei narrowed his eyes, "You really have a mother who loves you. Let me ask you, was it your mother who was responsible for Xiao Yu''s poisonous arrow in Yunzhou?" Shen Qingluan sobbed and nodded: "My mother found one of my father''s former subordinates, Xiao Yun, and asked him to bribe an archer in the Yunzhou Army to do this." ?Gu Fei thought about it and realized that Madam Protector was behind almost everything. In this case, Madam Protector could not stay. She said softly: "For the sake of your honesty, I will bring your mother and reunite you mother and daughter." As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Fei clicked on a few of her acupuncture points and disappeared. Shen Qingluan was so shocked that he forgot the pain on his face and blinked hard. Where is the person? ?Gu Fei stepped into the space first and changed a pair of shoes. There was mud in the mountains, and a lot of it was on her shoes. After changing into shoes, I arrived at Madam Protector''s house. ?It''s still quiet here. She ducked into the Protector''s bedroom. In the bedroom, in front of the bed, there was also a maid sleeping. ??Gu Fei tapped the maid''s acupuncture points, then did the same thing to the Protector''s wife, and then put her into the space. It took less than three minutes to get back to the original place. Shen Qingluan was lying on the ground. Not only could he not move, he could not even make a sound from his mouth. She felt extremely regretful that she had offended the evil star Gu Fei. If God gives her another chance, she will definitely stay away from this woman. Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly saw Gu Fei suddenly appearing in front of her again. It was as if it fell directly from the sky. Then he saw Gu Fei wave his hand, and a person rolled to the ground out of thin air. Shen Qingluan''s eyes almost popped out, it was her mother! She really brought her mother here too! How could it be so fast? ?The house is so big, even walking around the house will take a lot of time, right? ??Gu Fei stretched out her hand to wake up Madam Protector, then took off her mask and took a breath, "Oh, I''m exhausted from this trip." Mrs. Protector suddenly woke up and saw that the surrounding environment was not right. She was stunned for a moment, then looked around, and turned around to see Shen Qingluan lying on the ground and tied into a rice dumpling. "Qingluan¡ª" Mrs. Protector called out urgently, and rushed over, about to untie the rope from Shen Qingluan''s body. ?Gu Fei coughed slightly at this time, and Madam Protector stiffened, and then she saw Gu Fei. She protected Shen Qingluan behind her and looked up at her, "Who are you? What did you do to capture our mother and daughter?" She had only met Gu Fei once a year ago and did not recognize her for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 748： This is Nanzhao Chapter 748 This is Nanzhao ??Gu Fei didn''t say anything, stood up and opened Shen Qingluan''s acupuncture points. Shen Qingluan cried out, "Mom, she is the crown prince''s concubine!" Madame Huguo¡¯s face changed drastically and she stared at Gu Fei, ¡°I wonder what the Crown Princess wanted to arrest our mother and daughter?¡± ? Gu Fei¡¯s lips curved, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, whatever you want to do to me, I will do to you.¡± ?Mrs. Protector is not an ordinary woman. It is already clear at this time that Gu Fei must have known about the things she did, otherwise she would not have brought her here. She looked up at Gu Fei and said sincerely: "Prince Concubine, I did do some things that I shouldn''t have done in the past. I promise you, as long as you agree to let us go, I am willing to give all my family wealth to Crown Princess. " ¡°Also, I will ask Qingluan to make peace with Xiao Xuan, and then leave Ping An City and never bother the Crown Princess and his wife again. What do you think?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled slightly and said, "It''s too late." "For a vicious woman like you, I don''t dare to take chances. Letting you live would be irresponsible to myself. A few days ago, if I hadn''t brought the antidote with me, Xiao Yu and I would have died. It¡¯s here.¡± ?The mother and daughter then realized that venomous snakes are useful, but they actually have the antidote. They both felt sorry for each other. ?At this moment, a dagger suddenly appeared in Gu Fei''s hand. Under the moonlight, the blade was bright. Shen Qingluan shrank back behind her mother when she saw the dagger. Madame Huguo patted her gently and said: "Prince Concubine, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have let Qingluan attack you. It''s just that Qingluan only did those things after my orders. Crown Princess You sir have a lot of money, so just take my life, I just ask you to let Qing Luan go." ??Gu Fei said calmly: "I''m afraid you don''t know. Your daughter''s viciousness is no worse than yours. She only saw me once and she immediately let the tiger kill me." "I let your mother and daughter die together, which is the greatest mercy." The Protector''s wife could still move her hands and feet at this time, and she thought for a moment that she might be able to run away. But she has lived for her daughter for half her life. Even if she could run, she would not run. She hugged Shen Qingluan tightly, calmed down, looked at Gu Fei and said, "Can I ask you how you got us mother and daughter here?" ?She wondered if there was a ghost inside the house, otherwise how could Gu Fei get them out into the wilderness without anyone noticing. You must know that there are many guards in the mansion. How can it be so easy to get two big men out? Gu Fei said calmly: "Although the process of getting you here is very simple, you can''t understand it if I tell you. But I can tell you that this is Nanzhao. If your souls want to go back soon, don''t leave. Wrong way." Mrs. Protector lost her voice and said: "How is it possible?" She can be sure that her body is not in a coma for many days and is extremely weak. Nanzhao is thousands of miles away from Ping''an City, and it takes a month to ride a horse. If this is really Nanzhao, then how did she get here? ? ??Gu Fei said indifferently: "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not." ?Her eyes fell on the face of the Protector of the Country, "I actually feel pity for you. You were born to be aloof, with rich clothes and fine food, and slaves and maidservants. Compared with the common people, you are simply living in paradise." ¡°It¡¯s a pity that people¡¯s hearts are not as strong as snakes swallowing elephants.¡± "You are right to want to have more, but you should not mess with me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 749： mysterious disappearance Chapter 749: Strange Disappearance ?Gu Fei held the dagger and approached Madam Protector. At this moment, Madam Protector suddenly raised the dirt on the ground and threw it towards Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei used Qing Kung Fu and stepped back. She flicked her fingers and her strength instantly sealed several large acupoints on her body. Mrs. Protector only saw a bright sword flashing past her eyes. Then I saw blood spurting out from her neck. There was only one thought left in Madam Huguo''s mind at this time. Why was she bewitched by Concubine Lin at that time? She wanted to marry Qingluan to Xiao Xuan, and she had to focus on the position of the concubine. Otherwise, mother and daughter would not be together. To this point. Shen Qingluan watched helplessly as his mother''s neck was sliced ??open, and she let out a horrific scream. When the lower body becomes hot, urine flows down the thigh. ?Gu Fei then turned to Shen Qingluan and cut her neck with the dagger without hesitation. Shen Qingluan''s screams stopped abruptly. ?Then Gu Fei quietly watched the two people on the ground twitching. The blood gradually dyed the soil red. ??Gu Fei waited patiently for a while, until he was sure that both of them were dead and had no heartbeat or breathing, Gu Fei stood up. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought that there were not many emeralds left in the space. We¡¯re already here, why not get some jade back? ?She was thinking about the largest mine, and the next second she appeared on a pile of jadeite rough piled in the open air. She didn¡¯t take a closer look and collected half of it. She was about to teleport home when she saw a lake not far away. ?After thinking about it, he simply teleported over, took a bath in the lake, and burned his blood-stained night clothes on fire. Putting on clean clothes, Gu Fei teleported home. Get up early to practice Qigong, say hello, and then go to the courtyard of Palace Master Yan to give him a lecture. It was not yet noon when Hua''er came in and said, "The princess sent someone just now, saying that the Protector''s wife and her daughter disappeared in the palace for no reason. The servants found her in the palace. The princess asked me to tell the princess." Gu Fei nodded and said calmly: "I understand." Xiao Xuan got the news of Shen Qingluan''s disappearance. Regardless of the fact that his injuries were still not fully healed, Xiao Xuan hurriedly got into the car and went to Madam Huguo''s house. He led all the servants in the house to search the house, but they could not find their mother. The two women asked the boy to go to the Yamen to report the case. ??The yamen servant came very quickly and carefully searched the rooms of Shen Qingluan and Mrs. Huguo, but found nothing. ??The most puzzling thing for the government officials is that the doors and windows of the two rooms are intact, without any signs of prying. ??The two maids who slept in the house at night were also interrogated repeatedly. Both girls said that they went to bed with the door unlocked. When they woke up in the morning, the door was still unlocked, but there was no one in the bed. The government officials had no choice but to take the two girls back to the government office. Xiao Xuan was at a loss as to what to do. When the Lord Protector''s clan and Madam Protector''s family got the news, they led their servants to swarm over and took away the antiques, calligraphy, paintings, jewelry and clothes from Madam Protector''s house, as long as they were worth a little money. All looted. People also took the opportunity to fish for things. ?Xiao Xuan was exhausted mentally and physically. He ran back and forth to stop those people, saying that Shen Qingluan and his daughter were just missing and would come back one day, but no one listened to him. By the time he figured it out and asked someone to take him to the warehouse, the warehouse was almost empty. He returned to the palace in frustration. ??Then he took care of all the servants in Shen Qingluan''s yard, found all Shen Qingluan''s gold, silver, house deeds, and valuable jewelry and moved them all to his room, and changed his people to watch the yard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 750： Asking for dowry Chapter 750 Asking for dowry ??Qiong Niang found out about this at noon that day. The little girl who brought the meal was very happy. She locked herself in the room after lunch, saying she wanted to take a nap, and lay in bed shivering. She had no doubt at all that it was the Crown Princess who did this. Thinking about what Gu Fei said a few days ago, I don''t know if the eldest grandma was really thrown into the rain basin. ?She suddenly realized how naive she had been in the past, thinking that with the prince''s favor, she could do whatever she wanted. ??If she dares to do anything to annoy the Crown Princess again, she is afraid that she will be the next one to disappear. After lying on the bed all afternoon, when she opened the door, Qiong Niang became respectful to the maids, as if they were the masters. She was originally full of resentment towards these maids. She knew that the Crown Princess sent them here to monitor her, so she was very cold towards them. At the moment, she didn''t dare to feel even the slightest bit of resentment. ?That night, the prince came to spend the night, and Qiongniang pushed the prince out on the grounds that she felt unwell. ??The prince had no choice but to go to the princess''s yard angrily. ?A few days later, before Xiao Yu came back, Duke Huguo¡¯s clan and Mrs. Huguo¡¯s family came to the door together and demanded the return of Shen Qingluan¡¯s dowry. The current custom is that if a woman marries without leaving a son or a half, the dowry should be returned to her natal family as long as her natal family raises the issue. The ones who came were the patriarch of the Shen family and the brother of Madam Huguo. Since the prince was no longer in the palace, the princess immediately called Gu Fei over. ?? Gu Fei took the maid, and before they entered the flower hall, they heard the quarrel inside, "Qingluan is from the Shen family, and our Shen family will have to get at least 70% of the dowry!" "Why, Qingluan''s dowry is my sister''s previous dowry and private house, so our family should get 70%." ?Gu Fei took the maid in and saw the princess sitting at the top, covering her forehead. ?She turned her head and glanced at Qin''er, who immediately scolded, "What kind of place do you think this is? Go out and make a noise!" ??Two men were scolded by a little girl. Their faces were a little confused. The head of the Shen family said: "Where did you come from, little girl? The princess hasn''t spoken yet. How do you have the right to speak here?" ? Gu Fei walked to the princess and sat down next to her, "She is my girl, and her words are my words." ¡°If you dare to make any noise again, get out of here immediately!¡± ??The two of them saw her sitting next to the princess and quickly understood her identity. When they wanted to speak again, they did not dare to speak to the princess, so they held their breath and stopped talking. ??Gu Fei then looked at the princess and said, "Mom, what should we do about this?" The princess rubbed her forehead and said, "Just return the dowry to them. I''ll leave this matter to you. Mom really has a headache." She waved her hand, and the maid handed Shen Qingluan''s dowry list to Qin''er that she had already found. ??Gu Fei nodded, "In that case, first invite the people from the Yamen to come over, and call all Shen Qingluan''s girls over, and check them on the spot. After checking, after you sign, just take them away." The two of them looked at each other. They thought that the palace would not return the dowry, but they didn''t expect it to be so easy to talk to. ??The two of them did not dare to leave, fearing that things would change, so one sent someone to the Yamen to find someone, and the other sent someone to call Shen Qingluan''s maid. Gu Fei sent them to the front hall and went back to his room to practice. ?In just over half an hour, everyone who was supposed to be there arrived. ??Gu Fei thought about it and brought twenty maids. A large group of people arrived outside Shen Qingluan''s courtyard. The young man guarding the door was shocked to see so many people, but he still stopped them. "The eldest son has ordered that no one is allowed in." (End of this chapter) Chapter 751： Invite the eldest son to come over Chapter 751: Invite the eldest son to come over The head of the Shen family sneered and looked at Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei waved his hand, and two maids came out from behind and dragged the boy aside. ?The group entered the courtyard. Gu Fei had already heard that Shen Qingluan''s servants were under guard, so he ordered people to release all the servants under guard. ?These people knelt in front of Gu Fei. Gu Fei glanced at him and asked, "Who holds the key to the warehouse?" ?A nun kowtowed and said: "Originally, I was in charge of this, but the key was taken away by the eldest master two days ago. I only have an account book left here." ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Hua''er, take two people to the eldest son''s yard and get the key to the warehouse." ¡°Tell him that grandma¡¯s family is here to collect the dowry.¡± After giving the instructions, Gu Fei led the people into the second courtyard. The warehouse is in the second entrance yard. The servants moved tables and chairs and placed them outside the warehouse. Gu Fei sat and waited for a while before Hua''er took the key and came in. People from the Shen family and the grandson family of the Protector¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t wait to get in. ?Several maids stepped forward to stop them. ?Gu Fei raised his hand and said, "Check everything. What''s the rush?" ?She gestured to the nun in charge of the warehouse, "First, count the warehouse against the ledger." ??Mammy came out shortly after going in, and knelt down in front of Gu Fei, "Prince Princess, there is no way to check the warehouse. There are only some silks and some not-so-valuable porcelain left in it, and the rest has been emptied." The head of the Shen family and Sun Qing, the brother of the Protector''s wife, both shouted, "We don''t care whether the warehouse is empty or not, we just ask for things according to the dowry list!" ??Gu Fei glanced at the two of them lightly. The two people were caught by her gaze and immediately did not dare to shout anymore. She only felt that this princess was still young and somehow seemed to have murderous intent. ??Gu Fei knew that Xiao Xuan had dragged Shen Qingluan''s dowry to her yard. The noise was so big that someone had already reported it to her. She told Qin''er, "Go and invite the eldest son over." She paused and said, "Bring a few more people over." Qin''er understood, ordered ten maids, and took them out together. ??Xiao Xuan was running around the room thinking of ideas at this time. Shen Qingluan''s dowry was worth more than 400,000 silver. Naturally, he didn''t want to give away such a large amount of property. Just as he was getting annoyed, the maid from outside came in and said, "My eldest son, the imperial concubine sent the maid over to ask you to go to the eldest grandma''s yard." Xiao Xuan was impatient, "I won''t go!" He paused and said, "Just say that the eldest grandma is missing. I am too sad and fell ill. I can''t get out of bed right now." Qin''er was waiting for a reply outside the yard. When the maid came out and said something, Qin''er waved to the maids, "Let''s go in and ask the eldest son to come out." The maid hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, "Hey, the eldest son is ill and can''t get up. Don''t you understand?" Qin''er stretched out her hand to pull her away, and rushed in with ten maids. The maid shouted anxiously, "Stop them quickly!" There were still a few boys in the yard, and they hurriedly came forward to stop them. The maids just pushed them lightly, and they were knocked aside in confusion. ??After walking through the two courtyards, Qin''er led the girls straight to the main house. Xiao Xuan''s maid in the house happened to come out, "Hey, why did you come in?" ?? Xiao Xuan was stunned when he heard this in the room, and then he saw the curtain opened, and a dozen maids walked in, all looking at Xiao Xuan, "The Crown Princess, please ask the eldest son to go to the eldest grandma''s yard." (End of this chapter) Chapter 752： I want two hundred thousand Chapter 752 I want two hundred thousand Xiao Xuan glared at the maids, "Get out, who allowed you to come in!" Qin''er took a step forward and said, "The Crown Princess would like to ask the Eldest Young Master to come over." Xiao Yu roared angrily, "I told you to get out, didn''t you hear me?" ¡°You are so rebellious that you even dare to break into my house!¡± Qin''er kept her expression unchanged and took two steps forward. She was already only an arm''s length away from Xiao Xuan, "Master, please go." "Since the Crown Princess has spoken, the servants dare not disobey. If the eldest son has difficulty moving, the servants are willing to carry him there." ??Xiao Xuan looked at the maids in the room. They all looked at him calmly, without looking like a servant. ?It felt like no matter how much he dared to refuse, these people would really be able to carry him over. ??If you really carry it over, it will be him who is embarrassed. He said angrily: "You, you are simply unreasonable!" ??This concubine has raised a group of evil slaves! Qin''er said again: "My eldest son, the imperial concubine is still waiting." ??Xiao Xuan''s cheeks twitched a few times, snorted coldly, raised his feet and walked out. ?The maids followed closely. ?Arrived in the yard next door, Gu Fei was polite to Xiao Xuan, first asked a servant to move a chair for him not far away and asked him to sit down, and then said: "This is the head of the Shen family, Mr. Sun of the Sun family." ¡°They came here to get back my grandma¡¯s dowry.¡± ¡°I just opened the warehouse, but there is nothing in it. I think it¡¯s because the eldest grandma is missing. The eldest son is afraid that the servants will have no one to restrain them, so he temporarily moved the things to your place.¡± ? Gu Fei¡¯s words gave Xiao Xuan enough face, and Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t refute. He turned to look at the head of the Shen family and Sun Qing, ¡°Grandma is just missing, not dead. Why do you want to collect her dowry?¡± The head of the Shen family said confidently: "The eldest grandma has been missing for a few days. A woman who has been missing for such a long time has lost her reputation. Even if she comes back, can she still be the eldest son''s wife?" ¡°Even if we come back, we must be reconciled. Shouldn¡¯t we take away the dowry?¡± Xiao Xuan frowned, and that was true. ?No matter whether Shen Qingluan comes back or not, she has lost her reputation. A woman who has lost her reputation has no choice but to be divorced. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I advise you to think clearly. Taking away the dowry is equivalent to severing the relationship. From now on, the Royal Palace and the Protector''s Palace will no longer have any marriage relationship!" ¡°If you have any problems in the future, don¡¯t ask us to come to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion!¡± Xiao Xuan''s words contained a strong sense of threat, and everyone present was not a fool, and they all heard it. ¡°This¡ª¡± Sun Qing hesitated for a moment and looked at the head of the Shen family. The head of the Shen family also hesitated. If he took back the dowry, he would offend the palace. But Shen Qingluan''s dowry was too much. If it was only tens of thousands of silver, they might not bear it. How can I give up a dowry worth more than 400,000 silver dollars? The two of them looked at each other and said, "Now that the family is in trouble, there is really nothing we can do." Xiao Xuan knew that he could not monopolize Shen Qingluan''s dowry, so he snorted coldly, "You can also return the dowry." ¡°It¡¯s just because the grandma got married, and the emperor reprimanded her for the excessive dowry, and ordered the government to allocate 200,000 silver for disaster relief. How to calculate this money?¡± The Shen family frowned, "Since the imperial edict is for the royal palace, it naturally has nothing to do with the girls of my Shen family. How could the eldest young master think so." ??Xiao Xuan slapped the table, "It doesn''t matter if you say it doesn''t matter?" ¡°She married in and caused me to lose two hundred thousand silver in vain. This money must be deducted from her dowry no matter what.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 753： I don’t want that shabby garden Chapter 753 I don¡¯t want that broken garden Sun Qing was anxious and said, "My lord, you are unreasonable." Xiao Xuan snorted coldly, "If you want a dowry, just do it like this. If you don''t accept it, just go to the government office and sue me!" The head of the Shen family looked at Gu Fei anxiously, "Concubine, you see, even the palace has to be unreasonable." ??Gu Fei smiled slightly and said, "I don''t care about this. You can decide how to divide the dowry. I will just check it out and let you sign the documents." Sun Qing¡¯s expression changed, ¡°If this is the case, we will go to the government office to file a complaint.¡± The head of the Shen family gave him a wink, and the two of them walked aside to discuss. The head of the Shen family whispered: "Just go to the government office to file a complaint. The government office must be complaining to the palace." Sun Qing was not convinced, "The government can''t make arbitrary decisions. The eldest grandma has no children. The dowry should have been returned to her mother''s family. We are justified no matter what." The head of the Shen family sighed, "So what if the government decides to return the dowry? If the palace doesn''t give it, how can we still go into the palace and steal it?" Sun Qing was silent, and the head of the Shen family whispered: "If the eldest son doesn''t take some, I''m afraid he won''t be willing to do so." "Of the 400,000 silver dowry, Luan Garden is worth 200,000 silver. It''s hard to sell the garden even if you get it in your hands, and it won''t be easy for us to divide the money." Sun Qing frowned, "What do you mean, Luan Garden will be given to the eldest son, and we will take the rest away?" The head of the Shen family nodded, "This is the only way. Otherwise, if you anger the palace, you won''t be able to get a penny." ?Sun Qing thought about it again and again. Although he was unwilling to accept it, he had no choice but to say, "Forget it, let''s leave it like that." After the two discussed it, the head of the Shen family handed over to Gu Fei and said, "In this case, please bear with the Crown Princess to testify that when the Luan Garden was built, it cost exactly 200,000 silver, and the Luan Garden made up for the loss of the eldest son. , we pull back the rest.¡± Xiao Xuan rolled his eyes, "I don''t want any shabby garden. I''ll give Luan Garden to you, and the rest belongs to me." ?He is now short of money and urgently needs cash. With Luanyuan in hand, it will be difficult to find a buyer for a while. The head of the Shen family was angry, "Young Master, we have already given in, you can''t bully others too much." Sun Qing also said angrily, "My eldest son, are you still being unreasonable? Do you think there is nothing I can do if Prince Qi''s palace covers the sky with one hand in Ping''an City? If you really make me angry, I will go to the capital to file a complaint!" Xiao Xuan didn''t care, "Just go, I don''t believe it. If I don''t allow it, I don''t think anyone can pull things out of the palace." The head of the Shen family and Sun Qing glared at each other angrily, and the clansmen they brought with them also started talking about it. ??Gu Fei looked at it coldly for a while, then said calmly: "I think it''s good for the eldest son to leave Luanyuan behind." ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ?Sun Qing and the heads of the Shen family were overjoyed when they heard this, "The Crown Princess is really reasonable." Xiao Xuan glanced at Gu Fei and said, "Is the Crown Princess dizzy? This is my business, what does it have to do with you?" ¡°Your promise is in vain, I will not agree.¡± ??Gu Fei said calmly: "My mother asked me to handle this matter. I think this is the most reasonable. If you are not willing, then you don''t want Luanyuan." Xiao Xuan was furious. A woman dared to talk to him like this. He pointed at Gu Fei and said, "Are you out of your mind and crazy? Do you know what you are talking about?" ??The corner of Gu Fei''s mouth curled up slightly, "Shall the eldest master hand over the things himself, or should I have someone get them?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 754： you owe me money Chapter 754 You owe me money Xiao Xuan couldn''t believe that Gu Fei was so arrogant. He slapped the table and stood up, "You, you dare!" ?Gu Fei chuckled, "See if I dare." ¡°Qin¡¯er, take the Sun family and the Shen family to the eldest son¡¯s yard, bring all the eldest grandma¡¯s dowry over, and find the house and land deeds for me.¡± Qin''er led the maids out. Xiao Xuan hurriedly called to the two boys he brought with him, "Quickly stop them!" ??The two boys knew that they couldn''t stop him, but they couldn''t help but even if their master ordered him to do so. The two of them walked over, and Qin''er flicked her hand lightly. As if her strength was useless, the two boys took a few steps back and almost fell down. Looks like a dive. The servant was useless, and Xiao Xuan didn''t know how to stop the maids, and watched them go out. He closed his eyes and gradually calmed down. He turned to look at Gu Fei and snorted with his hands behind his back, "The imperial concubine blatantly let people raid my yard. I don''t know how my father will explain to him if he smells it." ??Gu Fei smiled at him and said, "The eldest son seems to have not figured out one thing yet. To the father, my daughter-in-law is much more useful than your son." ¡°Do you think he would blame me?¡± Xiao Xuan''s expression changed drastically, and Gu Fei''s words seemed to give him a wake-up call. She was right, he had not even the slightest use value with his father. He is incompetent in literature and military skills, and he and his mother have no support from any force behind them. By comparison, Xiao Yu can lead troops to fight, the imperial concubine can manage the family, and has the Qisha Palace as her backer. ?Perhaps in the father''s heart, his incompetent son is really not even comparable to a capable daughter-in-law. He sat down slowly, feeling a little dazed thinking for a moment. Xiao Xuan''s courtyard is next door, and servants are coming over one after another carrying boxes. Hua''er took the dowry list and compared them one by one. People all over the yard stared at the jeweled boxes. Not long after, Qin''er came over and handed Gu Fei a small box. ?Gu Fei opened it and saw some house deeds and title deeds inside. ?She picked out the land deed of Luanyuan and held it in her hand. Suddenly she turned her head and smiled at Xiao Xuan. Xiao Xuan sensed something and turned to look at Gu Fei. When he saw her smile, although it was amazingly beautiful, he felt a little creepy for no reason. He saw Gu Fei holding up the land deed and said, "This is the land deed of Luan Garden. I will collect it for the eldest son first." "The eldest son still owes me 150,000 silver. When the eldest son comes over with the 150,000 silver, I will return the land deed to you." ??Xiao Xuan looked at Gu Fei as if he was a psycho, "Is the Crown Princess crazy about money? When will I owe you money?" ?Gu Fei mouthed to him silently, "Ru-Yi-Lou." Xiao Xuan recognized Gu Fei''s mouth shape, his face suddenly turned pale, and he looked a little flustered, but soon he suppressed his emotions and said coldly: "I can''t hear what the princess is saying. I don¡¯t understand either.¡± ??Gu Fei leaned toward him and said softly: "You spent 150,000 silver to buy Xiao Yu''s life. How much money do you think your life is worth?" Xiao Xuan quickly avoided Gu Fei''s gaze, his heart beating wildly. She knows, she really knows, she is not deceiving him, otherwise she would not have stated the number so clearly. How did she know? Could it be that Shen Qingluan and her daughter have fallen into her hands? (End of this chapter) Chapter 755： I miss you Chapter 755 I miss you If it fell into her hands, it would make sense that she knew about it. A few days ago, Shen Qingluan had someone release a snake into their yard, and then he suddenly disappeared. ?He had tried hard to figure out who had captured Shen Qingluan and his daughter, and what they would do after they were captured. It would make sense to say that the Crown Princess had someone do it. ?She has the skills of her own and a very skilled master, so it is not difficult to take away the mother and daughter. Xiao Xuan started to tremble slightly when he thought of this. ?He no longer dared to think about it, he was afraid that sooner or later he would end up like Shen Qingluan and his daughter. Xiao Xuan fell silent. Gu Fei put the land deed away with a smile. The maids, maids, and ladies all went into battle together, and it took almost an hour to finish counting the things. There was less gold and silver than what was on the dowry list, and the maid told them where to go one by one. The difference between the head of the Shen family and Sun Qing was only about 10,000 taels, so it was not easy to argue. Witnessed by the Yamen clerk, they signed and stamped the document in quadruplicate with the official seal. Each of them will keep one copy, the palace will keep one copy, and the yamen will keep one copy. ??Xiao Xuan''s steps were a little unsteady, so he asked the servant to help him go back. ?Sun Qing and the head of the Shen family quickly called a car over and started moving things. ?While hauling things, the two families started to quarrel, each scrambling to put the valuable things in their car. ? Gu Fei looked at the messy yard and stood up, "I''ll give you half an hour to pull things out. When half an hour is up, if you haven''t finished pulling things out, you can''t blame me." When everyone heard this, they didn''t dare to make any noise. Sun Qing made an appointment with the head of the Shen family to take the things out together and find someone to estimate the price before dividing them. ??Gu Fei left ten maids behind and ordered them to watch over these people before leading them back to the courtyard. He sent people back to the princess again, and the dowry matter was settled. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days later, Gu Fei got up early this morning and was still washing up. Qin''er came in and said, "Concubine, the Crown Prince, Brother Shitou returned home at midnight last night and brought a letter from the Crown Prince to you." After washing her face a few times, Gu Fei stretched out her hand and said, "Give it to me." Qin''er handed over the letter, and Gu Fei opened it and read ten lines at a glance. ?The straight man Xiao Yu read a page and summed it up in one sentence, I miss you, I miss you, I want to see you, I want to see you very much. ? Gu Fei blushed slightly, put the letter in a box, and then put the box into the space. At night, Gu Fei said that she was tired and needed to go to bed early, so she sent all the maids out and locked the door. ?Thinking about Xiao Yu, she then appeared in a room. Xiao Yu was walking around the room. He calculated that the stone should arrive today, and Xiao Fei should have seen her letter by now. I don¡¯t know if she will come. when will you arrive. Even though he knew that Xiao Fei would not come in from the door, he still kept looking at the door, looking forward to the next moment when she would open the door with a smile. ??Gu Fei appeared behind Xiao Yu and suddenly reached out and poked his waist. ??Xiao Yu turned around suddenly and saw the person he had been thinking about standing in front of him. ?He suddenly held Gu Fei''s face, rubbed it a few times with his big hands, and then eagerly searched for her lips. ?Although he hadn''t seen her for only a few days, he was going crazy thinking about her. ?kisses fell like raindrops like a violent storm. ??Gu Fei was breathless from his kiss. After a long time, he slowed down a little. She pushed him gently, "See you later..." ??We met, but we didn¡¯t even exchange a word. (End of this chapter) Chapter 756： Theres going to be a war Chapter 756: There¡¯s going to be a war Xiao Yu hugged him tightly, rubbed her neck, and whispered: "Xiao Fei, I can''t wait any longer..." He called "Xiao Fei" again and again, but his hands didn''t stop. ? Gu Fei smelled the musk-like masculine scent on his body, her whole body became weak, her face turned red with embarrassment, she closed her eyes and let him do whatever she wanted. ??Xiao Yu hugged her limp body, ecstatic, and held her more and more affectionately. ?Gu Fei hugged his waist and buried her face in his arms, not daring to look at him at all. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Xiao Yu carried Gu Fei, whose legs were trembling, to the bed. His sweaty forehead was pressed against hers, and his voice was hoarse and low, "Xiao Fei, you, you are so kind..." I am willing to rely on him for everything. ?Gu Fei blinked shyly, her eyelashes gently brushing against his cheeks. ??Xiao Yu''s lips were pressed against her face, and her nose was filled with her fragrance. He hugged her tightly and sighed softly, "Sometimes, I really want to do nothing, just hold you like this, and be tired of being with you for twelve hours a day." He couldn''t help but kiss her again and tasted a light salty taste. The weather was hot, not only him, she was also sweating. He bit her lip gently, "There is no hot water here, so I can''t give you a bath, so I have to endure it." ??Gu Fei snorted in his arms, "Where is this?" "This is an island by the sea." He nuzzled her with the tip of his nose. "Xiao Fei, I may not be able to go home for a while. From now on, can you come and see me every night?" ??Gu Fei squeaked, "No, I will be tortured to death by you if I come here." ??Xiao Yu hugged her tightly. Both of them were sweaty and hot, and he couldn''t bear to let go. ¡°Then you can see me once every two days?¡± ??Gu Fei didn''t answer, and Xiao Yu coaxed softly: "What about three days? Just three days, okay? If I can''t see you for three days, I really can''t bear it." ?After a long while, Gu Fei gave a soft hum and agreed. Xiao Yu said happily: "Then every three days, I will wait for you to come at Haishi." Gu Fei moved in his arms, "Yeah." Xiao Yu happily kissed her a few more times, and then said, "I''m going to fight in two days." ?Gu Fei was sleepy, "Are you fighting Japanese pirates?" "no." ??Xiao Yu rubbed his chin against hers, "I just got the news that both the King of Chu and the King of Wei hold the military and political power in the fiefdom in their hands." "In this case, we can''t wait any longer. We must first take the entire Donghai County into our hands." The entire Donghai County also has 50,000 troops garrisoned by the imperial court, which are stationed in three states. The county governor and officials at all levels were members of the imperial court. These people must be controlled, and those who cannot be controlled must be replaced by their own people. Gu Fei''s sleepiness disappeared immediately, "There are only 10,000 private troops. Are you sure?" Xiao Yu chuckled lightly, "I only found out a few days ago that my father has actually maintained fifty thousand black-armored troops on this island for several years." ?Gu Fei was slightly surprised. It seemed that King Qi had long been interested in the world. Xiao Yu continued: "Dong An Guo, now he is King An. The food and grass for King An were allocated by the court in the past. It is estimated that they will be almost used up. When the food and grass are almost used up, he will have to move without moving. " "And the King of Chu is expected to send troops to Yuze County soon. After my father and I captured Donghai County, we had to quickly capture Huainan County and Kuaiji County. These two counties are both major grain-producing counties, and they are closely related to each other. Donghai County is adjacent, so it¡¯s best to capture it before the autumn harvest.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 757： sleep deeply Chapter 757: Sleeping deeply ?Gu Fei sighed softly. She originally thought that the world would be in chaos for a few years, but she didn''t expect it to be in chaos now. Donghai County has to fight if it doesn''t want to fight. Even if it wants to settle down in a corner, it is just a delusion. No one will quietly guard their fiefdom and will expand their influence outwards. ?Then war is inevitable, and the people will suffer the most. Gu Fei didn''t understand the matter of fighting and couldn''t give Xiao Yu any advice. She could only say softly: "Be careful yourself, the sword has no eyes, don''t charge forward every time." ??Xiao Yu held her waist with his big hands and gently rubbed it a few times, "Don''t worry." On the day he was poisoned by the snake venom, when he clearly felt that death was coming, he thought that if Xiao Fei became a widow for him in the future, she would have to live alone for the rest of her life, which made him heartbroken beyond measure. ?Although he told Xiao Fei to find someone else to marry, the thought of Xiao Fei lying in the arms of another man made him feel so angry that he could die again. So he cherishes his life more than ever. ?His big hands caressed her silky smooth skin, and his heart began to stir again. He turned over and pressed Gu Fei under him... Gu Fei woke up at dawn. She saw that there was some light in the room. She didn''t know what time it was, but she was afraid that the maid would call the door. She hurriedly opened Xiao Yu''s legs, took away his arms, and then teleported back. The palace. ??Xiao Yu felt the movement of the people around him, and he hugged him with his arms in a daze. ?He felt panicked, and when he opened his eyes, there was no one around him. ?It took him a while to wake up from his stupor. He sat on the bed in a daze. It was hard to describe the feeling of having a woman who could disappear at any time. ??Gu Fei got up a little later than usual. As soon as he returned to the house, he heard Lian''er shouting outside, "Prince Concubine, it''s time to get up." I don¡¯t know how long she had been shouting. Gu Fei hurried over and opened the door latch. Lian''er breathed a sigh of relief after seeing her, "Why did Miss sleep so deeply today? I screamed for a long time, and I was worried about what happened to Miss." ?Gu Fei said vaguely: "Well, I was sleeping a little deeper." She smelled the smell of sweat all over her body and said, "Go get some water. I''ll take a bath first." After taking a shower and packing up, it was already later than the usual time to greet her. Gu Fei did not eat breakfast and hurried to the princess''s courtyard to greet her. ?After breakfast, I went back to my room and wrote a letter, asking Hua''er to send it to Ruyi Inn. Hua''er went away for an hour and came back with a letter. ?Gu Fei took it and read it. It was a personal letter from Xue Chen, saying that he was in Ping''an City now, so if anything happened, just tell him. She went to the princess''s courtyard to ask for leave and then went out. The Ruyi Inn in Ping''an City is on a very remote street with not many people on the street. ? Gu Fei took Qin''er in and saw that the lobby was empty. An old shopkeeper was dozing off at the counter. Qin''er stepped forward and shouted, "The shopkeeper¡ª" ??The old shopkeeper opened his eyes suddenly, showed a professional smile, and said skillfully: "Do you want to be a top guest or stay in the hotel?" ? Gu Fei smiled, took out the seal and put it on the counter. The old shopkeeper picked it up and looked at it. His expression suddenly became respectful, and he returned the seal to Gu Fei, "Girl, please come with me." The old shopkeeper took Gu Fei to the backyard, and after passing through the yard, there was a wooden building inside. ?A few people went upstairs, and the old shopkeeper knocked on the door of a room at the end. Xue Chen opened the door, his eyes lit up when he saw Gu Fei, and he said with a smile: "If I had known that the girl was coming, I should have gone a few miles away to greet her." (End of this chapter) Chapter 758： Beijing news Chapter 758 News from the capital ??Gu Fei said angrily: "You are becoming more glib now." ?She stepped in, Qin''er stood at the door and didn''t move. Gu Fei turned around and said, "Qin''er, come in too." Qin''er just came in and closed the door. ??The room is no different from an ordinary inn, with a bed and a round table surrounded by several chairs. Xue Chen poured two cups of tea. Gu Fei asked Qin''er to sit down, but Qin''er refused to sit down and insisted on standing by the door. Gu Fei had to let her go. Xue Chen glanced at Qin''er. If Miss Gu allowed her to come in, she must be a confidant. He didn''t hide anything and said with a smile: "We haven''t been apart for more than a month, and the girl''s style is even better than before." ?Gu Fei glared at him and said, "Let''s get down to business." ¡°How is the capital doing now?¡± Xue Chen then said seriously: "The news I just received is that the imperial court has mobilized Qin Guogong''s Red Dragon Army to go northwest, and then mobilized 20,000 troops and horses from the camp on the outskirts of Beijing, led by Ning Guogong, to prepare for a flanking attack on An Guogong. " ?Gu Fei nodded slowly. Xue Chen suddenly approached her and said, "Last time you asked me to inquire about the two princes, and later I heard that the two princes were rescued on the island in the middle of the lake. Is it you who did it?" ?Gu Fei neither admitted nor denied, but just said: "Several princes are missing, what is the emperor''s reaction?" Xue Chen suddenly laughed, "That night, people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, as well as people from Zhu Yiwei, filled the capital to capture the demons of the Red Lotus Sect." "There has been a riot for several days. Several of the Red Lotus Sect''s nests near the capital were removed, and many of the Holy Mother''s disciples were also arrested." ?Gu Fei coughed lightly, "When did I frame you?" ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me.¡± Xue Chen did not argue with her, "I heard that the emperor was furious in the palace that day and immediately asked Zhu Yiwei to arrest some of the princes." "It was Prime Minister Su and Ning Guogong who urged them, saying that arresting the princes at this moment would not help, but would only cause dissatisfaction among several princes. Now that An Guogong and Dai Wang have not dealt with it yet, the court cannot force the princes to rebel at this moment. " ¡°The emperor could bear it now.¡± ?Gu Fei glanced at him sideways, "You are really quite capable. It has only been a while since you were able to find out news from the palace." Xue Chen chuckled and said, "Actually, the little **** in the palace is easy to bribe." ¡°They sometimes look inconspicuous, but actually they know a lot of things.¡± ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want them to do anything harmful. They are just passing on news. There is no risk. They still have money to earn, so why not do it.¡± ¡°If you need news from the palace in the future, I can ask someone to pass it on to you every day.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, I just need news from the palace. No matter big or small, as long as it is a matter of the palace, please send it to me." She tilted her head and said, "The news comes out every day. You are not an easy briber." Xue Chen heyed a few times, "You guessed it wrong." ¡°The people who are bought by Ruyilou are all the humble people in the palace. Who among the powerful eunuchs can appreciate my little money?¡± ¡°There is a young **** who specializes in pulling the Night Incense Cart and is responsible for collecting all the news. When he pulls the Night Incense Cart out of the palace every day, he will give the news to my people.¡± ??Gu Fei''s mouth twitched slightly, "This is really a good idea." She thought for a long time, knocked on the table lightly, looked at Xue Chen and said meaningfully: "Now that King An and King Dai have rebelled, King Chu and King Wei are not under the jurisdiction of the court, and troubled times have come -" (End of this chapter) Chapter 759： Heroes emerge from troubled times Chapter 759: Heroes emerge in troubled times ??Gu Fei looked at him and smiled, "In troubled times, heroes emerge. Does Mr. Xue just want to be a killer for the rest of his life?" Xue Chen looked at her deeply, "What do you mean, girl?" ???Gu Fei whispered: "The Prince of Qi will not sit still and wait for death. It is still unclear who will win in this world. In this case, Mr. Xue wonders if he has any ideas to be a big one." Xue Chen tensed up all of a sudden and looked at Gu Fei without blinking, "How old are you?" ??Gu Fei smiled slightly, "I want to set up an intelligence agency to collect intelligence from the court and other places. It needs someone to be in charge." ¡°If you succeed, you will be able to honor your ancestors and be blessed with a wife. If you fail, you may be shattered into pieces. What do you think, Mr. Xue?¡± Xue Chen''s pupils suddenly dilated, and he looked a little excited. There is no man who doesn''t want to take power and honor his ancestors. After a while, he slowly calmed down, thought for a while and said: "Although I promised the girl that day, Ruyi Tower will be used by the girl in the future, but we people in the world never like to get involved in court battles. This is a big deal, Discuss with my father." ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "That''s right. Okay, I''ll wait for your decision." "From now on, if you have any news from the court or the palace, go to the back door of the palace and give it to a boy named Laifu, and he will hand it to me." ?She stood up and said, "Then I''ll take my leave first." Xue Chen stood up and walked her to the door, and said, "I will reply to the girl within half a month." ?Gu Fei took Qin''er back to her house, and within two days, it was the time she had made an appointment with Xiao Yu. She sat in the space to practice and set the alarm clock. At Haishi, Gu Fei stepped out of the space and teleported. ??Xiao Yu had already sent away the other people in the camp, and sat at the table staring at the hourglass on the table. Seeing that the hourglass reached the mark of Haizheng, he suddenly raised his head and saw a beauty suddenly appeared in the empty tent. Who else could it be if it wasn''t his Xiao Fei? Xiao Yu quickly walked over and hugged her, rubbing his chin on the top of her head, "You''re so on time." ?Gu Fei looked around, "What, you''re not on the island anymore?" It was a house before, but today it is a tent. ??Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "Now outside Yunzhou City, we will attack Yunzhou City early tomorrow morning." He looked at the simple bed tent in the corner and whispered: "How about you take me home? There are just a few wooden boards on top. If it moves for a while, it will squeak." ?Gu Fei punched him hard, "Who wants to fight with you¡ª" She pouted, "I came here to tell you something." Xiao Yu hurriedly carried her to sit behind the table, "What''s the matter?" ??Gu Fei said softly: "I want Xue Chen to set up an intelligence agency to collect all kinds of information, similar to the Zhenwei Escort Agency." "I remember you told me that the Zhenwei Escort Bureau doesn''t have many people, so we can''t get a lot of news from the palace." ¡°The establishment of a specialized intelligence agency can just make up for some shortcomings.¡± Xiao Yu pondered for a moment, "How did you come up with the idea of ??doing this?" ??Gu Fei leaned in his arms, "I think I can''t help you in the war. War intelligence is also very important. Isn''t it said that knowing yourself and the enemy will lead to victory in any battle?" After hearing this, Xiao Yu kissed Gu Fei and said, "Okay, okay, I''m afraid you will work too hard." ?Gu Fei chuckled, "I don''t have to do it myself, so why bother?" Xiao Yu thought for a while, "When I was fifteen years old, my father handed over the Zhenwei Escort Agency to me. Now it seems that I haven''t done enough in the past few years." (End of this chapter) Chapter 760： training Chapter 760 Troop Training ¡°Since you want to do it, Zhenwei Escort Agency will be left in your charge.¡± ¡°I will inform the hall masters in various places as soon as possible. After a few days, I will ask someone to make a seal for you. You can use the seal to convey the message in the future.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "By the way, have you received the news from the capital?" ¡°Xue Chen told me today that the emperor has mobilized the army and is preparing to attack Duke An.¡± Xiao Yu nodded, "I just received this news not long ago." "Unfortunately, if everyone had your skills, you wouldn''t have to wait a few days to deliver the message." ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "It''s not like I have the skills. Where I used to live, I could send messages at any time, no matter how far apart we were, thousands of miles away. Unfortunately, that''s not the case here." This was the first time that Xiao Yu heard her talk about the place where she used to live. His heart beat rapidly and he hugged her tightly, "No matter where you lived in the past, if you want to leave, just take me with you." ? Gu Fei pinched his face and said, "Fool, I can''t go back, and I don''t want to go back." In a world full of zombies, do you have any relatives and why do you go back? She changed the topic, "You said we will attack the city early tomorrow morning? How about I take you into the city secretly and open the city gate now, wouldn''t it be good?" Xiao Yu felt his heart boiling after hearing these words. He knew that Xiao Fei was thinking about him. He kissed her cheek and whispered, "No need." ¡°Actually, there are many ways to capture Yunzhou.¡± ¡°You can bribe the generals or let the soldiers disguise themselves and sneak into the city, and you can take Yunzhou without any blood.¡± ??Gu Fei asked curiously: "Then why are you still fighting?" Xiao Yu said seriously: "These 50,000 black-armored troops have been training secretly on the island. They have never seen blood in a battle. It can be said that they are all new recruits." ¡°How can recruits develop courage without seeing blood? How can they kill the enemy on the battlefield?¡± "The imperial court''s local army has little combat effectiveness. Now, there are only five thousand Yunzhou garrison, and I also brought five thousand people." ¡°Just use the Yunzhou garrison to train troops.¡± ¡°I have practiced on the island for so long, and now I have seen the real results. If I can¡¯t even defeat the imperial court¡¯s local army, how will I fight against the imperial court¡¯s border army in the future?¡± ¡°You must know that those border troops fight every year.¡± Gu Fei nodded, "That makes sense." ?She hooked Xiao Yu''s neck and said, "By the way, once we take over the entire Donghai County, I want to use some salt for official salt business." Xiao Yu hurriedly said: "What, the money is not enough?" Gu Fei shook his head, "I thought, if we have to fight, we have to fight with silver. They say that salt merchants are the most profitable. I heard that the largest salt merchants in Wuzhou have tens of millions of silver in assets. We have to make more money quickly. ¡± ??Xiao Yu laughed, thinking that Xiao Fei was so cute. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°Since my grandfather, we have secretly opened many salt fields along the coast. The output over the years has been quite a lot, which is beyond your imagination. Otherwise, you would have thought where my father would get the money to support the Black Armored Army.¡± ?Gu Fei snorted softly, "It seems that I worried about it in vain." Xiao Yu gently bit her earlobe, "No way, do you know how happy I am to see you worrying about me like this?" ?His hand gradually slid down from her waist. Gu Fei patted his hand and said, "Don''t move." Xiao Yu said flatteringly: "If you want to do the official salt business, you can still do it. Why don''t you let your father-in-law do the official salt business from now on? Going to sea will still be dangerous after all." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Okay, then when my father comes back, I won''t ask him to go out." (End of this chapter) Chapter 761： Dad is back Chapter 761 Dad is back Xiao Yu nuzzled her neck, hugged her tightly, and said in a hoarse voice, "Shall we go back now?" ?Gu Fei snorted, "I''m not going." ??Xiao Yu lowered his head and smiled, "If you don''t go, I won''t go." As he said that, he stretched his hand down... Soon there was a strange sound in the house. ?Half an hour later, Gu Fei, who had unlocked the new posture, no longer had the energy to hit Xiao Yu, and her small fist hit Xiao Yu''s body limply. Xiao Yu carried her to the bed and coaxed her in a low voice: "Get some sleep first, and it won''t be too late to leave when it''s almost dawn." ?There were no windows in the camp, and the door curtains were tightly sealed. It was extremely hot and stuffy. Gu Fei slept for a while and broke into a sweat. She woke up from the heat and pushed away Xiao Yu who was hugging her like an octopus. "It''s so hot, why are you holding me? I''ll go back. In two days, I won¡¯t be here either.¡± As he said that, he disappeared. Xiao Yu sighed deeply, hugged the pillow she had slept on, smelled it, rubbed it reluctantly, and then fell asleep in her arms. ?Gu Fei went back to his room, asked for water, took a bath, and went to bed. As soon as Gu Fei got up in the morning, Lian''er ran in with excitement, "Miss, just now the boy came to deliver a message, saying that the master is back and he got home at midnight yesterday." ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized who this master was. She turned her head sharply, her eyes shining brightly, "My father is really back?" Lian''er nodded vigorously. ¡°Hurry, comb my hair quickly, I want to go back to my parents¡¯ home.¡± Yan''er pursed her lips and smiled, combing the ivory comb from her head, "Miss, you are combing it right now." ?? Gu Fei combed her hair and changed her clothes, sent someone to tell Palace Master Yan, and then went to the princess''s courtyard to ask for greetings and take a leave of absence. I didn¡¯t even use breakfast, so I hurriedly took the car back. In less than half an hour, we arrived at the gate. ?The door was open, and when I got out of the car, I saw that the house was packed with people. Even the boy at the door craned his neck to look inside and didn''t notice Gu Fei coming at all. ?Gu Fei led the people in and saw many people standing in the courtyard and hall. Nearly all the villagers were there, and there were also many unfamiliar boys, presumably those who had followed them on the boat. As soon as Juhua turned around and saw Gu Fei, she clapped her hands suddenly, "Oh, the Crown Princess is back!" ?So everyone saluted Gu Fei one after another, and some servants looked at her with fear on their faces. Xiaocao ran out with two short legs and hugged Gu Fei, "Sister-in-law, grandpa is back, and he has brought back a lot of fun things." ? Gu Fei led Xiaocao and walked inside. When he reached the door of the hall, he saw his father walking out. He stopped when he saw Gu Fei, looking up and down as if he didn''t recognize him. ?Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Dad, you don''t recognize me anymore?" ?Gu Zhang stepped forward excitedly. It seemed that he wanted to reach out to hug Gu Fei, but he retracted his hand and rubbed it awkwardly. ¡°Xiao Fei, you are back.¡± ?Gu Fei let go of Xiaocao''s hand and held Gu Zhang''s arm affectionately, "Dad, why are you so dark?" ??Gu Zhang looks a lot darker and a little thinner, but he looks in good spirits. ???Gu Zhang laughed and said, "There is nothing we can do about it. On a sea ship, we stay in the cabin and feel depressed. When we go out to the deck, the sea breeze blows and the sun shines, and it becomes dark." "Look at your uncle, he is darker than me." ?Gu Fei turned around to look for his eldest uncle. Sure enough, his eldest uncle was also much darker. The eldest uncle opened his mouth and said, "I didn''t know until I got home yesterday that our Xiao Fei has become the crown prince''s concubine." ¡°I was so happy that I stayed up half the night.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 762： Go to sea and experience things Chapter 762 Going to sea and seeing things ? Gu Zhang''s expression suddenly dimmed after hearing this. Before he returned home, his daughter got married. ?This time he went to sea and collected a lot of good things, which he planned to use as a dowry for his daughter in the future, but he had no use for them. ?As a father, he has not been able to love his daughter properly, let alone send her off to get married. This is an eternal regret. Seeing her father''s gloomy expression, Gu Fei quickly changed the topic, "What were you doing just now? I just arrived at the door and saw that it was very lively inside." As she spoke, she helped her father into the hall. Aunt Liu smiled and said, "Just now Mr. Gu was telling us about his experiences overseas." ?At this moment, Gu Fei realized that it was no wonder that everyone was gathered here. ?It turns out that after Gu Zhang came back in the middle of the night, he knocked on the house over there for a long time but no one answered, so he came here. ?Early in the morning, everyone heard that Gu Zhang was back, so they all stopped working and came over. They all wanted to see what new things and insights Gu Zhang had brought back from his trip to the sea. Entering the hall, he saw an old lady sitting at the top. She was wearing a purple silk jacket and had several gold hairpins on her head. She looked like a rich old lady. ?Seeing Gu Fei, the old lady showed a flattering smile and said, "Xiao Fei is back, hurry up, move a chair for the Crown Princess." ?Gu Fei smiled at her and said, "Is grandma in good health?" The Crown Princess spoke to her personally, and the old lady said excitedly, "Okay, anywhere is fine." The eldest aunt snorted, "Now that you live here, you eat delicious food and drink spicy food every day, and the girls and women are waiting on you. How can it be bad?" ??Gu Fei didn''t know that the old lady was living here now, so she glanced at Mrs. Chen. Mrs. Chen winked at her and told her what she meant later. Mrs. Chen hurriedly greeted, "Everyone, sit down. Sit down quickly." ?Now the hall is big enough, and there are enough tables and chairs. Except for some juniors, everyone is seated. ?Gu Fei looked at her father and said, "Dad, just keep talking, I want to hear it too." ??Gu Zhang waved his hand and said, "Let Jin Sheng say that he is a young man and articulate, and his words are much more interesting than an old man like me." Jin Sheng went out for a trip and interacted with people a lot. Now he is not shy at all. He said cheerfully: "Just now, my second uncle said that in Champa City, the weather there is hotter than here." ¡°Those barbarians were uncivilized. They soaked the gall of living people into wine and sold the wine. They said that after drinking this wine, they would be braver than ordinary people and less likely to get sick.¡± ?Everyone was amazed, Juhua asked curiously, "Uncle Jinsheng, have you drank it?" ?Jin Sheng laughed and said, "I don''t dare to drink it. I''m afraid of being poisoned to death." ¡°By the way, my second uncle said, the rice we grow here comes from them, and it¡¯s called Champa rice.¡± ?The crowd urged him again, "Speak quickly, tell me quickly, is there anything else interesting?" Jin Sheng picked up the cup and took a sip of water, "There is another country called Zhenla. The people there like gold more than us. Those nobles are very bad. The cars they ride in when going out are all gold cars, and they are also covered with jewelry. ¡± ¡°Buddhist temples are all made of gold.¡± ??Gu Zhong said in surprise: "It can''t be done. If you build a temple with gold, how much gold will you get?" ?Jin Sheng smiled and said, "If you don''t believe me, ask Second Uncle Gu." ?So everyone looked at Gu Zhang, who smiled and nodded. Qian was very excited when he heard this, "Jin Sheng, you went to that temple made of gold and how many gold bricks did you bring back?" ?Jin Sheng laughed loudly, "Sister-in-law Qian, I don''t dare to touch that gold. If I do, I''m afraid I''ll be beaten to death." Qian said anxiously: "Are you stupid? Wouldn''t you wait until midnight to go when no one is around?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 763： All the money belongs to Xiao Fei Chapter 763 All the money belongs to Xiao Fei Everyone burst into laughter, and Aunt Liu said with a smile: "Looking at your urgency, that means you didn''t go. If you had gone, you would have to pry back that temple." Qian did not think that Aunt Liu was sarcastic, but felt that it made sense. She quickly looked at Gu Zhang and asked, "Second uncle, when you go to sea in the future, can you take me with you?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Jin Sheng smiled and said, "Sister-in-law Qian, don''t think about it. Women can''t get on the boat. It''s unlucky." Qian''s face was full of disappointment, and he added: "Then, go back and ask Bao''er''s father to go with him." ??Everyone laughed again, and Boss Zhang teased: "Brother Gu, if you go, you''d better bring a **** to dig out gold bricks." ??Gu Zhong''s face turned red, and Tao''er quickly pulled her mother to signal her to stop talking. Jin Sheng talked about something else. Chen listened for a while, then quietly went out and asked her servants to prepare food. ??Everyone listened to Jin Sheng''s chatter all morning and ate a lot of tea and snacks at home. At noon, Mrs. Chen had several tables opened in the hall. Chicken, duck, and fish were all served, and the whole room was very lively. It is more elegant than before to seat male guests and female guests separately. ?? Gu Fei looked at the fellow villagers who came with them. Except for a few school-going children, the eldest brother was in the academy, and I''m afraid he hasn''t received the letter yet. Tieniu and Xing''er were also absent, presumably still in the inn. ??The inn is now Gu Fei''s dowry. Erlang has been in charge of it for a while. Recently, he hired a shopkeeper to look after it and did not go to the inn. The accounts of several shops are all managed by Manager Liu. Erlang only cares about the fish pond and fields at home, so he is also at home. After lunch, everyone dispersed one after another. The old lady felt sleepy after eating, and was helped by a woman to take a nap. ??Gu Zhang was standing at the door to see off the guests. Gu Fei asked Chen in a low voice, "Mom, why is my grandma staying at home?" Mrs. Chen sighed, "I can''t help it. A few days ago, your grandma came over and said that she cherishes her great-grandson and wants to see her great-grandson every day. From now on, she will no longer live with the eldest son. She wants to live in our house. What can I do?" Come on, your father isn¡¯t home either. If I don¡¯t let her come, people will say I¡¯m unfilial.¡± ¡°I think forget it and just live here. Now we have separate courtyards, so we won¡¯t be able to see each other for a while.¡± ¡°Besides, she is so old and she doesn¡¯t know how many years she has left to live, so just let her be.¡± ??Gu Fei didn''t say anything. Although she didn''t like the old lady, she didn''t live at home anyway, so she was out of sight and out of mind. Besides, seeing the old lady smiling so flatteringly at her today, she felt embarrassed, so she still gave her face in front of others. ??Gu Zhang saw off the guests and waved to Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei, come in with dad." Ms. Chen smiled and said, "Your father has something to tell you." ??Gu Zhang thought for a while and said to Chen, "Let the eldest daughter-in-law and the second son''s daughter-in-law come." The whole family arrived at the backyard and everyone sat down. Gu Zhang then said: "Dalang Sanlang is not here, but Xiao Fei rarely comes back. Today, I will make it clear in front of you about this trip to sea." ¡°You all know what the situation in this family was like in the past. Now we have this big house to live in, and we don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. It¡¯s all thanks to Xiao Fei.¡± ¡°The 10,000 silver for going out to sea to buy a ship, and the 40,000 to 50,000 silver for buying goods were all given by Xiao Fei.¡± "Now, the goods I brought back are estimated to be sold out in a few days. I called you here to tell you that this capital is Xiao Fei''s capital, and the money earned is also Xiao Fei''s money. You don''t want it. Any ideas." (End of this chapter) Chapter 764： Profits industry Chapter 764: Profits Industry Li Chunhua hurriedly said: "Dad, we all know this, how can we have any opinions?" Erlang and Lanzhi also said: "It''s Xiao Fei''s, what do we think?" ??Gu Zhang nodded happily, "It''s fine if I don''t have any opinion." He looked at Gu Fei and said, "When the goods are sold out, dad will pay you the account in a few days." ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, "Dad, wouldn''t it be true that you didn''t catch anything when you went out, so your work for me was in vain?" ??Gu Zhang said seriously: "Why didn''t you catch it? This trip has increased your knowledge. Only then do you realize how big the world is. This is something that even money can''t buy." ¡°I want to go out for a few more runs while I can still move, and I¡¯ll run farther next time.¡± ??Gu Fei actually wanted to go out for a visit and write a travel diary when she came back. Unfortunately, she couldn''t go now because she was not free in the palace and had to report before going out. Gu Zhang added: "I have kept some rubies, sapphires and pearls. They are all of the best quality. If you like them, keep them for yourself. If you don''t like them, sell them together." He got up and went to the inner room to take out a box and opened it. He saw a box full of gems, which were all polished and only needed to be inlaid. The pearls were all big and round, and the whole box was filled with precious light, which was very dazzling. ? Gu Fei smiled and said, "I don''t need these either. I''ll just use them to set jewelry for my mother and two sisters-in-law." Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "What nonsense are you talking about? How can we use these things? Your status is different now, so you should wear more jewelry." ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "I don''t want these, I have enough jewelry." ¡°Mom, I¡¯d better pick some good ones and keep them, they¡¯ll always be needed in the future.¡± She looked at Gu Zhang and said: "Now the prince has given me the charge of the royal family''s fleet. When we go to sea, our boats will go with them. The royal family''s fleet is escorted by soldiers, so it is safe to follow them." Gu Zhang was overjoyed, "It''s a good relationship. The more ships there are in this fleet, the less pirates dare not provoke them. You don''t know, on this trip, maybe we had more ships, or maybe we were lucky. We didn''t encounter any pirates anyway." I heard that a sailing ship encountered pirates, and all the people were killed and the ship was robbed.¡± After hearing this, Mrs. Chen hurriedly recited the Buddha''s name. ??Gu Fei thought for a moment, "As my father said just now, you can give me all the money you earn, so there''s no need. I''m not short of money now." ¡°Dad, how about this? I¡¯ll keep the cost of this trip, and half of the money I earn will be for my family and half for me, okay?¡± ?Gu Zhang waved his hand, "That''s not possible. Do you know how much money you can make from this trip?" ?Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, she naturally knew what was going on. ?In her last life, she had seen a video about a modern ship that sank at its destination port. This shipment of goods, if sold out, would be equivalent to the GDP of this country for one year. Because the cargo on board was too valuable, they organized a salvage operation. It is said that the recovered items only accounted for 8% of the cargo on the ship, and all the losses were recovered. Several shareholders who invested in the shares even shared 10% each. profit. It is conceivable how profitable it is to go overseas. Otherwise, she would not have been so active as soon as she heard that she was going to sea. Gu Zhang just thought that his daughter didn''t know how much she had earned from this trip, and said seriously: "This trip to the sea, in and out, will make ten times the profit at least. The capital of fifty thousand silver can be at least half a million silver." Li, this is still a conservative estimate.¡± Everyone in the room except Gu Fei was dumbfounded. Even though Lanzhi grew up in a wealthy family, she had never heard of so much money. (End of this chapter) Chapter 765： Free money Chapter 765 Free money ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Dad, I know everything." "From now on, my family and I will each contribute half of the cost of going to sea, and each of us will get half of the money earned." ??Gu Zhang didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he just shook his head, "Dad can''t take it. This is hundreds of thousands of silver, and I feel guilty for holding it." ??Gu Fei glared at her father, "Dad, this is the silver you exchanged for your life. If you hadn''t gone to sea, my 50,000 silver would still be 50,000 silver. Think about it." ??Gu Zhang didn''t know what to say for a moment and just shook his head. ??Gu Fei said with a smile: "That''s it, dad, let''s not buy land or anything with the money we make this time. There will be a big business to do soon, and this little money may not be enough for capital." ??Gu Zhang said in surprise: "Half a million silver may not be enough? What kind of big business is this?" ?Gu Fei smiled mysteriously, "I''ll tell you later." ?Gu Zhang secretly wondered why the business cost so much. ?However, the daughter refused to ask for money, so he was not in a hurry. Didn''t he say that he still wanted to do business? He saved all the money he earned and took it out when the daughter needed it. At this time, my aunt and uncle were counting the money behind closed doors at my aunt''s house. There was a small box of silver. The aunt counted it several times, and then took the silver notes from her uncle''s hand and counted them. She felt bad for a moment. She grabbed her uncle''s arm and said in a daze, "You screw it." Let me see, is it true? We have more than six thousand taels of silver?" ?The eldest uncle smiled and didn''t dare to pinch her, "It''s not just six thousand taels, you have counted it several times." "Before departure, my second uncle gave me three hundred taels of silver, saying it was the wages for going to sea. He also lent me another two hundred taels and asked me to buy some goods with the silver and take them with me. I followed him and bought some tea. " ¡°When I arrived at the foreign port, I sold it and bought some spices.¡± "As soon as the ship arrived at the port last night, you didn''t know that there were many businessmen from all over the country waiting to buy the goods. My second uncle was kind and let Jin Sheng and I sell the goods we brought first, and he didn''t ask us to pay any tax. It¡¯s all on my own.¡± The eldest aunt was touched and proud at the same time: "My second brother really has nothing to say to us." The eldest uncle chuckled and said, "The second uncle said that he saw our family''s difficulties and risked his life to follow him, so he is willing to give us some benefits." ¡°When you go to sea from now on, you can no longer take private goods with you.¡± The aunt said hurriedly: "Of course not. If they all bring personal belongings, wouldn''t it be a mess? Going to sea wouldn''t be making money for others in vain." ?She sighed, "Second brother is giving money to our family." "This trip is six thousand taels. We must remember this kindness." The eldest uncle nodded, "Yes, that means Jin Sheng and I are our own family members. The rest of the crew are not allowed to take a penny of goods with them. When they get off the ship, not only their clothes and luggage must be checked, but also their bodies must be searched." ¡°The search is over, no goods were stolen from the ship, no private goods were taken, and no wages were paid.¡± ¡°Yesterday, I caught one of them. He stole some ice flakes and hid them on his body, but he was found out.¡± ?The eldest aunt said, "Really, there are everyone." She thought for a while and said, "Say, let''s get some money and buy land?" The eldest uncle smiled naively and said, "It''s up to you." The aunt said angrily: "You just have no idea. Otherwise, let''s buy some land and see if there are any cheap shops in the city. Then we can buy another shop. A thousand taels of silver left at home will be enough." (End of this chapter) Chapter 766： I can never forget you Chapter 766 I will never forget you Auntie thought for a while and then said: "There is one more thing I want to discuss with you. I have been thinking about it for a long time. You are not at home, so I can''t make the decision myself." ¡°I was thinking that since the second brother¡¯s family has a concubine named Xiao Fei, Da Lang has gone to study, San Lang has gone to serve as a soldier, and our Gangzi has gone to study, should we send Tieniu to serve as a soldier as well?¡± The eldest uncle patted the eldest aunt''s hand and said, "This idea couldn''t be better. Tieniu is the right age to be a soldier. If we do this, we might be able to change the family one day." After finishing speaking, he sighed, "Our old Zhou family is really grateful to have you marry us, otherwise we would never have imagined that we could earn so much money in our eight lifetimes." Auntie said with a bit of pride, "We are all taking advantage of Xiao Fei." The eldest uncle coughed lightly and said, "I want to call you Crown Princess." Auntie patted him and said with a smile: "I know, I''m talking behind closed doors at home." ?At the same time, a similar scene was playing out at the village chief¡¯s house. ??Aunt Liu was holding the silver, but she didn¡¯t know where to hide it. ?Finally, the old couple dug a hole at the head of the bed in the house, buried the white money in it, and then laboriously moved the cabinet over and placed it on top. The remaining silver notes in hand are intended to be used to buy land. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?Gu Fei turned back to the palace in the evening. ?Shortly after the carriage passed the city gate, Xing''er appeared at the city gate and walked towards home. In the past, after finishing work, she would go back with Aunt Liu in Yin Sheng''s mule cart. Today, Jin Sheng came back from the sea. Aunt Liu took a leave of absence. Yin Sheng did not go to the city to catch the train, so she was left to go home alone. Xing''er thought that it was getting dark late now, and it would only take half an hour to walk back. Although it was much faster to hire a carriage, hiring a carriage to go back would cost ten copper coins, which she couldn''t bear, not to mention she didn''t even have a big baby on her None. ??Now her salary has increased to 600 cash per month. She gives 400 cash to her mother every month, and the rest is deposited with the shopkeeper. ?She didn¡¯t dare to keep any money on her, but if she had a copper coin, her mother would take it away when she went back. Soon after leaving the city gate, Xing''er heard the sound of a car behind her. She leaned to the side of the road and continued walking forward. At this moment, she suddenly heard someone calling her, "Myolie, are you going home? I''ll see you off." Xing''er turned around suddenly and saw Shanzi driving a mule cart next to her. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Shanzi for a long time. Shanzi has now completely lost his youthful innocence, and a short beard has sprouted on his lips. Xing''er''s face changed suddenly and she said coldly: "No, I''ll walk back by myself." Speaking, he quickened his pace and walked forward. Shanzi drove the mule cart and followed her step by step. ?When he was passing by the south city gate, he saw Xing''er leaving the city alone, so he followed her from a distance. Xing''er walked for a while and saw that Shanzi was still following her. Her eyebrows stood up and she said, "Don''t follow me. You''re welcome if you follow me again." Shanzi softly begged: "Xing''er, I, I have no other intentions. You know how much I feel for you, and I will never forget you." Xing''er''s face turned red with embarrassment. Knowing that she couldn''t talk to this person, she quickened her pace and almost started running. Shanzi sat on the mule cart and looked at Xing''er in front of her. ?Now Xing''er doesn''t have to go to the ground, she stays in the inn every day without getting any sun, and her skin becomes fairer and fairer. ??Coupled with the good food in the inn, plenty of oil and water, and a slim and plump figure, the girl is like a ripe, plump and juicy peach. She wore thin clothes in summer, and the moon-white muslin skirt completely outlined her figure. (End of this chapter) Chapter 767： Be husband and wife for a long time Chapter 767: Be husband and wife for a long time Shanzi watched from behind and couldn''t help but his throat moved. He has been a vegetarian for several months. Du Juan just gave birth to a child. His mother did not allow him to touch Du Juan when he was one month old. Now, Du Juan is not yet a month old, so he cannot touch Du Juan. ?A few days ago, he quietly dropped some copper coins and went to the secret door twice. However, the women inside were old and ugly, and he really couldn''t arouse his interest. Shanzi quickly glanced back and saw a pedestrian far away. Looking ahead, there are a few people who are on their way, and they seem to be going back to the countryside. They are still some distance away. ?Every evening, those who work usually go out of the city to go home, and few enter the city. ?This section of the road was just him and Xing''er. Shanzi stared at Xing''er''s exposed white neck, and an unbearable impulse slowly rose up, burning his brain until he fainted. ?He looked back at his car. In the past, he used to pull goods for others and had to help load and unload the goods, which was very hard. ?Now that the car is equipped with a sedan, it is much easier to pull people. The cyan car, when viewed from the outside, cannot see anything inside. He swallowed, took out a wooden stick from the car, jumped out of the car, and hit Xing''er on the back of the head. Xing''er was immersed in walking, and she was almost flying when she was suddenly hit on the head with a stick, causing her to fall softly. Shanzi caught her body, hugged her, opened the car curtain, and put her in the car. Then he drove the mule cart and ran forward quickly. I don¡¯t know how long I ran, but the sky gradually darkened. Shanzi found a secluded place and stopped the car. He opened the curtain and got into the carriage. ?Looking at Xing''er lying unconscious in the carriage, he stretched out his hand tremblingly. ?The girl was wearing an apricot bellyband, and her skin was dazzlingly white in the gloomy night. Shanzi eagerly tore off the apricot bellyband, and then pounced forward. Xing''er was woken up by a tearing pain, and she didn''t realize what had happened until she woke up. ?She let out a shrill howl and kicked and hit Shanzi. ? Shanzi is already tall, so Xing''er is no match for him. Soon, her hands were tied and her mouth was gagged. Never has a night been so long. Xing''er didn''t know when she fainted, but she woke up at dawn. When she woke up, she was the only one in the carriage. The mule carriage was moving forward. Her clothes were thrown on her body randomly, her hands and feet were tied by the belt of her pants, and her belly bag was stuffed in her mouth. Shanzi drove the cart to the west of the city and drove it into a small courtyard. ?Walking to the door, Shanzi took some effort to open the lock. Seeing that there was no one around, he quickly took Xing''er out of the car and entered the house. ?This house is next door to Shanzi''s house. It was originally occupied by an old woman. The old woman died a few days ago. Her nephew planned to sell the house, but he couldn''t find a buyer for a while, and it is still vacant. Shanzi carried Xing''er to the bed in the house. There was no bedding on the bed, just a straw mat. Xing''er''s originally lifeless eyes were now filled with fear. ?What does this beast want to do? She kept shaking her head, tears gradually filling her eyes. Shanzi sat down next to her and said softly: "I feel sorry for you to stay here for a day or two. I will rent a house and then take you there. From now on, we can be husband and wife for a long time." Xing''er then realized that Shanzi had this idea. He wanted to lock her up and torture her for the rest of her life! (End of this chapter) Chapter 768： What else can you do if you don’t marry? Chapter 768 What else can you do if you don¡¯t marry? Shanzi stood up and said, "You should rest for a while. I will bring you food later." He went out quickly and drove the car to his house next door. Shanzi''s mother saw the car coming in, "I just said that I heard the sound of a car, but no one was there." "By the way, where did you go last night? Why didn''t you come back?" Shanzi didn¡¯t answer either, and just said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± "You child, Dujuan is still in confinement, and you haven''t said anything about coming back to help. The child made a fuss all night last night." Shanzi''s mother babbled as she went into the kitchen and brought a basin of white rice porridge and a plate of pickles on the table in the living room. superior. Shanzi sat down and ate voraciously. Seeing that the bowl of porridge was almost gone, he frowned and asked, "Aren''t there any pancakes?" Shanzi¡¯s mother took two more cornmeal pancakes and put them on the table. At this time, the child in the room started to cry. Shanzi said impatiently: "I just know how to cry. It''s noisy day and night. It''s so annoying." Shanzi¡¯s mother said angrily: ¡°That¡¯s not what happens to a newborn child.¡± After saying that, she quickly went into the house to see the child. Shanzi finished the porridge in several mouthfuls, put the pancake in his arms, got up and went out. ?Going to the next door, Xing''er was lying on the straw mat with her eyes closed, as if she was asleep. Shanzi shouted softly: "Xing''er, Xing''er." After a while, Xing''er slowly opened her eyes. Shanzi took the pancake out of his arms and said softly: "I brought you pancakes. I''ll feed you. Promise me not to shout." Xing''er nodded vigorously. Shanzi then opened the bellyband that blocked her mouth, broke off a piece of pancake and stuffed it into her mouth. Xing''er chewed the pancake slowly, waiting for one pancake to be eaten. After gaining some strength, she whispered softly: "Brother Shanzi, when do you plan to go to my house to propose marriage?" Shanzi was startled for a moment, then his face showed ecstasy, "Xing''er, are you willing to marry me?" Xing''er nodded slowly and turned her head away as if she was shy, "I am yours now, who else can you marry if you don''t marry me?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve saved some money. If you don¡¯t have enough silver as a bride price, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Shan Zi was so happy that he picked up Xing''er and kissed her hard several times, "Xing''er, if I had known this, I would have - we wouldn''t have to be separated for so long. Just wait, I will tell my mother, Let her find someone to come to your house to propose marriage. " Xing''er said angrily: "Can you come up with twenty taels now? Without twenty taels of silver, my mother would not agree." Shanzi''s mouth twitched. He only had a few taels of silver saved at home, so he couldn''t get twenty taels. Xing''er glared at him, "Why are you tying me up? After I finish eating the cake, you can send me back to the inn to get some money." Shanzi was about to untie Xing''er as soon as he heard this, but hesitated and asked uncertainly: "Xing''er, are you really willing to marry me? Don''t you blame me anymore?" Xing''er suddenly became angry, "What do you mean, you, have you regretted it and don''t want to marry me?" "You are short of dowry money and I will give it to you. Now, you have done this to me. If you dare not marry me, I will die!" Shanzi hurriedly hugged her and coaxed: "I will marry you. How could I not marry you? I have always wanted to marry you in my dreams." ¡°I¡¯ll untie it for you right now.¡± Shanzi quickly untied the waistband of Xing''er''s hands and feet. Xing''er snorted, "Turn your back, I want to wear a bellyband." Shanzi stared at her, "I couldn''t see clearly last night. Show me again." Xing''er''s face was red and she was trembling all over, "You, please turn your back quickly." ?She suddenly softened her tone and said, "When you come to see me later, don''t worry about it for a while." (End of this chapter) Chapter 769： Hold him temporarily Chapter 769: Temporarily stabilize him Shanzi saw that she was anxious, so what she said was right when he thought about it, "I''ll just turn my back." Xing''er''s hands were shaking as she put on her bellyband and then put on her clothes. The muslin clothes were as wrinkled as a pickle. ??She tied her belt, took the pancake from Shanzi''s hand and ate it in a few times. She scattered her messy hair, reluctantly combed it again with her fingers, and made a simple hairstyle. Then he said softly: "Then you take me to the inn so I can get the money." ¡°By the way, your mother won¡¯t disagree with us, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Shanzi hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, my mother will listen to me and she won''t object." He had completely forgotten that he had a wife who had just given birth to a son for him. In his heart, Du Juan was never his wife. How could a picked-up beggar deserve to be his wife? ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll drive the car over.¡± Shanzi turned around and walked out the door. Xing''er sat on the straw mat and looked at his back with a cold light in her eyes. After a while, Shanzi drove the car from the yard next door to the door. He jumped out of the car and saw Xing''er sitting obediently on the straw mat waiting for him. His heart was burning, "I''ll carry you to the car." Xing''er pushed him away gently, "I''ll go by myself. After all, we''re not married yet, so it''s not good for others to see us." Suddenly, she felt a tearing pain between her legs. She gritted her teeth, walked slowly, walked to the door of the yard, and climbed to the car with difficulty. Shanzi tried to hug her several times, but she refused. Xing''er climbed into the carriage and sat down. Shanzi lowered the curtain, sat on the shaft, and drove the mule cart forward slowly. ?The wheels moved forward slowly, and Myolie sat in the car, biting her lip to prevent herself from crying. The mule cart arrived at the inn after traveling for more than a quarter of an hour. It was still very early, there were only street sweepers and evening incense collectors on the street, and there were not many pedestrians. Myolie felt the car stop, so she lifted a corner of the curtain and looked outside. The car was parked at the entrance of the inn. She clenched her fists, endured the pain and moved out of the car. She stood beside the car and tried her best to give Shanzi a smile. Smiling, "Wait a minute, I''ll ask the shopkeeper to get the money." Shanzi was trembling all over because of Xing''er''s laughter. He didn''t know how long it had been since he saw her smile. It seemed that from the night when Xing''er hit the pillar, she never had a good attitude towards him. ¡°You go, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Xing''er walked slowly towards the inn, trying her best not to look strange in her steps. The door of the inn had just opened. Shopkeeper Bai was sitting at the counter and smiled at Xing''er, "Why are you here so early today?" He suddenly discovered that Xing''er today was different from the past. ?Hair was combed untidyly, and the clothes on her body were wrinkled and looked a little dirty. When she got closer, she felt that there was an unpleasant smell. Xing''er said to him, "Shopkeeper, I want to get back the wages I deposited with you." ?Shopkeeper Bai looked at her deeply, and without asking any questions, he opened the money box, took out his account book, counted five taels of silver, and handed it to her. Xing''er thanked Shopkeeper Bai, "I went to pay for the car first." ?Shopkeeper Bai then saw a mule cart parked at the door. A young man driving the car kept looking inside. Xing''er walked up to Shanzi, with her back to the inn, and quickly handed him the five taels of silver in her hand, "This is the silver I have saved for more than a year. You can take it first. If it''s not enough, I''ll find a way to ask." Someone borrow some.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 770： Concealing the truth Chapter 770: Hiding the truth Shanzi held the silver in his hand and felt his heart burning. ?At this time, he no longer had any doubts. Xing''er really wanted to live with him, otherwise she wouldn''t have even given him the money. ?He looked at Xing''er''s slightly white lips, and recalled the joy of last night in his mind. He wanted to hold Xing''er in his arms and love her. Xing''er''s face turned red at the sight, and she suppressed herself and whispered softly: "Don''t rush to tell your mother about our affairs. When I go back in the evening, I will test my mother''s tone first. If my mother disagrees, Maybe I¡¯ll have to let my grandma persuade her.¡± ¡°When I have everything agreed here, I will tell you that you will ask your mother to ask a matchmaker to propose marriage.¡± Shanzi put the money into his arms and nodded vigorously, "I will listen to you." Xing''er lowered her head, "Then I''m going to do something. I can earn 600 cash a month from this job, so I can''t lose it." ¡°Brother Shanzi, work hard to pull the cart and earn more money, so that we can live a better life.¡± Shanzi clutched the money in his chest tightly, and was so happy that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. "Don''t worry, I will definitely earn more money so that you can live a good life." Xing''er whispered, "Go quickly." Shanzi looked at Xing''er deeply and said, "Wait for me. I''ll come and take you home in the evening." Xing''er nodded. Shanzi drove away in the mule cart, looking back several times along the way. Xing''er waited for the cart to go away, then entered the store and said to the shopkeeper Yifu, "Shopkeeper, I met the Crown Princess when I left the city yesterday. She took me to the palace and stayed with me for one night.¡± ¡°I came here specifically to ask for leave. The Crown Princess also asked me to stay with her in the palace for a few days. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± Shopkeeper Bai saw everything she was talking to Shanzi and knew that they were not just a coachman and a guest. Now he understood that Xing''er hadn''t returned home all night. His eyes flashed, "That''s okay, then you should take good care of the Crown Princess." ? Tieniu was coming over just in time, and Xing''er stopped him, "Tieniu, can you take me to the palace?" Shopkeeper Bai heard what she said and nodded to Tieniu, "Just send her there." Tieniu then went to the backyard to hitch the cart, and Xing''er followed him. Not long after Xing''er left, Gu Zhong came in a hurry with a car. The car stopped at the entrance of the inn. Gu Zhong jumped out of the car and ran into the store. He asked shopkeeper Bai anxiously, "Shopkeeper, is my girl Xing''er here?" Shopkeeper Bai said calmly: "Xing''er asked for leave. The Crown Princess took her to the palace yesterday and said she would stay with the Crown Princess for a few days." ??Gu Zhong''s anxious expression suddenly turned into joy, "This **** girl went to the palace and didn''t ask anyone to come back to say a word, which made the family worry all night." Last night, I waited and waited for Myolie to come back, but the city gate was closed again, so I couldn''t go to the city to look for her. In the morning, Gu Zhong hurried into the city to look for Xing''er. ??Gu Zhong thanked Shopkeeper Bai and drove the mule cart back home. He had to tell Xing''er''s mother quickly that a big girl hadn''t returned home all night, and the family was in a panic. ? She thought happily in her heart that the imperial concubine asked Xing''er to come over, maybe because she wanted to find a good family for Xing''er. ?If this is the case, he has also gone away from a heart disease. ?Ti Niu drove the mule cart and soon arrived at the side gate of the palace. ?He got out of the car and bowed his hands to the boy guarding the door, "My cousin, the Crown Princess, wants to see the Crown Princess. Please let me know." (End of this chapter) Chapter 771： how do you want to do it Chapter 771 What do you want to do? In the palace, the Crown Princess can be said to be the most lovable master now. ??The Crown Princess is beautiful and kind-hearted. She makes everyone smile when she meets her. She is also very generous and gives generous rewards to anyone who does things for her. Upon hearing this, the boy quickly said: "Just wait, I will go in and give you a message." ??The boy ran to the second door and let the little girl at the door go in to report. After waiting at the door for a while, Lian''er followed the little girl out. Lian''er casually gave the boy a handful of copper coins, went to the door with the boy, and took Xing''er into the house. ??If it were any different than usual, Xing''er would have looked around carefully the first time she came back to the palace. But at this time, all her attention was spent on walking. While enduring the pain, she had to try hard not to let others notice that she was walking strangely. Gu Fei had just returned from greeting the princess and was having breakfast. As soon as Lian''er and Xing''er entered the door, she realized something was wrong. Myolie was wearing the uniform of the inn. She had always required the waiters in the store to dress neatly. ?Xing''er''s clothes were not only wrinkled, but also looked dirty, and her hair didn''t seem to have been combed. Her face looked even more haggard. A teenage girl looked inexplicably old. ? Gu Fei was confused as to why Xing''er suddenly came to the door. Her face remained calm and she said, "Sister Xing''er, have you had breakfast? How about we share some?" Xing''er shook her head, looked at Gu Fei, and suddenly knelt down straight towards her, "I have something to ask of the Crown Princess." ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly and waved his hand. All the maids in the room went out and the door was closed. ??Gu Fei stood up and helped Xing''er up, pulled her to sit down, and said softly: "If you need anything, just tell me and see if I can help." Xing''er''s resentment and humiliation that she had been holding in all night finally broke out at this moment. She threw herself into Gu Fei''s arms and cried loudly. ?Gu Fei patted her gently and waited patiently for her to finish crying. Xing''er cried for a cup of tea before she managed to hold back her voice. Gu Fei handed her the handkerchief and whispered, "What happened?" Xing''er tightened the veil and buried her head deeply. She endured all the shame and spoke intermittently about what happened last night. ?Gu Fei''s face turned blue when he heard that. That **** Shanzi was so crazy that he did such a thing! Xing''er finished speaking shyly and calmed down. ¡°I was afraid that he would lock me up, and I was also afraid that he would ruin my reputation outside, so I had to stabilize him first.¡± "I don''t dare to go home either. I haven''t been home all night. My mother will definitely make a noise when she sees me like this." ¡°I know, you are the only one who can help me.¡± ?Gu Fei patted her gently and said, "Very good, you handled this matter very well. It was right to come to me." ¡°I will definitely help you with this matter.¡± She looked at her softly, "What do you want to do?" Xing''er dug her nails into her flesh, her eyes gleaming with hatred, "I want him to die, I must want him to die!" ??Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, you can stay at my place for the next few days." ¡°As for your mother, I will send someone to tell her.¡± "Don''t go to the store recently, and you don''t have to worry about other things. I will take care of them. You need to take good care of yourself first." She said softly: "Let me see if there is any injury on your head." Xing''er lowered her head and remained silent. Gu Fei stood up and looked at the back of Xing''er''s head, but there was no blood. He reached out and touched it and found a big bump. (End of this chapter) Chapter 772： Find me someone Chapter 772 Find me someone ?Gu Fei really didn¡¯t know what kind of brain circuit Shanzi had. ??If you really love someone, how can you be willing to hurt her like this? Shanzi is a beast who is extremely selfish and completely dominated by his lower body. She patted Xing''er on the shoulder, "Take a bath first, change your clothes, apply some medicine, and have a good sleep." ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± ??Gu Fei stood up and called Lian''er in, and whispered: "Take Xing''er to the guest room and have someone fetch her water to take a bath." ¡°By the way, give her a set of my shirtless clothes to change into.¡± Lian''er took the order and took Xing''er out. ??Gu Fei called another maid named Yun''er in. Yun''er had studied medicine since she was a child and could treat some common diseases. ??Gu Fei asked her in a low voice, "Is there any way for women to avoid pregnancy after having sex?" Yun''er said softly: "Yes, there is, but this prescription is only 50-60% sure of being a contraceptive." 50% to 60% is better than nothing. ??Gu Fei nodded: "You wrote the prescription and went outside to pick up the medicine." ¡°Moreover, go and see the girl in the guest room. She has an injury on the back of her head. See if she feels any discomfort.¡± "Prescribe her some medicine together, and give her the contraceptive prescription. Remember, don''t let anyone know." Yun''er responded and went out. Gu Fei took out a pen and paper from the space and started sketching. After a while, Shanzi¡¯s face appeared on the paper. ?Gu Fei called Qin''er in, "Take some people to the street and find someone for me." She handed Shanzi''s portrait to Qin''er, "At this time, he should be driving the mule cart on the street." ¡°If you find someone, knock him out quietly, tie him up, and bring him in for me.¡± Qin''er took the portrait and left. ?Gu Fei waited for an hour, and Yun''er came over to report, saying that Xing''er had taken medicine and fell asleep. ?At about noon, Qin''er came in and said to Gu Fei, "Master, the man has been found. He has been gagged, and his hands and feet are bound. He is still in the front yard." ? Gu Fei said "hmm" and told Lian''er, "When Xing''er wakes up and has lunch, bring her to see me." After taking a nap, Lian''er and Yan''er came in to help her comb her hair. Fang''er came in and said, "Miss Xing woke up and didn''t eat anything. She said she wanted to see the Crown Princess." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Ask her to wait, and I''ll come as soon as you tell her." After combing her hair, Gu Fei took Qin''er and Hua''er to the second courtyard. Xing''er actually didn''t fall asleep after taking the medicine. She was sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze. Even though she was tortured all night and her body was extremely exhausted, whenever she closed her eyes, she would think of that beast and she couldn''t sleep. ?She pretended to be asleep just because she didn''t want to face those maids. Qin''er knocked on the door, and Xing''er got up and opened the door. ??Gu Fei said softly: "Come with me." Xing''er''s whole body trembled slightly. She wanted to ask something, but she held it back. Following Gu Fei to the front yard. ? Qin''er opened the door of a room, and Xing''er saw a person on the ground tied into a rice dumpling. Who else could it be if it wasn''t Shanzi? ?The two of them entered, and Gu Fei told Qin''er and Hua''er to guard outside. Even though Shanzi¡¯s hands and feet were tied and his mouth was tied with a piece of cloth, he could still see with his eyes. Seeing Gu Fei and Xing''er come in, he understood everything. A very beautiful girl got into his car earlier. After mentioning a place, Shanzi drove the car there and found that it was a secluded alley. There were walls on both sides of the alley, and there was no door at all. Just as he was wondering, someone hit him **** the back of his head. He didn''t know anything anymore. Just woke up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 773： I will do it myself Chapter 773 I¡¯ll do it myself Shanzi stared at Xing''er. He couldn''t believe that Xing''er, who not long ago said she wanted to marry him, now looked at her with hatred in her eyes. ?She lied to him! ?She actually lied to him! In vain, he was sincere to her and thought about her heart and soul. ?And Gu Fei, he has always hated this woman. This woman is really not a good person, and she actually caught him! ?As soon as Gu Fei lowered his head, he saw Shanzi''s eyes. The resentment in those eyes was almost as much as Xing''er''s. Sure enough, some people never feel that they are wrong. She looked at Shanzi with cold eyes, "The most useless man in the world is a man like you." ¡°Insulting a woman with violence is a crime worthy of death.¡± ?She kicked him **** the head. Feeling uneasy, she picked up a chair next to her and hit his back hard. After a few hits, Gu Fei threw the chair away and gasped and asked Xing''er, "Do you want to do it yourself, or let me do it?" Xing''er was shaking all over. Suddenly I didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, ¡°I, I will do it myself.¡± ?Gu Fei took out a dagger and handed it to her. Xing''er held the dagger in her hand and approached tremblingly. ?At this moment, all the resentment in Shanzi''s eyes had disappeared, leaving only deep fear. He knew that Gu Fei was a murderer without batting an eyelid, and he would not be able to survive! He is only nineteen years old and he is going to die! ?He wanted to beg for mercy, he wanted to say that he was wrong, but the cloth tied his mouth tightly and he couldn''t even say a word. He could only roar like a beast from his throat. ?He thought of his mother, Du Juan, and his newly born child. If he hadn''t been obsessed last night, he wouldn''t have ended up like this. Xing''er suddenly squatted down and stabbed Shanzi''s neck with the dagger in her hand. ?While pricking, I cried, "Beast, you are just a beast." ?Xing''er was clueless and stabbed down crazily with the dagger in her hand. Shanzi was still making sounds in his throat at first. Gradually, the sounds became smaller and smaller, and then disappeared. blood all over the earth. Xing''er was still crying and poking her again and again. ?Gu Fei pulled her away and said softly: "It''s okay. He is dead. He can no longer hurt you in the future." Xing''er collapsed on the ground, her crying gradually turning into gasping. She suddenly knelt down and kowtowed vigorously to Gu Fei, "Xiao Fei, I will never be able to repay you for your kindness in this life. I will repay you even if I wear a grass ring in the next life." As he spoke, he stabbed the dagger into his chest. ? Gu Fei was already on guard when he heard what she said about the afterlife. As soon as she moved her hand, Gu Fei, as fast as lightning, grabbed her wrist and twisted it, causing the dagger to fall to the ground. ? Gu Fei pulled her up, pushed her down on the chair and sat down. Xing''er trembled slightly, "I have no shame to live anymore, why do you need to save me?" Gu Fei pressed her shoulder and said softly: "Are you stupid? You just fell in love with a scumbag. This scumbag hurt you and you took revenge. Why would you want to end your life?" life?" Xing''er covered her face and said, "I should have died a long time ago. It would have been nice to die after hitting a pillar last time. Now I am no longer clean. I don''t deserve to live." ??Gu Fei sighed softly and lowered his voice to coax: "Fool, no one knows about this matter except you and me. What are you afraid of?" She knew that it was useless to tell Xing''er not to care about other people''s eyes at this time. ?In this day and age, if something like this happens, a woman with integrity should die on her own. (End of this chapter) Chapter 774： Its not worthwhile to die Chapter 774: It¡¯s not worthwhile to die Xing''er trembled and looked up at Gu Fei, "Doesn''t anyone know?" ??Gu Fei said: "Thanks to you for handling it well. You are strong and smart. You can still be so calm when encountering such a big thing. I really admire you." "No one knows about this except you and me. Do you think I will tell anyone about it?" Xing''er shook her head and looked at Gu Fei with tears in her eyes. ??Gu Fei said softly: "Just treat it as a bite from a dog. Once the injury is healed, it will be fine." "You don''t know, this time when my father went to sea, there was a place where the women were not married. They had trysts with different men every night. They gave birth to a son who didn''t know who it was, so he was raised by his brothers. , this has been the case for generations.¡± Xing''er''s eyes suddenly widened, "They, don''t they know any shame?" ?Gu Fei chuckled lightly, "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Customs are different in every place." "I also know that in some places, when guests come to the house, the husband will let his wife spend the night with the guests. For them, this is the best etiquette for entertaining guests." Xing''er stopped crying and murmured: "Is there such a thing?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "The world is so big, everything can be done." ¡°There are still places where a woman can marry several men, and I don¡¯t know how happy she is.¡± This is the first time Xing''er has heard someone talk about men and women in this tone. In her heart, this kind of thing is shameful. ?Girls will be pointed out if they make the slightest mistake. Why does Xiao Fei speak so casually? ? Gu Fei saw that Xing''er seemed to have listened, so she thought for a while and said, "Actually, outside of the British Dynasty, the requirements for women are not so stringent." ¡°The reason why men require women to be chaste and loyal is to protect their own interests.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°There is no shame in the matter between men and women.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that people who abuse women against their will and use violence are beasts and deserve to die.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong is that he is not you.¡± Xing''er murmured: "I, I''m not wrong?" ?Gu Fei nodded seriously, "You are right, so why did you end your life?" "Live well. Maybe one day, you can go see the outside world. You are still so young. You haven''t eaten anything delicious, you haven''t seen anything interesting, and you haven''t even worn a few beautiful clothes. Damn it." Isn¡¯t it a pity?¡± Hearing what Gu Fei said, Xing''er suddenly didn''t want to die. Yeah, it won¡¯t be worth it if I die. ?She still saved five taels of silver but didn¡¯t spend it! ?She suddenly stood up and stared at the mountains on the ground. She wanted to step forward but did not dare. ? Gu Fei raised his brows and already understood in his heart what Xing''er wanted to do. Xing''er was indeed Qian''s daughter. Once she didn''t want to die, she would be thinking about money. This is a good thing. If a person has something to care about, he will live well. ??Gu Fei bent down and touched Shanzi''s body, took out a coarse cloth purse from his arms, poured out the silver and copper coins inside, and put it into Xing''er''s hand. Xing''er held the silver with a complicated expression on her face. Gu Fei felt that she seemed to think the silver had been touched dirty by Shanzi. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Isn''t this your own money? It''s something like that." ?She opened the door, took Xing''er''s arm and walked out, "I''ll ask the kitchen to send a black-bone chicken to you in a while." ¡°Also, I have many beautiful clothes. You can choose some to wear later.¡± ¡°By the way, someone gave me some jewelry yesterday. You can pick two pieces you like and take them with you.¡± Gu Fei is trying hard to arouse Xing''er''s nostalgia for this world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 775： give gifts Chapter 775 Giving Gifts ?Gu Fei knew that the hurt Myolie suffered last night could not be completely eliminated by her in just a few words. She must have gone through a painful period of time, and only as time goes by will the scars slowly fade away. Out of the door, Gu Fei told Qin''er, "Throw it into a mass grave." I sent Xing''er back to the guest room and asked someone to fetch water for her to take a bath. Xing''er had a lot of blood splattered on her body. When she returned to her room, Gu Fei realized that her shoes were stained with blood, so she quickly changed them. After a while, Lian''er came in and reported: "Concubine, the servant outside came to report that it was Yu Danniang who asked to see you." ??Gu Fei said happily: "Please invite her in quickly." ?Yu Danniang is Sister Dan¡¯s name, and Gu Fei hasn¡¯t seen her for a long time. Not long after, Sister Dan came in with a young woman and several maids. ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up when she saw Sister Dan. Sister Dan is much bloated than before, and her lower abdomen is slightly bulging. Sister Dan smiled brightly and said, "Wish you all the best, my concubine." ??Gu Fei hurriedly came over and pulled her, "You are so polite to me." He looked at the woman next to him again, "Who is this?" The woman was blessed, and Dan Niang smiled and said, "This is Mrs. Zhu, her maiden name is Cui Ying." ?Gu Fei smiled at her and said, "Sister Ying, please sit down quickly." Cui Ying said hurriedly: "Don''t dare, just call me Cui." ??Gu Fei pulled Sister Dan to sit down, "You are pregnant and it''s hot. What are you going to do if you don''t stay at home?" Sister Dan waved her hand and said, "It''s been more than four months. It doesn''t matter. It''s good to walk more." The maid served tea, and then Sister Dan waved her maid over. ?Two maids each held a box. Sister Dan smiled and said, "Isn''t it that the ship that went out to sea has returned? Yesterday, our master picked out some decent things and urged me to deliver them to the Crown Princess." Cui Ying, who was next to her, also asked a maid to bring two boxes over, "Our master is the same. As soon as the goods arrived, we picked some good ones and put them aside, saying that we would give them to the Crown Princess for her enjoyment." ??Gu Fei smiled slightly. She was now more experienced in human relations and knew that Mr. Zhou and Young Master Zhu came here to express their gratitude for going to sea, and secondly to maintain contact with the palace. The bigger a businessman is, the more power there is behind him. ?If she accepts this thing, it means that she, the palace, will protect the two families to a certain extent. If she does not accept it, it means that the previous cooperation will come to an end. ?She nodded and smiled, and motioned to the maids to take the box. Sister Dan and Cui Ying were relieved to see Gu Fei put away the box. Gu Fei thought for a while and said: "Now, the prince has left me to take care of the palace''s fleet. If you and your family are willing to go to sea in the future, you can go with the palace''s fleet and take care of each other. " ? Cui Ying and Sister Dan looked at each other and were overjoyed. They both stood up and saluted, "Thank you, Crown Princess. This is great. This is a good thing that I could never have imagined." ??Both of them secretly marveled in their hearts that just a short time after being married, this concubine could hold the royal palace''s fleet in her hands. This shows how favored and high status she is in the royal palace. And she is just a farm girl with no background in her natal family. ??Gu Fei said angrily: "Why do you two sisters need to be so polite? Sit down and talk." Sister Dan was interested in maintaining her relationship with Gu Fei and talked about the gossip with a smile, "You don''t know, Princess Concubine, that old man Huang got a fat boy in recent years, and he seemed to be overjoyed. He held a banquet for a few days, saying it was... I want to invite you over, but I don¡¯t dare.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 776： evening party Chapter 776 Night Party ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "He finally got what he wanted." Sister Dan also talked about some interesting stories about Sister Yu and Xiaocao studying together. The two little girls are now as good as one person. Sister Yu goes to the door every morning to wait for Xiaocao to come over. ??Chatting some more, Gu Fei saw that Sister Dan seemed a little uncomfortable after sitting for a long time, so she brought tea and the two of them said goodbye. After the two of them left, Qin''er asked the maid to bring out several boxes, opened them for Gu Fei to see, and handed over the gift list. ?Gu Fei saw all kinds of precious stones inside, such as diamonds, golden pearls, black pearls, agates, and crystals, which were blinding. ?It is estimated that the contents of these four boxes are worth tens of thousands of silver in total. ?Gu Fei took a look and asked Qin''er to pick up two boxes and send them to the princess and Xiao Qing. He picked out a few more things and had them delivered to Qiong Niang. Seeing that Gu Fei had sent someone to deliver something, the princess quickly asked, "Is the fleet from the palace back?" It was Yan''er who delivered the things. Yan''er hurriedly replied: "The fleet in the mansion hasn''t returned yet. It''s the imperial concubine''s father who has returned from the sea." When the princess saw that the box was full of pearls and gems, she nodded. Xiao Fei was really generous. This box of gems was worth almost ten or twenty thousand silver. Although she didn''t lack this, this was Gu Fei''s wish. After a while, Xiao Qing also sent someone to tell the princess that her sister-in-law had given her a box of gems. The princess likes Gu Fei more and more as her daughter-in-law. She is really good at everything. ?Nowadays, Concubine Lin seems to be honest and does not dare to act like a monster. ??Qiong Niang bows her head and listens. The servants in the government have sent out everything they need to send out. It can be said that there is no trouble at all. It''s just that Gu Fei is very busy now. He has to teach Palace Master Yan, and he doesn''t have time to help her with housework. Within two days, Gu Fei received the news from Ruyilou that the war between King An and the imperial court had begun. King Dai gathered the refugees from the north and headed south as a vanguard, aiming directly at Luo City. At midnight in the evening, Gu Fei teleported to Xiao Yu''s side. ?? Xiao Yu didn''t wait for Gu Fei for several days. He didn''t expect that Gu Fei would come. He was sitting at the table looking at the map. ??Gu Fei appeared next to Xiao Yu. She looked around and saw that this place was no longer a tent, but a house. She thought that Yunzhou had already captured it. Xiao Yu turned his head to see Gu Fei and was overjoyed. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, rubbed her, and complained aggrievedly, "It''s been a few days, why did I just come here?" ??Gu Fei snorted, "I told you before that I wouldn''t come. I''m here today to ask you, have you received the news from outside?" Xiao Yu nodded, "Are you talking about going south on behalf of the king?" ¡°King Dai was short of food, so he attacked Luo City, presumably to go south and capture Hanzhong. After all, Hanzhong is also a major grain-producing county.¡± He hugged Gu Fei, "I am only worried about my grandfather now. He led 50,000 troops to openly fight against An Guo. And An Guo Gong had hundreds of thousands of white tiger troops. How could he be his opponent?" ??Gu Fei said curiously: "Why doesn''t the emperor send more troops over?" Xiao Yu shook his head, "I can''t mobilize it at the moment. Grandfather''s Red Dragon Army originally had 100,000 troops, guarding Baoning Pass and Jingling Pass respectively. Jingling Pass is extremely important and cannot be lost. If Jingling Pass is broken, An Ling Pass will be destroyed." The king''s army can then reach the capital." He kissed Gu Fei and said, "If you don''t say anything else, I will break up and reorganize the captured soldiers in Yunzhou, and then I will go to Kuaiji County." ¡°By the way, my father captured Ping An City yesterday.¡± Gu Fei''s eyes widened, "Why didn''t I know?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 777： Die without regrets Chapter 777: Die without regrets Xiao Yu smiled and said, "The generals and county guards of Ping''an City have secretly surrendered to my father. They just changed two lieutenants and dispersed and reorganized all the 10,000 city defense troops. Therefore, there will be no movement in the city." He kissed Gu Fei and said, "We have all the salt fields under our control now. In a few days, I will send someone to bring salt to you." ?More than ten days passed in a flash. Gu Fei received Xue Chen''s letter that day and went to Ruyi Inn again. The old shopkeeper led Gu Fei to the small building again, and Gu Fei brought Qin''er in. As soon as the door was closed, Xue Chen suddenly knelt down with a serious face and bowed to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei didn''t move. After Xue Chen finished kowtowing three times, he smiled and said: "Get up quickly, I can''t bear to do such a big gift today." Xue Chen did not stand up, but knelt on the ground and said respectfully: "I have already discussed with my father what the imperial concubine said before. I am willing to lead Ruyi Pavilion for the imperial concubine to drive." ¡°I, Xue Chen, hereby swear that from now on, the eldest concubine will be the one who is loyal to Xue Chen for the rest of his life. Xue Chen is willing to fight for the eldest concubine and die without any regrets.¡± "If I violate this oath, I, Xue Chen, will be quartered by five horses and die young." ??Gu Fei quickly stretched out her hand to help him up and said with a smile: "It was so solemn all of a sudden that I was shocked." Xue Chen stood up and bowed his hands respectfully, "Xue was the one who didn''t get up or get down before. I hope the concubine will atone for her sins." ??Gu Fei said angrily: "Come on, you have to be so serious every day. I''m not used to it. I''d rather listen to your glib tone." Xue Chen then chuckled and said, "The Crown Princess is indeed a tasteful woman who knows how to appreciate my merits." Gu Fei smiled sweetly, took out a seal and handed it to him, "Take this seal. From now on, all Zhenwei Escort Bureaus will also be handed over to you. You integrate Ruyilou and Zhenwei Escort Bureau and establish one as soon as possible." Complete information system.¡± ¡°Information related to the court and the military is compiled every day and distributed to the prince, the prince, and me.¡± ¡°We have temporarily decided to allocate two hundred thousand silver to you every year, and you will pay the account once a year. If the money is not enough, we will add more as appropriate.¡± ?Gu Fei planned to use the profits from the Wangfu fleet to maintain the intelligence system first. Xue Chen didn¡¯t expect to get any more money, but he was overjoyed when he heard this. You must know that Ruyilou usually only accepts small business involving hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. Big business such as the assassination of Xiao Yu, a high-ranking official, is rare. Since the establishment of Ruyilou, it has only received two orders. It''s so big that one order can last Ruyilou for several years. Zhenwei Escort Bureau is generally self-sufficient. During the day, the escorts earn money to support the **** masters and spies. ?Gu Fei knows very well that if you want a horse to run, you have to let it eat grass. Only when you have enough money can you develop and buy downline. Xue Chen carefully put the heavy seal into his purse, and then said: "I just got the news that Qin Guogong went out to fight with King An near Taiming. Qin Guogong was defeated and led the remnants of his troops to withdraw to Jingling Pass." ¡°After receiving the news, the emperor has sent Duke Ning to Jinglingguan and ordered Duke Qin to return to Beijing to await his punishment.¡± ¡°By the way, King Dai¡¯s side has already captured Luo City.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 778： how did you come Chapter 778 How did you get here? Gu Fei nodded. This news should have happened two or three days ago. Nowadays, the fastest way to convey information is the carrier pigeon, which can fly more than a thousand miles a day. She discussed with Xue Chen in detail where to place spies, how to use a set of code words for communication, how to vertically manage spies, how to integrate information from all over the place, what departments should be set up, The two of them discussed it until the sun went down, and several pieces of paper were filled with writing. ?Gu Fei planned to return home, so she took out the banknote her father Qianer gave her and gave Xue Chen one hundred thousand taels first. There was a thick stack of one hundred thousand taels of silver notes. Gu Fei warned: "Now that there are wars everywhere, the silver notes may soon be out of circulation. It is best to exchange them for cash or gold." Xue Chen put the banknote away and nodded seriously. ?Gu Fei returned to the house, and not long after, he received the news. The Duke of Qin was defeated and was escorted back to Beijing. The emperor imprisoned the Duke of Qin and his two sons, and they are now waiting to be convicted. ?Gu Fei hadn''t seen Xiao Yu for a while, and she didn''t know where he was. It wasn''t until Haishi that Gu Fei teleported to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu now feels restless when he arrives at Haishi. ?Just now he was discussing matters in the conference hall. Seeing that it was almost midnight, he found an excuse to go back to the room. Walking around the room a few times, Xiao Yu happened to see Gu Fei appear. Xiao Yu''s eyes lit up, "I came just in time, I was planning to find you." ?Gu Fei nodded, "But it''s about Duke Qin?" Xiao Yu nodded and his face darkened, "The imperial court is expected to have decided on my grandfather''s punishment in the past few days. Maybe the results have been announced, but we haven''t received the news yet. I''m afraid that the emperor will go crazy and make a decision." ¡°Then it will be too late to save them.¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "Then I''ll go find Prime Minister Su now to get the news. He knows best about the matters in the court." Xiao Yu nodded, "Okay, then you go and come back and wait for me here." ¡°The generals are still waiting for me to discuss matters in the council hall.¡± ?Gu Fei suddenly asked: "Where is this?" Xiao Yu laughed and touched her head, "This is Puchang City in Kuaiji County. We captured it." ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Gu Fei said and disappeared. Xiao Yu looked into the air and smiled, then turned around and headed back to the meeting hall. ?Gu Fei teleported outside Prime Minister Su''s study. ?At this time, the lights were still on in Prime Minister Su¡¯s study. ??Gu Fei quietly walked to the window. The window was covered with a layer of cyan gauze, but she could see inside. She hid in the corner of the window and looked in, and saw Prime Minister Su writing furiously under the lamp. He was the only one in the room. ??Gu Fei knocked on the door gently. Prime Minister Su just thought it was a boy and said without raising his head, "Come in." ??Gu Fei pushed the door open and went in. Prime Minister Su said while writing: "You''re just in time, sharpen the ink for me." ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, carefully polishing the ink for Prime Minister Su, while looking down at what he wrote. Prime Minister Su was copying a document, which he probably planned to use in court tomorrow. Gu Fei was slightly surprised when he saw it, and it turned out to be a document announcing his resignation. She couldn''t help but said: "Are you planning to resign?" Prime Minister Su suddenly heard a woman''s voice, and his hand trembled. An ink ball suddenly appeared on the fold, and Gu Fei stuck out his tongue in embarrassment. ¡°Why is it you? How did you get here?¡± Prime Minister Su was shocked, put down his pen, and looked at Gu Fei in disbelief. ??Gu Fei said sheepishly, "I just knocked on the door. You asked me to come in, so I came in." (End of this chapter) Chapter 779： Ask tomorrow Chapter 779: Tomorrow "Hey, that''s not what I''m asking. The capital is in danger now. What are you doing here?" He stood up and said, "Sit down quickly. I just thought it was a boy. I didn''t know it was you." ??Gu Fei sat down and then said: "Let me ask you to find out what the court is going to do with Qin Guogong and his son." Prime Minister Su sighed heavily, "Today in the court, the emperor accused Qin Guogong of not killing the enemy effectively, saying that he deliberately defeated the battle and colluded with An Guogong. He has sentenced Qin Guogong and his son to be executed at noon tomorrow, and is currently imprisoned in Zhuyiwei Prison. inside." ¡°The rest of the family members were all exiled to Yazhou.¡± ??Gu Fei was stunned for a moment, "Is the emperor crazy? There is obviously a huge disparity in fighting power. If he is defeated, he will be killed. Who will fight for him in the future?" Prime Minister Su sighed heavily, "Donghai County has rebelled. Qin Guogong is the father-in-law of King Qi. The emperor will not feel comfortable using Qin Guogong. Even if he finds a reason, he will definitely execute Qin Guogong and his son." "I argued with the emperor for a long time in the court about this matter today, but the emperor insisted on his own opinion and must execute the father and son." ¡°Such a mean and ungrateful king is chilling. I don¡¯t want to contribute to such an emperor or such a court anymore.¡± ? Gu Fei rolled his eyes and said, "Then what else do you want to write about your resignation? I''ll just take you away." "Go to Ping''an City. Now, the prince and the others are short of manpower." With so many cities conquered, don¡¯t you need people to manage them? Prime Minister Su waved his hand, "How can I, Su, leave without saying goodbye? No matter what, if you want to leave, you must leave in an upright manner." "Since the news of the rebellion in Donghai County came, the emperor has been suspicious of me. Yesterday he even reprimanded me severely. I think it is in line with his wishes for me to resign at this time." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Then I''ll wait until you resign and then pick you up again?" Prime Minister Su smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Now that I have resigned, I am an ordinary citizen. No one will care about where I want to go." He suddenly looked at Gu Fei, "Are you planning to rescue Duke Qin and his son?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "We must save them. Their death will not be in vain. If they die in battle, they can leave their names for eternity." ¡°Isn¡¯t it unjust to be executed for being defeated in battle?¡± First of all, Qin Guogong and his son are Xiao Yu''s maternal grandfather and uncle, and they are close relatives by blood. Secondly, as the territory of the prince and Xiao Yu gradually expands, the number of troops will increase, and there will definitely be a lack of generals to lead the army. It seems that the experienced generals of the father and son of Qin Guo are also their own people. If they lead the army, wouldn''t it be assured and easy to use. Prime Minister Su said disapprovingly: "Girl, you are really not afraid of tigers." ¡°Did you know that Zhu Yiwei¡¯s prison guards the inner three floors and the outer three floors? Even if you go in, you can¡¯t get in.¡± ¡°There are at least several hundred prisoners imprisoned in that prison, and it¡¯s not easy to find them even after entering.¡± ¡°Even if they are found, prisoners are locked up in Zhu Yiwei¡¯s prison with iron chains as thick as a bowl, and the iron chains cannot be opened without a key.¡± Gu Fei thought for a moment, "How about the Tribulation Field?" Prime Minister Su sighed, "Girl, is the execution ground so dangerous?" ¡°The execution ground was also guarded by officers and soldiers. In full view of the public, even if someone was rescued, it would be difficult to escape.¡± ¡°Besides, there are the Duke of Qin and his family who will be exiled early tomorrow morning. How can you save so many people?¡± ??Gu Fei asked: "Where are Mrs. Lu and the others being imprisoned again?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 780： Zhu Yiweis prison Chapter 780 Zhu Yiwei¡¯s Prison Prime Minister Su said: "In the prison of the Ministry of Punishment." ??Gu Fei asked again, "Where are the prison of the Ministry of Punishment and the prison of Zhu Yiwei?" Prime Minister Su felt that Gu Fei was just a child''s play. He didn''t even know where the prison was and still wanted to save people. To save people, at least first understand the situation of the guards inside and outside. He waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to ask, I don''t want you to die." Gu Fei knew that Prime Minister Su had good intentions, so he smiled and said to Prime Minister Su, "Master Su, I will take my leave now." ¡°I¡¯ll come back to see you in a day or two.¡± Prime Minister Su smiled and said, "Girl, go ahead and be careful, don''t be discovered by Zhu Yiwei." ¡°That prison is not for fun, you must not break in.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, turned and left. Prime Minister Su stood up and walked to the desk and sat down. He looked at a bunch of ink-dotted folding papers, sighed, and took out another piece of paper to copy. ?Gu Fei teleported back to Xiao Yu''s room, and after waiting for a while, Xiao Yu came. As soon as she explained the situation, Xiao Yu looked serious, "It''s a good thing you went there, otherwise, I''m afraid it would be too late by the time we get the news." ?He doesn''t live in the house and pace around. Even if Xiao Fei is able to take him to the capital, the two of them alone cannot save so many people. what to do? Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, "I once visited Zhu Yiwei''s prison out of curiosity." ¡°The place is very low and narrow. The whole house is like a cylindrical tube. There are no windows and only one door for entry and exit. The walls on both sides and the top are curved, and iron chains as thick as a bowl are nailed to the walls.¡± "The prisoner was chained to a chain. He could neither stand upright nor sit down. The chain was too short and he couldn''t squat, let alone sleep. He could only bend his legs and stand on the arc-shaped wall. If you lean on it a little, you will keep sliding down. It is very painful to be locked there. " ?Gu Fei''s eyes widened when he heard this, "This is so disrespectful of people." Xiao Yu smiled bitterly, "Those who can enter Zhu Yiwei''s prison are serious criminals. Even if they are not executed, they will not live long after being tortured like this." He shook his head, "So, it is impossible to rescue people in Zhu Yiwei Prison. There are several cells with similar tubes, and we don''t know which one they are locked in." ¡°It¡¯s impossible to go from one prison to another. You can¡¯t see anything there, and they are not the only prisoners. They have alerted other prisoners. Who knows they won¡¯t shout and attract the guards. It¡¯s difficult for the two of us to resist them.¡± ?Gu Fei added, "We have found the person, but I''m afraid I can''t get the iron chain off." I think that when she went to find Gu Sanlang, the iron chain, which was no thicker than a finger, had to be cut for a long time. Xiao Yu nodded, "If I kill the guard to get the key, I''m afraid it won''t be that simple. Not to mention disturbing people, there must be more than one key. Who knows which key is the right one." Gu Fei thought for a moment, "Then the only option is to go to the Tribulation Field." ¡°Last time we saw beheadings, there didn¡¯t seem to be many officers and soldiers.¡± Xiao Yu shook his head, "My grandfather''s weight is not comparable to that of Prince Dai and the family members of Duke An Guo. Tomorrow we will be beheaded, and there must be heavy troops guarding him." ?Gu Fei gritted his teeth and said, "Then I have to give it a try." ?She grabbed Xiao Yu''s arm, "How about we wait for the old lady and the others to be escorted out of the capital tomorrow, rescue them first, and then go back to rescue your grandfather?" Xiao Yu was already anxious, but his mind was still calm. "There are regulations for exiled prisoners. How many miles they must walk in a day. In order to hurry up, they should leave the city early in the morning." (End of this chapter) Chapter 781： Develop an action plan Chapter 781 Develop an action plan ?Gu Fei said: "Isn''t that just right?" "Tomorrow we will disguise ourselves and wait near the prison of the Ministry of Punishment. When grandma and the others come out, we will follow them quietly and find a place outside the capital to rescue people." "Grandpa, we will go to the capital soon to gather the people from Ruyi Tower and Zhenwei Escort Bureau to discuss the matter and rob the execution ground." Xiao Yu took a deep breath and said, "Let me think about it again." Needless to say, it is very dangerous to rob the law field. The officers and soldiers are not vegetarians. When the time comes, thousands of arrows are fired, how can they survive? ?After thinking about it, there is no surefire solution. There is no other way. It seems that we can only take risks. He came over and hugged Gu Fei tightly, "Let''s go." ??The two of them teleported to the back door of Lichun Courtyard. It was very late and the whole alley was dark. ? Gu Fei knocked on the door for a long time before a woman came over and opened the door. Seeing that it was the same woman as before, she whispered: "Take me to see Eleven Niang." ?Hunted, the mother-in-law took Gu Fei into a room and said, "Girl, wait a moment." Then she left. It was not yet midnight, and it was business time in Lichun Courtyard. Eleven Niang was in front greeting business. The mother-in-law found her and whispered, and the eleventh mother hurriedly came back. ??The eleventh mother was slightly startled when she saw Xiao Yu when she entered the house, and then she bowed her head respectfully to Gu Fei, "Master is here late at night, what are your orders?" ?Gu Fei got straight to the point, "How many people can you mobilize here? I''m going to rob the law field tomorrow." ??Eleven Niang was not too surprised when she heard such a request. The killer organization originally lived a life of licking blood on the tip of a knife. She thought for a while, "There are thirty-four members of the black team in Beijing, the remaining twenty members of the red team, and ten members of the white team." Gu Fei nodded, this person is not that small, plus the people from the **** agency, it should be about the same. She whispered: "Tomorrow, the Duke of Qin and his son will be killed. I will rescue them." ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how to save him.¡± ?A few people sat at the round table, discussed for a long time, and finally made a rough plan. ??Gu Fei, Xiao Yu, and the head of the **** agency started to rescue people. The people in the red group mingled in the crowd, choosing the best time to send out the signal to take action. The people in the black group were responsible for stopping the officers and soldiers to protect the three people who were rescuing people. Once the person is rescued, everyone must retreat immediately. The people in the white group are responsible for covering everyone''s retreat. After discussing the plan, Gu Fei and Xiao Yu went to Zhenwei Escort Bureau again. ??Most of the bodyguards in the Escort Bureau are currently out working as escorts, and there are only a dozen or so good ones who will also be responsible for stopping the officers and soldiers tomorrow. The head escort, along with Gu Fei and Xiao Yu, were responsible for rescuing people. With everything arranged, Gu Fei sent Xiao Yu back to Puchang City and returned to the palace. ?? Gu Fei got up early to greet the princess, went back to the room, changed into men''s shorts, and carefully put on makeup. ??The makeup this time was very careful, including dark foundation, contour powder, shadow powder, thickened eyebrows, slightly contoured lips, and glued the double eyelids down, making them droop. Then he asked Lian''er to give her a men''s hairstyle, and Gu Fei wrapped her head with a wrapping cloth. ?Looking in the mirror, at first glance, he is really a handsome young man. Then Gu Fei went to Xiao Yu''s residence and put makeup on him again. ??A fake beard was put on Xiao Yu''s lips and chin. Xiao Yu changed into a short blue cloth and wore a hat to protect him from the sun. Other than being a little taller, he doesn¡¯t look like much. ?The two teleported to a secluded place, and then walked out separately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 782： wait and see Chapter 782 Waiting for the rabbit When they arrived near the prison of the Ministry of Punishments, it was still early in the morning. There were several stalls selling breakfast not far away. The two of them found a place to sit down and ate slowly. Before Gu Fei finished his bowl of noodles with soybean paste, he saw a group of people coming out of the prison of the Ministry of Punishment. Two official servants in front of the head, followed by a group of people. It was really just a string. These people were all strung together with ropes, and everyone had shackles on their necks. Fortunately, there were no shackles on their feet. It would have been difficult to travel with shackles. At the end of the team there are two official servants, for a total of four. There were six people in shackles. Old Madam Lu and her two aunts Gu Fei had seen them. There were also two young men and a girl who were Xiao Yu''s cousins. Gu Fei had also seen them when she went to the Duke of Qin''s mansion. . Mrs. Lu¡¯s gray hair was disheveled, she was wearing a dirty prison uniform, and she walked forward with a dull expression. When the group of people had gone very far and were almost out of sight, Xiao Yu got up and followed them. ??Gu Fei sat still, finished eating the noodles with soy sauce, gave him some money, and then followed Xiao Yu from a distance. ?After walking for about half an hour, when he was approaching the South City Gate, Gu Fei dodged towards the street and teleported out. Fortunately, she was familiar with the South City Gate. The person who found the Red Lotus Sect was here last time. ?Gu Fei teleported to the vicinity of Nanshan, which is about ten miles away from the capital. Turning out from the foot of the mountain, you will see a lot of pedestrians and horses on the official road. ?Perhaps it¡¯s because the weather is hot now, so most pedestrians choose to go on their way early in the morning. ?Gu Fei walked forward slowly, she wanted to choose a good place to start. After walking about four or five miles, Gu Fei looked at the watch on his wrist. It¡¯s half past eight now. She found the watch specially because she hadn¡¯t used it for a long time. The clockwork was wound last night and the time was approved. It was still early, and she had agreed with Xiao Yu that the time to take action would be around ten o''clock. If she took action too early, she was afraid that the news that the Qin family members had been rescued would spread back to the capital, and the capital might execute Duke Qin on the spot. Father and son. ? Gu Fei walked neither fast nor slowly. When it was almost half past nine, he saw a straw shed set up under a big tree on the side of the road. A flag was picked out from the straw shed with a big word "tea" on it. There are several rough wooden tables in the shed, and there are benches around them. An old man with wrinkles on his face was sitting in the thatched hut. Seeing Gu Fei looking over, he hurriedly said hello, "Sir, it''s hot. Come drink a glass of water and have a rest." ?Gu Fei walked in with a smile, gave a few copper coins, asked for a bowl of herbal tea, and drank it slowly. Not long after, several more guests came one after another to drink tea. After drinking tea, they all left after giving copper coins. Only Gu Fei is still sitting there. ?? Gu Fei drank only half of a bowl of herbal tea in two quarters of an hour, and the old man selling the tea didn''t rush her. ?She glanced at her wrist and saw that it was already ten past ten. After reading the time, she pulled down her sleeves to cover her watch. She stretched her neck and looked towards the capital, and saw a group of people coming from a distance. The Qin family members came out of the prison of the Ministry of Punishment at about seven o''clock. They have been walking for an hour and a half. The weather is still very hot in July. After walking all the way, they are already very thirsty. The eldest aunt saw that there was a tea shed in front of her and just wanted to drink water. She also saw that Mrs. Lu was stumbling, so she begged an official in front of her, "Uncle, can you stop at the tea shed in front and let us rest and drink water." " The officer snorted coldly, "How long have we been walking before we want to take a rest? If so, when can we reach Yazhou?" ¡°You can¡¯t rest now. You can¡¯t rest until the sun is shining at noon.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 783： Beat you to death Chapter 783: Beat you to death The officers and servants all brought water bags, so they were naturally not thirsty. Besides, they were used to walking, and they were not shackled like prisoners, so it was naturally much easier for them to walk. As he was talking, he was only a few steps away from the tea shed. ??Gu Fei sat facing the direction of the official road, his eyes falling on Mrs. Lu''s face as if casually. ?Old Mrs. Lu was extremely thirsty at this time. Passing by the tea shed, she couldn''t help but look inside. At once he met Gu Fei''s eyes. ?Gu Fei looked at her quietly, unblinking. Mrs. Lu watched for a while and her whole body started to tremble. She stopped and begged the official in front of her, "Sir, I''m very thirsty. Can you stop for a moment and let me drink some water?" As soon as Old Mrs. Lu stopped, everyone who was strung by the rope stopped, and the two aunts also begged, "Please, let my mother drink water, she is old and can''t bear it." ?At this time, an official who was walking behind caught up and took out his whip and waved it, "You want to die? You said you can''t rest and your ears are deaf?" The whip passed over Mrs. Lu and then hit the eldest aunt. The old man shivered from being whipped, and a young man from behind rushed forward with eyes wide open, "Why did you hit my grandmother?" The official sneered, "Little bastard, I think you don''t want to live anymore." He raised his whip and hit the young man hard. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help it anymore and stood up suddenly, "Speaking to you, sir, what''s wrong with the old man who wants to drink water? It won''t take long. It doesn''t matter if you don''t let him drink. How can he still beat him?" The officer raised his eyebrows and scolded, "Where did you come from, you wild boy? Please mind your own business!" They had already received the secret order from the superior officer. All the prisoners being escorted this time would be killed on the way. Therefore, in his eyes, these people were no different from dead people. Naturally, he would beat them whenever he wanted. ? Gu Fei walked out of the tea shed and sneered, "I''m just a person who likes to complain about injustices. I can''t stand you bullying others. Today, I have to treat this old man to a bowl of tea." As she said this, she looked at the road ahead and saw a figure striding towards her in the distance. Who was it if it wasn''t Xiao Yu? ?Gu Fei was holding back just now because he wanted to wait for Xiao Yu to arrive so that they could take action together. ?She turned to the old man selling tea, "Old man, pour each of them a bowl of herbal tea, I''ll take it." Speaking, he threw a piece of broken silver in the direction of the old man. ??The old man was standing at the door of the tea shed watching the excitement. He took the money from Gu Fei, smiled, walked inside, picked up the teapot and started pouring tea. ??The official holding the whip scolded the Qin family hard, "Go, go quickly!" ??No one in the Qin family moved and stared at the official. The official became angry and threw his anger on Gu Fei''s head. He whipped her with a whip and said, "I''ll whip you to death, you nosy little brat." ??Gu Fei reached out and grabbed the whip that was thrown at him, and sneered: "This poor man is so unreasonable and will hit people at every turn!" ?Several officers saw this and gathered around him. Each of them had their hands on the handles of their swords at their waists. One of them angrily yelled, "Boy, go away quickly. Don''t hinder us from doing our job." From the corner of her eye, Gu Fei saw Xiao Yu getting closer and closer, and at this moment, several official officers were gathered together. Without hesitation, she pulled the whip from the official officer''s hand with all her strength. Then he threw away the whip, took out a long sword and swiped it across the officer''s neck. (End of this chapter) Chapter 784： Let’s talk after getting dizzy Chapter 784 Let¡¯s talk about it after getting dizzy Xiao Yu was already not far away. When he saw Gu Fei move, he immediately used Qinggong and was close to him in an instant. Before the officer could react, he stabbed an officer through with his sword. At this time, an official shouted, "No, if they come to rob criminals, kill these criminals first." ??The Qin family is worthy of being a family of military commanders, and Mrs. Lu had long recognized Gu Fei, and while the officials'' attention was focused on Gu Fei just now, she winked at everyone in the family. As soon as Gu Feicai made a move, Mrs. Lu quickly retreated. ??The rest of the people followed the old lady and retreated, and soon retreated into the tea shed. The sword in Gu Fei''s hand swiped across the officer''s neck, and a line of blood appeared from his neck. His eyes were piercing upwards. Gu Fei kicked him down, held a sword flower in his backhand, and stabbed the other officer. An official. ??Gu Fei''s swordsmanship has been passed down by Palace Master Yan, and now his internal skills have also improved greatly, and he can already be regarded as a second-rate master in the world. ??This official was no match for him. As soon as he raised the knife in his hand, Gu Fei stabbed him in the chest with a sword. She stabbed him several times in succession, and several **** holes appeared in the chest of the official. ??Xiao Yu was faster on his side, taking out the other two quickly and cleanly. The two sheathed their swords and saw the old tea seller hiding in the corner shivering. ??Gu Fei winked at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu went over and mentioned the old man. The old man kept shouting, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I didn''t see anything." Xiao Yu nodded twice on his head, and the old man fainted. ??Gu Fei saw a carriage coming from a distance, and quickly dragged the official''s body to the tea shed. Xiao Yu came out, one in each hand, and piled the corpses of several officials in the corner of the hut, and then took out the keys from their bodies. Old Mrs. Lu shouted excitedly, "Yu''er, Xiao Fei!" My aunt was also very excited, "How did you come? When did you get the news?" The second aunt asked hurriedly, "Yu''er, where are your grandfather and uncle? What''s going on now? We are locked up and we don''t know any news about them." "We''ll talk about this later." Xiao Yu took the key to unlock the door and tried it one by one. He first opened the shackles worn by the old lady, and then unlocked the locks for others. ?After a while, all the shackles were opened, and there was a pile of wooden shackles on the ground. Just at this moment, two carriages passed by outside the tea shed. Xiao Yu kept the story short, "Grandma, I don''t have time to talk now. We still have to save grandpa and the others, so we have to wrong you first." As he spoke, he reached out and touched the old lady¡¯s acupuncture point, and the old lady fainted. The eldest aunt was startled, "Yu''er, what are you¡ª" Before he finished speaking, he was stunned by Xiao Yu. ??Gu Fei also moved his hands, but before the others could react, the two of them struck like lightning, and everyone was stunned. ?Then Gu Fei took all the people into the space. Thinking about it, he also put the shackles on the ground. ?Looking at the official in the corner of the tea shed, and then at the old man lying on the ground, Gu Fei woke up the old man. There was a look of terror in the old man''s eyes, and just when he was about to shout, Gu Fei stuffed two ingots of silver into the old man''s hand and said softly: "Old man, I''m sorry, you have to go out quickly to avoid it, otherwise something will happen." in trouble." Before the old man could react while holding the silver, Gu Fei pulled Xiao Yu out. The two looked at each other. Fortunately, there was no obvious blood stains on their bodies. Gu Fei walked behind the tree with him and said, "Let''s go back to the capital." (End of this chapter) Chapter 785： Take action Chapter 785 Take action Then, the two of them appeared in an alley. Gu Fei checked the time again, it was twenty-five minutes past ten. She said softly: "It''s already past time." Xiao Yu thought for a while and said, "Then let''s go slowly towards Zhu Yiwei''s prison. At this time, we are almost ready to **** them out." ??Zhu Yiwei''s prison is still more than two-quarters of an hour away from the Meridian Gate. After being taken to the Meridian Gate, it takes time to verify the criminal''s identity. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, you stay away from me.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded and followed Xiao Yu leisurely. When Xiao Yu walked past the Zhu Yiwei Yamen with his bamboo hat, he paused for a moment and passed through the door. Gu Fei saw a teahouse not far away and went in. There was a storyteller in the teahouse, and there were a lot of people sitting there. Gu Fei found a seat by the window, and then sat down. Suddenly she heard someone shouting, "Hey, someone was escorted out of Zhu Yiwei''s prison, and there''s another one today." Beheaded." Several people immediately stood up and looked out the window, "Let''s go, let''s take a look." ? Gu Fei followed these people out calmly, and saw many official officers holding crossbows and waist knives escorting a few people over. ?At a glance, there were only about two hundred officers and soldiers escorting them. ?Two hundred people may not sound like a lot, but walking on the street, it¡¯s really a lot. ?These people surrounded the three prison cars and drove the people on the street away from time to time, "Go away, stay away." ?? Gu Fei stretched his neck and saw an old man standing in a prison car in front of him. He must be Duke Qin. ??The Duke of Qin was born with a large face and big ears. Although he was unkempt and disheveled at the moment, his tiger eyes looked calm and intimidating under his thick eyebrows. In the two prison cars at the back were two middle-aged men, also wearing prison clothes. If you look closely, they looked like the princess. ?She looked around again, and saw that there were quite a few people watching the fun on the street. Obviously, there were not many pedestrians on the street just now. By now, they were probably all coming out of the shops on both sides to watch the fun. The spies from the red team should also be mixed in. ??Gu Fei heard someone next to him say, "Who is this person beheading?" ?One person said: "I don''t know, just go and have a look. There will be a notice soon, and I need to verify my identity." ?Gu Fei walked forward with the flow of people. She didn''t know where the red team''s spies would choose to attack, but it was definitely not now. It was not far from the Zhu Yiwei Yamen. If they started to attack, the Zhu Yiwei inside would come out to reinforce them, which would make them more and more unbeatable. After walking for a while, Gu Fei found a man leading a horse mixed in with the crowd, as if he was also watching the fun. She then looked around for Xiao Yu, and soon saw his figure across the street. He is tall and wears a bamboo hat, so he is easy to find in the crowd. ?As we walked along, more and more people were watching, and we were about to reach the place of execution. ??A shed has been set up here, and the supervisor is sitting under the shed. ??The prison car stopped in the open space and was still surrounded by the officers. The officers faced the crowd with vigilance in their eyes. ?Several officials took the keys to unlock the door almost at the same time. ??Gu Fei stood at the front of the crowd. She was already very nervous at this time. She saw that Qin Guogong''s prison car had been opened and the man was being taken out. His hands and feet were shackled. Then, the two prison cars behind also opened, and just as the people inside were about to get out, Gu Fei heard a sharp whistle. ?She quickly pulled down the cloth on her head and covered her mouth and nose, then she lifted up her energy and jumped into the field. (End of this chapter) Chapter 786： no choice Chapter 786 No choice As expected of the red group, they chose the best time. ?At this time, the prison car had been opened, and the official officers had just arrived, before they had time to set up the team, and the crossbowmen were not yet in place. ?Then Gu Fei''s eyes were dazzled, and she saw people jumping out from all directions, heading straight for the prison cars in the center. Several people quickly approached her and jumped into the center together. Last night, she had already discussed with Xiao Yu that if she could rescue Qin Guogong and others by force, she would try not to expose her abilities. After all, it was broad daylight, and there were numerous onlookers around. Even if the accusation is framed again by the Red Lotus Sect, some traces will inevitably be exposed. Using space to save people is the last option. ??Gu Fei''s lightness skills were no longer at the level of a rookie before. She jumped high into the air, repeatedly hitting the heads of the officials, and quickly reached the vicinity of the prison car. When the officers and soldiers saw someone robbing the execution ground, they raised their swords to resist. The crossbowmen were not able to fire arrows at the moment, so Gu Fei and the others used light skills and soon reached the innermost level of the officers and soldiers. At this time, the prison officer Jian Jian saw this and shouted, "Let the prisoner be executed on the spot first. There is no need to verify his identity!" ¡°Quick, call for reinforcements!¡± At this time, Gu Fei''s toes were almost touching the prison car. She heard the supervisor''s voice and looked at the current situation. She already knew that it was almost impossible to rescue the person by force. ?Those things shown on TV are bullshit. Three people are equipped with more than two hundred officers. It will take a lot of time to kill all these officers. When you kill them all, reinforcements will arrive. A person''s strength will be exhausted. The prisoner still wears anklets and handcuffs. , there were crowds of onlookers around, and they couldn''t run out even if they saved people. ?The biggest difficulty was not being able to escape. The crowd was already in a state of excitement. Everyone was pushing forward as if they were not afraid of death, just to watch the fun. ?At this time, the officers were already in a mess. Some were fighting with Gu Fei and the others, and some listened to the supervisor''s shout and turned around to look for the prisoners. ?? Gu Fei didn''t care much at this time. She pointed at the back of the head of the person closest to her who was Xiao Yu''s uncle or second uncle standing next to the prison car, and then took him into the space. As for whether she was fainted or not, Gu Fei didn''t know, and she didn''t care if she was seen by anyone. Anyway, she was covering her face. ?Gu Fei is surrounded by people who protect her. She doesn''t have to worry about killing enemies, she just moves forward. ??Took two more steps, and in front of him was the chief **** of the Beijing Security Bureau. He was about to open the prison car. Although the lock of the prison car was unlocked, the door was not opened yet, and the people were still inside and had not come out. ? Gu Fei tapped the acupoints of the man in the prison car from the air. As soon as the man''s body softened, Gu Fei took him into the space, and then used Qinggong to jump towards Xiao Yu. ??The chief **** was still holding on to the door of the prison car with one hand. Suddenly he realized that there was no one in the prison car, and he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. ??Xiao Yu was also fighting with his face covered and holding a sword in one hand, while the other hand had already grabbed Qin Guogong''s wrist. It seemed like he was planning to fight his way out of here. Gu Fei simply teleported to Xiao Yu and happened to see a person standing in front of Xiao Yu fall down. Gu Fei quickly touched Qin Guogong''s acupuncture points, then grabbed Xiao Yu''s hand and shouted with all her strength, "All retreat!" Then, Gu Fei and Xiao Yu disappeared. The killers of Ruyilou and the bodyguards of the **** agency had already received orders. When they heard the order to retreat, they only had to run away for their own lives, and there was no need to worry about anything else. Even though some people just saw a few big living people disappearing like this, it was too scary, but there was no time to think about anything else right now, it was important to escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 787： Here comes the master Chapter 787 Here comes the master At this moment, a team of fast horses came at a gallop. ??The first rider was sitting on a young man in official uniform. He was holding a long whip in his hand. He shouted to get out of the way and kept whipping the crowd. ?Many of the melon-eaters who were watching the excitement were beaten to the ground, and the horses'' hooves trampled mercilessly everything that blocked his path. ??Someone in the crowd standing on the street exclaimed, "It''s Mr. Jin Fei, the commander of the Beicheng Military and Horse Division!" Jin Fei, who was on horseback, suddenly jumped up and stabbed a Ruyilou assassin who had just withdrawn from the crowd of officers and soldiers with his sword. ??This man struggled and shouted, "The Holy Mother descends to earth and all the people will stand up -" and then he ran out of breath. Jin Fei withdrew his sword, and then threw a handful of caltrops in his hand in all directions. Several killers who had just jumped were hit by the caltrops and fell to the ground. Jin Fei shouted sharply, "Stop them, no one can let them escape!" ??The officer in charge was very happy when he saw Jin Fei. Jin Fei had great martial arts and was ranked among the best in the capital. With his help, you will have no worries. He didn''t know yet that the father and son of Qin Guogong had been rescued. Officers and soldiers were surrounding the prison car, and they couldn''t see anything at all. Besides, Gu Fei disappeared just a moment ago. ??Gu Fei teleported to Puchang City, put down Xiao Yu, pulled off the mask, and said, "I''ll go see how they are retreating." After saying this, the person disappeared. Xiao Yu reacted and reached out to grab her, but he missed her. He looked at his empty fists, feeling a sense of helpless frustration. ?This feeling that he could only watch Xiao Fei fight for him, but he couldn''t help, really drove him crazy. ?Gu Fei chose to teleport to the street corner where he saw the beheading last time. She suddenly appeared between the two men. A man turned to look at her and said dissatisfiedly: "Why are you squeezing? Just go away." Gu Fei rolled her eyes at him and quickly got to the front of the crowd. She saw a young man wearing a 50% military commander''s uniform. He was scurrying around in the field like a hawk, targeting those Ruyi who had not had time to evacuate. Lou killer and escort. ?? Gu Fei didn''t expect the people from the Wucheng Army and Horses Division to arrive so quickly. Fortunately, she didn''t hesitate just now, otherwise there was still a question mark as to whether they could be rescued. ?However, this is not the time to rejoice. The three people rescued were only exchanged for the lives of others. She looked at the situation in the field, and her heart twisted into a ball. The killers and bodyguards were all wearing common people''s clothes, which were very different from the neat official uniforms worn by the officers and soldiers in the field. They were almost bright targets. She had never met these people, but these people came here to die because of her words. Although most of them are killers and inevitably take innocent lives in their hands, to Gu Fei, they are her subordinates and they are fighting for her. She suddenly understood what Palace Master Yan said, good and evil are not absolute, there is no right or wrong, only positions. From the standpoint of the imperial court, these people killed officers and soldiers, rescued prisoners, violated the king''s law, and were heinous. ?From her standpoint, these people are her partners and subordinates. She hesitated, not knowing whether she should desperately collect the few people lying on the ground and those who were fighting with the officers and soldiers into the space. It''s just that the distance is a little farther now. The larger the volume and weight of the object, the closer the distance needs to be to retract the space. To save the few remaining people, she had to get close to them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 788： The thinking of a superior Chapter 788: The thinking of superiors Just when Gu Fei leaned forward and was about to take a step, someone suddenly grabbed her and said in a very low voice in her ear: "It''s too late, let''s go first." As soon as Gu Fei turned her head, she saw a plain-looking man very close to her. She stared at the man for a few seconds before she found something familiar in those eyes. It was Shi Yi Niang. Before Gu Fei could react, Eleven Niang pulled her and pushed her out. The two of them squeezed out of the crowd. The eleventh mother took her into a restaurant and took her to a private room on the second floor. There were clothes prepared in the private room. The two of them changed their clothes and outfits, walked out of the restaurant, hired a car and returned to Lichun Courtyard. As soon as she entered the room, Eleven Niang knelt down to Gu Fei, "Please forgive me, Master. I had no choice but to bring you back just now. Jin Fei''s martial arts is very high, and my subordinates are afraid that Master will make a mistake." ?Gu Fei was silent for a few seconds, "I don''t blame you, it''s actually my fault that I don''t have enough courage." ??If she were not so hesitant and afraid of revealing her secrets to strangers, she should have better ways to save people, and there would be no such casualties. ??Eleven Niang said hesitantly: "Qin Guogong and others..." ??She didn''t even see whether the people were rescued. Hundreds of officers and soldiers gathered in the center, and she could only hear the shouts of killing. Gu Fei nodded, "They are already safe." ??Eleven Niang took a deep breath. Seeing that Gu Fei was worried, she thought she had not been rescued. Soon she thought of the reason for Gu Fei''s worry, "Master, are you worried about those killers?" "Actually, Master, there is no need to worry. Since they have entered Ruyi Tower, their lives are no longer theirs." ?Gu Fei fell silent, and she knew that her thinking could not be completely reversed. As a superior, you need to calmly weigh the pros and cons and make decisions without being too merciful. There is a saying that kindness does not command troops. The value of Qin Guogong and his son is greater than that of the killers, so she should not hesitate to sacrifice the killer''s life in exchange for the survival of the three of them. Exposing the space will harm her interests, so the people below should sacrifice for her interests as a matter of course. This is the thinking of a superior. It¡¯s just that although she is aware of her own weaknesses, she is not yet able to do it. She stopped thinking about it and just nodded, "In the past two days, you asked people to spread some rumors in the city, saying that people from the Red Lotus Sect rescued Duke Qin and others." ??Whoever makes the Red Lotus sect talk all day and night will take the blame in the future. As for whether others believe it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter that much. The people are so coaxed that the imperial court will not be so credulous and will definitely investigate strictly. ???Gu Fei stood up, "Then I''ll leave first. You should pay attention to yourself and don''t let anyone find out anything. If you find that the situation is wrong, you don''t need to ask anyone for permission and leave the capital immediately." The Eleventh Mother saluted, "Thank you, Master, for your consideration." ?Gu Fei pursed his lips, opened the door and went out. ?Going out of the back door of Lichun Courtyard, Gu Fei pressed against the wall and disappeared in an instant. ??Xiao Yu is sitting on a chair, his eyes are reddish and his eyes are straight. ?Gu Fei suddenly appeared in front of him. Xiao Yu looked her up and down quickly and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that her whole body was intact. ??Gu Fei poured himself a glass of water, took a big gulp, and pushed Xiao Yu, "Think quickly, what are your grandfather and the others going to do?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 789： Why do you need to explain to others? Chapter 789 Why do you need to explain to others? Seeing that she was drinking so fast that water was dripping from her lips, Xiao Yu reached out to wipe it away and asked, "What should I do?" ??Gu Fei rolled her eyes at him, "How do I explain to them that I woke up thousands of miles away? Also, my grandmother and the others recognized me. When they see the princess, they won''t be able to hide the fact that I can teleport." ??Gu Fei also thought about placing them not far from the capital and riding a carriage over there, but it was still too dangerous. In the hundreds of years since the founding of the British Dynasty, there has never been a successful robbery of the execution ground. Wherever the court''s face will be put, Zhu Yiwei''s people will definitely search everywhere like mad dogs, and even chase them along the way. If it is unnecessary, don''t make it difficult. The people who were rescued fell into the hands of the court again. At the moment, Ping''an City, which is still under the control of Prince Qi''s Mansion, is the safest. Xiao Yu thought for a while, "It doesn''t matter whether you hide it or not. They won''t do anything to you, and they can''t do anything to you." ¡°You have unique abilities, and being known to others has two consequences: one is to worship you and fear you, and the other is to be afraid of you and fear you.¡± ¡°No matter what other people think, it¡¯s their business, you don¡¯t care what they do!¡± ¡°This is what my grandparents need to worry about. The rest of the people, with your status, why do you need to explain to others?¡± When Gu Fei heard this, she thought it made sense. She was not a cautious person to begin with. She kept some things secret from one person to another, and the secret would be revealed at some point. It is also tiring to pay attention all the time. Xiao Yu hugged her and said, "Let''s go back to the palace. Go to my study first. I''ll tell them about this, so you don''t have to worry about it." The two returned to the palace. Gu Fei released everyone from the space and left. Xiao Yu moved quickly, bent down to face a row of people on the ground, quickly clicked on them, and unlocked all the acupuncture points. Everyone sat up from the ground. You looked at me, and I looked at you. Duke Qin and his son were still wearing shackles and bracelets. Old Mrs. Lu looked at Duke Qin and screamed tremblingly, "Old man, you are suffering!" Duke Qin raised his head and forced back his tears. He went over to hold her hand and nodded, "You have suffered too. Everyone has suffered." When the second aunt saw her husband, she threw herself into his arms and cried loudly. The uncle patted his aunt on the shoulder and said, "I thought I would never see you and the child again." The three little ones had no one to hold them, so they stood aside wiping tears in aggrieved manner. Xiao Yu watched quietly. Uncle Shen Yao raised his hand wrapped around the iron chain to wipe his tears. He saw Xiao Yu from the corner of his eye and asked quickly, "Yu''er, how did you save us at the execution ground just now?" Old Mrs. Lu was stunned for a moment, "Did you just come out of the execution ground?" The Duke of Qin nodded. ??Xiao Yu walked up to Qin Guogong and said, "I will untie this chain for you first." ?He poured his inner strength into his palms, pinched the iron chain as thick as chopsticks, and shouted, and the iron chain broke with a sound. Duke Qin nodded slightly and said, "Yu''er, your internal strength has improved greatly." He sighed, "Grandpa is old, and now he can''t even break the iron chain." ??The eldest uncle and the second uncle here also imitated Xiao Yu''s example, pouring in their inner strength and planning to break the iron chain. It''s just that the two of them haven''t eaten anything for several days, and they haven''t been able to sleep. Their Dantian is empty and they don''t have any internal strength. The iron chain doesn''t move at all. ?There were many juniors in the room, and the uncle couldn''t help but blush. (End of this chapter) Chapter 790： Follow the work of dogs and horses Chapter 790: Following the example of a dog and a horse It took Xiao Yu a while to remove all the iron chains of several people. Even though he had strong internal strength, it was still a bit too much. Duke Qin moved his wrists and ankles while looking around, "Yu''er, where are you?" ??Xiao Yu replied casually: "Prince Qi''s Mansion." Everyone exclaimed, "What?" Uncle Shen Yao looked at Xiao Yu with wide eyes, "Is this Prince Qi''s Mansion? Yu''er, don''t coax me!" Qin Guogong immediately found the key point, "How long have you rescued us?" Xiao Yu thought for a while, "About an hour." ?Everyone in the room looked at each other, and Shen Yao couldn''t help but ask: "One hour? How can we get from the capital to Ping''an City?" Xiao Yu said calmly: "I have my own way. You don''t have to worry about this matter. There is no need to tell outsiders about it in the future." Qin Guogong immediately said: "Don''t worry, Yu''er, no one will say a word about this to the outside world." He looked around and everyone nodded. Shen Yao helped Qin Guogong sit down. Qin Guogong thought for a while, "By the way, what is the situation in Ping''an City now?" He had heard at the border some time ago that all the vassal kings had rebelled, but he didn''t know the specific situation. Xiao Yu smiled slightly, "Now, half of Donghai County and Kuaiji County are under the control of Prince Qi''s Mansion." ¡°Grandfather and uncle arrived just in time, but now we are in need of generals to lead the troops in the war.¡± There is no shortage of generals. After all, they can be promoted at any time. However, generals with such rich experience as Qin Guogong and his son are rare. The Duke of Qin lowered his eyes after hearing this. He has been loyal to the country all his life, but he only suffered a defeat and ended up like this. The current emperor is really a capricious villain and is not worthy of having his life sacrificed for him. ??If it weren''t for his good grandson who took great risks to save his family, the Shen family would have ended up in a miserable state. ?Since the Prince of Qi''s Mansion is rebelling now, he must be aiming for the world. ?Now that the world is in chaos, no one can survive alone. The three of them, father and son, only know how to fight, so they naturally have to make a bright future. ?You can''t just rely on your daughter to live a miserable life of being dependent on others. That''s not the style of the Shen family. Duke Qin thought about it, so he stood up and raised his hands to Xiao Yu, "Your Majesty, from now on, I will remonstrate with Shen Yao and do your best for your Majesty." Shen Yao and Shen Jian also hurriedly followed suit and bowed. With Duke Qin''s attitude and these words, it is obvious that he does not regard Xiao Yu as his grandson, but rather puts Xiao Yu in the position of his master and his father and son in the position of his ministers. ??Moreover, it is not allegiance to Prince Qi''s palace, but allegiance to the Crown Prince. It can be said that his mind is quite clear. Xiao Yu hurriedly returned the courtesy, "Grandpa, please don''t say that. We are blood relatives, and you can''t do anything like the work of a dog or a horse." ¡°Yu¡¯er will still have to rely on his grandfather and two uncles for many things in the future.¡± After speaking, he straightened up and said, "I''m going to ask someone to prepare the food. Let''s freshen up first." ¡°I will ask my mother to come over and meet you in a while.¡± ?Humshed after saying this, he came out of the house and left the house to this family. Xiao Yu walked for a while, and his aunt said hesitantly: "Dad, tell me how we got to the palace. This is more than a thousand miles away. Is it a Taoist magic to shrink the land into an inch?" ¡°I heard that the Red Lotus¡ª¡± Duke Qin glanced at her lightly and interrupted her, "We don''t need to think about this matter." ¡°Not to mention, don¡¯t forget what you promised Yu¡¯er just now.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 791： Exchange banknotes Chapter 791: Exchange Banknotes ?The eldest aunt quickly lowered her head and said, "Yes, my daughter-in-law talks too much, and I will never mention it again in the future." ?Gu Fei had already sent someone out to buy some ready-made clothes from a silk and satin shop. He also asked his servants to boil hot water in the kitchen. When the preparations were almost complete, the maids came over and asked everyone to go to the guest room to take a bath. Half an hour later, everyone was clean, their hair was neatly combed, and they changed into new clothes. The princess got the letter and had already come over with Xiao Qing. Sitting in the hall, I can''t help but stare at it. When everyone in the family had packed up and came out, they hugged each other and cried again. ??Xiao Yu went to tell the princess in person just now, but he didn''t tell her in detail. He only said that his grandfather''s family was imprisoned and he rescued them. The princess didn''t even think of asking in detail, let alone when they were imprisoned. After crying for a while, they hurriedly asked someone to bring the prepared meals. ?Gu Fei also accompanied the female relatives to eat together. During the dinner, Mrs. Lu frequently smiled at Gu Fei opposite her and kept praising the princess, "Yu''er really has a good wife." The princess smiled and said, "No, since Xiao Fei came in, my life has become more and more comfortable day by day. Now, even the one in the west courtyard has been treated to be submissive and doesn''t dare to act like a monster." ? Gu Fei thought to herself that it was not necessary for Concubine Lin to be obedient, but Concubine Lin knew how to adapt to the situation. At the moment, she was just dormant temporarily. If she had the chance, she would still act like a monster while she was in custody. The old lady raised her eyebrows and said, "That''s really a good thing." No one at the table mentioned Gu Fei''s rescue of them. After dinner, the princess arranged for all the Shen family members to move into a newly cleared yard. Gu Fei returned to his room and sent Xiao Yu back to Puchang City. Before he could take a breath, the steward who followed Xiao Yu''s ship out to sea sent another account book. ? Gu Fei took out the account book given by her father and checked it. There was not much difference in the prices of various goods. The four ships Xiao Yu bought originally contained goods worth almost 200,000 silver. ?Now, almost all the goods have been sold, and the remaining ones are put on consignment at the port. ? Gu Fei calculated that the goods worth 200,000 silver were sold for nearly 2 million taels. The goods at the port were estimated to be sold for about 100,000 taels. ?From this point of view, the manager is quite honest. Even if he is a little greedy, he is estimated to be around ten or twenty thousand silver, not too much. Thinking about it, I also know that Gu Fei''s father has accounts, and the difference is too big to be justified. ? Gu Fei didn''t go into it. If the water is clear, there will be no fish. If you don''t benefit from it at all, who will do their best for you? The Wangfu''s fleet has been back for several days now, and the Wangfu''s fleet went even further. There were originally eight ships in the fleet. After running for some years, three ships were sunk in a storm, and now there are only five ships left. . ?However, the goods from the Wangfu fleet have not yet been shipped out, and she does not know when the account book will be handed over to her. The next day, Gu Fei disguised herself, went to several big cities in Shu and several big banks in Jiangxia City, exchanged all the millions of silver notes in her hand into gold, and stacked them in the space. . Nowadays, money banks are opened by some big businessmen, that is, private capital. The bank note is actually an exchange certificate issued by the bank, not banknotes issued by the court. ? Once a war breaks out, the bank may be robbed. At that time, the bank may close down and the boss may run away with his sister-in-law, and there will be no money left to exchange for you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 792： Almost late Chapter 792: Almost too late At night, Gu Fei thought that he had to find Prime Minister Su to inquire about the situation in the capital, so he teleported outside Prime Minister Su''s study. As soon as I got to the window, I felt something was wrong. There was the sound of swords clashing in the room. ?Gu Fei quickly took out his pistol, loaded it, and rushed through the door. ??I saw several masked men in black fighting with the guards of the Su family in the house, and the bodies of two guards were lying at the door. ?Prime Minister Su sat in the corner of the study room, holding his eldest son Su Li in his arms. Gu Fei saw the situation clearly and took aim and fired without hesitation. The two masked men were killed with two shots. The remaining two were fighting with several guards, making it difficult to shoot. ??Gu Fei took out her Qiu Shui Sword and was about to join the battle group when she suddenly noticed something was wrong with Prime Minister Su on the ground. While holding her sword on guard, she moved toward Prime Minister Su. When he got closer, Gu Fei was horrified and saw Su Li in Prime Minister Su''s arms on the ground. His eyes were closed and he lost consciousness. Blood was still flowing out of his abdomen, dyeing half of his clothes red. ??Gu Fei quickly took out the golden medicine and took off Su Li''s clothes a few times, only to see that there were several hideous wounds on his abdomen. The skin and flesh were rolled up, fearing that he had injured his internal organs. She quickly sprinkled the gold wound medicine on the wound and took out a piece of cloth to bandage the wound. ?At this moment, she suddenly felt palpitations. When she turned around, she saw a bright knife stabbing towards her. ??Gu Fei secretly scolded the Su family''s guards for being useless. Four people surrounded two people and beat them, and even had people kill them here. She suddenly grabbed the long sword on the ground, held it up and lifted it up. ?With his left hand, he quickly threw away the cloth, took out his pistol, and fired a "bang" at the masked man in front of him. A **** hole suddenly appeared on the masked man''s forehead. The knife in his hand fell to the ground, and people rushed forward. Gu Fei pushed the man who was lying on top of her away with a palm. She looked at the study room and saw that there was only one masked man left and three guards who could fight. She no longer cared about them and took out another clean one. A piece of cloth was used to bandage Su Li''s wound. No matter what, the bleeding must be stopped first. Prime Minister Su silently helped Gu Fei. When Gu Fei was bandaged up, he saw that the last masked man had also fallen. The three remaining guards were all injured. ?Three guards came over, and Prime Minister Su ordered, "Hurry up and ask for the doctor." A guard who was not seriously injured ran out. ??The remaining two people carefully carried Su Li to an Arhat couch in the study, then took out the golden medicine and began to bandage each other''s wounds. ??Gu Fei then helped Prime Minister Su to stand up, "Master Su, what''s going on?" Prime Minister Su walked to the edge of the collapse and sat down. He looked at his son with a sad expression. After a long while, he sighed, "Thank you for coming today. Otherwise, we, father and son, would have died here." Gu Fei frowned, "Why is there a killer?" Prime Minister Su pursed his lips hard and whispered: "These people are here for me. If I am not mistaken, they are people sent by the emperor." "Just now, Li''er and I were talking about something. Suddenly, several masked men broke into the door. We both quickly called for the guards, but the guards didn''t come so fast. Li''er and I fended off a few times, and the knife came towards me. At that moment, he rushed in front of me and tried his best to protect me and block the knife for me. " Prime Minister Su looked at his son on the couch and couldn''t help but burst into tears. ??Gu Fei looked down at the unconscious Su Li on the couch. She could only pray that the filial man who could shield his father from the knife would be lucky enough to survive. She couldn''t help but cursed, "The emperor is a mad dog!" "By the way, why did he want to kill you? Is it because of your resignation?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 793： overnight transfer Chapter 793: Overnight transfer Prime Minister Su nodded slightly, "That should be the case." ¡°I submitted my resignation letter at the court meeting yesterday, but the Emperor refused.¡± ¡°This morning at court, I handed over the certificate again, and the emperor said that since my mind is no longer on the court, he has no intention of forcing me to stay.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that he openly agreed to let me retire, but in fact he was secretly assassinating me.¡± ??Gu Fei frowned, "Mr. Su, you and Brother Su need to leave here as soon as possible. The killer has not returned yet, so I''m afraid the emperor will send another wave of killers." Prime Minister Su hesitated and said, "Ke Li''er is like this, how can he leave?" ??Gu Fei was a little anxious, "If it is really the killer sent by the emperor, I can''t guess that a second wave of people will arrive within an hour." The two guards who had just dragged a few corpses out came in. After hearing Gu Fei''s words, they raised their hands to Prime Minister Su, "Sir, this girl is right. We can''t stay here. It''s better to make plans in advance. ¡± Prime Minister Su was silent for a while, then nodded, "Then let''s hit the car." ¡°Also, go and call the steward.¡± The two guards went out. After a while, the butler came in. Prime Minister Su stood up and took out a box from the desk drawer. He took out a few ingots of silver and several deeds of betrayal and gave them to the butler, "Take these and distribute them to everyone, so that they can each make a living." Bar." The steward took the money and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed, "Sir, the young man will not leave. The master and the young master always need someone to serve you. Wherever the master goes, the young man will follow you to serve you." Prime Minister Su sighed, "Go, sir, I can''t even protect myself. If you follow me, you will lose your life. You have seen the corpses outside, so hurry up. I''m afraid there will be killers coming soon." The housekeeper got up from the ground, wiped his tears and left. After a while, the guards who had gone out earlier invited the doctor over. The doctor took a pulse, then unwrapped Gu Fei''s wound and took a look. The bleeding had stopped, but the internal organs were clearly injured. He shook his head, "Master Ling''s injury is too serious. There is nothing I can do. I can only prescribe two patches of medicine, and the rest will be left to fate." Just as Prime Minister Su was about to tell his guards to go to the pharmacy to grab medicine, Gu Fei took the prescription and said, "I''ll grab the medicine later, let''s go first." Prime Minister Su hesitated for a moment and then nodded, "That''s fine. I still have a house on Xiangfu Street that no one knows about. I''ll go there and make do with it tonight." ??The guards hitched up two carriages and carried Su Li to the carriage. Prime Minister Su packed some clothes at random and got into the carriage. There was no one on the street late at night. Gu Fei didn''t get in the car, but hid on the street and hurriedly paid attention to his surroundings. Fortunately, he didn''t see anyone following him. After walking for a stick of incense, we arrived at the place. ?There was a pair of old people who were looking after the house. They opened the door, the carriage came in and stopped, and two guards carried Su Li into the house. ?? Gu Fei estimated that even if the emperor wanted to send an assassin, it would be difficult to find this place for a while. Seeing that Su Li''an had settled down, he said to Prime Minister Su, "I''m going to get some medicine." She walked out of the room, hid in the darkness, and teleported back to the palace. Open the door and come out, asking Qin''er who was on duty at night to get some medicine and boil it. At this time, all the pharmacies on the street were closed. The palace had its own pharmacy, which was much more convenient than elsewhere. ??Then Gu Fei teleported to the stone room in the front yard, touched several sets of clothes, and then returned to Prime Minister Su''s house. ?She didn¡¯t go in either, so she hid on a tree in the yard to guard against the killer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 794： Try it with spirit liquid Chapter 794: Try it with the spirit liquid After waiting for almost half an hour, Qin''er estimated that the medicine was almost ready, and Gu Fei teleported back to the palace. When he opened the door, he saw Qin''er guarding a small charcoal stove and boiling medicine on the porch. Seeing Gu Fei come out, Qin''er hurriedly said: "Master, the medicine will be ready if you wait a little longer." After waiting for a while, Qin''er''er poured the medicine into the bowl. Gu Fei took the medicine bowl and said softly: "Early tomorrow morning, have someone go and tell the princess that my practice is at a critical juncture and I can''t go out." ¡°You can prepare this medicine early tomorrow morning and put it outside.¡± ¡°Also, the food is also left outside. I will come and get it myself.¡± ¡°Remember, I have people guarding the door in shifts these days, and no one is allowed to enter my room.¡± Qin''er responded, and Gu Fei walked in with the medicine bowl and closed the door. She was just about to teleport when she suddenly thought of the spiritual liquid. Su Li was so seriously injured that this medicine might not be able to save his life. I don¡¯t know if the spiritual liquid is useful for wounds. At present, she only found that the spiritual liquid can discharge impurities from the body, and it seems to have some effects on enhancing body functions. Otherwise, it would not be able to open up the Ren and Du meridians. As for whether it can heal injuries, she does not know yet. ?Thinking that the spiritual liquid was harmless anyway, in case it was useful, Gu Fei took out a bottle of spiritual liquid, poured half of the bottle into the medicine bowl, and then returned to Prime Minister Su''s house with the medicine bowl. Prime Minister Su was staying in front of Su Li''s bed. When he saw Gu Fei coming in with a medicine bowl, he hurriedly took it and said, "Thank you for your hard work. I''ll feed him." ??The guards helped raise the pillow higher, and Prime Minister Su slowly poured the medicine into Su Li''s mouth one spoon at a time. It took a quarter of an hour to finish the bowl of medicine. Prime Minister Su put down the bowl and said apologetically to Gu Fei: "Thanks to you today, I''m here to watch. You go and have a rest." ??Gu Fei waved his hand, "Tonight, I''ll just make do with it here, otherwise I won''t be able to respond in time if the killer comes looking for me." ?Prime Minister Su¡¯s expression changed slightly. ?Gu Fei is a woman, and everything she did tonight was already out of line in many ways. ??If she still wants to be in the same room with a man, wouldn''t it be a great loss to her reputation? He was grateful to Gu Fei, so naturally he didn''t want to harm her. He hurriedly said: "It''s okay, it''s okay as long as I and the guards are here, and the girl can go and rest." ??Gu Fei said softly, "Sir, don''t worry too much. Right now, the most important thing is to save your and Brother Su''s lives." "We have to travel tomorrow, so why not let the three guards rest first. They are all injured as well." Prime Minister Su hesitated for a moment, looking at the **** clothes of the guards, and nodded helplessly, "Then you go and rest first." ?Several guards were also exhausted and went out. ?? Gu Fei thought for a while, "Master Su, Brother Su is so seriously injured now that the carriage ride will be too bumpy. I think we might as well take a boat to Ping''an City." ?Prime Minister Su stood up and bowed to Gu Fei, "Everyone listens to the Crown Princess''s arrangements. I will repay the Crown Princess for her life-saving grace later." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Mr. Su, don''t be so polite. Mr. Su Chen is kind to me. I should do what I do. You don''t have to take it to heart." ?Prime Minister Su said nothing more and said no words of thanks for the great kindness. It was precisely because of what happened tonight that he realized that the Crown Princess was not an ordinary woman who could only do embroidery and calligraphy. No wonder Chen''er couldn''t forget her. He sighed silently in his heart, but it was a pity that there was no fate. ??Gu Fei took the mattress from the cabinet and spread it on the couch, and said to Prime Minister Su: "You also go to the couch to rest for a while, and I''ll go to the door to take a look around." (End of this chapter) Chapter 795： Wanted warrant Chapter 795 Wanted Order Gu Fei moved a chair and sat at the door all night. Fortunately, it was not cold yet. ?At dawn, Gu Fei went back to the palace, took the medicine and gave it to Prime Minister Su. ?Several guards also got up, and Gu Fei told them to guard them, and then went to the dock. ?This was the first time for Gu Fei to come here, and she saw boats of various sizes parked at the edge of the pier. There are mostly cargo ships. At this time, many cargo ships are loading cargo. A group of people wearing 50% military uniforms were patrolling the dock. A helper came over and looked at Gu Fei, "Brother, do you want to transport goods, or do you want to travel far?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I want to hire a boat to go to Ping''an City, but there are bigger boats." ?The man''s eyes lit up, "Of course I do. As long as I can afford the money, I can hire any building or boat." ?Gu Fei raised his hand and said, "I have the money, as long as the boat is comfortable." The man greeted warmly, "Okay, little brother, come with me." ?He took Gu Fei for a while, pointed to a large boat by the river and said, "Brother, what do you think of this boat?" ?Gu Fei nodded slightly and went straight to the boat. A middle-aged couple was sitting on the bow of the boat. When they saw someone coming, they immediately stood up with smiles on their faces: "The guest sir wants to take a boat. Our boat is going to Hezhou. We have 10 taels of food per person, no." Five taels of food included.¡± ¡°Pay the deposit today and we¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Can I go up and take a look?" ?The middle-aged woman moved out of the way and said, "Brother, just take a look. Our boats have been soliciting customers on this canal all year round, and they are all clean inside." ? ? Gu Fei got on the boat, and the woman opened the door of a cabin. Gu Fei went in and took a look. The layout of the cabin was similar to that of an inn, with a bed, a table, a wardrobe, and windows. The height and light of the cabin were sufficient. She nodded, "I want to rent your boat to Ping''an City. There are six people in total. You can''t bring in other guests. We''ll set off soon, okay?" The woman''s face smiled like a flower, "Okay, why not? If you charter a boat to Ping''an City, including meals, the total will be two hundred taels of silver." "Okay, let''s make a deal first. I''ll bring people over to get on the boat in a moment." Gu Fei gave the woman a deposit of two taels of silver, got off the boat, and threw a piece of silver to the idle men. The man smiled and shook his hand, and Gu Fei stopped and asked, "By the way, are those from the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division over there? They patrol here every day?" The man smiled and said: "No, just these two days." ¡°Didn¡¯t someone rob the execution ground some time ago? Now all the carriages, horses, and boats leaving the city must be inspected to prevent fugitives from sneaking out of the city.¡± ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly, smiled, turned around and left. Not far away, I saw a notice posted on the wall in front of me, with the heads of Qin Guogong and his son painted on it. The notice said that these people were important criminals of the imperial court. If anyone knows their whereabouts, please inform the government or arrest them and reward them. Five hundred taels of silver. ?After reading it, Gu Fei turned around and walked to an alley, teleporting to the palace. ?Opening the door to the inner room, she saw two suitcases on the table in the outer room. When she was just bringing the medicine, she specifically told Qin''er to prepare more breakfast. ?Gu Fei picked up the two suitcases and returned to the Su family''s house. Carrying the suitcase into the door, he saw Prime Minister Su sitting by the bed, talking to Su Li on the bed. ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Brother Su, are you awake?" Prime Minister Su turned around with a happy face, "I woke up after taking medicine in the morning." Su Li nodded weakly to Gu Fei, "Thank you very much, Miss Gu." ??Gu Fei didn''t know if the spiritual liquid had an effect, so he smiled and said, "Just in time, I brought back some food so that we can get on the boat." (End of this chapter) Chapter 796： The emperors dirty tricks Chapter 796 The Emperor¡¯s Sexy Operations ??Gu Fei didn''t know if the spiritual liquid had an effect, so he smiled and said, "Just in time, I brought back some food so that we can get on the boat." Su Li struggled to get up, but Prime Minister Su quickly held him down, "Don''t move, let my father come." Su Li was panic-stricken, "Father, I feel better. I''d better eat it by myself." Prime Minister Su brought out a bowl of shredded chicken porridge, "You can block the knife for my father, shouldn''t it be right for my father to feed you porridge?" ??Gu Fei called to some of the guards: "Eat all of them, and you''re ready to go." She took two flower rolls and walked out the door. ?After breakfast, Gu Fei took out Shitou''s clothes and changed them for a few guards. They were covered in blood, so they definitely couldn''t go out like this. After changing his clothes and harnessing the carriage, Su Li was carried to the carriage. Prime Minister Su followed him into the carriage and took care of his son. Gu Fei took another car. ?After walking for more than a quarter of an hour, she was almost at the pier. She had been keeping the curtain open to see what was going on outside. At this time, her eyes accidentally passed over the notice she had seen before, and she discovered that there was another notice next to it. ?Gu Fei hurriedly shouted, "Stop the car." The carriage stopped, followed by the car of Prime Minister Su and his son. ??Gu Fei got out of the car and walked to the wall to look at it. After reading it, he couldn''t help but sneer. This extra notice turned out to be a wanted order for Prime Minister Su and his son. ?It says that the criminals Su Yi and Su Li were involved in the robbery of the court, and a reward of 300 taels of silver is being offered for their arrest. I didn¡¯t expect that the emperor was so shameless that he would not stop until Prime Minister Su was killed. ?But then I thought about it, the emperor''s majesty cannot be offended. ?The person he wanted to kill was not killed, so could he just let it go? ?It''s just that this action was too fast. The notice was issued early this morning, and the Yamen should have been notified last night. ?Gu Fei sighed. If she had known this, she would not have rented the boat. ?She walked to Prime Minister Su''s car, opened the curtain and got into the car. Prime Minister Su had already seen her reading the notice from the car window, and was about to ask when he heard Gu Fei whisper: "There is a notice outside looking for you and your son, and there are people from the Wucheng Army and Horses Division patrolling. It¡¯s definitely not possible to get on the boat like this.¡± Prime Minister Su was in disbelief for a moment and trembled all over, "Your Majesty, why is he doing this? Why is he doing this!" ??Is there even the slightest bit of friendship between the king and his ministers? At this moment, the guard outside whispered: "The patrolmen from the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division are here." Prime Minister Su''s heart shrank, his face turned gloomy, and he waved his hands, "Miss Gu, you go first, so I don''t get you in trouble." ?Gu Fei said softly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. I have a way to take you out of the city. You just need to rest for a while." ??As he spoke, he flicked his fingers, and Prime Minister Su leaned softly against the wall of the car. Gu Fei stunned Su Li again, and then put the two of them into the space. She opened the curtain and put a banknote into the guard''s hand. "You go over there. I''ll catch this car." "You guys are going to Ping''an City by land, remember not to reveal your identity." ??The guards had received instructions from Prime Minister Su early in the morning, saying that they would listen to Miss Gu''s arrangements all the way. ?He took the banknote, jumped out of the car, got into another car, turned around and headed towards the city gate. At this time, the officers and soldiers of the Wucheng Army and Horse Division were about to come over to check. When they saw the carriage suddenly turning around, they thought something was going on and shouted, "That carriage is standing still. Stop and check." Several guards were startled and stopped the car. ?Gu Fei glanced at it and continued walking in the car. After walking a few steps, her car was also stopped. (End of this chapter) Chapter 797： fishing Chapter 797 Fishing ??Gu Fei looked coldly at the officers and soldiers blocking the car. They first compared Gu Fei with the portrait in their hands, and then opened the car curtain and took a look. There was only one baggage inside. Not finding anything, the officers and soldiers waved Gu Fei away. From a distance, Gu Fei saw that the boat was still parked at the same place. ??The boatman saw Gu Fei driving his car and hurried forward to greet him, "Young Master is here, please get on the boat." ??Gu Fei looked back and saw that the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division were still arguing with the guards. She smiled at the boatman and said, "Wait a minute." Then he opened the curtain and went in, released the father and son, and opened their acupuncture points. Prime Minister Su didn''t know what happened yet. He only knew that he had just lost consciousness. ??Gu Fei smiled at him, carried the baggage on his back and came out, beckoning the boatman to come over, "My eldest brother is sick, please carry him on the boat." The boatman came over and put Su Li on the boat. Gu Fei followed the boatman out and said, "Let''s set sail, everyone is here." The boatman said in surprise: "Brother, isn''t that carriage yours? Why don''t you want it anymore?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "It''s not mine, it''s from the rental car dealer. Someone will come and collect it soon." The boatman solved his doubts and then went to untie the mooring rope. The boat went south from the canal with smooth wind and water. Gu Fei stood on the bow of the boat and blew the wind for a while, then went to the cabin. ?Su Li was lying on the bed, feeling in good spirits. Prime Minister Su took out a book from his bag. When he saw Gu Fei coming over, he quickly asked, "How many guards are there?" ???Gu Fei smiled: "Just now, the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division were checking. I''m afraid something might happen. There are too many people to protect them, so I simply let them go by land." ?Prime Minister Su nodded, "That''s fine." ??Gu Fei turned around again and stood on the bow of the boat, looking around curiously. ??This boat has a pulled sail, so it can run fairly fast. There is another floor upstairs. Gu Fei walked around upstairs and downstairs, and when he came down, he saw the wife of the boss of the boat squatting on the deck to choose vegetables. ??Gu Fei also squatted next to her, stretched out her hand to help choose vegetables, and asked, "What''s your surname, sister-in-law?" ??The shipowner¡¯s wife smiled and said, ¡°My surname is Wang, and my boss¡¯s surname is Guo.¡± ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Sister-in-law Wang, do you have a fishing rod on the boat? Why don''t you catch a few fish to eat?" ?Sister-in-law Wang wiped her hands on her apron and said, "Yes, we, the head of the house, go fishing when we have free time. I will take it to my brother." After a while, he came out with a fishing rod. ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up when he saw it. Except that this fishing rod was rougher, it was almost exactly the same as a modern fishing rod. It also had a pulley on it! She looked around, "What can I use as bait?" ?Sister-in-law Wang took out a small porcelain jar from somewhere and said, "Here, this is the bait that the boss made early in the morning." ?Gu Fei took one look and his scalp suddenly went numb. Inside are pieces of earthworms, some of which are still squirming. ¡°This, this¡ª¡± Sister-in-law Wang laughed loudly, "What, the girl is afraid of this?" ¡°This thing is the best for fishing. It seems that the girl has never caught fish before.¡± She had already known that this was a girl, but she was wearing men''s clothes, so she didn''t expose her, so she laughed so hard that she said it. ? Gu Fei looked at a jar of earthworms with black threads all over their heads, and had no idea what to do. Sister-in-law Wang took the fishing rod from Gu Fei''s hand, threaded the earthworms onto the fishhook skillfully, and then threw the fishing line into the river. "Here, girl, take it. If the float above sinks, just pull the pole up." ?Gu Fei thanked her profusely and moved a small horse to sit on the side of the boat. In the blink of an eye, the float sank, and Gu Fei quickly lifted the fishing rod up. She just felt a pull against her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 798： Life is good Chapter 798 Life is still going well Su Cheng saw that his son was feeling much better, and the boat had left the dock again. He felt much more relaxed. He took a breather to think, and happened to see Gu Fei hurriedly pulling the fishing rod. He ran over quickly, "Oh, that''s not how it was done. Let me come, let me come!" ? Gu Fei handed him the fishing rod. Prime Minister Su saw that he had caught fish before. He reeled in the line and pulled the rod, and caught the fish in a few strokes. ?? Gu Fei slapped her hand, "What a **** fish. This can build muscle. It''s just right for Brother Su to make fish soup to drink. It''s good for wounds." Hearing this, Prime Minister Su felt an indescribable softness in his heart. This girl is really lovable. Alas, why is she not destined to be with Chen''er? ? Gu Fei grabbed the lively fish and smiled at Prime Minister Su, "You''ll have a try of my craftsmanship at noon." Prime Minister Su smiled and waved, "You go, I haven''t fished for a long time, I just have a good time." ?Sister-in-law Gu Fei asked Wang to take a knife, cut open the fish, and threw all the internal organs into the water. Just as he was finishing up, he heard Prime Minister Su shouting, "Come on Xiao Fei, I''ve caught another crucian carp." ?Gu Fei ran over happily, "You can catch a few more fish, and we''ll make soup and braise a few more fish." Prime Minister Su is indeed an experienced fisherman. He caught seven or eight fish in one go. Gu Fei made three fish and kept the rest in wooden barrels. At noon, Gu Fei entered Su Li''s cabin with a pot of milky white fish soup. Su Li was lying on the bed, staring at the soup on the table, and his nose kept twitching, "It smells so good, Dad, I want to get up and drink the soup." Prime Minister Su stared, "You kid, you''re so seriously injured, you can''t move around." Su Li said helplessly: "Dad, I really feel better. I feel like now that I''m up and moving around, the problem won''t be a big deal." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Brother Su, it''s better for you to lean on the bed. I''ll move the table over so that you can drink soup." The table was moved, Gu Fei took out a bowl and put it next to Su Li''s hand. Su Li picked up the spoon, took a spoonful, put it to his mouth and blew on it. After drinking it in one gulp, his tongue was almost fresh. ?? couldn''t help but say, "It''s so delicious." I couldn''t wait to take another spoonful and drink it. Seeing his son like this, Su Cheng also scooped up a bowl of soup and took a sip. It was indeed a rare delicacy, better than what the cooks in the house made. For several days, Gu Fei cooked the fish in different ways. Frying and cooking, all kinds of tricks were done again. Su Li didn''t know if he had eaten a lot of black fish, or it was useful for drinking fluid, and the wound was much better. These two days have been able to get out of bed. This morning, Sister-in-law Wang came over and said, "Ahead is Wangbeicheng. I''m going to stop there soon and buy some vegetables." ??Gu Fei nodded, took out a small piece of silver and handed it to Mrs. Wang, "See if there is beef. If there is, buy some, and then buy some pork." ?Although fish is delicious, if you eat it every day, you will get tired of it. Not long after, the ship docked at the port. Sister-in-law Wang smiled and said, "Girl, why don''t you go to the city for a walk?" ?Gu Fei waved his hand and said, "I''m not going. Sister-in-law can go by herself." ?Sister-in-law Wang jumped off the boat. Gu Fei stood at the bow of the boat, looking around, and suddenly saw a group of officers and soldiers on horseback coming this way. Even though they were still far away, Gu Fei had already recognized them. These people were wearing the official uniforms of the Five Cities Army and Horses Division. They were red with black edges, making them easy to identify. ?The Five Cities Military and Horse Division is equivalent to the Beijing Police Department. Why are they here? As he was thinking about it, several horses were getting closer and closer. Gu Fei could see clearly that the one leading the way was Jin Fei, the commander of the Beicheng Army and Horses Division! (End of this chapter) Chapter 799： Beauty is like a flower in the clouds Chapter 799 Beauty is like a flower in the clouds At this moment, the warrior''s induction made Jin Fei quickly look this way. Gu Fei turned around expressionlessly and returned to the cabin. Prime Minister Su and his son were playing chess in the cabin. Gu Fei only said, "The people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division are coming. You have to hide first." Just when both of them looked towards Gu Fei, Gu Fei tapped their acupuncture points in the air and drew them into the space. She didn''t dare to go out again for fear of attracting Jin Fei''s attention, so she sat down on the chair and studied the chessboard on the table. ?? Gu Fei studied for a while and saw that Su Li was about to lose. Just when she was about to help Su Li move a few chess pieces, suddenly the room went dark and something blocked the light. ?As soon as she turned around, she saw Jin Fei''s tall figure blocking the door. ?Gu Fei frowned and looked at him. Jin Fei looked to be in his early twenties, with broad shoulders and a straight back. The distance between his eyebrows and eyes was somewhat close, his brow bones were prominent, and his eyes looked particularly deep. He was looking at Gu Fei with sharp eyes at the moment. He looked at Gu Fei for a while, strode in, narrowed his eyes, "A woman disguised as a man?" ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes and said nothing. Jin Fei took a step closer and asked in a cold voice, "Why do you have to dress up as a man?" ??Gu Fei looked at him for a moment and said calmly: "She''s so beautiful, I''m afraid I''ll meet a deceiver." Jin Fei frowned and said, "Wash your face!" ??Gu Fei glanced at him sideways, "Is a woman disguising herself as a man and violating the royal law? What does it have to do with you? I won''t wash it!" Jin Fei looked indifferent and took out a sign and waved it at Gu Fei, "The Beicheng Military and Horse Department is handling the case, and now we suspect that you are related to a major case." ¡°Wash your face yourself, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind washing it for you.¡± ?Gu Fei glanced outside. There were officers and soldiers standing at the window and at the door. Jin Fei stared at Gu Fei and ordered the men at the door, "Go get a basin of water." ?After a while, an officer and soldier came in carrying a wooden basin and put it on the table. ? Gu Fei stared at the wooden basin and frowned, "I won''t wash it. This basin is for the boat boss to wash his feet." Jin Fei¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°Come here with another basin!¡± The officers and soldiers then reached for the wooden basin on the washstand in the cabin and went out. Soon another basin of water came in. ?Gu Fei sat motionless. Jin Fei waited for a few breaths. Seeing that Gu Fei was not moving, he suddenly approached and put a hand on Gu Fei''s shoulder. At this moment, Gu Fei bent down, lowered his head, picked up the water in the wooden basin, and began to wash his face. ?Jin Fei¡¯s hand fell empty. He slowly retracted his hand and put it behind his back. After Gu Fei washed his face, he took out a handkerchief to dry his face, then turned to look at Jin Fei. ??The moment she turned her head, the air in the cabin suddenly seemed to be stagnant, and Jin Fei looked at the woman in front of him absentmindedly. ?It¡¯s really her! He remembered that it was a spring morning, the sun was particularly bright that day, and he was riding a horse while patrolling the street, when he suddenly saw a woman walking out of a shop on the street. ?He has never seen such a beautiful person in his life. She seemed to be surrounded by a misty mist, making people feel like she was in the clouds. But when she smiled at her maid, she had the innocence and cunning of the girl next door, which made people feel close to her. He watched her get into the car and watched the car drive away. Just when he couldn''t help but want to catch up, the colleague next to him stopped him and said, "Why, are you stunned by the beauty?" ¡°That carriage has the logo of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion on it, didn¡¯t you see it?¡± It turns out that this is the Crown Princess of Qi, who is rumored to be the most beautiful woman in the world recently. From then on, her face was deeply engraved in his mind, and he could not forget it even if he wanted to. (End of this chapter) Chapter 800： harboring criminals Chapter 800: Harboring Criminals Just now, when Jin Fei saw this woman dressed as a man, he felt that she was indescribably familiar. But he was not sure for a moment that she was the Crown Princess of Qi, until she washed her face, and this stunning face appeared in front of him. ?The cabin was quiet for a while, and there was a continuous sound of gasping at the door. ?Jin Fei moved slightly and stood in front of Gu Fei, blocking the gazes behind him. ?Gu Fei looked indifferent, "You''ve washed your face, why don''t you get out?" Jin Fei''s brain shut down for just a moment. At this moment, although the tips of his ears were slightly red, it did not affect the movement of his brain. He stared at Gu Fei''s face and said slowly: "Prince Qi''s Crown Princess!" ???Jin Fei could recognize him, and Gu Fei was not too surprised. She has been in the capital for a few months, and there are always people who have seen her, but she does not have an ordinary appearance. How can people who have seen her not remember her. She looked at Jin Fei expressionlessly, "Get out!" Jin Fei¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Fei¡¯s face, ¡°Prince Princess, who are the two people traveling with you? Where are they?¡± When he got on the boat, he asked the boss of the boat and he said that there were three guests in total on the boat. They set out from the capital and went to Ping An City. ?Gu Fei was too lazy to pay attention to him, lowered his eyes and said nothing. Jin Fei tilted his head slightly and ordered the officers and soldiers behind him, "Go search and find those two people." The officers and soldiers outside spread out and searched the cabins one by one. Only the sound of the floor being stepped on could be heard. Gu Fei simply sat down. Jin Fei picked up a piece of clothing by the bedside and looked at it. Then his eyes fell on the chessboard. Then he picked up a book by the bedside and flipped through it in his hand. After reading for a while, he Narrowing his eyes, he slowly put the book down. There are many annotations in this book. The handwriting is thin and powerful, with iron and silver hooks. It took several decades to write such a handwriting. The person who wrote it must be a well-educated person. After a while, an officer and soldier stood at the door, "Sir, the entire ship has been searched, and no one else was found." ??Jin Fei stared at Gu Fei and ordered his subordinates, "Go and bring the boss of the ship here." The captain of the boat was brought in by the officers and soldiers, and he was shivering. Jin Fei asked calmly: "Tell me, how old are the other two guests and how do they look?" The boss of the ship lowered his head and replied: "One is an old man in his fifties, with a long beard on his chin and a somewhat thin figure." ¡°One is a young master in his thirties. The young master is not in good health. This¡ª¡± He raised his head and glanced at Gu Fei, paused for a moment, and then said: ¡°This girl makes medicine for the young master every day.¡± ??Jin Fei squinted his eyes and ordered the officers and soldiers, "Bring him the wanted warrant to identify him." ?The officers and soldiers went out, and soon they brought over a wanted warrant and unfolded it in front of the captain of the ship. The boss of the ship looked at the portraits of Prime Minister Su and his son, and wanted to lower his head to his crotch, "That''s it, these two people." After speaking, he suddenly knelt down and kowtowed on the ground, "Sir, spare your life, I don''t know they are criminals." Jin Fei looked at him condescendingly, "Where are they now?" ?The captain of the boat, Dal, kowtowed repeatedly, "The younger ones don''t know, and they didn''t pay attention just now. Maybe they got off the boat." ?Jin Fei waved his hand and asked someone to take the boat boss out. He stared at Gu Fei''s face and said, "Prince Princess, please follow me for a while." ?Gu Fei raised his head and looked at him coldly, "Why should I follow you?" Jin Fei lowered his eyes and said, "The imperial concubine is suspected of harboring criminals, so I will naturally take you back to the Yamen for questioning." (End of this chapter) Chapter 801： Love the fragrance and cherish the jade Chapter 801: Cherish the fragrance and cherish the jade ??Gu Fei silently assessed the situation. There were many officers and soldiers outside, and Jin Fei was highly skilled in martial arts. He would definitely not be able to defeat her. ?Besides, there is no need to fight. Even if she is caught, she will not be able to escape. She sneered, got up and walked out. ?Jin Fei followed closely behind Gu Fei. ?After leaving the cabin and walking to the bow of the ship, Gu Fei saw the captain of the ship standing aside with his head bowed. He paused, took out two gold ingots from his purse, and said softly: "Shipman, I''ll give you the ship''s fare." ??The boss of the ship raised his head in fear, his eyes lit up when he saw the gold ingot in Gu Fei''s hand, and he immediately lowered his head again, "Not yet, we haven''t reached Ping''an City yet, so we can''t afford this much." ?Gu Fei threw the silver at him and said, "Take it." ?The captain of the ship hurriedly caught it, shook the gold in his heart, and bowed his head deeply. ?Gu Fei got off the boat and walked forward slowly. ??Jin Fei looked at the back of the woman in front of him and didn''t know what to do for a moment. ??If he were to put her in a prison, the prison would be dirty, messy and smelly. He would not be able to bear such a delicate woman. Where can we put her instead of putting her in prison? ??I was appointed by the emperor to investigate the case of the robbery of the court. Although Qin Guogong and his son are still missing, Prime Minister Su and his son must be in Wangbei City, and they must seize the time to search for them. Jin Fei hesitated for a while, then suddenly touched several large acupuncture points on Gu Fei''s back, "Prince Concubine, I''m sorry." ?Then he lifted her onto the horse''s back with one hand, and then jumped on the horse himself. He looked at the officers and soldiers around him and ordered: "Notify the soldiers guarding the city to set up sentries at the city gate to strictly investigate the wanted criminals." ¡°The rest of the people will carefully search all the ships in the dock.¡± The officers and soldiers dispersed to carry out the order. ??Jin Fei grabbed the horse''s belly and galloped away with Gu Fei. The horse''s back bumped, and Gu Fei felt the hard chest behind her touching her back from time to time. She wanted to move forward, but couldn''t move, so she said coldly: "Stay away from me." Jin Fei¡¯s face turned red and he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As soon as the two of them rode to Wangbei City Government Office, Jin Fei flashed the sign on his horse and the horse ran straight in. Jin Fei dismounted and said to Gu Fei, "I''m sorry." He stretched out his hand and took Gu Fei off the horse. ??Although Gu Fei was not like women of this era who had the concept of men and women not being intimate, she was still not used to being held by a strange man like this. She struggled a little, "Put me down!" Jin Fei sniffed the fragrance of her body, and his whole body tensed up. He quickly carried her into a room, put her on a chair, calmed his breathing and said, "Your Majesty, where are Prime Minister Su and his son?" ?Gu Fei snorted coldly, "What do you think?" Jin Fei saw that her expression was angry and had a different kind of charm, and his heart beat rapidly again. He quickly turned his face to the side, "I advise the Crown Princess to answer the questions below honestly, otherwise..." ?Gu Fei was too lazy to pay attention to him anymore, so she simply closed her eyes and said nothing. Jin Fei turned his head and saw that Gu Fei had his eyes closed and didn''t answer, and he didn''t know what to do for a moment. ??In the past, he used to arrest and interrogate prisoners and was never lenient. He did not hesitate to inflict all kinds of torture on the prisoners. For this reason, he was nicknamed King Jin. But at this moment, he couldn''t make a move against Gu Fei. Jin Fei hesitated for a moment, "Since you don''t say anything, I''ll let you stay here for the time being. I''ll take you back to Beijing after we catch Prime Minister Su and his son." (End of this chapter) Chapter 802： Its okay to act coquettishly Chapter 802 It¡¯s okay to act like a baby He turned around and was about to go out. Gu Fei opened his eyes suddenly, "Unlock the acupuncture points for me!" Jin Fei said nothing, glanced at her, closed the door and went out. Going out, he locked the door and called two soldiers over, "You two stay here, there is an important person in this house." He had only taken two steps when he suddenly stopped. The father and son of Qin Guogong escaped under the heavy siege of hundreds of officers and soldiers. More than a dozen officers and soldiers said that people disappeared out of thin air under their noses. At present, everyone suspects that Qin Guogong and his son were rescued by demons from the Red Lotus Sect. Jin Fei has doubts about this statement. He doesn¡¯t think Qin Guogong and his son have anything to do with the Red Lotus Sect. Thinking of disappearing into thin air, Jin Fei''s expression became serious. He turned around to unlock the door and entered the room. Gu Fei was still sitting stiffly on the chair. ?Seeing him come in, Gu Fei was irritated. She was about to wait for Jin Fei to go far away before teleporting, but who knew he was back again. ??This acupoint was tapped, and my whole body was so stiff that it was really uncomfortable. Jin Fei decided not to go anywhere, and he was not the only one left to search for the prisoners. He sat down with a golden sword and looked at Gu Fei without blinking. ?Gu Fei was stared at by him and thought quickly in her mind. ??Is this person planning to keep staring at her like this? ?Then how does she teleport? ??He already knows his identity, so he can''t show Jin Fei how to transform into a living person as the Crown Princess of Qi. ?? Gu Fei thought for a while and quickly calmed down. Even if this person was iron-clad, he would not be able to keep an eye on her 24 hours a day and he would always find a suitable opportunity for her. The two people in the room were in a stalemate. ?Gu Fei had long closed his eyes to rest his mind. Jin Fei didn''t dare to look at Gu Fei, but he had to look at Gu Fei. He was really worried that Gu Fei would disappear under his nose. I don¡¯t know how long it took. Although Gu Fei couldn¡¯t move her whole body, the feeling was still there. The more she couldn¡¯t move, the more uncomfortable she became. She felt itchy all over her body and was indescribably uncomfortable. She mentally constructed herself for a while, opened her eyes, and said pitifully to Jin Fei: "Sir, would you please untie the acupuncture points for me? I am a weak woman and I can''t run away. This is really good for me." Uncomfortable." Hearing her coquettish tone and staring at her deer-like innocent eyes, Jin Fei felt his heart beating rapidly uncontrollably. ?He tried to keep a straight face and wanted to ignore her, but Gu Fei called out again, "Sir, please~." ??Jin Fei couldn''t resist the delicate and soft voice, and felt that his heart was about to break. ?Think about what Gu Fei said is right. How could she, a woman who doesn''t know martial arts, escape under the nose of a master like herself? ?He hesitated for a moment, stood up, walked behind Gu Fei, and opened the acupuncture points for her. ? Gu Fei took a deep breath and smiled sweetly at Jin Fei, "Thank you, sir. You are so kind, sir." vomit¡ª ??Gu Fei was almost nauseated by her performance. She stood up and took two steps, then suddenly said to Jin Fei: "Aren''t you hungry, sir? It''s almost noon, right?" ??Jin Fei avoided Gu Fei''s gaze and raised his voice and shouted: "Ask the kitchen to prepare food for two people." A soldier outside responded and went to the kitchen. ??Gu Fei moved for a while and then sat down. She rested one hand on her chin and looked out the window in a daze. ?But in my mind, I was thinking that Prime Minister Su and his son would have to be released from the space by night at the latest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 803： escape Chapter 803 Escape ?Taking acupoints for too long will cause blood vessels to be blocked, which is bad for the body. ??Besides, Brother Su has just recovered, and Prime Minister Su is getting older, so the two of them can''t stand it without eating. ?Less than half an hour later, a woman came in carrying two food boxes. After placing the food on the table, the old woman left. ?Jin Fei filled a bowl of rice and placed it in front of Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei picked up the chopsticks and looked at Jin Fei. She waited for Jin Fei to eat for a while before she started eating. ??She will eat whatever Jin Fei eats, and she will never take a random bite. After finishing the meal, the mother-in-law came over and took away the bowls and chopsticks. Gu Fei''s face suddenly turned red, she twisted her belt with both hands, lowered her head and said, "I want to change." Jin Fei was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned red. He coughed lightly and said, "There is a toilet behind the bed." ?? Gu Fei blushed, but did not go behind the bed and whispered: "Get out." ??Jin Fei hesitated again. He claimed to be a gentleman. Logically speaking, he should stay away when a woman changes clothes. But he has been pursuing this case for several days, and no one was caught alive on the day of the robbery. Now Prime Minister Su has been identified by the superiors as being related to the case of the robbery, and Gu Fei, who is with Prime Minister Su, is the most important person he has found. is also the only clue, and no mistakes can be made no matter what. He shouted outside, "Call the woman from the kitchen just now." The old lady was carrying the food box. Before she could get far, she was called by a soldier and turned around. Jin Fei took a rope, tied Gu Fei''s hands, and told the mother-in-law, "Serve this girl and change her clothes." ??Gu Fei looked at Jin Fei with a red face. Jin Fei turned away uncomfortably, walked to the door and stood with his back to the room. Gu Fei stamped his foot, "Get out!" Jin Fei did not look back and said in a cold voice: "Prince Concubine, I''m sorry, this is my duty." ?Gu Fei glared at his back bitterly, turned around and walked behind the bed. When I got to the bed, I saw a toilet on the ground. ?The woman whispered: "I will undress the girl." ??Gu Fei said "Yes", took advantage of the old woman''s lowered head to lift her robe, raised her hand, and knocked on the side of her neck. She fell down softly. ??Gu Fei quickly took out a dagger and cut the rope. He cut the rope several times and threw it on the ground. He took out a bottle of mineral water and slowly poured it into the toilet. He heard a gurgling sound. Jin Fei, who was standing at the door, turned red and moved outside. ?Gu Fei looked above his head while dripping water. The top of the head is made of tiles. ?Tiles are made of layers, and it is not difficult to break them. She put away the mineral water bottle in her hand, jumped up suddenly, released her strength with both palms at the same time, and hit the tiles above her head. ?A big hole appeared above his head, and Gu Fei jumped out of the hole, stood firm on the roof, and then teleported. She went through so much trouble just to make her escape scene look normal. Otherwise, Jin Fei would be a pig and would know that the sudden disappearance of Qin Guogong and his son, and even the disappearance of the two princes who were imprisoned on the island, were all related to her. ??Jin Fei is not from Qin Guogong''s family and does not pose any threat to her. ??He has great martial arts skills, and if Jin Fei knows about it, it means that the emperor and many people in the court know about it. It means that everyone in the world knows that she is weird. She doesn¡¯t want to be looked at strangely by others. ??Jin Fei heard a loud noise in the house and knew something was wrong. He turned around suddenly and ran into the house, only to see the corner of Gu Fei''s clothes disappearing into the hole above his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 804： Beautiful women can lie Chapter 804 Beautiful women can lie Jin rushed behind the bed, glanced at her, and saw the mother-in-law lying on the ground, with two pieces of rope cut off on the ground. He gathered his strength, jumped up, and chased him out through the hole in the roof. Leaping to the roof, Jin Fei quickly turned his head and looked around, but there was no sign of Gu Fei. Jin Fei was angry and regretful for a while. ? He ??suddenly remembered who told him not to believe a woman''s words. The more beautiful a woman is, the more likely she is to lie. ??Thinking of the concubine''s behavior, he thought it was because of his daughter''s shyness, but he didn''t expect that she was all lying to him! ?He had no choice but to choose a random direction and chase him. ??Gu Fei teleported to the palace, feeling a little pain in his head. ?She just jumped up and slapped away the tiles with her palms. When she jumped up, a tile fell down and hit her on the head. ?She quickly opened the door, "Qin''er, come in quickly and see if I''m injured on my head?" Qin''er whispered, "Master, you are bleeding." ?Gu Fei stretched out his hand to touch the painful area and felt blood on his hand. Qin''er shouted anxiously outside, "Go and ask Dr. Zhao over personally, the master is injured." After shouting, he quickly helped Gu Fei lie down on the couch. After a while, Doctor Zhao came over. He first gave Qin''er some Jinchuang medicine to apply on it, and then wrote a prescription, which he took for Tong''er to take. Qin''er applied medicine to Gu Fei, took a long piece of cloth, and was about to wrap it around Gu Fei''s head. Gu Fei stopped her firmly. She didn''t want to wrap herself up into a mummy, and she would have to meet Prime Minister Su and his son soon. , don¡¯t scare them. Qin''er had no choice but to see that the wound stopped bleeding after applying medicine, so she had no choice but to let her go, and carefully combed her hair to cover the wound. After Qin''er was done, Gu Fei asked her to help her change her clothes. She leaned on the imperial concubine''s couch and waved her hand, "I''ll rest for a while and prepare the car. I''ll go out later." Qin''er went out to give orders to her servants. ??Gu Fei leaned on the couch and thought for a while. It was unrealistic to let Prime Minister Su and his son have to worry about it on the road now. The wanted warrants have probably been sent to all the government offices. Jin Fei has already chased Wangbeicheng. He will definitely not give up and will definitely pursue him towards Ping''an City. ??If he was braver, he could sneak into Ping An City and arrest people. In this way, Su Chen''s Zhuangzi is an obvious property and he is likely to find out. The Su family must find another place to live. ?Gu Fei had a headache, wondering how to explain to Prime Minister Su that they had arrived in Ping An City. ?She sighed, got up and went out without letting Qin''er and Hua''er follow her. She drove out by herself. Although Qin''er was anxious, there was nothing she could do about Gu Fei. ?The car stopped in front of Su Chenzhuangzi. Gu Fei opened the curtain, entered the carriage, and released Prime Minister Su and his son. After untying the acupuncture points, the father and son woke up and looked around, slightly startled, "Is this, changing from a boat to a carriage?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "Yes, we have arrived at Ping''an City. We will get off the bus later." The father and son looked at each other in confusion. Gu Fei did not explain, but came out and said to the Su family''s concierge: "Please, go and ask Mr. Su to come out." The concierge was the son of Butler Liu, so he recognized Gu Fei and hurried in to find Su Chen. After a while, Su Chen came out and saw Gu Fei, as if it was a lifetime ago. Ever since his father died that day and he went to look for her in the rain, although he had heard about her, he had never seen her again. ??See you again now, as if in a dream. (End of this chapter) Chapter 805： you are annoying Chapter 805 You are annoying ?? Gu Fei saw that his expression was mixed with joy and sorrow, and coughed lightly, "Mr. Su, there are still people in the car. Let the carriage go in first." Su Chen then stepped aside as if waking up from a dream, and asked the concierge to open the door. The carriage drove in and stopped, and Gu Fei raised the curtain. ??When Prime Minister Su came out of the carriage, Su Chen was startled, "Uncle, why are you here in Ping''an City too!" Prime Minister Su sighed, "It''s hard to explain. If it weren''t for Xiao Fei, your eldest brother and I would never be able to see you." Su Chen didn''t know what was going on, and he didn''t want to ask at the moment. He just glanced at Gu Fei gratefully, helped Prime Minister Su get out of the car, and then helped Su Li get out of the car. Prime Minister Su looked around and asked, "Is this a newly bought house?" Su Chen said hurriedly, "This is one of my villages. The newly bought house is in the city. My grandparents, aunt and uncle all live in the city. It''s more peaceful for me to study here." The newly bought house was short of time and could not find a better one. The house was not big enough for one person to have a yard. In fact, he did not want to see his mother every day, so he moved here on the pretext of studying. Prime Minister Su nodded and told Su Chen, "Hurry up and get the kitchen ready for some food. Your brother and I are both hungry." ¡°I¡¯m afraid Xiao Fei didn¡¯t eat either.¡± ? Gu Fei waved his hand: "I don''t need to. Now that I have sent you here, I feel at ease." ¡°There is just one thing that Mr. Su may not know about.¡± "Jin Fei, commander of the Beicheng Military and Horse Division, should be responsible for tracking down the whereabouts of you and Brother Su. He was the one we met at the dock earlier. This man is ruthless and has high martial arts skills. He might sneak into Ping''an City. You are in Zhuangzi I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe to live there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best for Mr. Su to find another place to live. I think the neighbors next door know that Mr. Su lives here, so it¡¯s easy to find out.¡± Prime Minister Su nodded, "Don''t worry, Xiao Fei. After dinner, we will go to the newly bought house." ¡°When my family came to Ping An City, I told them that they would live in seclusion and remain anonymous, so no one would know about it.¡± ? Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Let''s do this. If you find anything wrong, ask someone to send me a message and I will find a way to solve it." ¡°Write to me also the place of the new house.¡± Prime Minister Su nodded, "Chen''er, go write an address to Xiao Fei." He is now very convinced of Gu Fei''s ability. Su Chen agreed and went to the inner courtyard. After a while, he took out a piece of paper. Gu Fei glanced at it, folded the paper and put it away. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Then I''ll take my leave first." "Now my father and the prince are out leading troops. When I return home soon, I will write a letter to my father. I don''t know how happy my father will be if he knows that you have come to Ping''an City." Prime Minister Su nodded slightly, "Thank you for your hard work along the way." ?Gu Fei got into the carriage and drove out. Su Li suddenly slapped his head in the yard, "Dad, we forgot to ask the princess, how did she bring us from Wangbei City to Ping''an City?" Prime Minister Su looked at him and shook his head, "Thankfully you have been in the officialdom for seven or eight years, and you don''t understand this kind of human nature! If she doesn''t tell her, it''s naturally difficult to talk about it. Do you have to get to the bottom of things that others don''t want to talk about? Isn¡¯t that annoying!¡± Su Li said sheepishly, "I just feel-" "Okay, hurry in." Prime Minister Su interrupted Su Li and walked inside. Su Chen glanced at his elder brother and wanted to ask, but held back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 806： Warn Mr. Qian Chapter 806 Warning Qian ?Gu Fei had already arrived at the door of his house, so he naturally drove the carriage towards his home. Not far away, he saw a woman on the side of the road. Gu Fei recognized her from a distance. She was Qian. When Qian heard the sound of wheels rolling, she turned around and saw Gu Fei shouting in surprise, "Oh, why is Xiao Fei back today?" Speaking, Qian slapped his mouth, "The Crown Princess, it''s the Crown Princess, look at my mouth." ?She craned her neck to look at the car, "What, you''re the only one? Why are you driving the car by yourself?" Qian seemed to have seen something extraordinary, "How can you, a noble person like you, drive the carriage yourself? Come on, come on, sit inside and let me drive the carriage." ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, "Auntie, no need, are you going home? Get in the car." Qian''s eyes said "I am willing", but he said: "How can this be done? You are the Crown Princess, how can I be so lucky to sit in your car?" ?Gu Fei looked at her sideways and said, "If you don''t come up, I''ll leave." "Up, up, up." Qian said as he put a basket in his hand on the car and climbed into the car smoothly. She did not go into the carriage either, and sat on the shaft with Gu Fei. ? Gu Fei just wanted to ask about Xing''er''s situation, "What is Xing''er doing at home now?" During the few days that Myolie stayed at the palace, she told Gu Fei that she no longer wanted to work in the inn. ?Gu Fei knew in her heart that she was afraid. Afraid of being exposed every day, coming and going, and what will happen to me again. She then gave Xing''er an idea and asked her to learn embroidery from Lanzhi. Once she learns it well, she will be much better than working at work. Mrs. Qian was not happy when she heard the mention of Xing''er, "This **** girl refuses to go to the city to work now. As a result, the family is short of 400 yuan a month. Now the family''s life is very tight." ? Gu Fei coughed lightly, "Auntie, did you forget what I told you to send Xing''er back that day?" Qian Shi laughed dryly, "How can I? I haven''t forgotten it." ? Gu Fei glanced at her and said meaningfully: "As long as you haven''t forgotten, if you scold Xing''er at home, or force her to get married, I know, but I won''t comply." Qian Shi smiled awkwardly and said, "No, no, she is either going to your house to learn embroidery from Lanzhi, or she is locked in the room and cannot come out." ¡°Speaking of which, I would like to thank you very much for giving Xing¡¯er such beautiful clothes and a pearl flower hairpin.¡± She suddenly approached Gu Fei and said, "By the way, Crown Princess, don''t you have any suitable offspring for Xing''er?" "We Xing''er don''t want to choose any of the guards of the royal palace, just give her one." Just when Gu Fei was about to speak, Qian couldn''t wait to say: "Do the guards in the palace earn a lot of money? How many taels of silver a month?" ??Gu Fei turned around and glanced at Qian, and said seriously: "Didn''t I just tell you not to force Xing''er to get married?" ¡°If you keep saying this, auntie, my warning is not a joke.¡± She also admired Mrs. Qian, did her memory only last seven seconds? It''s not that she doesn''t let Xing''er get married, it''s just that she hasn''t been able to do it for a year and a half. Xing''er''s psychological shadow will definitely not be eliminated. When she wants to get married, if she really wants to go out, the princess''s cousin will find a family. Even if Myolie is an old girl, many families in this city will flock to her. Marry a Xing''er and you can have a relationship with the royal family. Who wouldn''t want to? Mr. Qian is confused and thinks that the Gu family is still the same family as before. (End of this chapter) Chapter 807： Why havent you moved yet? Chapter 807 Why haven¡¯t you made any move yet? Qian trembled violently, "No, no, I just asked around. I thought there was a good one, and she would definitely be willing to marry. Forget it, I won''t say anything anymore. It''s up to her to marry her or not. , I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± ??Gu Fei said calmly: "That''s good." As she spoke, she arrived at the door of Qian''s house. Gu Fei stopped the car. Qian quickly jumped out of the car, grabbed her basket, and ran away quickly. ?Gu Fei drove the car to the door of his house. The boy guarding the door hurried over and got a stool for Gu Fei to get out of the car. ?Gu Fei had already jumped down by herself. As she walked inside, she asked, "Are my parents at home?" The young man led the horse and followed behind, "My wife is at home. The master and the second young master went out early in the morning and haven''t come back yet." ??Gu Fei walked into the inner courtyard, and the little girl from the second door hurried inside to report. After a while, Li Chunhua came out holding Xiaoshu. Xiaoshu was wearing a big red bellyband, and the rest of his clothes were naked. His body was fleshy, and his arms and legs seemed to be sections of lotus roots, white and white. Tender. ??Gu Fei was extremely surprised to see such a happy fat baby, "Hurry up and give me a hug." ?Xiaoshu grinned his toothy mouth, opened his hands toward Gu Fei happily, and made babbling sounds in his mouth. ??Gu Fei took it and kissed him on his chubby cheek, "It smells so good. Our little tree smells so good." ?Li Chunhua pursed her lips and smiled beside her. At this time, Lanzhi also came out, followed by Xing''er. Gu Fei looked at Xing''er, she lowered her head and gave Gu Fei a blessing. ??Ms. Chen came out with a smile on her face. Several people gathered around Gu Fei and entered the hall. Ms. Chen said, "Why do you have time to come back today?" ??Gu Fei said vaguely: "I just had something happen nearby, so I came over to take a look." Xing''er felt uncomfortable all over. In front of Gu Fei, her secret was nowhere to be seen, making her feel dirty again. She stood for a while, then said goodbye and went home. Gu Fei then said: "By the way, mother, when dad comes back, tell him to exchange the remaining banknotes for goods, buy some shops, or exchange them for cash." Ms. Chen became nervous, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, the banknote can¡¯t be used?¡± ? Gu Fei shook his head, "No, it''s just that in the current war, it would be safer to switch to gold and silver goods." ¡°Our boat will go out anyway, and the porcelain won¡¯t get damaged if we leave it there.¡± Mrs. Chen nodded, "That''s right. When your father comes back, I will tell him." ??Seeing Gu Fei hugging Xiaoshu and not letting go, she couldn''t help but whisper: "It''s been so long since you''ve been married to the Crown Prince, why haven''t you heard anything yet?" ? Gu Fei blushed and said, "Mom, I''m still young. The prince and I have agreed to have children when I''m eighteen." ??Now the two of them are using contraception during the safe period, as well as outside the body. Doctor Zhao also gave Gu Fei a sachet to wear with her, saying it has a contraceptive effect. ??Gu Fei also knows that none of these are safe, but there is nothing we can do about it. After all, he has not won the lottery yet. Mrs. Chen sighed, "I also know that you have an idea, but after all, the royal family is no better than ordinary people like us. I am thinking, if you never have children, then the prince and princess must not have any objections?" She lowered her voice and leaned into Gu Fei''s ear, "Aren''t you afraid that they will take concubines for the prince?" ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Mom, don''t worry, they are all very busy and have no time to meddle in such nosy matters." Mrs. Chen said helplessly: "Forget it, my mother will worry about it in vain. Just know it yourself." (End of this chapter) Chapter 808： life-saving medicine Chapter 808: Life-Saving Medicine ??Gu Fei thought for a while and then said: "Uncle, let me give you a hand, so I''d better stretch out your hand." ?Now my aunt''s family and my brother-in-law''s family are having a better life. My brother-in-law sold chili peppers and got a few hundred taels of silver, so he bought some land. ?Last year, he was responsible for collecting rent from the fields for Gu Fei''s family. Gu Zhang gave him two hundred taels of silver a year. ?Only the uncle Gu Zhong still sells beef skewers at the stall every day. Mrs. Chen nodded, "Your father said that the next time we go to sea, we will take your uncle and your brother-in-law with us. I will lend your uncle three hundred taels of silver as capital and allow them to carry the goods once." She suddenly remembered something and said happily: "Your third brother came back from a letter a few days ago, saying that he had fought in the war a few days ago and killed several enemies. Now he has become a captain and is in charge of ten people!" ??Gu Fei smiled, "That''s good. Tieniu is also in the military camp now. I just hope that both of them can succeed." ¡°By the way, if anyone in the family goes to see my third brother, please bring him something for me.¡± ??Gu Fei took out a palm-sized flat porcelain bottle and handed it to Chen. "If he is injured, let him take a sip of this medicine. It will be good for the injury." ?There is spiritual liquid in this. Since Su Li is injured and it is useful to eat the spiritual liquid, then bring this to the third brother, it can save his life in critical moments. Mrs. Chen took it carefully and held it in her hand carefully, fearing that she would drop it. She looked at Lanzhi and said, "Lanzhi, I am too old to remember things. If you forget, remember to tell him when your father comes back." Written in a letter to Saburo." Lanzhi nodded, "Don''t worry, Mom, I''ll remember it." ??Gu Fei handed the little tree to Li Chunhua, "Mom, I''ll go back then. There''s still something to do at the house." ??Ms. Chen quickly stood up and said, "Are you going to go without dinner?" ?Gu Fei shook his head, "No." ?A few people sent Gu Fei to the door. Seeing that she was driving the car by herself, which was no good, Mrs. Chen called a boy over and asked the boy to drive Gu Fei back. ? Gu Fei just entered the gate and saw Qin''er and Hua''er waiting at the door. Seeing the car coming back, they both breathed a sigh of relief. Qin''er sent the boy at the door to drive the car in, and gave a piece of silver to the servants of the Gu family, and then helped Gu Fei into the house. ??Gu Fei still had things to do, so when he returned to the house, he locked himself in the room and painted a portrait of Jin Fei. She doesn¡¯t need to be too particular about the sketches she draws, just like them. After drawing several pictures in a row, Gu Fei took the pictures in his hand and teleported to Ruyi Inn. The inn was still empty. When the old man in the shop saw Gu Fei coming, he hurriedly came out and said, "Master, are you here today for something?" ¡°Is Xue Chen here?¡± The old man hurriedly led Gu Fei inside, "Yes, Mr. Xue just came back." ?Gu Fei went upstairs. When Xue Chen saw Gu Fei, he was about to kneel down. Gu Fei snorted, "Quickly leave, I have something serious to tell you." Xue Chen chuckled and closed the door. Gu Fei handed the portrait in his hand to him, "This man is Jin Fei, the commander of the North City troops and horses. I guess he will come to Ping''an City soon. You have the spies everywhere to pay attention. If they find any trace of him, , come and retaliate to me first, don¡¯t alert the enemy, this man is extremely skilled in martial arts, ordinary people are no match for him.¡± Xue Chen looked at it carefully, "But for the purpose of robbing the law field?" "I have also received news that the emperor has appointed Jin Fei to handle the case of robbing the court." ??Gu Fei said with a cold face, "If he hadn''t rushed over during the last robbery of the law field, so many people would not have died in Ruyi Tower." ?Although there are many officers and soldiers, they can''t defeat them, but if they don''t lead the prisoners, they can always escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 809： lucky star Chapter 809 Lucky Star ?? Afterwards, Eleven Niang counted the thirty-four gang killers in Ruyi Building, and eleven of them died. There is no loss in the red group and the white group. For the **** agency, fortunately, although the escorts were injured, they were not caught. ?Otherwise, as long as one of them dies or is caught, their identity will be exposed, and the **** agency in the capital will not be able to protect themselves. This is the best thing among misfortunes. ??Although everyone is their own master, and Jin Fei did nothing wrong, he is still too persistent in doing things. It is better to solve the problem if he can. She narrowed her eyes, "I originally planned to issue a wanted notice and post it at the city gate." "But I''m worried that if there is a wanted order, he will still be able to sneak into the city. When the time comes, he will act in secret, which will cause trouble." Xue Chen nodded, "Master, your concerns are justified, I will let people pay attention to it." ??Gu Fei said again: "There is one more thing." She took out the address written by Su Chen and said, "Buy or rent a house nearby, send some good people there, and protect this family in the near future." Xue Chen glanced at the address on the paper, wrote it down, and then burned it, "Fortunately, I transferred some people from Jiangxia a few days ago. Now there are many things here and there are not enough manpower. I was just thinking about it." Should we also move our headquarters here?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "You can take care of these things yourself. Anyway, I just tell you to do things." "By the way, don''t go out for a while. Just wait in the lobby. I''ll have someone send you ten thousand taels of gold." Xue Chen raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Master is so generous, aren''t you afraid that I will misappropriate these gold and silver?" ??Gu Fei sneered, "If your situation is only this big, then I''m wrong." "You just have to spend the money. After you spend it, I still have it here, as long as you can get things done." Xue Chen said seriously: "Just kidding, I, Xue, am not big enough to take these yellow and white things in my eyes." ??Gu Fei gave him and the entire Ruyi Tower a chance to clean up their reputation. It gave a shady person like him the chance to honor his ancestors and make his wife a wife. This was a great opportunity. How can he lose a big thing because of a small thing? ?Looking back at that time, when he told his father about this matter, his father was so excited that he burst into tears, saying that if this matter really came true, he would have the dignity to meet his ancestors underground. ??But the trouble is that his father is now urging him to get married, and he has a headache. Gu Fei left after explaining the matter. After returning to the palace, he asked Qin''er to find a box with fifty gold ingots each. He counted two hundred and put them in, and sent Qin''er to take someone to Ruyi Inn. She sat down again and wrote a letter to the prince, telling her about Prime Minister Su. ??Now that there is an incident in the palace, there is a shortage of manpower. It is estimated that the prince will entrust Prime Minister Su with important tasks. ?Just one day later, King Qi received Gu Fei¡¯s letter. After reading the letter, King Qi was overjoyed. He felt that his daughter-in-law was really his lucky star. No wonder, because the master said that with her, destiny would be on his side. She first found someone to rescue Qin Guogong and his son. The three of them were able to lead troops, and the pressure on herself and Yu''er was greatly relieved. ??Now he tried to find a way to ask someone to rescue Prime Minister Su and his son. King Qi himself thought that the rescuers were people from Qisha Palace. Presumably the emperor wanted to kill Prime Minister Su because he did not want him to be used by himself. Prime Minister Su had been the Minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs for many years. Now that we are fighting a war, we are in need of a commander-in-chief to manage the allocation of money and food, and to arrange the rear area. It should be noted that the soldiers and horses should go ahead before the food and grass are moved. If the food and grass management is out of control, how can the battle be fought? It is even more difficult if the rear is not stable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 810： Relatives of the Crown Princess Chapter 810: Relatives of the Crown Princess ? King Qi knocked on the table excitedly and thought for a while. Now, Kuaiji County is about to be captured. It can be used by Prime Minister Su and his son. ?There is also Chen''er, don''t keep filial piety, there is a shortage of people now, he is Jieyuan, his talent and learning are very good, but he lacks some experience. I have been training with Prime Minister Su for a few years, and I will be in charge of a lot of things in the Ministry of Household Affairs in the future. This kid, Chen''er, has good conduct and is a member of his own family, so he can be used with peace of mind. ?The King of Qi thought about it and decided to capture the last city in Jiangji County as soon as possible, then go back to Ping''an City and personally go to invite Prime Minister Su. ?He knew that literati were always upright and had to give them face. As a person like him, he had no other merits, and a polite and virtuous corporal could still do it. ?For the master of the Yan Palace, who is a man of the world, he can still be treated as a guest, let alone a great talent of the country like Prime Minister Su. When you ask others to sacrifice their lives for you, shouldn''t you be polite? On the other hand, if the current emperor was more kind to his ministers, less suspicious of this and that, and focused on government affairs, there would not be so many people who would oppose him. The King of Qi unknowingly compared himself with the emperor. ??This is the last city in Kuaiji County. Chiang Kai-shek who defended the city was very stubborn and led the defenders to resist desperately. When the formation was called yesterday, Chiang Kai-shek yelled at him and called him a rebel. ?? King Qi narrowed his eyes and told the herald, "Send my order to attack the city at Mao tomorrow. We must capture Linyong City tomorrow!" ??Gu Fei rested at home for a few days, and the injury on his head gradually healed. He didn''t care about anything every day, and only stayed with Palace Master Yan. He gave lectures in the morning and studied the Qiankun Bag in the afternoon. That evening, she returned to her yard, and Qin''er handed her a message. ?Someone suspected of Jin Fei appeared in Ping''an City. It¡¯s just that the spy quickly lost his whereabouts. Being able to get rid of Ruyilou''s tracking should not be a suspicion, but a reality, but Gu Fei was not too worried. The Duke of Qin and his son are leading troops outside, and the Qin family members live in the palace. ?At the Su family''s side, no one knew their address, and people from Ruyilou were secretly protecting them. Jin Fei is currently hiding in a broken house in a slum in the west of the city. Slums are a place where there are many people from different religions and streams, with complex personnel exchanges and high mobility. This kind of place is the best place to hide and it is also convenient to find out information. ?The reason why he pursued him to Ping''an City was because he had already received the emperor''s secret decree. No matter whether it was Duke Qin, his son, or Prime Minister Su, he would kill them without mercy. ?Although the emperor was suspicious and mean, he was not stupid. He knew clearly that King Qi would be more powerful if he got these people. How could he be willing to do so? Jin Fei hid himself in the slums and dispersed all his men to find out the news. Ping''an City is the territory of King Qi, and it is also the territory of the Crown Prince. Although not many people in Ping''an City recognize him, the Crown Princess has seen him. A woman who can escape from her own hands, Jin Fei feels that he cannot be too careful. He felt that the biggest mistake he had made before was to underestimate the Crown Princess, and he would not make this mistake again. When he entered the city, he put on a beard and changed into a short coat of coarse cloth. Not long after entering the city, he realized that someone was following him. He quickly got rid of the people who were following him and hid in the slums. ?At night, the people who inquired about the news came back one after another to report, but there was no news at all about the Qin family and the Su family. Jin Fei estimated that they might all be in the palace. He was not arrogant enough to enter the palace to kill people. When he was getting a little irritable, one of his men, Zhou Jun, came back. Zhou Jun whispered: "I just heard a scoundrel bragging in a casino here, saying that he was a relative of the Crown Princess." (End of this chapter) Chapter 811： It doesn’t look like a good thing at first glance Chapter 811 It¡¯s not a good thing at first glance Jin Fei narrowed his eyes and asked, "Have you found out clearly, who are the relatives?" Zhou Jundao: "I just coaxed him out and found out clearly that his eldest sister is the cousin-in-law of the imperial concubine." ¡°He also said that he once had a banquet at the deceased concubine¡¯s natal family.¡± Jin Fei said in a deep voice: "Go and bring this man over." ?Zhou Jun agreed and went out. Not far away, we saw three dilapidated tile-roofed houses on the side of the road, with several tables inside, all crowded with people. Those who push Pai Gow and those who throw dice shout five and six. ?Jinbao stretched his neck and stood behind an old man. ?Zhou Jun went over and pulled his collar. Jinbao looked at him enthusiastically and scolded, "Who the **** is pulling me!" while still staring at the sieve cup on the table. ?Zhou Jun dragged him to the door before letting him go. Jin Bao turned around and saw that it was him. He squinted his eyes and said, "Why are you looking for me again? Want to ask me about something? Make sure you agree first that I won''t do it unless you give me money." Just now, Zhou Jun asked him a few questions and gave him a few copper coins. He changed hands and lost, hoping to get some more money to go to the gambling table. ?Zhou Jun smiled and said, "Come with me and ask you something. Your money will be indispensable." Jinbao''s eyes shone, "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go." ?Zhou Jun snorted and strode forward. Jinbao followed up with a stumbling step. Bringing Jinbao into the house, Jin Fei signaled Zhou Jun to close the door. ??Jin Fei took a look at Jin Bao. He was described as a wretched man, with a pair of mung bean eyes that rolled around. He was not a good guy at first glance. He said calmly: "Have you really had wine at the concubine''s natal family?" Jinbao sneered, "Is this fake? That was the best banquet I have ever had in my life. There was chicken, duck, fish and everything." ?His face suddenly showed a look of salivation, "This is nothing, I also met the Crown Princess, and the Crown Princess is really as beautiful as a fairy." ??Jin Fei glanced at him coldly, feeling extremely angry. How dare anyone think of the Crown Princess! He said in a cold voice: "Where is the imperial concubine''s natal family?" Jin Bao chuckled, looked at the sky, and stretched out one hand. Jin Fei winked at Zhou Jun. Zhou Jun took out a handful of copper coins and put them in his hand. Jinbao quickly stuffed the coins into his arms and grinned, "It''s not far outside the South City Gate." His eyes rolled. After turning around, "That place is hard to find, and most people can''t find it. I''m willing to take you there, as long as-" He stretched out his hand and rubbed his fingers. Jin Fei lowered his eyes and said, "Money is not an issue." ¡°Well, you will take us there tomorrow evening.¡± Ping''an City now belongs to King Qi, and the token in his hand cannot leave the city. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you to rest here all night today.¡± Jin Bao shouted, "I''m not going to rest here, I''m still¡ª" Before he could finish his words, Jin Fei moved and nodded Jin Bao''s head a few times, causing Jin Bao to fall to the ground. ?Zhou Jun looked at the gold treasures on the ground and whispered: "Do you really want to..." Jin Fei¡¯s face was expressionless. He didn¡¯t want to do this either. But there is no way, this errand is very difficult to handle. The Duke of Qin and his son escaped from the hands of Zhu Yiwei. The emperor therefore reprimanded Zhu Yiwei for his incompetence in doing things and gave him the errand. ?He did not have Zhu Yiwei''s intelligence network, so he knew nothing about Ping''an City and had no way to start. ??With just these few of his men, if they go out to inquire for another two days, they will probably be noticed by the Prince of Qi''s Mansion. ?He can''t stay in Ping An City for a long time now, but he can''t return without success either. Now it is certain that the Crown Princess knows the whereabouts of Prime Minister Su, and there is no other way but to open a breakthrough from here. ?Whether it works or not, you have to give it a try. (End of this chapter) Chapter 812： Damn chance encounter Chapter 812 Damn chance encounter One night passed, and during the day Jin Fei''s men went out to inquire for another day, but still found nothing. ?At dusk, Jin Fei unlocked Jin Bao''s acupuncture points and asked someone to throw him a steamed bun. Jin Bao was already very hungry, so he got up from the ground without saying anything, grabbed the steamed buns and ate them. Jin Fei motioned to Zhou Jun, who lifted him up, walked outside the house, and threw him into a carriage. Jin Fei immediately got into the car, Zhou Jun drove the car, and the rest of the people were waiting. Some drove the car, some walked, and they dispersed. Jin Bao finished eating the steamed buns, but felt that he was not full yet. He said aggrievedly: "I said you are too unreasonable. I didn''t say I won''t take you there. What are you going to do to knock me out? You can only give one steamed bun..." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Jin Fei glanced at him and said coldly: "Noisy." Jin Bao was afraid that Jin Fei would stun him if he disagreed with him, so he shrank his neck and did not dare to speak. ?After walking not far from the city gate, there was a fork in the road. Zhou Jun stopped the car, turned around and asked, "Which way to go?" Jinbao lifted the curtain and took a look outside. He looked at Jin Fei timidly and said, "You haven''t given me any money yet." ?Jin Fei swept over lightly, but Jin Bao remained silent. He took out a piece of broken silver and threw it over. Jin Bao caught it in a hurry and said, "Go to the right, go to the right." Zhou Jun took the silver and gold treasures without asking any more questions. He lifted up the curtain and showed him the way diligently. The carriage arrived near the former Gu family yard. Jinbao pointed in front, "That''s the yard with white walls and black tiles." ?Zhou Jun drove the carriage over slowly. When passing by, Jin Fei took a look and saw a big lock on the door. Jin Fei frowned, lifted the curtain and told Zhou Jun, "Stop the car and go and take a look." Zhou Jun parked the car and saw no one was around, so he quickly jumped in from the courtyard wall. Walking around the front and back yards, there was no one in the house. There was a layer of dust in the house, and it didn''t look like anyone was living in it. He climbed over the wall and reported it to Jin Fei. Jin Fei grabbed Jin Bao by the neck and said, "How dare you lie to me? No one lives in that yard at all!" Jin Bao was so frightened that he waved his hands repeatedly, "No, no, how dare I lie to you? The last time I had a banquet, it was here." ¡°By the way, there is another family just behind that. They are all relatives of the Crown Princess. If you go there and ask, you will definitely be able to find out.¡± ?Zhou Jun drove the carriage in a circle. Not far away, he came across another similar house with a big lock on the door. Jinbao almost cried when he saw the lock. He had lived in this courtyard for several days at that time, and he had never seen the door locked here. There were so many families living in it, and people were coming in and out all day long, and the door would not be closed until midnight. ?Zhou Jun climbed over the wall again and went in to explore. It didn''t look like the house had been unoccupied for a long time. There was no dust in the house. But there are no bedding or luggage. When he came out to talk to Jin Fei, Jin Fei stared at Jin Bao coldly. Jin Bao held his head with one hand and protected his neck with the other, "I really didn''t lie. I used to live here. I don''t know why they disappeared." ¡± ?Zhou Jun whispered: "Sir, what should I do?" Jin Fei said coldly: "Go back to the city first." ?Zhou Jun rode back, while Jinbao huddled by the window, afraid that Jin Fei would pinch his neck again. At this moment, a carriage came towards us. The country road was narrow and the two cars passed each other. Jin Bao suddenly caught a glimpse of a little girl in the carriage opposite. She looked familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere. (End of this chapter) Chapter 813： One is worth two Chapter 813 One is worth two When the carriage passed by, Jin Bao slapped his head and shouted excitedly, "I just saw that, the little girl sitting in the carriage is the niece of the Crown Princess." ??Xiaocao now goes to Mr. Zhou''s house every day to teach with Sister Yu. She goes in the morning and returns in the evening. The driver was a boy, and a girl was holding her in the car. Jin Fei immediately told Zhou Jun, "Turn around and follow the car." ?Zhou Jun turned his horse''s head and followed the car from a distance. ?After walking two or three miles, I saw the car driving into a dark door on the roadside. ?Zhou Jun drove the car past the door. Jin Fei pulled Jinbao aside and carefully observed the surroundings from the car window. The carriage continued to move forward, and after walking a mile or two, it stopped outside a secluded grove. Jin Fei tapped Jin Bao''s acupuncture points. Jin Bao couldn''t move or even speak. He could only move his eyes. Not long after, Jin Fei¡¯s men who had been following him from afar slowly came over. About twenty people gathered outside the car to discuss in low voices. The sky is getting darker little by little. ?Jinbao sat stiffly in the carriage, and could only vaguely hear the very low voices outside. ?Time passed slowly, the moon gradually moved westward, and the barking of dogs in the distant village was no longer heard. Jin Fei looked at the moon, estimated the time, waved his hand, and the group quietly walked towards the Gu family. The night was already very late, and Lanzhi was still lying on the bed. She is now more than five months pregnant, has a big belly, and is always uncomfortable no matter what position she lies in bed. ?Erlang is not at home again tonight, and went to the salt field on the seaside with his father. ?She felt thirsty and was about to get up and ask the girl to get some water when she suddenly heard a short cry from outside the house, "Ah-" and then there was no sound. Lanzhi''s heart started to beat loudly. She got out of bed and shouted, "Xiaomi, what happened outside?" Xiaomi was sleeping in the outer room. Hearing Lanzhi''s voice, he sat up in a daze. Just as he was about to go down and take a look, the door suddenly opened. ?Several masked men walked in. Xiaomi let out a scream of terror, and then a stick hit her on the head. She knew nothing. Lanzhi just got out of bed. She was so frightened by the scream that her legs went weak and she fell down on the bed again. Then, her door was kicked open. ?She looked at the masked man in front of her in horror. She wanted to scream but couldn''t, and her whole body was shaking like chaff. I heard someone say: "Is this the master of this family?" Another said: "It should be that this is the main room, and the servants are not qualified to live in it." Another person said: "Take it away quickly, don''t be nagging." ??A man came over and raised his hand and slashed at the side of Lanzhi''s neck. Lanzhi shrank and said hurriedly: "I''ll go with you, don''t hurt my child." ??As Lanzhi stood up, her swollen belly fell into the man''s eyes. The man hesitated for a moment, but cut it off with the knife. Langzhi suddenly fell to the ground. Someone chuckled and said, "This is good, one is worth two." Lanzhi was then pushed out. ?Zhou Jun had been waiting in the woods. Not long after, he saw his colleagues coming back one after another, either carrying people on their shoulders or carrying others. He picked them up and threw them on the ground. ?Zhou Jun looked at the people on the ground and muttered, "Are there no men in this family? Why are they all women?" ?One person laughed and said: "I''m afraid all the men in the family are dead, but there is still a boy. I''m afraid it will cause trouble if he cries, so I didn''t arrest him." (End of this chapter) Chapter 814： Everyone is gone Chapter 814 Everyone is gone Jin Fei walked over with a sullen face. He opened the car curtain, lifted the golden treasure down, and opened his acupuncture points: "Do you recognize that these are the family members of the Crown Princess?" ?Jinbao was shaking all over. He originally wanted to make a little money, but he didn''t know that he was involved in such a big thing. But at this point, he couldn''t even run away. Zhou Jun held up a lantern and illuminated the people on the ground. Jinbao pointed at Mrs. Chen on the ground, shaking, "This, this is the imperial concubine''s mother." He pointed at Li Chunhua again and said, "This is the crown prince''s sister-in-law." Pointing at Xiaocao: "This is the niece of the Crown Princess." He looked at Lanzhi and shook his head, "I don''t know this." He pointed to the old lady again and said, "This is the princess''s grandmother." Jin Fei turned to his subordinates, "Tie them up and throw them into the car." ?A few people were still unconscious, but they were all **** and thrown into the carriage. ?Jinbao shrank his head and quietly moved his heels back, trying to reduce his presence. At this moment, he suddenly saw Jin Fei pull out the long knife from his waist. Jinbao''s pupils shrank sharply, and a bad premonition arose in his heart. He instinctively wanted to run, but his legs were as weak as noodles. Then, he saw the knife move forward and stab it in. into his own stomach. ?Jinbao lowered his head and watched the blood flow out along the blade. ?The knife circled in his stomach, and he heard the sound of his internal organs being minced, and then the knife was pulled out. ?Jinbao felt a cool breeze blowing in his stomach. ?His whole body lost strength and fell backward uncontrollably. ?He was lying on the cold ground and saw a silvery-white waning moon in the sky through the gaps in the leaves above his head, shining coldly on the world. The carriage quickly left from the side of the grove. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When Gu Fei got up early and combed her hair, Lian''er ran in in a panic, "Miss, my aunt is here. She is in the front yard. She said yes, something happened at home." ?Gu Fei stood up hurriedly and walked out as he said, "What happened?" Lian''er lowered her head, "I don''t know, my aunt didn''t say anything." ?Gu Fei''s feet were flying. When she walked to the front yard, she saw her aunt looking out anxiously. When she saw Gu Fei, she burst into tears. ¡°Xiao Fei, your mother and the others are all gone.¡± ? Gu Fei felt indescribable panic and put a hand on her chest, "Auntie, please tell me carefully, what''s going on?" The aunt cried and said: "Early in the morning, your servants came over and said something happened at home." "Your eldest uncle, your father and your second brother went out and were not at home. Yougen Youde and I ran to your house and saw several of your servants dead and many injured. Your mother, your grandmother, As well as your elder sister-in-law and second sister-in-law, Xiaocao is gone." ¡°Xiaoshu was hugged by the girl and cried so hard that he was out of breath.¡± "I quickly asked Yougen to hook up the car, and then went into the city to report the news to you." ? Gu Fei was trembling slightly, and her aunt cried and took out a letter from her arms, "This seems to be for you." ??Gu Fei took it and looked at the big words on it, and the Crown Princess signed it personally. She opened it with a sullen face and saw that there were only a few sentences written inside. The main idea was that if you want your family to be safe and sound, take the heads of Duke Qin and Prime Minister Su to the capital for exchange. There is no signature. Gu Fei took a deep breath and said, "Jin Fei!" She circled around the room several times like a trapped animal, not knowing what she was going to do. The aunt cried and said, "I just asked someone to take the little tree to my house, and my peach branches are taking care of it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 815： The baby is not easy to coax Chapter 815 The baby is not easy to coax ?Gu Fei closed his eyes and told Qin''er, "Follow Auntie back and pick up Xiaoshu." He then said to his aunt: "Auntie, please take care of me at home. If the servants need to treat their injuries, please call the doctor as soon as possible." ¡°If something happens, let the steward take care of their funeral affairs.¡± Auntie wiped away her tears and said, "Don''t worry, I will help you get it done." Speaking, he went out with Qin''er. ? Gu Fei thought about it and then told Lian''er, "Go and find a nanny to come to Xiaoshu. You and Nanny Qin will help take care of Xiaoshu these days." Lian''er received the order and went out to find someone to do something. After Gu Fei finished speaking, he sat down on the chair. If I guess correctly, Jin Fei did this. ?She never imagined that a court official would be so shameless as to kidnap innocent people as hostages. The incident happened last night, and they didn¡¯t know whether they had entered the city or where they had gone overnight. How about setting up cards along the way? ?They are taking hostages and they will definitely need a carriage. It is only morning and they should not have gone far yet. Sheka should be able to stop them in Donghai County. ?However, Gu Fei quickly rejected the idea of ??setting up a card. They had hostages in hand, and Jin Fei was highly skilled in martial arts. Ordinary officers and soldiers would still be helpless when encountering them. She thought of teleporting again. Although she could go to her mother if she teleported, it would not be easy for her to do it alone, even if she brought Xiao Yu with her. First, Jin Fei has many people, so the two of them may not be opponents. Secondly, if Jin Fei put a knife on her mother''s neck, would she still dare to move? The biggest problem is to use a weapon that avoids rats. ??Gu Fei sat in the hall and thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of any solution. ?Until Qin''er brought Xiaoshu over, Xiaoshu kept crying in Qin''er''s arms. Gu Fei reached out to pick him up, but Xiaoshu still cried. Nanny Qin said from the side: "I''m afraid the young master is hungry. He is less than eight months old and hasn''t been weaned yet." ??Gu Fei said helplessly: "I asked Lian''er to find the wet nurse, but I don''t know when the wet nurse will come." I''m afraid it won''t be easy to find a nanny. ??Mother Qin said softly: "There is some porridge cooked on the stove in the kitchen. Why don''t you bring some over and feed the young master first? He will be able to eat some porridge at seven or eight months old." ?Gu Fei nodded quickly, "Then let someone bring some porridge." ??Grandma Qin agreed and asked the girl to bring the porridge. She took the little tree over and held it in her arms to coax her. Xiaoshu''s face was red from crying and he was about to lose his breath. ?Gu Fei looked worried and had no choice. ?Manny Qin took some water and put a spoon to Xiaoshu''s mouth. Xiaoshu cried less and started sipping the water on the spoon with her small mouth. Took a sip and realized that the taste was not right. Xiaoshu turned his face, pushed away the spoon with his little hand, and started crying again. Fortunately, after a while, the maid came over with a suitcase and a bowl of porridge. Nanny Qin took a spoonful and put it to Xiaoshu''s mouth. There was sugar in the porridge, and the little tree hummed. After trying it, he tasted the sweetness and soon stopped crying. ?Gu Fei finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Xiaoshu eating the porridge in big mouthfuls. Qin''er said: "Master, you haven''t had your breakfast yet. Don''t be anxious about my wife''s affairs. You can think about it after you have eaten." ??Gu Fei nodded, and the maids placed the breakfast in the suitcase on the table. Although Gu Fei had no appetite, she still ate it. If she wanted to save her family, she needed to have good physical strength. (End of this chapter) Chapter 816： Seriously, Palace Master Yan Chapter 816 Serious Palace Master Yan After breakfast, Gu Fei also made up his mind. ?Jin Fei and the others may be on their way during the day, but at night, they must sleep. There were no lights on the official road, so it was impossible for them to travel at night. ?The best time is to wait until night when people are sleeping most deeply, and she will take action then. ??Gu Fei got up and went to the courtyard of Palace Master Yan. Palace Master Yan saw her frown and looked at Qin''er, "What''s wrong with Xiao Fei?" Qin''er whispered the matter, and Palace Master Yan looked at Gu Fei, "What are you going to do?" ?Gu Fei pursed her lips and said, "Tonight, I will go find Xiao Yu, and then we will rescue them together." Palace Master Yan did not ask Gu Fei if he knew the place. No one knew all the weirdness about Gu Fei better than him. He snorted, "Why are you looking for him? Your master is here. Isn''t your master better than that brat?" High in martial arts?" ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, yes, Xiao Yu''s martial arts is estimated to be higher than that of Jin Fei''s, but the level is limited. ?But the master is different. With the master here, she doesn''t have to worry about Jin Fei and only needs to concentrate on dealing with other people. ? Gu Fei finally showed a smile, "Master is right, ignore that brat. I will go with Master in the evening." Palace Master Yan patted Gu Fei''s head lovingly, "Don''t worry, good disciple, as long as Master is here, no one can hurt a hair in your family." At midnight, Gu Fei changed into night clothes and teleported to the courtyard of Palace Master Yan. Palace Master Yan was waiting for her under the lamp. When he saw her coming, he smiled and said, "Master was just curious about how you went to Qisha Mountain in the past. Tonight is a good time to open your eyes." ??Gu Fei held a gun in one hand and held Palace Master Yan''s arm in the other, "Master, don''t blink." She was thinking about her mother, and then the two of them teleported to the same place. Before Gu Fei could see clearly what was going on around him, he heard a man''s voice, "Someone is coming, everyone, get up!" She shot towards the place where the sound came from. Then the man''s screams were heard. Only then did Gu Fei see clearly that the place they were in was actually a wilderness. There was a fire in the middle, presumably to drive away wild beasts. The fire was several meters away, and some people were sleeping here and there. She saw her mother and two sisters-in-law, as well as the old lady and Xiaocao, all **** and thrown to the ground, with things stuffed in their mouths. At this moment, the men lying on the ground got up one after another. ??Jin Fei moved the fastest, jumping up almost as soon as he heard the shout. The gun in Gu Fei''s hand kept shooting at the men on the ground. With a wave of his hand, Palace Master Yan saw a flash of silver light and several flying knives shooting at different people. ?At the same time, he patted Jin Fei with his other hand. Jin Fei greeted Palace Master Yan while shouting, "Kill those hostages!" ??Gu Fei saw a man who was closest to her mother. He pulled out the knife in his hand before he could get up. ?She raised her gun to shoot, and at the same time she saw a flash of silver light, a flying knife slit the man''s throat, and Gu Fei''s gun hit the man''s forehead. The man fell to the ground. Gu Fei quickly teleported towards where his family was. Palace Master Yan slapped Jin Fei away with one palm, then flicked his sleeves again, and all those who had just stood up fell down. Gu Fei stood in front of her mother, holding a gun and looking around. The people around her had all the flying knives pierced into their hearts. Although some of these people were not completely dead, they were only twitching on the ground. . ?Only now did she realize how powerful her master was when he took it seriously, and how powerful he could be at the same time. It will kill you as soon as you take action. (End of this chapter) Chapter 817： A worthy death Chapter 817 A worthy death The Chen family, Li Chunhua, Lanzhi, and even Xiaocao who were **** on the ground were waiting quietly. The moment Gu Fei appeared, they stopped panicking and were not afraid. ?Only the old lady woke up from the sound of gunshots. She kept struggling and moving on the ground, and even tried to make a sound to attract Gu Fei''s attention, hoping that Gu Fei would save her quickly. ??Gu Fei was not in a hurry to untie the ropes around her family members. She had to make sure that all her enemies had no ability to stand up again. ??She held a gun in one hand and a sword in the other. She looked around one by one. If they were not dead, she would cut them with a knife. She was running out of bullets, so she had to save them. Palace Master Yan slapped Jin Fei away with one palm, then chased after him, and soon brought Jin Fei back. He threw Jin Fei to the ground and looked at him condescendingly. Jin Fei''s heart has been shattered by that palm, and he is just waiting for time. He looked up at Palace Master Yan and said intermittently: "You, who are you?" ? He ??has always been proud of his martial arts. The masters who taught him all said that he was a martial arts wizard, and he had few opponents in the capital. ?He didn''t believe that anyone could kill him with one palm, and he didn''t even make a single move. Palace Master Yan had no expression on her face and said calmly: "I am Yan Hong." Palace Master Yan doesn''t like to mention his own name. He is a big man, but he was given such a name by his parents. Just hearing the name, he thought he was a woman. The name is given by the parents and cannot be changed. Fortunately, there are few opportunities for his name to be called by others. When he was young, everyone called him Young Master, and later called him Palace Master. He was not shy about answering questions for a dying man. ??Jin Fei has naturally heard of the name Yan Hong. ??If a person who practices martial arts does not even know the name of Palace Master Yan, then he must not have entered the mainstream yet. Palace Master Yan is the pinnacle that all martial arts practitioners look up to. Jin Fei gave a wry smile. He had also imagined that one day, he could be like Palace Master Yan and compete for the No. 1 spot in the world. Only today did he know that his proud martial arts skills were continuously defeated in front of Palace Master Yan. Not even suitable for carrying shoes. ??Gu Fei came over after mending the knife and looked at Jin Fei on the ground. Jin Fei''s eyes fell on her face and he smiled bitterly, "I still underestimated the Crown Princess." ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Originally, I didn''t want to kill you because you were still polite." "You are an official of the imperial court. You arrested me and even killed my people. I don''t hate you much. That''s just your duty." "But you must have a bottom line and a conscience. The knife in your hand does not give you the confidence to kill innocent people." Jin Fei understood everything in an instant. It turned out that the case of robbing the court was led by the imperial concubine. ?What an unpredictable method that was, it was ridiculous that I was naive enough to want to kidnap her family and force her to submit. As for the bottom line and conscience, he has climbed from a small official with no background to his current position in just a few years. The bottom line and conscience have long been slowly forgotten by him. Gu Fei''s eyes were cold, "I hope you can be a good person with conscience in your next life." The long sword in her hand swiped across Jin Fei''s neck. Jin Fei didn''t seem to feel any pain, and there was even a hint of relief on the corner of his lips. smile. ??If he can die in the hands of the best master in the world and the most beautiful woman in the world, he deserves to die. ?Gu Fei didn¡¯t look at this man again, walked over and cut everyone¡¯s ropes with a dagger. (End of this chapter) Chapter 818： I want to go back Chapter 818 I want to go back The old lady got her hands and feet free, tore off the gag in her mouth, sat on the ground and howled, "I want to go back, I want to go back to my eldest son''s house, I won''t live in your house anymore, what''s going on?" , I still have to suffer such a crime at this age!¡± ??Gu Fei pretended not to hear her words and helped Lanzhi up, "How are you?" ?What she was most worried about was Lanzhi. She was pregnant. If something happened, Gu Fei would really not be able to forgive herself. ?? Lanzhi stood up slowly, held her belly, and shook her head gently, "I''m fine." As she was speaking, she moved her hand, and Lanzhi said happily: "He kicked me, he''s kicking me!" ??Ms. Chen smiled while wiping her tears, "It''s okay, it''s okay. My grandson is strong and will definitely become a general in the future." ?Li Chunhua also got up holding Xiaocao. Gu Fei touched Xiaocao''s face and said, "You must be scared. It''s my fault that I didn''t protect you." ?Xiaocao hugged Li Chunhua''s neck and shook her head, "Xiaocao is not afraid, Xiaocao is the bravest." ??The old lady was still howling on the ground, Mrs. Chen went over and helped her up. ? Gu Fei looked at the corpses all over the ground. Fortunately, these people at home had all fled the country. They had seen corpses, murders, and wolves before. Otherwise, Gu Fei was really afraid that they would have psychological shadow. ?She said softly: "Everyone, get in the car, let''s go back." Palace Master Yan waved to Xiaocao, "Come on, little girl, grandpa will take you back." There were two carriages here. When Gu Fei saw Palace Master Yan consciously sitting on the carriage''s shaft, she felt a little sore in her heart. The majestic Palace Master of the Seven Kills Palace was actually willing to be the coachman at this moment. ?Master gave her too much, and she really had nothing to repay. ?Gu Fei supported Lanzhi and said, "Go and sit next to my master." He turned around and called Li Chunhua, "Sister-in-law, you, second sister-in-law, and Xiaocao are all taking my master''s car." She helped Lanzhi get into the car, and then carried Xiaocao up. She smiled apologetically at Palace Master Yan. Palace Master Yan understood the apology in her eyes and touched her head, "Master is just driving a car, it''s nothing." ?Gu Fei didn''t say anything. She would spend her whole life slowly repaying the kindness her master had shown her. She turned around and helped the old lady and her mother get into another car. She turned on the flashlight, tied it to the shaft of the car, illuminated the road ahead, and then shook the reins. ?The two cars went up the official road one after the other and drove towards Ping''an City. The next morning, the carriage drove to the door of Gu''s house. The boy at the door saw Gu Fei, the driver, and stumbled in and shouted, "The Crown Princess is here." ?Such a big thing happened to the family, and several people died. All the servants were frightened. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zhang and his son returned home in the morning that the panic subsided slightly. After Gu Zhang heard about it when he got home, he was confused and had just sent someone to the palace to find out the news, but the person who went there hadn''t come back yet. ?The arrival of Gu Fei at this moment undoubtedly made everyone feel that they had a backbone. ??Gu Zhang and Erlang heard the boy''s cry and ran out from inside. Erlang was worried about Lanzhi, so he stepped on his left foot with his right foot while running, fell down, got up and continued running. When the father and son ran to the door, they saw Gu Fei helping the old lady out of the car. ??Gu Zhang hurriedly stepped forward to help the old lady. The old lady pushed his hand away and shouted inside as she walked, "Mother Zhou, pack my things quickly, I want to go back!" ??Gu Fei glanced at the old lady lightly while helping Chen. The word "go back" is really well used. ?This shows that the old lady has never regarded this place as her home. In her heart, she still belongs to the same family as her eldest son. (End of this chapter) Chapter 819： Have a meeting Chapter 819 Have a meeting Erlang saw Lanzhi''s head peeking out from a car behind him, so he rushed over and carefully helped her down. Seeing that Lanzhi was intact, Erlang hugged her and cried. ?Li Chunhua got out of the car with Xiaocao in her arms and kept shouting, "Where is Xiaoshu? Where is my son?" Seeing the mess, Palace Master Yan cried and shouted and shook her head helplessly. ??Gu Fei came over, and Palace Master Yan patted her on the shoulder, "Master is going back to the palace first." ? Gu Fei knew that the master could not adapt to this scene of fireworks in the world, so she nodded, "I will ask a boy to take the master back." Palace Master Yan waved her sleeves and said, "No need, it''s such a short journey, it would be faster for me to go back by myself." As he said that, his feet were flying, and he quickly disappeared. The family entered the house and the servants were busy preparing meals. ??The old lady kept asking people to pack her clothes and luggage. Gu Zhang asked her to go to her elder brother''s place after dinner, but the old lady refused. It seems that if we take a step too late, something big will happen. ?Li Chunhua was relieved when she heard the servant said that Xiaoshu had been sent to the palace. Lanzhi felt uncomfortable and wanted to take a shower. Erlang was about to help her back to her room when Gu Fei said, "Second sister-in-law, wait a minute, I have something to say." Erlang and Lanzhi hurriedly sat down and looked at Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei looked at the family members around him and said, "Our family can''t continue like this." ??Gu Zhang didn''t know what Gu Fei meant yet, so he came over and asked, "Why not?" ?Gu Fei sighed. This family is developing too fast. ??? If you just have money, it''s fine to be a nouveau riche. However, Gu Fei''s identity can be said to have leapt several classes, from the bottom to the top of this society. ??But the Gu family''s thinking mode is still stuck in their hometown, they still want to be self-sufficient and live a small life behind closed doors. ? Even Gu Fei didn''t consider many issues. Otherwise, he should have equipped the house with guards long ago, and he wouldn''t have no resistance at all. ??Gu Fei said seriously: "Dad, first of all, this house cannot be lived in. This place has been known to be unsafe." "In the next few days, I will ask someone to find another house, and you will all move there." Ms. Chen was the first one who was unwilling, "You spent so much money on this house, why don''t you just stop living there?" ¡°Buying another house will cost money, which is not cost-effective.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s great if we live here. Your aunt¡¯s house and your brother-in-law¡¯s house are next door. You can hear anything you shout out. It¡¯s lively.¡± ?Gu Fei looked at Mrs. Chen apologetically, "Mom, I really can''t do this." "My identity is different now. There are wars everywhere now. Although this safe city looks peaceful, the further we go, the more complicated the situation becomes. You are my family, so I am afraid that this kind of thing will happen to others again. Use you to blackmail me." Chen became silent. ??Gu Fei looked at Lanzhi again, "The servants in the family must be controlled from now on, the rules must be established, and the family must be strict." ? Lanzhi nodded slightly. She actually quite liked the atmosphere at home now, but she was afraid that Mr. Chen and the others would not be used to it, so they turned a blind eye to many things. ??The servants in the family really don''t have any rules. The concierge is just a decoration. The relatives next door can come in whenever they want without having to notify them. ??Gu Fei added: "From now on, the home must be equipped with guards, and guards must be arranged to be on duty at night. Anyone who goes out must bring guards with him." (End of this chapter) Chapter 820： gloat Chapter 820: Gloating over misfortune ??Gu Zhang is a scholar after all and is the quickest to figure it out. He nodded, "We are now the royal family''s in-laws. No matter how ordinary we think we are, it doesn''t seem that way in the eyes of others." ¡°In all things in the world, there must be gains and losses.¡± ¡°We have gained status and money, but we have to lose freedom to a certain extent, as well as other things.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled at her father, "Dad still understands." ?Gu Zhang sighed, "I should have thought of this." "Fortunately, there is no danger this time. From now on, I will do as you say." ??Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then when I go back, I will ask people to see if there are any good houses in the city. The city is safer than outside the city. The city gate is closed at night, and there are officers and soldiers patrolling the streets." ??Ms. Chen had a frown on her face. She didn''t want to go to the city to live. Now that she was in the city, it would be inconvenient to visit other places. Being at home every day would be like going to jail. ?Gu Fei looked at Mrs. Chen and said softly: "Mom, I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me, our family wouldn''t have suffered from this." Ms. Chen felt heartbroken when her daughter said this, "What are you talking about?" "My parents didn''t think it through. Our family is not short of money now. We should have hired some nursing homes long ago." At this time, the servants came over to say that the food had been set. Everyone moved to the next door to eat together. After eating for a while, Taoer came over. ¡°Grandma just went back. She just said she felt bad. Mom asked me to ask if I would like to ask a doctor to take a look.¡± ? Gu Zhang knew that Qian was unwilling to pay, so he motioned to the girl next to him, "Ask the housekeeper to ask a doctor to take a look. I''ll be there soon after dinner." The girl is out. Tao''er smiled, leaned over and said with bright eyes, "I just heard from grandma that those who kidnapped her were here for Xiao Fei. Xiao Fei, have you offended someone?" ??Gu Fei looked at her with a half-smile, "Sister Taoer, there are some things that you shouldn''t ask about. Sometimes, the more you know, the faster you will die." Tao''er''s mouth twitched, "You guys eat, I''m going back to take care of grandma." After Tao''er left, Mrs. Chen put the bowl down and said, "Who is this?" ¡°I saw her smiling like she was gloating about her misfortune.¡± ? Gu Fei was calm. She gave her mother a piece of food and said, "Mom, this is not surprising. People''s hearts are like this. Our family''s life is so enviable. There are always people who wish us bad luck." ??Ms. Chen couldn''t help but mutter, "It''s the same with you, you tell people everything." "Looking at your breasts, you couldn''t wait to leave, as if our family was a plague." ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Mom, don''t be angry. Some people are like this. They can only share wealth and honor but not adversity." ¡°As everyone knows, sugarcane is not as sweet as both ends, and no benefit in this world comes for free.¡± She glanced at Gu Zhang and said, "My mother is gone, so my mother will be cleaner." ?Gu Zhang coughed lightly and said, "Eat vegetables, eat vegetables." After dinner, Li Chunhua insisted on going back to the palace to pick up Xiaoshu. ?Gu Zhang sent a boy to drive the carriage. The carriage arrived at the side door of the palace. Because the porter of the palace did not recognize the boy, the carriage stopped. Gu Fei raised the curtain and told the porter, "It''s me, open the door." The concierge hurriedly opened the door when he saw Gu Fei. Just at this moment, a person suddenly rushed out from the side and knelt down suddenly in front of the carriage, "Prince Princess, please help me." ?Gu Fei narrowed his eyes and saw that the person kneeling on the ground turned out to be Shan Zi''s mother. (End of this chapter) Chapter 821： please help me Chapter 821 Please help me ?Li Chunhua said in surprise: "Aunt Huang, why are you here?" Shanzi¡¯s mother knelt on the ground and wiped her tears, ¡°I want to ask the imperial concubine for something.¡± ??Gu Fei thought about it carefully and found that Shan Zi''s mother had never offended her. She had always been polite to her since she first came home. The things Shanzi did cannot be blamed on his mother. She nodded slightly, "Come up, go in and talk." Shanzi''s mother has been wandering around here for two days. She doesn''t dare to get too close for fear that the servant will chase her away. She even dares not tell the gatekeeper that she wants to find the Crown Princess. She is not an onion. If the imperial concubine is the clouds in the sky, she is not even as good as the mud on the ground. ?At this time, Gu Fei was willing to see her. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed twice before getting up. ?She climbed into the car and didn''t dare to come in. She just sat on the shaft. ?The car went inside and didn''t stop until it reached the second door. The woman from the second door quickly came over to help Gu Fei get out of the car. The little girl has already gone inside to report the news. After a while, all the maids and maids came out to welcome him. One by one, Gu Fei walked inside. ??Gu Fei held Li Chunhua''s arm, while Shan Zi''s mother fell behind knowingly, lowering her head and not even daring to glance around. Entering the yard, Gu Fei first asked the maid to ask Shan Zi''s mother to sit down, and then asked someone to bring the little tree over. ?Mother Qin quickly came over with Xiaoshu in her arms. When Xiaoshu saw her mother, she kicked her legs and danced with her hands from a distance, making babbling sounds. Li Chunhua burst into tears. This precious baby was now her lifeblood. She knew that with the current status of the Gu family, Gu Qing could marry an official lady. If she did not have a son by her side, her status would be unstable. ?She quickly reached out to take the little tree, and when the little tree fell into her mother''s arms, it hugged her chest. ?Li Chunhua''s expression suddenly dimmed. She was frightened this time. She didn''t breastfeed for a day and two nights, and her milk supply had already disappeared. Xiaoshu is just eight months old, so it stands to reason that he should be breastfed until he is over a year old. ??Mother Qin is a good person. She knew it when she saw Li Chunhua''s expression, and said with a smile: "Yesterday I found a nanny for Xiaoshu. If grandma has no milk, just take the nanny home." Li Chunhua felt a little happier now, "Well, I''m worried about the little tree running out of milk. What should I do with the little tree?" Mother Qin asked someone to bring the wet nurse and gave her some instructions. Li Chunhua saw that Shanzi''s mother seemed to have something to do, so she didn''t stay long, so she went home with her nanny and Xiaoshu in her arms. ?Gu Fei sent several maids to see her off. After finishing this matter, Gu Fei sat down and asked Shan Zi''s mother softly, "Aunt Huang, do you have anything to do with me?" Shanzi¡¯s mother hurriedly got down from the chair and knelt on the ground again. ?Gu Fei quickly winked at Qin''er and stopped her. Shanzi''s mother stood on the ground, not daring to raise her head, and said awkwardly: "I want to ask the imperial concubine to help find my Shanzi." ¡°My Shanzi went out to catch a car some time ago and never came back.¡± She lowered her head, "I know I shouldn''t come. My Shanzi is a jerk. He did something wrong to Myolie before. I don''t have the face to beg you." "But I really have no choice. The only person I know in this safe city who has the ability to help me is you." Shan Zi''s mother resisted crying, fearing that Gu Fei would think she was unlucky, "These days, I''ve been asking everywhere, but no one knows his whereabouts. I really have no choice. I know that the princess has a good heart. For the sake of our hometown, For the sake of my fellow countrymen, please help me.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 822： Let him study and understand Chapter 822: Let him study and be sensible ?Gu Fei lowered her eyes and said nothing. She was at the gate just now, and she had already roughly guessed Shan Zi''s mother''s intention. ??If the woman in front of her knew that Shanzi was dead and that Shanzi''s death was closely related to her, I don''t know how she would collapse. She sighed quietly. Seeing that Gu Fei didn''t answer, Shanzi''s mother begged more and more: "Now, Shanzi''s wife has just given birth to a baby, and the baby is only more than a month old. If we lose our father, how will we, the three of us, live in the future?" ??Gu Fei frowned, "Shanzi has already married a wife?" Shanzi''s mother nodded hurriedly, "I got married. My family was poor and couldn''t afford the bride price. I met a beggar who was fleeing the famine, so I picked her up and made him his wife." ¡°The cuckoo is very good, hard-working and handsome.¡± Hearing this, Gu Fei felt more and more that Shanzi deserved to die. Counting the time, when Shanzi attacked Xing''er, his wife was still in confinement. He didn''t want to take care of his wife and children at home, so he did such a crazy thing. ?It¡¯s really not an injustice to die. She stared at Shan Zi''s mother in front of her. Although she was shrewd and calculating, she was much better than Qian. She never wanted to take advantage of others. After all, she was not a bad person. Her husband died when she was young, and now she is a middle-aged woman. I lost my son again in 2008, and this life was not an ordinary hardship. She thought for a while and said softly: "Since you said that he has been missing for a while, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find him." ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to help me find out, but don¡¯t hold out too much hope.¡± Shanzi''s mother became excited. In her heart, the power of the palace was greater than the sky. If Gu Fei was willing to help, her son would definitely come back. She kept saying, "Thank you, Imperial Concubine. Thank you, Imperial Concubine." ?Gu Fei waved to Qin''er and gave her a few instructions in a low voice. Qin''er went out for a trip and came back soon. When he came back, he took a cloth bag and handed it to Shanzi''s mother. Shanzi''s mother took it and listened to Gu Fei say: "You orphans and widowers are also having a hard time. There are fifty taels of silver in it. You and your daughter-in-law can make a living by whatever you want to make a living." When Shanzi''s mother heard that there was silver in it, she quickly refused. Her face turned red and she said anxiously: "Prince Concubine, I, I''m not here to beat the autumn wind." ¡°I don¡¯t want any money, I just want the imperial concubine to help me find my Shanzi.¡± ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "This is my idea, take it." ¡°Now that you have a grandson, educate him well and let him grow up to be educated and sensible. In this way, you will have something to rely on in your later years.¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother took the hot silver, knelt down and kowtowed twice more, then got up, lowered her head, and followed the girl out. Shanzi¡¯s mother walked out of the palace, clutched the money tightly to her chest, and walked quickly home. When we got home, Dujuan was breastfeeding her child. She did not do anything during the confinement period, and she ate well, but she gained weight. ?He has also turned a little pale, and he is really handsome now. When she saw Shanzi''s mother coming in, she smiled and said, "Mom is back?" Shanzi''s mother said excitedly: "I met the imperial concubine today, and she also promised to help find Shanzi." Dujuan''s expression dimmed. The period of time when Shanzi was missing was the most comfortable time she had ever lived since she fled the famine. She wished that Shanzi would never come back, and she would not have to suffer from his torture in the future. She now has a son, and her mother-in-law treats her well. When the child is older, she will be able to find work. She believes that she can raise her son. (End of this chapter) Chapter 823： I don’t remember having a husband Chapter 823 I don¡¯t remember having a husband Shanzi''s mother didn''t notice the change in her expression. She took out the cloth bag from her chest and said softly: "The Crown Princess is really a living Bodhisattva. She sent me fifty taels of silver. With this silver, we won''t panic if Shanzi can''t come back for a while." ¡± Du Juan showed a sincere smile at this time, "The Crown Princess is really a good person." ¡°Mom, let¡¯s save that money first and use it later for our Chong¡¯er to study.¡± Shanzi¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°I know that I won¡¯t spend this money carelessly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick up some work tomorrow and come back. The two of us can do it at home. It¡¯ll be enough for us.¡± ?Dujuan touched the little face of the child in her arms and said softly "Hmm". ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Gu Fei sent away Shanzi''s mother and called Nanny Qin over, "Go and look for Yazi to see if there is a house closer to the palace. It is best to enter the courtyard three times." Mother Qin agreed and went. In the evening, King Qi returned to his residence. The King of Qi did not return home alone, he also brought two beauties back with him. The beauty was a gift from a wealthy merchant from Kuaiji County. As soon as Gu Fei had finished dinner with the princess, her mother-in-law led several beauties over to pay homage to the princess. ??Although the woman in the prince¡¯s backyard belongs to the prince, the manager is the princess. ??The princess didn''t even bother to look at them, so she let them kowtow outside the house. She directly ordered her mother-in-law to allocate a remote yard for them. The King of Qi had already favored these two beauties outside. ?However, he didn''t take it to heart. He had important things on his mind and had to hurry to ask Prime Minister Su. Now the money and food arrangements were a little messy, so he was waiting for Prime Minister Su to put out the fire. ?He changed into casual clothes, asked Gu Fei to ask for Prime Minister Su''s address, and then left the house. ?? Gu Fei wrote the address to the prince''s servant, and then suddenly remembered that she had not seen Xiao Yu for many days. At Haishi, Gu Fei got up from the bed, changed her clothes, didn''t bother to comb her hair, just tied it up casually, and teleported. ??Xiao Yu was holding a military book and looking at the hourglass on the table in a daze. It¡¯s Haishi again. ?He didn''t know how many times he had been disappointed these days, but when the time came, he couldn''t wait to stop what he was doing and wait for the person he wanted to see wholeheartedly. ?He suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance, and when he turned his head, Gu Fei was standing beside him. With ecstasy on his face, Xiao Yu reached out and pulled Gu Fei into his arms, hugging her tightly, burying his head in her neck, and inhaling her breath deeply. After a while, he raised his head and patted her **** with one hand, "Well, do you remember that you have a husband?" ¡°Do you know how long it¡¯s been since you came to see me?¡± ?Gu Fei looked away guiltily, "Well, I''ve been busy recently, so I''m here." Xiao Yu looked at her eyebrows greedily, and lightly traced her eyebrows with his fingers, sighing, "I know that in your heart, my husband is the least important. When will your feelings for me be able to Just be like me to you.¡± ??Gu Fei reviewed herself in her mind. She had been in a daze for so many days without thinking about Xiao Yu. It was indeed a bit too much. She put her arms around Xiao Yu''s neck and said coquettishly, "No way, you are the most important in my heart. I will never do this again. I will do it again in three to five days." ??Xiao Yu knew that Gu Fei just said that, and he would forget it even if he should. ?He touched her face and looked at her steadily: "I don''t ask you to be like me. If that''s the case, you would think too hard about me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 824： The accounts are wrong Chapter 824 The accounts are wrong ??Xiao Yu gently rubbed her lips with his thumb, "As long as you have half the heart I have for you." ??Gu Fei said softly "Hmm". ?This well-behaved and docile look was Xiao Yu''s favorite, and it quickly ignited his fire. He whispered softly in her ear, "Xiao Fei, I think your heart aches just thinking about it." As he spoke, he suddenly picked up Gu Fei and walked towards the bed. Xiao Yu was very hungry, so his movements became a little more urgent. When Gu Fei snorted, he quickly slowed down his movements and kept kissing her. After struggling for most of the night, the two of them hugged each other and fell asleep. The sound of a stone knocking on the door woke Gu Fei up from his dream in the morning. She heard the sound of stones, "Sir, the generals are waiting to discuss matters. It''s time to get up." ?Gu Fei panicked, pushed Xiao Yu away, grabbed his clothes and ran away. Back to the palace, there was also a knock on the door, accompanied by a voice: "The Crown Princess¡ªThe Crown Princess¡ª" ?Gu Fei hurriedly responded, "Wait a minute." She hurriedly put on her clothes, but found that her bellyband was missing. Gu Fei blushed, cursed inwardly, put on her middle coat at random, opened the door, "Fetch me some water to take a bath." Qin''er came in and stared at a red mark on her neck, "It''s already August, are there any mosquitoes in the house? There''s a big red mark on it." ?Gu Fei coughed lightly and said, "Well, bring me a high-collared dress to cover it up later." After taking a shower, packing up and having breakfast, it was already past midnight. It was so late and it was already past the hour to say hello. ?? Gu Fei did not forget to go to the princess''s yard. Nanny Qin came in and said, "I met a few Yazi yesterday. There are a few houses for sale. One of them is the nearest one, only two streets away from the palace." ?Gu Fei asked: "Is it Sanjin''s house?" ?Mother Qin nodded, "It''s Sanjin. I already told you that I want Sanjin''s house." ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "Send a letter to my parents and see what they say." Nanny Qin went down to arrange for someone to deliver the message. Qin''er came in again and said, "Steward Yang from the fleet has brought the account book and is waiting in the front hall." Gu Fei got up and went to the front hall. ??Guanshi Yang is a middle-aged man in his fifties, with a goatee and a slightly dark complexion, presumably from being at sea all the time. He was slightly startled when he saw Gu Fei, as if he was shocked by Gu Fei''s appearance, but he quickly lowered his head. ?The account book was handed over and Gu Fei flipped through it briefly and found that the price of the porcelain recorded in the account book was 20% higher than the price her father purchased. The prices of the rest of the tea and silk were also higher than the price her father purchased. ?Looking through another shipment account, not to mention anything else, the price of the tortoise shells, spices, etc. sold was one or two percent lower than the price her father sold it for. ?This entry and exit is not a small sum. ??Gu Fei turned to the ledger and finally looked at the total. Five ships worth more than 200,000 silver worth of goods, but the number sold was only 1.8 million, and the expenses were much higher. ? ? Xiao Yu¡¯s four ships were worth 200,000 silver, but they were sold for nearly 2 million. ?There are at least hundreds of thousands of silver here. ??Gu Fei narrowed his eyes and asked Shopkeeper Yang, who was standing there with his head bowed, "Why do I think the purchase price of this porcelain is too high?" Manager Yang said calmly: "The imperial concubine doesn''t know something. I have people purchase all the best porcelain. Only the best porcelain can be sold at a high price." ?Gu Fei waved to Hua''er and gave her a low order, and Hua''er went out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 825： tough manager Chapter 825: Tough Stewardship ??Gu Fei continued: "Really? But I think the price you sold it for is not high." Manager Yang looked at Gu Fei with disdain, "Prince Princess, this price is not high enough? Please note that this is already several times the profit. These porcelains cannot be sold at this price in the British Dynasty." ?He was extremely impatient. This imperial concubine didn''t understand anything and dared to question him! ??Gu Fei looked at him quietly for a while, "I guess you don''t know that my father happened to buy two ships and went to sea, and he came back before the palace''s fleet." ¡°I have here two books of accounts that he gave me.¡± ??Manager Yang was stunned, and his face changed instantly, "What does the Crown Princess mean?" ¡°Does this mean my accounts are wrong?¡± He snorted coldly, "You are young and have never done business. How do you know the details? This business is not static. Many things may look similar, but the prices are completely different." ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly. Manager Yang didn''t know what his background was, and it seemed that he didn''t even pay attention to her as the Crown Princess. She didn''t argue with him. After a while, Hua''er came over with two account books. ??Gu Fei tilted his chin slightly, "Show it to Manager Yang." Manager Yang flicked his sleeves and said, "I don''t care. Everyone does business in their own way, and the places they go to are different. I earn more than one million silver for the palace every year, which is both merit and hard work. The imperial concubine wants to You are looking for the wrong person to use me to establish your authority!¡± ?This was the first time for Gu Fei to see such a tough servant. ??As everyone knows, Manager Yang is a strong person on the outside but a capable person on the inside. His heart has become weak. It was only when Manager Yang returned to Ping''an City that he found out that the prince had handed over the fleet to the Crown Princess. ?He heard the news and made some inquiries. He found out that the imperial concubine was born as a peasant girl, and his heart dropped to his stomach. ??He has been running on sea ships for more than ten years, and he has never made any mistakes whether in the hands of the prince or the eldest son. ??The Crown Princess is a woman, a peasant girl, she doesn¡¯t know a few words, and I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t even read an account. ?Hence, the accounts he made this year were a little bolder than in previous years, and even the Crown Prince couldn''t tell. ?Just now I suddenly heard that her family also had a sea-going ship. Manager Yang was already beating a drum in his heart, but he still held on. He deeply hated himself for being careless and not asking more about the Crown Princess. Since he came back, he has been selling goods every day and doing two accounts. He cannot leave these things to others. He is as busy as a top, so how can he consider so much. ??Gu Fei saw that Manager Yang was not doing anything, so he nodded, "Okay, since you don''t look at the account book, then I will tell you." "My father and his friends went to sea. This time there were eight ships in total, and the profits were more than ten times greater. But when they came to you, the profits were much less. Do you think I am a fool?" Manager Yang sneered, "I told you before, everyone has their own way of doing business. Besides, I am running a new route this time, and my money is slightly less than in previous years by tens of thousands taels. It is understandable, Prince Why should the concubine refuse to give up?" ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s go to the prince to make a distinction.¡± ?Gu Fei suddenly smiled. ??This is to use the prince to oppress her! ?This actually aroused Gu Fei''s stubborn temper. You are still so confident after being greedy for money. If I don''t deal with you today, my surname will no longer be Gu. She said coldly: "Qin''er, touch his acupuncture point." ??Manager Yang was stunned, "What?" Qin''er, who looked like a ghost, suddenly appeared in front of Manager Yang and tapped several acupuncture points on his chest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 826： requirements met Requirements met by Chapter 826 ??Guanshi Yang found that he couldn''t move. He stared at Gu Fei, "How dare you!" ¡°You are so deceptive!¡± ?He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Xiao Fuzi, go and report to the prince!" ??A boy standing outside the hall ran away. Without Gu Fei''s instructions, Qin''er jumped out and lit the boy''s head too. ??Gu Fei sneered and said, "What a steward, how can you be so arrogant? If I allow you to be arrogant today, I won''t have to mess around anymore." Although Manager Yang couldn''t see because he was clicked, he knew that his servant must have been in trouble as well. He frowned and said, "The Crown Princess may not know that the little one''s mother is the prince''s nanny, and she has been there since she was a child. Follow the prince, this fleet was handed over to me personally by the prince." ??Gu Fei said calmly: "So what?" "Now that I am in charge of the fleet, I will definitely check the accounts that should be checked." Manager Yang didn''t expect that it would be useless to carry the prince out. This was the crown prince, and he was afraid that it would be a mallet. He relaxed and said, "Crown Princess, I have always been loyal to the prince''s palace." "It''s just that some of the goods are sold at high prices and some at low prices. This is normal. The new route we went to sea this time was far away. I didn''t expect that the goods could not be sold at high prices when I got there. Therefore, the money I earned was less than It was a little less in previous years.¡± ¡°The Crown Princess should also be considerate.¡± He coughed lightly and said, "I also brought some jewelry to honor the Crown Princess, but I forgot to bring them over just now." ¡°The Crown Princess let me go, I¡¯ll ask someone to get it right now.¡± ?Gu Fei chuckled lightly, "No need, I don''t lack jewelry, let alone silver." ?Her smile suddenly faded, "The profits you make are not as good as others. There are two possibilities. One is that you are lining your own pockets." ¡°Second, you are incompetent.¡± ¡°Which one do you think it is?¡± Steward Yang was stiff all over. At this moment, he felt extremely regretful. He really shouldn''t have underestimated the woman! This concubine is a ruthless person who will fall out if she disagrees with her. After a long while, he said angrily: "It''s just a small incompetence." It is better to be incompetent than to line your own pockets. ??Gu Fei sneered, "But I think Manager Yang is very capable, otherwise he wouldn''t even look down on me as the Crown Princess!" ¡°Let me ask you, where is your real ledger?¡± ?With so much and miscellaneous cargo on the ship, there must be an account when entering and exiting, otherwise he would be afraid of his subordinates secretly causing trouble. Manager Yang said: "I don''t understand what the imperial concubine is saying. The account book is right here." ?Gu Fei looked down at him and nodded, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." She whispered: "Qin''er, take someone to Manager Yang''s house and find me the real account book." The corners of her lips curled up, "Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you still have to find it." Manager Yang finally changed his expression, "What do you mean? Are you trying to raid my home?" ¡°Have you ever thought about how you would explain it to the prince if he knew you did this to me?¡± ??Gu Fei said calmly: "How can I tell the prince that I don''t have to worry about it? Since you want to confiscate the house, then I will satisfy you!" ¡°Qin¡¯er, take all the maids with you and raid Guanshi Yang¡¯s house for me!¡± ??Manager Yang was sweating profusely when he heard Gu Fei said that his house was being searched, but he couldn''t move, let alone find someone to report the news. He still had a little bit of luck in his heart, just hoping that something could not be found out. Qin''er agreed and went out with a few maids, leaving only Hua''er and Qi''er standing behind Gu Fei. ?Going outside the door, Qin''er unblocked the boy''s acupuncture points, picked him up and left. Then he gathered all the maids and escorted the young man to Manager Yang''s house. (End of this chapter) Chapter 827： Dont be too serious Chapter 827 Don¡¯t be too serious ??Gu Fei had Guanshi Yang **** and watched while he returned to the backyard. An hour later, a maid came back and lowered her head to report: "Master, there are too many things in Manager Yang''s house. There are four houses in the house alone. My aunt has seven or eight rooms. There is also a girl with yellow hair and green eyes and a girl with red hair and blue eyes." My aunt¡¯s eyes look like ghosts, which is scary.¡± ¡°Miss Qin asked me to come back and ask the master if everything should be copied back to the palace?¡± ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but laugh, this manager Yang even played with foreign girls. She nodded and said, "Copy it, copy it thoroughly for me. If there are not enough manpower, send some more guards over. I want to see how much this manager Yang has been greedy over the years." The maid answered and went out. It lasted all night. In the morning, Gu Fei got up, washed herself and went to the princess''s yard to say hello. ??The princess looked at Gu Fei and hesitated to speak, and finally couldn''t help but said: "I heard that you detained Manager Yang?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "There is a problem with the fleet''s accounts." The princess waved Gu Fei over, pulled her to sit next to her, and said softly: "You don''t know, this manager Yang is the prince''s nanny, and the person he trusts most." ¡°The prince actually knew what he was doing to make money. He just turned a blind eye because of his childhood affection.¡± "If you really want to deal with him, I''m afraid the prince''s face will be difficult for you." ?? Gu Fei thought for a while, "Guanshi Yang is greedy for Mo''s money. I''m afraid it''s not even a little bit. Nearly two hundred maids and guards have gone there. They haven''t come back after an afternoon and a whole night. This shows how much stuff there is at home." The princess sighed, "I''m just afraid that the prince will scold you for this." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "There''s nothing we can do about it. Steward Yang will copy it even if he doesn''t." The princess didn''t care when she saw Gu Fei and didn''t feel like saying anything. ? Gu Fei returned to his yard. After lunch, Qin''er hurried in and handed Gu Fei a stack of ledgers. Gu Fei flipped through them and found that this was the real ledger over the years. She asked Qin''er while reading, "How much of his family''s property was copied in total." Qin''er handed over another notebook, "There are more than 30,000 taels of gold and more than 600,000 silver. They were all buried in the cellar and the wall. It took a lot of effort to get them out." ¡°The rest include banknotes, totaling more than 500,000 taels, house deeds, land deeds, jewelry, furs, corals, gold basins, jade carvings, and all kinds of things, too many to count.¡± ¡°We have pulled dozens of carts of things, and they haven¡¯t finished yet. All the carts are parked at the door of the warehouse. I¡¯m here to ask if the things need to be put into storage?¡± ??Gu Fei let out a long breath and said, "Don''t be busy putting it in the warehouse now. I''ll report it to the prince." She got up and took Yan''er and Lian''er to the prince''s courtyard. The servant went in to report, and she waited at the door for a while before the prince asked her to go in. ??The prince sat behind the desk and said pleasantly: "Is there anything wrong with the imperial concubine?" ??Gu Fei was lucky and said softly: "Father, my daughter-in-law discovered yesterday that the fleet''s accounts were not in balance." "I sent someone to get the account book from Steward Yang''s house. After searching for a long time, I found the account book in a wall. At the same time, I found some gold and silver." The prince sighed and said, "Concubine, you don''t know that Guanshi Yang is my brother-in-law. He is not comparable to ordinary people. Since I ask him to do this job, there is no need to take some things too seriously." ¡°It¡¯s just that there are some errors in the accounts. Just tell him a few words and let him make up for the wrong money.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 828： Then Ill go back Chapter 828 Then I¡¯ll go back ??Gu Fei lowered his head, "My father taught me that it was my daughter-in-law who was wrong." "My daughter-in-law will return the more than 30,000 taels of gold, more than 1.1 million silver, and countless gold, pearls and jade articles that were found in Guanshi Yang''s house." The prince lost his voice and said, "What did you say?" ??Gu Fei lowered his head, "Guanshi Yang found a total of 1.5 million taels of gold and silver in the four houses, as well as many land and house deeds." "Guanshi Yang has raised an aunt in the eighth house. She has silks and satins everywhere, and countless gold, silver and jade articles. She has pulled dozens of carts and has not yet finished." The prince was momentarily speechless, and then murmured after a while: "There are so many?" ??The nanny he grew up with can be said to be the person he trusts the most, otherwise he would not have given him this fat job in the fleet. Since it is handed over to him, it means that he is tacitly allowed to get some oil and water. ?Just like Gu Zhang, he did not care about family ties and made it clear that he gave money to his relatives. ??The prince was thinking to himself that Manager Yang worked hard to earn money for the prince''s palace, and even if he got a hundred or eighty thousand yuan, it would be nothing. ?It¡¯s just that he never imagined that Manager Yang would be so courageous. The gold and silver alone are almost two million. The prince stood up and asked, "Where are the things you copied?" ?Gu Fei lowered his head, "I only brought a part of it and put it outside the warehouse door." ??The palace''s warehouse is right next to the prince''s courtyard. It is guarded by guards every day, and there are several locks on the door. If the princess wants to open the warehouse, she and the chief steward must each get a key to open a lock. The prince stood up and walked out with a sullen face. ?Gu Fei followed silently. As the two of them walked out of the courtyard, the prince saw a long carriage parked outside. The car closest to him had several boxes stacked on it. The prince said coldly: "Open it and take a look." ?The guard stepped forward and opened it, and a golden light shot out, which was really blinding. The prince''s face gradually became distorted, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, that''s great." ¡°There are so many blood-sucking evil spirits living in this house!¡± He ordered with a cold face, "Go, let me raid his house thoroughly." ¡°His servants and aunts all sell for sale.¡± "As for Manager Yang," the prince paused, "lock him up first and wait until all the accounts are checked." ?Gu Fei responded and ordered his servants to find the chief steward and the princess to open the warehouse. The chief steward and the princess will take care of all these things. Gu Fei returned to the yard and saw Hua''er and Qi''er settling accounts with copied account books. Hua''er saw something and showed it to Gu Fei: "Master, Manager Yang also sold the entire ship with its goods. The report said it sank." ??Gu Fei sneered, "Write everything clearly and show it to the prince when the time comes." ?Having spent the whole afternoon doing the accounting, I didn¡¯t do any detailed accounting, I just summed up all the ledgers. ??According to the real account book, he went to sea ten times in the past ten years, spent about 2.1 million taels of silver on purchases, and sold more than 21,100,000 taels in total. ?The fake accounting books over the years show that only 2.4 million was spent on purchases, and a total of 19 million was spent on sales. Plus 300,000 pieces of silver from the sale of a ship. Calling it all together, Steward Yang has amassed almost 3 million silver in more than ten years. There is also a private account that records the gems and gems that Steward Yang had acquired. The price is difficult to estimate. ?? Gu Fei took the calculated account and asked Guanshi Yang to be taken to the prince''s yard. ?Steward Yang had been untied a long time ago. As soon as he entered the door, he threw himself at the feet of the prince and cried bitterly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 829： Greed is all indulged in Chapter 829 Greed is caused by connivance ? Gu Fei knew that the rest was not something she should get involved in, so she handed the account book to the prince''s servant and resigned. ?Steward Yang knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly, "Your Majesty, I was wrong. I shouldn''t be greedy." ¡°I beg you, Your Majesty, please spare my life for the sake of past kindness.¡± The prince looked at Guanshi Yang kneeling on the ground and was speechless for a long time. Character, he just values ????love too much. ?Be it Concubine Lin, Guanshi Yang, or even Xiao Xuan, their arrogance and greed were all indulged by him step by step. ??If everything had been done according to the rules in the beginning, maybe they wouldn''t be where they are today. ?This was the day before yesterday when I went to see Prime Minister Su, and Prime Minister Su said something to him. ?At that time, he asked Prime Minister Su to take charge of various affairs in several counties for him, and Su Cheng responded. He waved his hand happily and said that he would let the eldest son of the Su family go to Kuaiji County to be the county governor, and the second son could also manage the affairs of the state. Su Chengsheng immediately refused, "My lord, I know very well that the talents of these two sons are limited." "Su Li''s current talent is at most qualified to serve as the governor of a state. If he can manage a state well, it will not be too late for the prince to promote him. The second son Su Jin is even more mediocre in talent and not suitable for officialdom." "I know that the prince said this because he trusts the Su family and is a great kindness to our Su family. However, the prince''s identity is different now. He can no longer regard himself as an idle prince. He needs to understand the way to be a king." "Everything must be done according to the rules. It should be noted that if the prince arbitrarily gives power to those close to him, it will only indulge people''s ambitions, and people''s hearts will be longing for Shu. If this continues, how many people will the prince''s world be divided into?" ??The prince didn''t take these words too seriously at the time, until he returned home and learned about Manager Yang''s corruption. ?He recalled Prime Minister Su¡¯s words and suddenly felt enlightened. ?At this moment, looking at Manager Yang on the ground, the prince sighed. "It''s not that I won''t spare you, but you have embezzled so much money. Since the founding of the British Dynasty, no official has found so much money by searching his house. If you put it in the court, it will be a crime for everyone to be executed." "If I spare your life today, I will treat the rules as nothing." "If I don''t kill you, how can I establish my authority? Everyone will learn from it in the future." ??Steward Yang originally thought that he would be able to survive because of his affection for growing up with the prince since he was a child. When he heard these words, he collapsed to the ground. ??The prince closed his eyes and waved his hand, "Pull him out and reward his whole body." ??Steward Yang was dragged out by two young men. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "Please, for the sake of my mother, please spare my life -" ??The boy blocked Guanshi Yang''s mouth and quickly dragged him away. ??The prince is extremely busy now. After taking care of these messy things, he quickly went to the front yard. Now the front yard is used as a place to handle business. ?Prime Minister Su has taken office and has been dealing with various matters here for the past two days. The prince just came over, and the guard handed over the information. When the prince saw it, his mood was extremely complicated. Wang An had already breached Yangming Pass yesterday and headed straight for the capital. Duke Ning Guo died in battle, and almost all the soldiers and horses in the Gyeonggi camp he led were lost. The imperial court has ordered the urgent mobilization of troops from all over the country to Beijing. On Dai Wang''s side, rain began to fall in various places in the north, and many of the refugees gathered by Dai Wang had begun to flee. ?These people were driven by the king for the purpose of making a living. ??Now that the drought has eased, who doesn¡¯t want to go home and farm as soon as possible? ?Now I can go home just in time to plant a batch of potatoes, which will be harvested in the first month of the next year. (End of this chapter) Chapter 830： What to do if we are short of war horses Chapter 830: What should I do if I am short of war horses? ??The King of Chu has already taken control of the two counties, and it is not yet known whether he will go north to compete with King Dai for Hanzhong County, or whether he will go up from Xijiang County to plot Huainan County. ??The prince summoned his staff and discussed it. It was concluded that King Dai had nothing to worry about for the time being. King Chu was a serious concern on his side. As for King An and the court in the north, there was no need to worry about it at the moment until they were finished fighting. ??Although Duke Qin and Xiao Yu of Huainan County are gradually advancing, the biggest problem they face now is the lack of war horses. The Prince of Qi¡¯s Mansion only organized a cavalry force of 5,000 men. ?The King of Qi has been training private soldiers on the island for several years, but there are not many war horses. War horses are strategic materials and are strictly controlled by the court. If a large number of horses are purchased, Zhu Yiwei''s spies will definitely discover them. These five thousand war horses were divided many times and transported back to Donghai County one after another. ?Especially since the British Empire did not produce good horses locally, they imported high-quality stallions from the Tatars and the Western Regions for breeding. ??When Xiao Yu went to Xiqin County and met Gu Fei, he was going to buy a horse and pass by there. Although the King of Qi secretly built a horse farm, raising horses requires pasture. The climate and geographical conditions in the south of the Yangtze River are not suitable for breeding and raising good horses. ??Even though we have captured two counties now and captured a lot of the imperial war horses, it is not enough. It is impossible to conquer the world with just these few war horses. You must know that the imperial court has hundreds of thousands of war horses. Most of King An''s 100,000 troops were cavalry. In large-scale battles, infantry versus cavalry is basically a dead end. Everyone discussed the problem of lack of war horses, but there was no way to solve it for the time being. The imperial court''s five major horse racing farms are all in the northwest, and if you want to go there now, you have to pass through King Dai''s territory. ??If you buy horses from the Tatars, you have to go to King An''s territory. As for the Yunnan horses in southern Xinjiang, they are short in stature and have no advantage in fighting, so they cannot be used as war horses at all. After everyone¡¯s discussion, they decided that they could only push northwest from Huainan County as soon as possible and try to capture the imperial court¡¯s horse farm in Longyou, so that there would be a continuous supply of war horses. When everyone had dispersed, Prime Minister Su''s eyes flashed and he stopped the prince. Prime Minister Su sent everyone around him away, and then whispered: "The prince is short of war horses. Why don''t you talk to the princess about this matter? Maybe she can solve it." ?? Prime Minister Su still doesn''t know how Gu Fei got him and Su Li from Wangbei City to Ping''an City, but he knows in his heart that the Crown Princess has abilities beyond ordinary people. ?? King Qi was filled with doubts, "The Crown Princess is just a little girl. What can she do about such a big problem as the lack of horses?" ¡°Even if she has a good master, it¡¯s not difficult to go to the northwest, but how will she get the horses back?¡± ?Horses were bought and passed through King Dai''s territory. It would be strange if he didn''t take them. Even if Palace Master Yan is very skilled in martial arts, he can''t defeat an army by himself. Prime Minister Su smiled slightly, "Actually, I''m not sure whether the Crown Princess can do it." ¡°However, the prince can mention it to the imperial concubine. If she has a way, she will certainly agree.¡± ??King Qi narrowed his eyes, Prime Minister Su was not a person who spoke freely. Since he said that, he must have a reason. The matter of buying a war horse really cannot wait. After buying a war horse, both the soldiers and the horse need to be trained. You cannot just ride a horse and go to the battlefield. Not to mention that the cavalry also needs to train their formations, which all takes time. He stood up quickly and said, "I''ll go and ask." Speaking, he strode towards the backyard. ?Prime Minister Su stroked his beard and smiled. He felt that the prince would definitely be able to do it once he left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 831： The prince summoned Chapter 831 The prince summons Gu Fei also received the information. Duke Ning Guo died in the battle, and Yangming Pass was breached. Yangming Pass was only more than a hundred miles away from the capital, and it took half a day to reach it by horse. I am afraid that King An''s army was already approaching the capital at this moment. In the capital, the only thing Gu Fei cared about was Qin Xin. Her father died in the war and she suffered such a big blow. She didn¡¯t know if the little girl¡¯s temperament would change drastically in the future. She quite liked Qin Xin¡¯s character. ??Gu Fei is not too worried about Qin Xin''s safety. Even if King An captures the capital, as long as he is not crazy, he should not do anything to the powerful people in the capital. While she was thinking, Lian''er came in and said, "Prince Concubine, the prince wants you to go to his study." ? Gu Fei thought to herself, Manager Yang''s matter has been taken care of, what did the prince ask her to do? Could it be that he wanted to reprimand her? ??If this is really the case, then there is nothing she can do but suffer. ?Gu Fei took Qin''er to the prince''s courtyard. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the prince looking at her with bright eyes. ? Gu Fei was a little confused. Normally, the prince liked her very much, and he always spoke kindly to her, but he had never been like this today, as if he saw something precious when he saw her. King Qi waved his hand and sent all his servants out. ?This is against the rules, but King Qi doesn''t care much about it. What Prime Minister Su said was what he was thinking as he walked. If a little girl like the Crown Princess could get a war horse, she must have used some extraordinary means. Since it was an extraordinary means, it would naturally have to be as secretive as possible. ?? Gu Fei of the Qi Dynasty smiled. Gu Fei''s heart began to beat. Something was wrong with the prince today. Then, King Qi waved her to come closer, and said in a mysterious and low voice: "Recently, my father has been troubled by something, and you may be the only one in the world who can help my father." ??Gu Fei behaved well and said, "My daughter-in-law and Prince Qi''s palace are one and the same. If my father has something to do, if I can really help, then it is my duty to do so." ??King Qi whispered: "You will definitely be able to help." "There is a big problem in the war now. There are not enough war horses. If you can buy war horses for my father, my father will give you a great credit." ??Gu Fei was a little surprised. Why would he come to her to buy a war horse? She hesitated for a moment, "I heard that the Western Regions produce good horses, and there are also many horses in the Tatars. My father, do you want me to go and buy horses?" ? King Qi nodded, "If you go, are you sure you can bring the horses back smoothly? You must know that this is thousands of miles away." ?? Gu Fei thought for a while, although his space now has spiritual energy and can hold living animals, the space is too small, only close to a thousand square meters. How many horses can be accommodated in such a small space? She hesitated and said: "It''s possible, but you may not be able to transport too much at one time." She said she could! She actually said she could! ?The King of Qi did not have the slightest doubt that Prime Minister Su was indeed not talking nonsense. He held back the excitement in his heart and blinked, "How much is not too much?" ??Gu Fei thought about it, even if the horses were standing densely packed, one horse would only occupy one square meter, maybe more. ¡°Probably seven or eight hundred horses can be transported at one time.¡± King Qi nodded, seven or eight hundred horses is quite a lot. ?His eyes flashed, "How long does it take to go back and forth?" ¡°This¡ª¡± Gu Fei hesitated for a moment, feeling that if he really wanted to buy a horse, he would definitely not be able to hide the time. Should he buy the horses and let them crowd in the space every day? ?The horse will definitely not be able to bear it, and it will delay the war. (End of this chapter) Chapter 832： Grant you a fiefdom Chapter 832 Grant you a fiefdom Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "It''s hard to say. The first trip will definitely take a little longer, maybe about a month or two, because the place is unfamiliar. From now on, it should only take a few days. " How many days? ! ! The King of Qi was stunned. ??It is more than a few thousand miles from Ping''an City to Tatar. How many days can it take to go back and forth? ?He finally understood, no wonder she was able to come up with the elixir to save Yu''er last time. She is not an ordinary person when it comes to feelings! No wonder she was born like a fairy. At this time, he finally understood deeply what Master Yin meant by destiny. Even fairies have married into Prince Qi¡¯s palace, so why worry about not being able to conquer the world? He burst out laughing, "Okay, okay, God is really helping me!" ??The guards outside were extremely surprised when they heard King Qi laughing loudly. This prince''s concubine is really liked by the prince. Listening to this laughter, she is so hearty and wild. ? King Qi laughed for a while and said seriously: "I will open the warehouse and give you some silver." "My father is not short of silver. If he spends all his money, he will still have some. As long as he can buy back horses, the silver will not matter. The shortfall of horses is about 40,000 for the time being. You can get as much as you want." In the first step, he wanted to turn all 60,000 black armored troops into cavalry. King Qi thought for a while and said: "By the way, Tatars don''t ask for silver notes. It takes many carts to pull so much gold and silver. I''m afraid it''s not safe to go on the road. Otherwise, let Lord Yan Palace accompany you." Take the maids with you when you go." ? Gu Fei shook his head, "Father, don''t worry. There is no need to use a cart to pull the gold and silver. I have my own way." King Qi''s eyes lit up again, he smiled and nodded, "That''s good. If this thing is done, my father will grant you a fief in the future." Fiefdom? ??Gu Fei was still willing to take the fiefdom. She smiled and said, "Thank you, father." She thought for a while and said: "Father, I also need an accurate map to mark the court''s horse farm, the location of the Tatar royal court, and preferably the power distribution map of Tatar and the countries in the Western Regions." "Also, if the horses come, where will they be transported? I have to go to the horse farm to know the place." ¡°War horses need to be carefully raised. If they just come here, they may still be acclimatized. Do you have enough manpower to take care of the horses? Do you need enough concentrated feed for the horses?¡± King Qi was stunned for a moment, he had not considered so many issues at all. He is a prince. He only needs to give an order and someone will take care of it. He nodded slowly and looked at Gu Fei deeply, "Not bad, he is very considerate in doing things." ¡°There are definitely not enough manpower to take care of the horses and raise them. As well as feed, I will ask Prime Minister Su to prepare it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°As for the map¡ª¡± King Qi thought for a while, "I can give you a copy of the map. The distribution of forces. This may not be accurate and can only be used as a reference. However, be sure not to lose the map." ?Gu Fei nodded, "I''ll be careful." ?? King Qi walked to a cabinet, opened it, and found a map from inside. He opened it, looked at it, confirmed it, and handed it to Gu Fei. He waved his hand and said, "Let''s go. Since you have a way to get gold and silver, go get the gold now." ¡°Without further delay, let¡¯s get the gold, go to the racecourse, and then we can set off.¡± The prince asked the steward to come over. He took a key and opened one lock. The steward took another key and opened the other lock. When the steward opened the door, he stood at the door and did not go in again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 833： bank Chapter 833 Silver Treasury ??Gu Fei followed the prince into the warehouse, and saw that there were piles of boxes piled up inside, and he didn''t know what was inside. Various porcelain and jade articles were placed on the shelves in countless layers. Donghai County is indeed rich, as its annual tax revenue accounts for one-fifth of the entire British Empire. The old King of Qi could get such a fief, probably because he was the old emperor''s favorite son. It¡¯s no wonder that the current emperor is always dissatisfied with the palace, mainly because he hates the rich. ? King Qi walked to the end of the warehouse, pushed a small door in, closed the door, and then opened a mechanism. Gu Fei saw that the stones on the ground in front of him slowly turned up on both sides, revealing a staircase going down. The stairs were made of stone. When he got to the bottom, Gu Fei saw that what was lit on the wall was the legendary shark oil lamp that could last for thousands of years and illuminated the basement brightly. There were many boxes in the vault, neatly arranged. King Qi opened one at random, and it was full of gold. King Qi smiled slightly and said, "Except for the dead men from the royal palace who brought the gold, only Yu''er and I have been to this place, and even the princess doesn''t know about it." ??Gu Fei smiled at King Qi and said, "Thank you, father, for trusting me." King Qi said meaningfully: "My father naturally believes in you. Everything that belongs to my father will not belong to you and Yu''er in the future." Those who are capable can often win more respect and trust from others. King Qi¡¯s move was to show his trust in Gu Fei. ?Besides, the King of Qi didn¡¯t care about a silver treasury. This was just one of his treasury. He had several other treasury like this. He pointed to the box, "This box contains five thousand taels of gold. You can take the four hundred thousand taels of gold and see how many horses you can buy. War horses cost one or two hundred silver each." ?Gu Fei thought about it, wouldn¡¯t she want to take eighty boxes? King Qi stared at her with burning eyes. He wanted to see how Gu Fei got so much gold. ?This box is heavy enough. As Gu Fei walked over, wherever his hand touched, the box disappeared. ? Gu Fei was counting in his mind as he walked. King Qi sighed in his heart, this is really a magical method. Counting to eighty, Gu Fei stopped. ??King Qi nodded, "Okay, you go back and pack your things, and I''ll have someone take you to the racecourse early tomorrow morning." The two came out of the basement, and King Qi restored the mechanism to its original state. ?Then he locked the small door. After coming out, he and the chief steward locked another lock together. Gu Fei returned to her yard and asked Lian''er and Yan''er to help her pack her bags. She went to the compartment herself, closed the door, stepped into the space, and organized the space again, except for a car and the rest. Several barrels of oil, everything was put into storage bags. Put all commonly used things in the trunk of the car for easy access. ?Looking at the pile of jade stones piled up in the space, Gu Fei felt worried. ?Only a small part of it turned into stone, most of it was jade. She couldn''t throw it away, but the jade took up too much space. ? It would be nice if the space was a little bigger. It should be as big as a football field. That would be 10,000 square meters, which is almost enough. Just as he was thinking about it, he saw that the jade in the space suddenly began to fade rapidly, and a large amount of mist poured out and spread everywhere. ?Gu Fei was stunned for a moment. She suddenly saw that the off-road vehicle she had placed on the edge of the space had a small open space next to it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 834： space expansion Chapter 834 Space Expansion ??Gu Fei suddenly understood that as long as there was spiritual energy in this space, it could expand with consciousness. She had never disliked her small space before, and she had never thought about expanding it. She sat cross-legged and immersed all her consciousness in the space. There was only one thought in her mind, expanding, expanding, and expanding again. Suddenly, her vision went dark. She quickly cut off her consciousness and space, knowing that she had overused her mental power. She let her consciousness go empty, while absorbing spiritual energy, she also exercised her inner strength and mental methods. I don¡¯t know how long it took before the feeling of overdraft slowly disappeared. ? Gu Fei opened his eyes and saw a space about the size of a football field. The edge of the space was nothingness. ? And the pile of jade stones that looked like hills all turned into stones at this moment. ?It seems that I have to go to Nanzhao again in the evening. The bigger the space, the more spiritual energy is needed. Maintaining space is really expensive. ?Coming out of the space, Gu Fei thought for a while. If he wanted to buy a horse in such a far place, it would be difficult to do it by himself. He had to have a helper. ?Her eyes fell on Qin''er. She really liked this girl Qin''er. He has strong work ability, high martial arts skills, and is loyal to her. ?Gu Fei smiled at Qin''er and said, "Hurry up and pack your clothes and luggage and go on a long trip with me." ¡°By the way, remember to bring some winter clothes.¡± Qin''er asked, "Am I the only one?" ?Gu Fei nodded. Qin''er was indescribably happy. The master took her with him when he went on a long trip. This showed that she was the person his master trusted the most. ??Gu Fei walked to the courtyard of Palace Master Yan again. Palace Master Yan was sitting at the table, looking obsessed, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. She stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Palace Master Yan¡¯s eyes, but Palace Master Yan didn¡¯t notice it at all. ??Gu Fei chuckled and tugged on Palace Master Yan''s sleeve, "Master, are you obsessed?" When Palace Master Yan saw Gu Fei, her eyes shone with joy, "Xiao Fei, it''s almost there. The Qiankun Bag is just one step away from being completed." "Really?" Gu Fei clapped her hands happily, "Master, you are so awesome." Palace Master Yan laughed loudly, "There is one last step, the formation needs to be changed. I already know how to change it. I will verify it later and I will know." ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Then when I come back, I will hear the good news from Master." Then Palace Master Yan said: "Are you going out?" "Well, I have to go on a long trip, and I''m afraid it will take some time before I can come back." Palace Master Yan smiled and said, "Going far away? For you, where is the far away place?" ??Gu Fei took Palace Master Yan''s arm and said coquettishly, "Oh Master, I''ve never been to that place. It''s not easy to go there." Palace Master Yan nodded. Gu Fei told him about space folding, which meant that he needed an accurate coordinate in his mind. He patted Gu Fei and said, "Go ahead and be careful outside." ¡°When you come back, Master will be able to use the Qiankun Bag, what should I put in it, hahahaha¡ª¡± Palace Master Yan was as happy as a child. ??Gu Fei came out of the courtyard of the Palace Master Yan. Lian''er and Yan''er had already packed her luggage. She looked at Qin''er, "Where is your luggage?" Qin''er was carrying a small baggage, and Gu Fei said disapprovingly: "Don''t I ask you to bring winter clothes? It will be very cold over there at night." Qin''er smiled and said, "My servant is not afraid of the cold." ?Gu Fei patted her face and said, "Be good, go get it quickly, don''t be afraid that there is no place to put it." Qin''er has been following Gu Fei all day long, and she roughly knows what Qiankun bag she and Palace Master Yan are studying. She smiled when she heard the words, "Okay, maid, please bring more clothes." (End of this chapter) Chapter 835： Im not a baby bird Chapter 835 I am not a nestling When the two of them had packed their luggage, they saw that there were four large bundles. Qin''er only had one baggage, and Yan''er and Lian''er had stuffed something into Gu Fei''s bag. Gu Fei sent Yan''er Lian''er out and put the things into the space in front of her. ?Her secret must be exposed to Qin''er on her way out, and she must get used to it first. Qin''er was not surprised at all, she just smiled and asked, "Did the palace master make the Qiankun bag?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "It''s almost the same. I''ll make one for you when I get back." "You don''t have to stay up late tonight. Go to bed early. We may have to leave early in the morning." Qin''er pursed her lips and smiled, bowed and left. ?Gu Fei also went to bed early to rest. At Hai Shi, I was woken up by the alarm clock again. ?She teleported to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu had just come in through the door. Gu Fei quickly closed the door after entering. ?Gu Fei pouted and acted coquettishly, "In order to come to see you, I fell asleep and got up from bed again." Xiao Yu hugged her and coaxed: "Thank you for your hard work, dear. When the battle is over, you won''t have to run around anymore." ??Gu Fei nuzzled into his arms and said, "It''s still early. I don''t know when this battle will be over." ¡°I came here today to tell you that I am going on a long trip, and my father asked me to go to the Tartars to buy horses.¡± Xiao Yu was startled, "Why would my father let you go?" ??Gu Fei leaned on his shoulder, "It''s probably someone from your maternal grandfather''s family, or maybe Prime Minister Su said something." ¡°I can¡¯t help you in the war, so it¡¯s good to be able to contribute.¡± Xiao Yu frowned, "No, it''s too unsafe for you to go alone." ¡°That¡¯s not a place like the British Dynasty. If you¡¯re not familiar with the place, if there¡¯s something wrong with you, I won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± He thought seriously for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you." ¡°There are only two cities left in Huainan County. We can capture them soon. My uncle is here, so there will be no problem.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go out and talk to my uncle first, and we¡¯ll go back to the palace together in a while.¡± He let go of Gu Fei and walked out. ?Gu Fei grabbed him and said angrily: "Are you trying to make me a beauty?" ¡°You do what you have to do, and I do what I have to do.¡± ¡°I am not a young bird that needs protection, I want to be an eagle that can fly side by side with you.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei and was silent for a long time, "I know you don''t actually need my protection." ¡°Let¡¯s go out together, maybe you will protect me in turn.¡± ¡°But as long as you leave my sight, I will feel uneasy.¡± ??Gu Fei said seriously: "You have to learn to believe in me, believe that I can do it." Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei fiercely, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I''m just afraid of what might happen." He stroked Gu Fei''s long hair over and over again, "It''s my fault. From now on, just do what you think you should do. I won''t say anything else." The two hugged each other quietly, and time seemed to have stopped. After a long time, Gu Fei gently pushed him away and said, "I''m leaving. You have to eat well and fight well. The world will be peaceful soon, and I won''t have to take risks." ??Xiao Yu said nothing, just nodded silently, and then watched Gu Fei disappear before his eyes. ?Gu Fei ran to Nanzhao. ?This time she didn''t have a sheep to pick up, so she visited all the places she had been to, and there were mountains of jade in the space. She was not satisfied yet, so she simply sat cross-legged on a mine and frantically absorbed spiritual energy while expanding the space a little more. It was not too exaggeratedly enlarged. It was just as big as a football field and a half. She felt that such a large space was enough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 836： consult Chapter 836 Ask for advice ?After practicing in the mine all night, Gu Fei got up early and was in high spirits. She changed into neat men''s clothes and tied her hair into a men''s style. Lian''er came over with breakfast, and was busy packing some dry food for Gu Fei. Some of it was cooked in the kitchen overnight, and the rest of the dried meat and other things were always kept in the kitchen. After breakfast, Gu Feibian and Qin''er went out. Two carriages were parked outside. A guard stood outside and cupped his hands to Gu Fei, "The young one is taking the Crown Princess to the racecourse on the order of the prince." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Just lead the way." ??The guard got into the car in front, and Gu Fei and Qin''er got into the car in the back. ?The racecourse is more than two hundred miles away from Ping''an City. I changed horses at the inn along the way and didn''t even stop for lunch. I didn''t arrive at the racecourse until Shen. The horse farm is at the foot of a mountain. It looks quite large. It is already autumn. The grass on the ground is half green and half yellow. You can see horses grazing leisurely on the grass. ?The guards took Gu Fei to a row of houses on the roadside. The person in charge is a swarthy middle-aged man named Hei. ??The guard showed his token and said, "This is the black steward. Bring the horses over and leave them to him." He then said to the black steward: "This is the crown prince''s concubine." The black steward quickly knelt down and kowtowed. ??Gu Fei helped him up and said, "You''re welcome, Mr. Black, I have many questions to ask you." The black steward held up his hands and said, "The Crown Princess, please come in." ?Gu Fei sent the guards away, "You don''t have to worry about us anymore. You can go back to the palace." ¡°Take that carriage back with you too.¡± The guard drove the carriage away. Gu Fei and Steward Black entered the house together. ??A woman was cooking in the kitchen. She came out to take a look but said nothing. The black steward smiled honestly and said, "It''s my mother-in-law. Country people don''t know the rules." After entering the room and sitting down, Gu Fei said: "Your Majesty sent me to purchase a batch of military horses. I would like to ask the black steward where should I buy horses?" Steward Black thought for a moment, "Military horses are generally used for two purposes, one is used by cavalry for riding, and the other is used for pulling baggage." "Now the army uses Yili horses from the Western Regions. These horses have strong hides and can be used for riding and pulling heavy loads." ?Gu Fei said hurriedly, "Wait a minute." She took out a map from a bag that Qin''er carried and put it on the table. Then she took out a pen and paper, "Please point me to where this horse property is, and I''ll mark it." Steward Black stared at the map for a long time and said, "I haven''t been here either, but I have heard of the place name." He pointed to Yili marked on the map, "It''s probably in this area." ?Gu Fei quickly took a note and wrote it down. The black steward thought for a while and then said: "There is another kind of horse from the Tatars. It is shorter than the Ili horse. This horse can also be used as a military horse." "The place where this horse was born is in Mobei. Let me think about it, what should it be called-" He scratched his head and said, "The name is too long, I just remember it as Wu Zhu or something like that." ??Gu Fei looked at the map and searched around Mobei, "Well, there is such a place." She wrote it down carefully on paper. The black steward smiled sheepishly and said, "It''s probably these two types. Nowadays, most of the horses in the imperial court''s horse farm are Yili horses." ¡°However, the best horse is the Dawan horse. I heard that the prince¡¯s horse is a **** horse from Dawan.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded slightly. She did know this. In history, an emperor of a certain dynasty first exchanged gold for the Dawan horse, but failed to get it, and finally launched a war. (End of this chapter) Chapter 837： six thousand miles Chapter 837 Six Thousand Miles of Road ?Gu Fei thanked Steward Black, put the map away and said goodbye. Come out with Qin''er and walk forward together. Seeing that the carriages were gone, Qin''er couldn''t help but ask, "Master, are we going on horseback?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "No need to ride a horse, we will leave later." They walked for a while, and there was no one in front or behind. Gu Fei stopped and took Qin''er''s hand, "Let''s go." Qin''er was wondering when she suddenly realized that the scenery in front of her had completely changed. Just now, there was a wide pasture around them, but at this time, they were actually in a house. Qin''er was horrified, "Where is this?" ?Gu Fei looked around, "This is my old home." ?Lincheng is the northwestmost place Gu Fei has ever been to in her life. She plans to use this place as a starting point to go to Yili. The house is still the same as before, except that there is a thick layer of dust on the bed, on the floor and on the table. ?Gu Fei covered his nose and said, "Forget it, this room is too dirty. Let''s get out first." ?The door of the house was open. Gu Fei remembered that Mrs. Chen had locked the door when they left. It seemed that someone had entered the house and wanted to see if there was anything to eat or anything valuable. Out of the door, everything was bare, there were no crops in the ground, and the trees on the roadside had long since died, but the ground was wet, and it must have just rained. ?Gu Fei and Qin''er walked around the village without encountering even a single person. I saw a few dead bones on the road. Only some rags and skeletons were left. It seems that all the flesh and blood had been eaten by wild dogs. ?Gu Fei sighed, he didn''t know who these withered bones belonged to in the past, maybe the second uncle, maybe the third aunt. She felt a little heavy and played the piano, "Forget it, let''s go to the city to have a meal first." The two of them teleported to the back alley of the Hou Mansion and slowly walked out. There is still a seal on the gate of the Marquis Mansion, and there are people on the streets in the city, but there are obviously fewer people than before. Everyone looked numb and skinny. ?Gu Fei and Qin''er searched for a long time before they found an open inn. There was nothing good to eat in the inn, so the two of them ordered soup and ate two steamed buns. ?After eating and entering the room, Gu Fei took out the map and compared it with the map he bought when traveling in his previous life. After comparing it for a long time, Gu Fei finally figured it out. There is a river valley in Yili with rich water and grass. Later people called it Saishang Jiangnan. ?The grassland over there should be the birthplace of Ilima. The distance from Lincheng where they were located, Gu Fei calculated, was probably more than 6,000 miles. Not to mention the distance, the key point is that this place is not easy to get to. The terrain is a big problem. There are several mountains there. It is not under the jurisdiction of the British Dynasty now. There is definitely no official road and you can''t even drive. ?If you ride a horse, it will be the year of the monkey and the month of the horse. Can only teleport randomly. ??Gu Fei thought for a while, it was already night, and it was not safe to teleport at this time. It would be better to do it during the day tomorrow. At night, Gu Fei and Qin''er were practicing in the house. After practicing, the two of them went to bed. Get up early in the morning, pay for the store and go out. ?Gu Fei found a deserted place, took out a compass, and looked at the direction due west. ?She hugged Qin''er''s waist and looked far to the west. While praying that she would not be teleported to some river or lake, she started teleporting. ?Then Gu Fei found that she and Qin''er were in a deserted wilderness, and everywhere they looked, there was desolation. There is not a single ghost, and I can¡¯t find anyone to ask about it. ??Gu Fei didn''t care anymore, took out the compass, looked at the horizon to the west, and then teleported. (End of this chapter) Chapter 838： Not far away Chapter 838 Traveling thousands of miles away After teleporting several times, I finally saw a continuous mountain range. And at the foot of the mountain is a large grassland. ?Gu Fei felt happy, grass was pasture, and horses would not be far away if there was grass. She teleported down the mountain with Qin''er. When she saw what seemed to be a building in the distance, she quickly teleported over again. There is a large house here. Gu Fei and Qin''er walked to the door of a house and were hesitating whether to knock on the door. A woman came out with a basin of water. Just as they were about to splash the water, they spotted Gu Fei and the others. The woman wears two braids and her clothes are different from those of the Central Plains people. Qin''er stepped forward and asked for directions, "Sister, we are lost. Where is this place?" ?The woman glanced at Gu Fei, waved her hands, and mumbled something, not knowing what to say. ?Gu Fei thought to himself, it¡¯s over, the language is blocked, no one knows who is talking. The woman poured water into it. ?After a while, a man came out of the room. The man also said something to them that they did not understand. Finally, the man gestured, and Qin''er and Gu Fei followed suit. The man then waved to them. Gu Fei and Qin''er looked at each other and followed the man forward. The man brought the two of them to a large thatched house, waved to them, and then went in. Gu Fei and Qin''er probably knew that the man meant not to let them in, so they waited outside. ?After a while, the man came out and waved to them. When the two of them entered the room, they saw a carpet spread in the room and an old man sitting on the carpet. ??The old man stood up and looked Gu Fei and Qin''er up and down, then smiled and said, "Distinguished guests, you are from Great Britain, right?" ? Gu Fei was thankful in her heart that she finally had someone she could communicate with. Although the pronunciation was a bit strange, she could understand it. She bent down and handed over her hands to the old man, "We came from Great Britain and got lost when we walked here. I would like to ask the old man, where is this place?" The old man also used the Central Plains etiquette to return the favor, "Guest, please have a seat." ?Gu Fei sat down on the carpet cross-legged, while Qin''er stood beside him in an orderly manner. The old man then said: "This is Krashar, why do our guests come all the way here?" ??Gu Fei wrote down the name and said to the old man: "I came here to buy some horses. I wonder if there is anyone raising horses nearby?" The old man shook his head, "We all raise cattle and sheep, and we don''t have many horses. They are all used for grazing." ¡°Then do you know where to raise horses?¡± The old man thought for a while and said, "You want to buy Ilima, right?" He looked far away, "Then we have to climb over this mountain, then cross the desert, and then cross the White Mountain to get to Yili. Every household there raises horses." When the old man said this, Gu Fei probably understood their position. She stood up and bowed to the old man, "Thank you very much." She thought about it and took out the box of cakes that Lian''er had packed for her from the baggage on Qin''er''s body and put it on the table. The old man waved his hands repeatedly, "No, no, no, the guests are too polite." ? Gu Fei smiled at the old man and said, "Old man, we have to go on our way, so we have to say goodbye." Coming out of the house, Gu Fei and Qin''er looked up at the mountain in front of them. ??This mountain doesn''t look high. There are no trees on the mountain. It''s all covered with grass. The several high mountains in the distance are all snow-capped mountains. ?The two walked for a while and teleported to the top of the mountain. You can see the mountains rising and falling, and the snow-capped mountains in the distance seem to be plated with gold under the sunlight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 839： Ownerless and owned Chapter 839 The ownerless and the owner ?? Gu Fei took out the compass and looked to the northwest. She pointed to the tallest snow-capped mountain in the distance and smiled at Qin''er: "Let''s go to the snow-capped mountains to see the scenery." What Qin''er saw and heard at this moment had completely subverted her imagination. She was deeply shocked by her master''s magical skills and the scenery she had never seen before. ?She looked at the rising and falling mountains and felt very proud for a moment, "Then let''s take a look." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Whether it''s cold or not, let''s put on more clothes and go there." She took out her mink cloak and took out Qin''er''s package. Qin''er quickly helped her put on her cloak and took out a fox fur cloak to wrap it up herself. ?Gu Fei hugged Qin''er''s waist, "Let''s go!" The next second, the two of them stood at the top of the snow mountain. ?At your feet are the mountains, which seem to be plated with gold, and above your head is the blue sky. ?At this moment, it was as if the whole heart was washed clean by the snowy mountains from the inside out. ?This experience is truly unprecedented. Both of them were shocked by the natural scenery. Qin''er murmured: "Following the master, I can come to a place like this that I can never imagine. This life is really worth it." ?Gu Fei smiled, "We are going to the desert soon. You have never seen a desert, and neither have I. Let''s go and have a look." She looked at the compass again, then teleported. When he came down from a mountain, there was a desert in front of him. Gu Fei saw an antelope running past in the distance. She didn¡¯t stay long, and then teleported to a Gobi desert. ??There are some wild grasses growing here and there on the Gobi Desert, and some dead tree stumps can also be seen. Teleported again and arrived at the desert. The desert was no different from what Gu Fei had seen on TV. The two continued to move forward. ?Until he stood at the foot of a stretch of snow-capped mountains, Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief, "This should be the White Mountain. After passing this mountain range, we should be there." After climbing several mountains in a row, I finally saw green. ?Standing on the top of the mountain, you can see a large area of ??grassland. There are horses running in the pasture. Gu Fei became happy, "It should be right here." She and Qin''er teleported to the horse. Qin''er looked around and asked, "Master, is this horse wild or domestic?" ?Gu Fei was startled, yes, there are many wild horses on the grassland. Mustang does not cost money. She looked around and saw no one, unable to tell whether it was domesticated or wild. She had a thought in her mind. How about collecting it first? If it was raised by a family, it would be fine to give her more money. Here is a small river, where dozens of horses gather to drink water and eat grass. ??Gu Fei didn''t care anymore and slowly approached the horses. These horses were not afraid of people at all, and several horses even put their heads in front of Gu Fei, as if they were sizing her up. ?You have already delivered it to my door, so I won¡¯t be polite. ? Gu Fei collected several nearby horses into the space. She walked around the area and collected all the horses here. Qin''er looked at it dumbfounded. ??Gu Fei teleported to a tall tree, looked into the distance, and spotted the horses again. ?She quickly teleported over with Qin''er and collected the horses into the space one by one. While he was closing in happily, a sudden voice suddenly sounded from behind him, with extremely strong anger. ?When Gu Fei turned around, she saw a man sitting on a horse, staring at her angrily, saying something unknown. What a tragedy, this is an owner''s horse. ?Gu Fei quickly took out a piece of gold and gestured, pointing to the horse and then to the gold. (End of this chapter) Chapter 840： goddess Chapter 840 Goddess ??The man ignored Gu Fei at all, and flicked the riding crop in his hand down at Gu Fei''s face. ?Gu Fei used her Qinggong to dodge. ??This man refused to give up. Gu Fei dodged and shouted, "Stop fighting, I''m here to buy a horse!" The language barrier is really a big problem. She suddenly thought of something, ran to Qin''er, grabbed her and teleported. The man sat on the horse and looked at the place where the two of them were standing in a daze. ??Gu Fei teleported to Krashal and stood in front of the old man''s house. The door of the house was open. Gu Fei knocked on the door and shouted, "Old man." The old man came out of the house and was not surprised when he saw Gu Fei. He smiled and said, "Girl, haven''t you left yet? Please sit down." ??Gu Fei said anxiously: "Old man, can you do me a favor?" ¡°I want to buy a horse, but I don¡¯t understand what you are saying here. I would like to ask you to be my translator and pay you. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± The old man thought for a while and said, "It''s okay to be your translator, but it''s going to be winter and the road is not going to be easy." ??Gu Fei smiled, "Don''t worry about this, I have a solution and I''ll be able to get to Yili soon." ?She took out an ingot of twenty taels of gold and said, "Do you think it''s enough to give you such a big reward?" ?The old man looked at the gold, then at Gu Fei, and waved his hand, "No need to give, a little help is nothing." ??Gu Fei put the gold into the old man''s hand and said, "You must take it, but you don''t have to worry. It only takes about two or three days for a trip." The old man pushed Gu Fei''s hand away and said in surprise: "Two or three days?" Gu Fei nodded vigorously. The old man thought that maybe there was a horse breeder nearby, although he had never heard of it. He stood up and said, "Let me tell my family." After a while, the old man came out. He looked at the gold Gu Fei put on the table and said, "Take it back, we don''t have much use for it here." ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "Whatever you need, old man, I will bring it to you in two days." The old man sighed, "We need salt. It''s difficult to buy salt here. We''ve been without salt for a long time. It would be better if we had some tea." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "No problem. Once I buy the horse, I will deliver it to you." ??The old man didn''t care about the truth or falsehood of what he said, and waved his hand, "Let''s go." ?Gu Fei looked at Qin''er and said, "How about you stay here?" Teleporting two people at a time, I haven¡¯t tried it, so I don¡¯t know if it works. Qin''er nodded, "Don''t worry, Master, I''ll be waiting for you here." ??Gu Fei then said: "How do I call you, old man?" The old man said slowly: "Just call me Kurban." ??Gu Fei grabbed the old man''s arm and said, "Uncle Kurban, let''s leave now." Before Kurban could react, he found himself in a place with abundant water and grass. ?A group of horses were grazing leisurely here, and a man not far away looked towards them. ?Kurban was stunned for a moment, "Is this¡ªYili?" ?? Gu Fei shook his head, "I don''t know, probably, you can just ask him." Gu Fei pointed at the man not far away. The man is already riding over here. ?Kurban suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gu Fei, "The girl is a goddess, the girl must be a goddess!" The man on horseback came over and glared at Gu Fei, then glanced at Kurban on the ground, wondering what he was doing. ??Gu Fei quickly helped Kurban up, "You don''t have to kneel to me, I''m not a goddess." (End of this chapter) Chapter 841： She stole my horse Chapter 841 She stole my horse ??Kurban stood up, looked at Gu Fei and said seriously: "You are the goddess. I know you must be the goddess who came down from the snow-capped mountains. You can travel thousands of miles in an instant. This is what a goddess can do." Well, Gu Fei didn''t have the energy to correct her anymore. The man on the horse stared at her as if he wanted to eat her. She said to Kurban, "Please tell him, I thought those horses were wild horses, so Just take it and I can pay him gold.¡± ??Kurban then looked at the man and said something to him. The man still looked unhappy and pointed at Gu Fei with his riding crop. ?Kurban said something eagerly, and then knelt down to Gu Fei again. The man on the horse finally dismounted, stood in front of Gu Fei and looked at her suspiciously, and then said something to Kurban. ??Kurban stood up and said to Gu Fei sheepishly: "He doesn''t believe you are a goddess. He said you stole his horse and asked you to return the horse to him." ??Gu Fei blushed. She didn''t know how many horses she had just collected, and she couldn''t tell which of the horses in the space were his and which were not. She thought for a while, "Ask him how many horses he lost, and I will return them to him." ?After a while Kurban said: "His name is Aheqi, and he said he lost fifteen horses." ? Gu Fei concentrated her consciousness and released the horses from the space one by one. When she counted to fifteen, she stopped and then looked at Aheqi. Aheqi moved his mouth a few times, and Kurban said: "He said that there are a few horses that are not his." ??Gu Fei twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Tell him, I have so many horses that I can''t tell them apart, so just leave it at that." ?Kurban conveyed Gu Fei¡¯s words, and Aheqi looked at Gu Fei for a long time before his expression softened. ??Gu Fei said again: "Uncle Kurban, could you please help me ask if his horses are for sale? I want to buy horses, many, many horses. Where can I buy many horses?" ??Kurban had a conversation with Aheqi and said to Gu Fei: "He said they have a lot of horses. If they want horses, they can exchange them for salt and tea. They also need some iron tools." ?? Gu Fei probably knows that there has always been a tea-horse trade on the border in history. Herdsmen eat meat and drink milk. Their diet is greasy and they need tea to relieve greasiness. Whether it is princes, nobles or common people, drinking tea has become a habit. As for salt, it goes without saying that people cannot live without it for a day. Cattle and horses also need salt, so they consume a lot of it. As for the ironware, the most I can give you is an iron pot or something like that. ??Gu Fei nodded and said to Kurban: "I can get salt and tea leaves for you. The iron utensils can only be some iron pots, and the quantity won''t be too much." After Kurban finished speaking, Aheqi nodded and talked to Kurban again. ?Kurban said to Gu Fei: "He said that he will take you to see their He Zhuo." Gu Fei finally smiled, "Okay, can you go now?" Aheqi got on the horse and said something to Kurban. Kurban looked at Gu Fei and smiled and said, "He asked us to get on the horse." ? Gu Fei looked at these horses. There were no saddles, and there was no place to hold their hands. How were they going to get on them? There was no reins and they couldn''t control the horses. ?Her equestrian skills were not that good yet. She smiled at Kurban and said, "Ask him how long it will take to get there. He can just lead the way and we will follow ourselves." Kurban asked and told Gu Fei, "He said it would take about half an hour." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Then, we''ll see you in half an hour." ?Aheqi took a deep look at Gu Fei and galloped away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 842： Remember to give money Chapter 842 Remember to give money ?Gu Fei pulled Kurban, "Uncle, let''s go back first and come back later." Then the two of them appeared in Kurban''s thatched hut. Qin''er was sitting on the carpet, looking at the old woman opposite with a smile. The old woman was gesticulating without knowing what she was talking about. The old woman was startled by the sudden appearance of the two people. Kurban said a few words, and the old woman knelt down in front of Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei smiled helplessly and said to Qin''er, "You and I will go back home first." He then said to Kurban: "I''ll come back in half an hour." Said and left. ??Gu Fei and Qin''er teleported to the corner of the palace garden and walked outside King Qi''s courtyard. After the servant went in to report, he invited Gu Fei in. King Qi only thought that Gu Fei was coming back from the racecourse. Just when he was about to ask her when she would leave, Gu Fei said: "Father, I went to Yili and brought back dozens of horses. I think these horses are not bad." , If my father thinks it¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll buy more.¡± King Qi was startled for a moment, "Yili?" ?Then his eyes widened, "You have arrived in Yili and come back again?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "Father, do you think it''s OK to temporarily leave these dozens of horses in the martial arts training ground?" The King of Qi was overjoyed and said, "Let''s go to the martial arts training ground." The two of them arrived at the martial arts training ground, and Gu Fei released all the horses in the space. The horses appeared in a strange place for no apparent reason. Some stood in a daze, some kicked impatiently, and some started running around in the field. The prince stared at a dazed horse nearby, his eyes shining, "Okay, this horse is really good." ¡°This horse should have the bloodline of the Dawan horse. The Yili horse is not as tall. It should be an improved breed of the cross between the Dawan horse and the Ili horse.¡± ?Gu Fei felt guilty as soon as he heard this. His feelings were not a wild horse. She counted silently, there were forty-one horses in total, um, remember to pay. ?? King Qi looked at Gu Fei with burning eyes, "How many horses like this can be obtained?" ?Gu Fei shook his head, "I don''t know yet. I won''t find out until I talk to their leader later." ¡°By the way, they don¡¯t want gold, they want tea, salt, and iron tools.¡± King Qi thought for a moment and said, "Salt is not a problem. There is plenty of it in the salt field. Tea will take a while. Ironware can only be given to some iron pots and the like, but not too much." The nomads did not master the smelting technology, and most of the iron tools came from the Central Plains. ?The Central Plains Dynasty had very strict control over iron tools. Too many iron tools flowed into foreign countries, and they would melt them and make them into weapons. "Let''s do this. I''ll have someone buy the tea as soon as possible. Wait three days before you come back." ¡°The salt is available now, you can go and get it at any time.¡± He looked at Gu Fei with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work, Crown Princess." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Father, I''m going to do something first." ? King Qi looked at the horses on the training ground and was in a very good mood, "Go ahead and be more careful outside." ?Gu Fei saluted the prince and walked away quickly with Qin''er. ?She first went to the palace kitchen warehouse and took a few large bags of coarse salt, then teleported to an alley where there was an inn and walked out. I walked to the grocery store on the street and bought several kinds of tea leaves. I also bought two large iron pots and put them in the space. After finishing these things, Gu Fei and Qin''er returned to Krashar. ??Kurban was not surprised to see Gu Fei appear again. Gu Fei took out a bag of salt, an iron pot, and twenty kilograms of tea specially packed. Kurban''s eyes first fell on the iron pot. He ran over excitedly, stroked the iron pot, and said words that Gu Fei couldn''t understand. The old woman knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 843： Tea leaves for horses Chapter 843 Tea leaves for horses ?Gu Fei smiled and pointed to the big sack, "There is salt in it." Pointing to the small bag, "This is tea leaves." ??Kurban looked at the sack and was stunned for a moment, "So many?" ?Gu Fei smiled and nodded, "If it''s not enough, I''ll send you some more in a few days." ??Kurban nodded repeatedly, "That''s enough, that''s enough." He hesitated and said: "If the goddess needs sheep, we can exchange the sheep for salt and tea." ? Gu Fei thought for a while, it was very inconvenient for these herdsmen to exchange materials in such a remote place, so please help if you can. She nodded slightly and said, "Is this okay? I will try to come here once a year to bring you tea and salt. If you need anything else, you can tell me." ?Kurban knelt down and kowtowed respectfully to Gu Fei again, "Thank you to the goddess." ?Gu Fei stood up and said, "It''s almost time, let''s go." ?Kurban exchanged a few words with the old woman before leaving with Gu Fei. As soon as Aheqi got off his horse, he suddenly saw Gu Fei and Kulban appearing next to him. ?Obviously he looked back many times along the way, but he didn''t see them following. ?Now that she appeared beside him out of thin air, he finally believed Kurban''s words, she was the goddess. ?Only the goddess can make his horse disappear, only the goddess can come and go without a trace. He saluted Gu Fei respectfully, then said a few words to Kurban, and then went to the yurt. ? Gu Fei looked at the yurt. The yurt was round in shape and surrounded by white felt. The two of them waited for a long time before Aheqi came out and called them in. ?The first thing Gu Fei felt when he entered was that the space inside this yurt was really big. ?The entire yurt is a huge circle with a high dome and a thick wool carpet on the floor. There were quite a few people inside, including men, women, old and young, and all of them looked at Gu Fei curiously. There was a man with a majestic look sitting on the carpet at the end. ?Gu Fei knew in her heart that this must be He Zhuo, so she bowed her hands. ?Kurban explained to the man that this is the etiquette of the Central Plains and is a sign of respect for you. He Zhuo nodded slightly, asked a few questions in a friendly manner, and made a gesture of invitation. The two sat down on the ground, and Kurban translated: "He Zhuo asks you, how many horses do you need?" ?Gu Fei stretched out **** and said, "I need 20,000, do you have it?" Kurban said, and He Zhuo shook his head, "You tell her, at most ten thousand horses." ??Gu Fei nodded and said to Kurban: "Ten thousand is ten thousand, but horses are graded, and tea is also graded. Ask him how to change it?" He Zhuo waved to a man and said a few words to her. The man quickly brought a notebook, looked through it for a while and said, "It''s the same as in previous years. Two hundred and fifty pounds of tea leaves can be exchanged for a fine horse. Two hundred and twenty pounds of tea." Ten pounds is exchanged for a middle-class horse, and two hundred pounds is exchanged for a low-grade horse.¡± Kurban translated, and Gu Fei nodded slightly, "Can I see your tea leaves?" He Zhuo ordered someone to bring some tea. There are several kinds of tea. There are tea bricks. It should be Pu''er produced in southern Xinjiang. This is suitable for making milk tea. There are also loose tea. Loose tea is ordinary green tea. Several counties in the south of the Yangtze River are Produces green tea. ? Gu Fei smelled the green tea, looked at the quality, and nodded. This was not good tea. It was probably old tea, not as good as the ordinary tea she bought in the grocery store. The ordinary tea she bought costs 300 Wen per pound, and the purchase price must be cheaper, estimated to be around 200 Wen. ?Then it only costs about fifty taels of silver to replace a high-grade horse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 844： Negotiate a good price Chapter 844 Negotiate the price ??The prince has said that a good horse needs one or two hundred taels of silver. Of course, when merchants transport tea over a long distance, the cost will naturally increase greatly. If they change horses and go back, it is normal for the price to increase several times. For her, there are almost no transportation costs. ??Gu Fei took out a pack of tea she bought from her bag. A small pack weighed one pound. She handed it to Kurban, "This is the tea I brought here. You can let He Zhuo taste it." ?Kurban took the tea and said it to Hezhuo. Hezhuo nodded. A woman came over and took the tea and started cooking it not far away. After a while, the tea was brewed and poured into the tea bowl. He Zhuo tasted it and smiled on his face. ?This tea tastes better than what he usually drinks, with less bitterness and a clearer aroma. ??Gu Fei took out another small bag of tea leaves and said, "This is top-quality tea. The price is very expensive. It is a gift from me to you." He Zhuo was very happy after hearing this. He took it and carefully opened it and smelled it. The fragrance was very strong. He carefully wrapped the tea leaves, handed them to a maid next to him, and gave a few instructions. ??The maid took a handful, boiled it in a small copper pot, poured it into a tea bowl, and handed it to He Zhuo. He Zhuo first smelled the fragrance, and then slowly took a sip. He closed his eyes and thought about it for a while, then pointed at the tea cup and said excitedly: "I want this, I like drinking this, this tastes so good, I want a hundred catties of this tea." ?? Gu Fei smiled after listening to the translator, "This kind of tea is very expensive. It was the tea drunk by the emperor of the British Dynasty. There is not that much production. I will give you fifty kilograms at most. Fifty kilograms of tea must be exchanged for five high-quality horses." He Zhuo was even more happy when he heard Kurban said it was the emperor who drank the tea, "Okay." Then the man holding the account book discussed with He Zhuo, and then talked to Gu Fei for a long time. Gu Fei probably understood that their tribe has about 10,000 people. If there is enough tea, they can consume more than 100,000 kilograms of tea a year. Tea is good for relieving tiredness, digesting food, and refreshing people. They drink it with all three meals, and even one meal is indispensable. After discussing for a long time, it was finally decided that a total of 100,000 jins of ordinary tea leaves would be exchanged, more than half of which would be Pu''er, a half of which would be green tea, and 100,000 jins of salt. The rest of the iron pots would also need some, as well as some silk and cotton cloth, and flour. and rice. ??Gu Fei had already taken some paper and took notes. She smiled at He Zhuo and said, "I will send these things over as soon as possible." He Zhuo was a little anxious. The tea leaves given to him by Gu Fei were too little and could not be drunk for a few days. The tea the emperor drank tasted good. "How long is the fastest?" Furthermore, there has been a severe drought in the Northland in the past two years, and the number of caravans has decreased significantly. Now many families have no tea to drink. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "I can''t say that, but within ten days." After all, it takes time to purchase these miscellaneous things and settle accounts. He Zhuo looked at Kurban in confusion, thinking that he had made a mistake in the translation. Kurban nodded affirmatively, "This girl is a goddess. She can travel thousands of miles in one day." As the leader of the tribe, He Zhuo naturally would not believe such words casually. He just nodded and said, "Then I will wait for the good news about the girl." ?Gu Fei and Kurban stood up to say goodbye. They sent Kurban home first and made an appointment with him to come back to him in a few days. ?Then he took Qin''er back to the prince''s palace, made a list, and had someone give it to the prince. 10,000 horses were finalized, which was far from the 40,000 horses that the prince wanted. ?Gu Fei thought for a while, why not go to the court''s horse farm first? The nearest one is the horse farm on the other side of Longyou, which is more than a thousand miles away from Lincheng, Gu Fei''s hometown. (End of this chapter) Chapter 845： Hit the jackpot Chapter 845 Won the prize ??Gu Fei just wanted to finish this matter quickly, so she took Qin''er and left again. ?He first arrived at Lincheng, constantly adjusting his direction and teleporting several times. When he teleported for the last time, a tree just appeared in Gu Fei''s field of vision, and he suddenly felt that there was nothing under his feet. Oh haha, I won the prize. ?Gu Fei lowered his head and saw the river below him. He and Qin''er were sinking into the river. As soon as he lowered his head, the river water reached his neck. Gu Fei panicked and completely sank before he had any time to think. ? Gu Fei doesn¡¯t know how to swim. Although she lived in a water town in her previous life, this does not prevent her from being a landlubber. When she went to the swimming pool, she could only hold a lifebuoy and take a bath in the water. Qin''er is worse than her, she has never even been in the water. ? Gu Fei originally held Qin''er''s waist and fell into the water. Her hands instinctively fluttered wildly. Qin''er was even worse, sinking while flopping. The water in the river was not shallow. Gu Fei fluttered twice before remembering that she could teleport. She calmed down instantly, opened her eyes in the water with force, and began to look for Qin''er. Although it was only in the blink of an eye, Qin''er was two or three meters away from her. ?Gu Fei held his breath and rowed towards Qin''er without any plan. Just when Gu Fei''s hand was about to catch Qin''er, Qin''er fluttered farther away. ??Gu Fei was anxious. She held her breath for a while and could teleport, but Qin''er couldn''t teleport. If she couldn''t catch her, Qin''er would really be doomed. She wanted to tell Qin''er not to panic or move around, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she took a large mouthful of water. She instinctively choked and coughed. Choking in water was a very bad experience. Her chest and nasal cavity felt sour and hot. She knew it was probably water entering her nose and lungs. ?She tried hard to hold back the feeling of choking, stopped all panic, held her breath again, and paddled with both hands under the water towards Qin''er. Qin''er is worthy of being the leader of a hundred maids, and she is not as smart and calm as ordinary people. After a brief panic, she quickly opened her eyes and looked for Gu Fei. When she saw Gu Fei paddling towards her, she also imitated Gu Fei''s figure. Paddling like Fei. The two people''s hands instantly grabbed each other. The moment Gu Fei grabbed her hand, he felt relieved, thinking about the tree he just saw, and started teleporting. The next second, the two of them were soaked and paralyzed under the tree. ?Gu Fei looked at Qin''er, whose hair was sticking to her face and still dripping with water. Then she looked at herself, and there was a puddle of water under her body. The tightness in his chest gradually dissipated. Gu Fei took a deep breath and suddenly couldn''t help laughing. She was about to go back to the palace to change clothes when a childish voice suddenly came from above her head. She didn''t know what she was talking about. ?Gu Fei was startled, and when he looked up, he saw a five or six-year-old boy sitting on a branch of a tree, looking down at them. ??Gu Fei didn¡¯t know how much the little boy had seen, so he raised his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you said?¡± The little boy jumped down from the tree, stood in front of Gu Fei and Qin''er, tilted his head and looked at the two curiously, and suddenly said: "Did you fall into the river?" He was digging a bird''s nest in the tree when he suddenly heard a burst of laughter. Looking down, he saw two people sitting under the tree, soaked to the skin, as if they had climbed out of the river. ?Gu Fei silently thanked God that there was no language barrier. She tried her best to smile kindly, "Yes, little brother, do you know where this is?" ?The boy nodded, "I know, it''s my home." Well, Gu Fei gave up asking and said to the little boy, "Then can you take us to your home? We are wet and very cold." (End of this chapter) Chapter 846： Ill see you tonight Chapter 846 I¡¯ll see you in the evening ? Gu Fei didn¡¯t plan to teleport in front of the little boy. Well, a kid should have simple materialistic values. It would be bad to scare him. ??Moreover, in such a vast and sparsely populated place, it is very difficult to meet someone, and you must not let it go. The little boy pointed to the distance, "My home is over there, I will take you there." ??Gu Fei and Qin''er were getting lucky as they walked. Their bodies gradually became warmer and their clothes became a little dry, at least they were no longer dripping. ?The little boy was jumping around as he walked. After walking for a while, he looked back at Gu Fei and the others. ?Gu Fei talked to him as he walked and learned that his name was Ai Ji. ?This little boy ran so far that his parents were not afraid of losing him. After walking for almost half an hour, Gu Fei saw a house. Many buildings to be precise. Looks like a town. ?Walking into the town, you will see many shops on both sides of the street, but the shops look a bit shabby, and most of them are adobe houses. After walking for a while, there was an open space on the side of the road, like a small square. At this time, Aiji glanced at the square and suddenly ran over like crazy, calling "Abba". ??Gu Fei and Qin''er followed and saw many people standing around. There were several pillars erected in the center of the square, and a man was tied to one of the pillars. The man had his head lowered and his upper body was bare. There were whip marks on his strong muscles. Next to him, a thin man was beating the man with a whip. Ai Ji rushed towards the man tied to the pillar and hugged his legs tightly. ??The thin man hit Aggie on the shoulder with a whip. The man on the pillar suddenly raised his head, his eyes full of anger. ??The thin man sneered and whipped him again. The whip fell on Aiji''s back, Aiji trembled all over, and Gu Fei shuddered in her heart. The man shouted anxiously, "Aggie, go away, go away quickly!" ?He looked at the crowd imploringly, "Everyone, please help me, help me take Aggie away!" Everyone shrank back. ?Whoever steps forward at this time will be whipped, and no one dares to step forward. ??The whip came down again and hit Aggie''s back again. His little body was trembling, but he still stubbornly held the man and didn''t let go. ?Gu Fei suddenly understood that Ai Ji wanted to block the whip for his father. As soon as her footsteps moved, Qin''er glanced at Gu Fei and whispered: "Master, I''ll go." Qin''er walked over and was about to reach out to hug Ai Ji when the thin man hit Qin''er on the back with his whip. ?Gu Fei''s heart tightened when she saw it. She thought Qin''er would run away, but she didn''t dodge and endured the blow. She silently picked up Aji and walked towards the crowd with her head lowered. The man looked at Qin''er gratefully. Ai Ji struggled and kept shouting, "Abba, Abba -" ??The thin man stared at Qin''er and suddenly shouted, "Stop!" Qin''er held Anji and stood still. The thin man walked up to her and looked Qin''er up and down. He suddenly smiled and said, "Hey, she''s a stranger. She''s pretty. Where did she come from? Can I stay with you for a while? good?" As he spoke, he started to touch Qin''er''s face. Gu Fei''s head was filled with blood. Just as he was about to step forward, he saw Qin''er tilted her head and avoided the man''s touch. Then she smiled at the man and whispered, "Where do you live? I''ll see you at my house tonight." " The thin man flew all the soul for a while, and laughed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 847： Have a cup of milk tea Chapter 847 Drink a cup of milk tea ??Yang Sanye didn¡¯t want Qin¡¯er to be so knowledgeable, so he winked at her and said, ¡°Then girl, please come earlier in the evening.¡± Qin''er smiled slightly and said, "Just wait." She hugged Aggie and left. ??Yang Sanye stared at Qin''er''s back, feeling elated. He didn''t know how long it had been since he had seen such a charming girl in this ghost place. For a moment, he didn''t even have the interest to hit anyone. He pointed to the man on the pillar and said, "I am in a good mood today, so I will let you go." After saying that, he chuckled, hummed a tune all the way, held a whip, and left with his two followers. After Yang Sanye had gone far, Qin''er put Anji down. Angie ran to his father, hugged his legs and cried. The crowd of onlookers, seeing that there was no excitement to watch, pointed and pointed and dispersed. Qin''er walked over and handed Anji a dagger. ?Anji looked up at Qin''er, confused, and Qin''er was amused: "Why don''t you cut the rope for your father?" Anji burst into laughter and cut the rope from the man''s body. ??The man''s body was crisscrossed with whip marks, but he didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. He picked up Anji and returned the dagger to Qin''er, "Thank you, girl." Qin''er nodded, and the man looked at Qin''er and asked, "Did the girl come from other places to buy horses?" Qin''er raised her eyebrows and said, "I''m from out of town, but how did you know that I wanted to buy a horse?" The man held Anji in his arms and said as he walked: "Everyone who comes here is here to buy horses." Qin''er''s eyes lit up, "To be honest, my master and I are lost and don''t know where we are. However, we do want to buy a horse." When the man heard his master, his eyes turned slightly cold, he glanced at Gu Fei next to him and stopped talking. Qin''er asked again, "Where is this place?" The man did not answer. ??Gu Fei felt a hint of hostility from the man''s glance just now, and she said to Qin''er: "Forget it, let''s go and ask elsewhere." The two held hands and walked forward. The man held Anji in his arms and stared closely at their backs, with confusion in his eyes. ??Gu Fei and Qin''er walked to the door of a shop and were about to ask the store owner when the man suddenly strode up and said, "You two helped me just now. If you don''t mind, please come to my house for a cup of milk tea." ??Gu Fei looked back at the man, feeling that this man was very strange. He was clearly hostile to her just now. Now, there was only sincerity and gratitude in his eyes. She thought for a moment and glanced at Qin''er, then nodded, "It''s better to obey orders than to be respectful." The man grinned and said, "You two, follow me." He strode forward. The man led the two of them to a low adobe house after twists and turns. ?There is only one room in the house, with a bed made of broken wooden boards, a hole dug for the window, and a few wooden bars supporting the window. ?There is an earthen stove in the corner of the house. A copper kettle on the earthen stove is probably the most valuable thing in the house. The man put Anji down. Gu Fei took out a jar of ointment and pointed to the whip marks on his body. "You don''t have to be busy. We won''t drink tea. You can apply some ointment first." The man waved his hand and said, "No medicine is needed for this injury. Thank you, girl." After saying this, he lit a fire and boiled the milk. There was not even a place to sit in this room, so Gu Fei and Qin''er could only stand. ?Gu Fei waved to An Ji, "Come, let me take a look at your back." Opening Anji''s clothes, he saw several red whip marks on his back that were slightly swollen. One of them went from the neck to the shoulder blade. Gu Fei carefully applied ointment on him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 848： Kidnap a few people Chapter 848 Kidnapping a few people The man watched silently without saying a word. After boiling the milk, he went out of the house and came back shortly with two wooden stools. "You two girls, please sit down." After a while, the milk tea was ready. The man took two bowls, poured two bowls and handed them to Gu Fei and Qin''er. ??Gu Fei then asked: "We are lost, where is this place?" The man also poured a bowl of milk tea for Anji, "This is Danshan Racecourse, and this town is called Qingquan Town." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, he found the right place. ¡°You two girls want to buy a horse?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded. The man said: "If you want to buy a horse, you can go to Mr. Yang, who was just now, but there are not many horses here." ¡°The horses are all grazing outside now, and they will not return to the horse farm until October, when winter comes.¡± October, that¡¯s almost two months away. ??Gu Fei thought for a while and asked: "By the way, why did that person hit you just now?" The man smiled bitterly and said, "He is the master and I am the slave. He can fight whenever he wants." Then the man talked, and Gu Fei finally figured it out. This was the imperial court''s racecourse, covering an area of ??several million acres. There were four racecourses in total in small towns like this. Each town was about a hundred miles apart, and all were built. A large stable was built to allow the horses to survive the winter. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For example, if deaths from illness are overreported, the number of foals born will also be underreported. ?These horses that were concealed were naturally sold secretly for money. ?Then Mr. Yang is the lackey of a certain official, who is responsible for selling horses and managing their servants who serve the horses. ??Gu Fei thought about it and realized that the horse farm in Prince Qi''s Mansion was short of manpower, so he asked, "Have you ever thought about changing your life?" The man showed a confused expression, "Where else? Where else? I only know how to raise horses. My ancestors have raised horses for generations, and they are all slaves. My son has been a slave all his life, and he will definitely raise horses like me in the future." Also because our ancestors have been slaves for generations, we can all speak Mandarin. ??Gu Fei coughed lightly, "I mean, you can stop being slaves and find another place to raise horses and get wages. If you are willing, you can also let Anji go to school to learn literacy." The man murmured: "Go to school to learn how to read?" Angie opened her big eyes and asked, "What is going to school?" Gu Fei took out a book from his arms, opened it, pointed to the words on it and said: "Going to school means many children like you, sitting in the classroom, learning the words on it, and recognizing the words, there are If you have knowledge, you can take the scientific examination and become an official." ¡°Just like Mr. Yang¡¯s master.¡± Anji''s eyes widened, "I have met Mr. Yang''s master. Mr. Yang will kneel down when he sees him." He suddenly turned his head and looked at his father, "Abba, I want to go to school. After I go to school and become an official, Mr. Yang won''t dare to bully you anymore." ??Gu Fei smiled at An Ji and said, "It''s not that easy. Studying is a very hard thing. The scientific examination is very difficult. Even if there are a hundred scholars, one may not be able to become an official." The man looked at Anji and then at the book in Gu Fei''s hand, his expression a little shaken, "Is everything you said true?" ??Gu Fei nodded, "If you are willing to leave with me, I can promise to eliminate your and Anji''s slave registration. We have no control over our affairs here, and we can re-register you and Anji''s household registration." ?Speaking of household registration, Gu Fei remembered that Lanzhi''s slave status had not been cancelled. Well, she had to remember this and cancel Lanzhi''s slave status when she went back. Ping''an City now belongs to King Qi, and he can do whatever he wants. (End of this chapter) Chapter 849： I do Chapter 849 I do The man thought for a moment and pointed to Qin''er, "Is your place so kind to its slaves?" The reason why he was somewhat hostile to Gu Fei before was because he heard Qin''er call her master. ?In his understanding, the master is a wicked person who eats their flesh, drinks their blood, and whips them from time to time. But when he saw Qin''er and Gu Fei being so intimate, he couldn''t understand. He has never seen a master and a slave get along like this. ??Gu Fei smiled, "Qin''er is my maid, not a slave. To me, she is a helper and partner." ¡°There are many people in my family who are slaves like you, but their lives are different from yours.¡± ¡°You are unlucky and have met a very bad master.¡± The man murmured: "It turns out that not all slaves in the world live like me." He looked at Gu Fei and said, "I still want to think about this matter." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "No rush, you can think about it slowly. We''ll walk around and come back later." Qin''er suddenly asked: "Where does Mr. Yang live?" The man hesitated for a moment, "Is the girl looking for him to buy a horse?" He had heard what Yang Sanye said before, and he was a little worried about this girl. Qin''er smiled and said, "Buy a horse." The man whispered: "Girl, be careful when dealing with him. This guy is very lustful. I will take you there later." Qin''er smiled and said, "Okay." Gu Fei and Qin''er went out, found a deserted place, and teleported back to the palace. The clothes on the two of them were almost dry. They took a shower and changed their clothes. Gu Fei also applied medicine to the whip marks on Qin''er''s back. Then he painted his face yellow again and made his eyebrows thicker. After packing up, he teleported to Qingquan Town. When I came to Anji''s house again, I found that there was an extra man in the house. ?When this man saw Gu Fei and the others, they quickly stood up and bowed their hands. Anji''s father said: "This is my brother Baiyin. By the way, my name is Chagan." Baiyin quickly pointed to the only two stools in the room and said, "Please sit down, both of you." Gu Fei and Qin''er sat down, and Chagan finally said, "My brother and I have discussed it and are willing to leave here. Can you take my brother with you?" Just now when Gu Fei and the others left, Zha Gan called Bai Yin to discuss the matter. Chagan said, "I don''t believe there is such a good thing in the world. Why would they help me and Anji if they are not relatives? Is it so easy to eliminate slavery?" ??Baiyin shook his head, "I would rather believe them." ¡°No matter what their purpose is, can our situation be worse than it is now?¡± ¡°I have had enough of not having enough to eat, not having enough clothes to wear, and being beaten every three to five days.¡± "If you don''t want to, tell them and I''ll go with them." Hearing what he said, Chagan felt that it was reasonable. No matter how bad the life was, it couldn''t be worse than now, so he left. Once the two decided to leave, they became anxious, fearing that Gu Fei and the others would never return. Fortunately, they finally came, and both of them breathed a sigh of relief. ? Gu Fei nodded, "You can go together. If you have any relatives or friends who want to go, you can invite them all." "It''s just that I will only cancel your and Anji''s slave status. The rest of the people will have to wait until ten years to cancel their slave status." If you randomly remove everyone¡¯s slave status, who knows if they will run away? They themselves don¡¯t know that the skill of raising horses is actually a rare skill. Especially now during a war, no matter which force is on the other side, this kind of talent is needed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 850： Check out the spots Chapter 850: Stepping in After ten years, if they have adapted to the local life, settled down, and lived a comfortable life, no one will want to run away again. After all, habits are a very scary thing. Chagan and Baiyin looked at each other. Baiyin was not too disappointed. Ten years was not long and he was still young. The most important thing was that after ten years, his son would no longer be a slave. Chagan said hesitantly: "But if there are too many people, won''t they be discovered?" ??Gu Fei said quickly: "You don''t have to think about this, I will figure it out." ¡°Just tell me, how many officers and soldiers are here?¡± Baiyin said: "There are two hundred officers and soldiers, and they all have swords. We can''t defeat the officers and soldiers." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "If we can''t beat them, we won''t fight them. We''ll find a way to sneak away." ¡°By the way, are all the officers and soldiers equipped with horses?¡± ??Baiyin nodded, "They are all there. There are many horses here." ? Gu Fei thought for a moment and said, "Well, let''s take us to the stables and where the officers and soldiers live in a while." ¡°I¡¯ll figure out how to go after I¡¯ve figured it out.¡± Baiyin said eagerly: "I will take you there." Gu Fei and Qin''er followed Bai Yin out. After walking for a while, they saw a row of tall and spacious houses. Bai Yin said: "That''s the horse stable over there. There aren''t many horses inside now. There will be more in the evening." Some horses come back." Gu Fei''s eyes flashed, "How many horses are in the stable for the winter?" Baiyin said: "That''s quite a lot. Our town has about 10,000 horses every year." ¡°Then, the fodder should be almost ready, right?¡± Baiyin nodded, "Of course, the fodder must be prepared in advance, otherwise it will be too late when it snows." ?Gu Fei coughed lightly, "Where is the warehouse for the fodder?" ??Baiyin pursed his lips and said, "There is a warehouse behind the stable, which is specially used to store fodder and feed." ?Gu Fei nodded in memory of the good place, "Let''s go and have a look at the barracks where the officers and soldiers live." ??Baiyin shook his head, "You can''t go in from the barracks." ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me the place.¡± Gu Fei said. Baiyin then took the two of them for a walk. There were no soldiers standing guard at the door of the barracks. Gu Fei looked inside and saw several tables set up in a large courtyard. The officers and soldiers gathered around the tables, sitting and standing. ??Baiyin whispered: "They are gambling." ¡°These people don¡¯t do anything. They just drink, gamble and find women every day.¡± ??Gu Fei looked around, "Where are the stables on this side of the barracks?" ??Baiyin looked at both sides of the barracks, "Both sides are stables, and the officers and soldiers live in the backyard." After reading it, Gu Fei had a rough plan in mind. As he walked, he said softly: "I plan to take you away tonight." ¡°Please take a moment and see how many people there are, not counting children. Tell me the specific number of people. Remember, don¡¯t let the news leak out.¡± Bai Yin nodded, "No, we will only bring a few friends with us, and we will definitely not tell anyone." Qin''er is still thinking about Mr. Yang, "Where does Mr. Yang live?" ??Baiyin took them around a few turns and passed in front of a blue brick house. He whispered, "This is it." Gu Fei and Qin''er looked at each other and nodded. ?The group of people returned to Cha Gan''s house, and Gu Fei and Qin''er discussed the plan of action for the evening in a low voice. After the discussion, the two ate some dry food and gave Chagan and Anji a few steamed buns and some dried meat. ?It was getting dark, and people came one after another to Chagan''s hut, filling it up. They all looked at Gu Fei and Qin''er with hope. (End of this chapter) Chapter 851： The girl is so trustworthy Chapter 851 The girl is so trustworthy ? Gu Fei asked Bai Yin to count the number of people leaving at night, six men, four women, and three children. She motioned to Qin''er, "Take Cha Gan now and go to a dead tree about three miles east of the town that we passed when we came here. We will meet there when it gets ugly at night." ¡°The rest of the people, please disperse first. It is easy for others to notice if they are gathered together like this.¡± Everyone dispersed one after another. It was already dark when Qin''er and Chagan came back from a trip. She looked at the sky and whispered to Gu Fei, "Master, I''m going to go out and do some errands first." ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, then pursed his lips and smiled, "I''ll go with you." Qin''er shook her head, "No need, I don''t need to do anything for this little thing, Master." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Then you should be more careful. Is half an hour enough?" "enough." ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t come back for more than half an hour, I will look for you.¡± Qin''er walked quickly outside the house. ??The town is not big, and we soon arrived outside Yang Sanye''s house. Qin''er knocked on the door, and a person inside answered, "Here we come." The boy opened the door and saw Qin''er. He suddenly showed an ambiguous smile and said, "Are you the girl from the daytime?" Qin''er lowered her head and said shyly, "Mr. Yang asked me to come." ??The boy quickly welcomed Qin''er in and said, "The third master has ordered some food and drinks and is waiting for you." He closed the door, took Qin''er to the main room, and stood at the door, "Third Master, the girl is here." ??Yang Sanye came out and looked at Qin''er with narrowed eyes, "Young girl is really trustworthy." ¡°Hurry and invite me in, I¡¯ll have a few drinks with you.¡± Qin''er looked at the boy shyly and her face turned red. ??Yang Sanye waved his hand, "Go, go, stay away. It''s a big deal tonight, so don''t bother me." The boy twitched his lips and left. ??Yang Sanye smiled lewdly and reached out to play Qin''er. Qin''er slapped the back of his hand hard and said angrily: "What''s the rush? Let''s drink first." ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s drink first, hahahaha.¡± Mr. Yang was patted so hard that the back of his hand went numb, but looking at the beauty, he felt comfortable and didn¡¯t care. The two of them entered the door, and Qin''er closed the door. There is a Kang table on the Kang in the room. There are several dishes on the table, a wine pot, two wine glasses, and two pairs of chopsticks. ??Yang Sanye pointed to the table, "Well, I didn''t lie to you. I have already prepared wine and food for you." Qin''er looked at him with a half-smile, "You get on the kang first." ??Yang Sanye came to play the piano again with a smile on his face, "Let''s go together. You and I will sit together and have a drink. You feed me a mouthful, and I''ll feed you a mouthful. This will be fun." Qin''er originally planned to stall for some time, but now she couldn''t help it anymore. She was afraid that she would vomit when she was stared at like this again. She quickly reached out and tapped his dumb point first, and then tapped several places on his chest. Acupuncture points. ??Yang Sanye was horrified, and suddenly found that he couldn''t speak even if he wanted to, and couldn''t move even if he wanted to. Qin''er stretched out her hand and lifted Mr. Yang onto the kang, "Where''s your whip?" ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite exciting to whip someone.¡± ??Mr. Yang knew that he was in trouble, so he could only use his eyes to beg for mercy. He felt extremely regretful in his heart. How could he provoke such a dominatrix? Qin''er snorted coldly and looked around, but couldn''t find a whip. Then she thought about using a whip to whip her. It would make a sound and disturb people. After all, there were big things to do at night. She lifted a stool on the ground and weighed it in her hands. There was a look of horror in Yang Sanye''s eyes. He was horrified to see the stool hit his head with a gust of wind, and then there was a sharp pain in his head. It hit me, my vision went dark, and I didn¡¯t know anything anymore. (End of this chapter) Chapter 852： Not even a hair is left Chapter 852 Not even a hair is left Qin''er saw that Mr. Yang fainted immediately and snorted. This man was too inexperienced. She threw the stool casually. After a while, she saw blood slowly flowing out of Mr. Yang''s hair. She waited quietly for a while before blowing out the oil lamp. ??The boy came out for convenience and happened to see the lights in the room turned off. He smiled, he was too impatient. Qin''er bolted the door and waited for a while before opening the window and looking into the yard. There was no one outside. ?She quietly climbed out of the window, closed the window with her backhand, and quickly jumped up to the roof and left. ?Gu Fei and Qin''er waited until it was almost time for ugly, and then quietly left Cha Gan''s house. ?At this time, Chagan and the others had already quietly left the town. The two of them went to the stables first and went straight to the warehouse behind. ?Teleported into the warehouse, Qin''er lit the fire folder, and Gu Fei took out the Qiankun bag and collected the fodder and feed inside. Then he teleported to a stable. ?Walking along the way, collecting things along the way, we visited all the stables, and the horses inside were stolen until not even a hair was left. ?Gu Fei probably counted about a thousand horses. ?Then the two of them walked to the barracks. The door of the barracks was closed. They teleported into the front yard and saw lanterns lit in the yard. The two of them quickly dodged to the darkness of the stables. Most of the horses in the stable were asleep, and occasionally one or two snored. ?Gu Fei walked over quietly and collected the horses into the space one by one. After collecting this side, teleport to the opposite stable and collect all the horses on the other side. Just as he was about to leave, Gu Fei felt something was wrong. The bridles and saddles on these horses had been removed. How were they going to ride them now? She did not intend to take these people away in the space, but planned to ride away. ?These people will live in Donghai County in the future, unlike the people in Yili. Over at Yili, they don¡¯t know who she is or where she comes from. Even if they know she¡¯s weird, there won¡¯t be any problem, it¡¯s just a legend. But these people are different. They will work at the racecourse in the future, and the black stewards of the racecourse also know her. If they know her difference and her identity, it is likely that word will spread throughout the city. So, I still need to get some saddles, which is a bit troublesome, and I don¡¯t know where to put them. ? Gu Fei thought for a moment, and according to common sense, he should use this saddle by himself, so he is more accustomed to it. Then it should be in the barracks. ?But if he entered the barracks rashly, he was afraid of disturbing the officers and soldiers. Thinking about it, you still have to make progress. ?Gu Fei played Qin''er, and the two of them quietly walked towards the backyard. ?As soon as I reached the corner, I suddenly heard a frightened shout from the front yard, "Oh my God, where''s our horse!" ??Gu Fei''s heart shrank and he was about to teleport while playing Qin''er, but suddenly he calmed down again. Isn''t this a good opportunity to steal a saddle? ?Then the man yelled wildly and ran towards the backyard while shouting: "Get up, get up, the horses have been stolen! All the horses are gone!" ?The backyard suddenly became lively. Rooms opened and disheveled men came out one after another. ?The ones who were clear-headed immediately ran to the front yard to see what was going on. The ones who were confused walked out lazily, still yawning. ?Gu Fei and Qin''er hid in the corner, watching carefully. There was a room where the most people came out, ten of them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 853： haunted Chapter 853 Haunted ?Gu Fei estimated that there were only ten people living in this house. ?She grabbed Qin''er and quickly teleported to that room. Sure enough, there was no one in the room, and the saddles were placed in a neat row along the wall, with a total of ten sets of harnesses. ?Gu Fei stepped into the space and thought for a moment, no, there are still two sets left, a total of twelve people. Just as she was about to teleport to the next door room, she heard someone shouting, "Damn it, all the horses are really gone!" ¡°Get up quickly, who is still sleeping? Hurry up and chase him, he shouldn¡¯t be far away yet.¡± At this time, someone shouted: "There are still horses over there at the stables. Get the saddle quickly and go to the stables to ride after them!" ?Gu Fei heard clearly that these people were going to get saddles and would enter the house immediately. There is no other way, we can¡¯t do it unless we leave. We are only two sets short of two sets. Without any further hesitation, she teleported with Qin''er. While teleporting, she saw a man''s figure appear at the door. ??The man blinked. He came in to get the saddle. He suddenly felt something flashing in front of his eyes. When he looked carefully, there was nothing. He just thought it was his eyesight. Just as he was about to bend down to pick up the saddle, he saw that there was nothing at the base of the wall. The man yelled, ¡°Damn, the saddle was stolen too.¡± No, the saddle seemed to have been there when he went out. He was running so fast that he almost tripped. The man ran out of the house in fear, "It''s haunted, it''s haunted. The saddle that was placed in the house was there a moment ago, but disappeared in the blink of an eye. I just saw something flash in the house, it must be haunted!" When an officer heard what he said, he shouted sharply: "Stop talking nonsense and go to the stable immediately!" By this time, Gu Fei and Qin''er had arrived at the east side of the town. ?However, there is still some distance to the tree. Gu Fei entered the space and took a closer look. Most of the horses in the space were still sleeping with their eyes closed. They had no idea that they had been moved in their sleep. Gu Fei selected the horses that had no marks on their butts. Twelve horses were released. ?Then Gu Fei motioned to Qin''er, "Go and bring someone over." Qin''er used Qinggong and passed by. Gu Fei clumsily put the saddle on a horse. Usually when she rides a horse, someone has already put the saddle and bridle on it. At this time, Gu Fei had just put the saddle on the horse, and the horse kicked impatiently to disturb it. I was really annoyed when I went to sleep. ?Gu Fei touched its head to comfort it. Qin''er quickly brought people over. ??Gu Fei pointed to the saddle on the ground and said succinctly: "Put on the saddle and leave quickly." ¡°By the way, we still need two sets of saddles. Whoever is better at riding can just ride them first and wait until we get to the next town to buy them.¡± Chagan and Baiyin looked at each other and said, "Let''s do it." ?Chagan saw that Gu Fei''s horse bridle hadn''t been put on yet, so he came over to help. The rest of the people put on their harness. ?Three children were standing nearby obediently. In addition to Anji, there was a girl of seven or eight years old, and a little boy of two or three years old. The little boy was tied behind his back with a cloth belt by his mother. ?Horses are harnessed and everyone mounts their horses. There are no roads in this pasture, or rather there are roads everywhere. Gu Fei took out a compass to determine the direction and set off to the southeast. The town is in chaos. ?The officers and soldiers ran from the barracks to the stable, hurriedly opened the door, and prepared to ride after them, but found that the stable was empty. Everyone realized that something big had happened. So many horses were lost, and neither the chief nor they could escape the blame. (End of this chapter) Chapter 854： Ambush location Chapter 854 Ambush Location The officer looked particularly ugly. If these lost horses could not be found, he might be killed. He gritted his teeth and said, "Divide a hundred people into a group and go out to check for traces and see which direction the thief went. ¡°The rest of the people gathered all the horses from every household in the town, found their whereabouts, and immediately went after them.¡± The officers and soldiers dispersed to take action. ?At this time, they changed from their usual lazy and procrastinating style and acted very proactively and quickly. ?Gu Fei and the others ran non-stop for two hours, and the horses couldn''t bear it anymore. ?At this time, it was daylight and they had to stop and rest. Everyone brought dry food and water bags, and the horses were left to graze beside them. After resting for about two quarters of an hour, everyone continued to set off. At this time, the horse cannot run any more, or it will become useless if it runs any further, so it can only walk slowly. ??The sun makes it easy to identify the direction during the day. Gu Fei asked Cha Gan to go ahead to grasp the direction, and called Qin''er to stop the two of them and slowly fall behind. She whispered to Qin''er, "I''m going to see if there are any pursuers behind me. If they pass by the town, ask them to change their clothes, buy horse gear and continue walking." "If I don''t come back until dark, you should find an inn to rest first." ¡°Remember to be alone so that I can come back to you.¡± Qin''er nodded, "Okay, master, be careful." ??Gu Fei turned the horse''s head and walked away. Baiyin soon noticed that Gu Fei was leaving alone. He glanced back, full of doubts in his heart, and rode his horse closer to Qin''er, "Your master won''t come with us?" Qin''er said calmly: "Master, go check to see if there are any pursuers. Don''t worry, she will catch up with us." Speaking of the pursuit of soldiers, Baiyin became nervous and kept looking back. Qin''er frowned and said, "You don''t have to worry about any of this. The master will take care of it. We just need to be on our way." ?Baiyin sneered and rode forward. ?Gu Fei walked back and forth slowly. After walking for almost an hour, I saw a big tree on the side of the road. ??If there were pursuers, Gu Fei thought this would be a good ambush location. She put her horse into the space, stood on the tree trunk, took out her binoculars and looked into the distance. There are no pursuers seen yet. ? Gu Fei was not in a hurry and simply lay down on the tree trunk to rest. He was still very tired after not sleeping all night. Nearly half an hour later, Gu Fei, who was lying on a thick tree trunk and taking a nap, finally heard the sound of horse hooves. ?She took out her binoculars and looked through the gaps in the leaves, and saw a group of officers and soldiers on horseback coming this way. ?It can be said that these officers and soldiers suffered enough this night. They were sent to this remote place. Although they didn''t have much fun, their life was easy. They had nothing to do all day long. They were either eating wine or gambling. They had never been so tired. ?Unexpectedly, something big happened suddenly. Last night, more than 40 horses were searched in every house in the town. Spies sent out to search in all directions, but no traces were found. It wasn¡¯t until a group of officers and soldiers searching the southeast went two or three miles outside the town that someone discovered something on the ground. ?It was a red sachet-like thing, and someone quickly recognized it, "Isn''t this the amulet that Chen Er hung on his horse''s bridle?" ?At that time, Chen Er hung the amulet on the horse. Many people laughed at him and said that the horse did not need this. However, Chen Er stubbornly hung the amulet on the horse, so many people knew this thing. If you look carefully with a torch, you can still see fresh horse hoof prints on the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 855： strafing Chapter 855: Shooting Having found the trace, these people immediately returned to the town to report to the superior. ??Horses from every household in the town were also searched for, a total of forty-five horses. The chief ordered forty-four people and led the team himself, following the horse''s hoof prints all the way to the southeast. ??Officers and soldiers are officers and soldiers after all. They sent out scouts along the road to check for traces and chased them all the way here. ?Gu Fei held his breath and watched the officers and soldiers approaching with a telescope. The officers and soldiers were divided into three lines, and the line stretched for thirty or forty meters. Seeing the officers and soldiers getting closer, Gu Fei put away the telescope, took out a cloth to cover his face, then took out a grenade from the space and hooked his finger on the ring. The lethal radius of the grenade is about five meters, and the killing radius is within fifteen meters, so she has to wait for the best opportunity to maximize the effect of the grenade. The officers and soldiers were getting closer and closer. Gu Fei held his breath. The sound of horse hooves seemed to be in his ears. Through the gaps in the leaves, the mustache on the lips of the man with the head could already be seen. Soon, the officers and soldiers rode towards the tree. Gu Fei estimated the distance, saw the right moment, pulled out the ring, and dropped the first grenade. The grenade landed in the middle of the team and exploded with a bang. In an instant, people and horses fell on their backs in a radius of about ten meters. When Gu Fei threw the grenade, he teleported to the middle and back of the team and threw another grenade. The moment he dropped the grenade, Gu Fei hid in the space. She silently counted ten in the space, and then she came out of the space. At this time, only three of the forty-five horses were still alive. The people and horses were lying on the ground. ??Both man and horse were struggling to get up. The neighing of horses mixed with the wails of people. ? Gu Fei held a gun in his hand and pointed it at the three intact people on the three horses that had not yet fallen. These people were still in a daze, being carried away by the frightened horse and running wildly. Gu Fei teleported and fired at the same time. These people barely had time to dodge before they fell off their horses. A little far away from the center of the explosion, several horses got up from the ground and ran away with a long neigh. After getting rid of a few people who almost ran away, Gu Fei quickly changed to a light machine gun and started shooting at the people on the ground while moving quickly. There are too many people, otherwise it is easy for fish to slip through the net. This was a naked massacre. After a round of shooting from beginning to end, Gu Fei looked at the battlefield in front of him. At the center of the two explosions were people missing arms and legs. In the rest of the place, the people and horses who fell to the ground were all stained with blood. The ground was littered with intestines, viscera, severed hands and feet, white brains, and red of blood. People''s exposed skin has been blackened by gunpowder smoke. ?Gu Fei stood there and waited for a while, observing where there was any movement. After waiting for almost ten minutes, Gu Fei took out her Qiu Shui Sword, walked over slowly, and saw the man who was still panting and took another stab. As she was walking, suddenly a hand on the ground grabbed her ankle. Gu Fei had an expressionless face, lowered her eyes, and stabbed the man''s chest with the long sword in her hand. ??Gu Fei walked slowly along the thirty to forty-meter long road until she confirmed that there was no one alive, then she calmly collected all the bullet casings on the ground. After doing all this, she was about to leave, but suddenly she looked back at the tragic scene. An indescribable throbbing in the heart. They are all innocent people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 856： Lost the qualification to be a good person Chapter 856 Lost the qualification to be a good person ?In her last life, she killed many zombies, but never a human being. She has killed many people in her life. The reason why these people die is not because they are bad. Just because they are not in the same camp as her, they hinder her interests. ?It can be seen that humans are no more noble than zombies. She didn¡¯t know when she had become such a cold-blooded person. She remembered that when she was in primary school, the textbook said that our nation is a hard-working, brave and kind-hearted nation. And she is no longer kind. Everything is based on one''s own interests, and one does not hesitate to harvest the lives of others for one''s own interests. This may be a quality that a qualified leader should possess. This is actually the genes and bad habits engraved in the bones of human beings. ??In peacetime, there is no visible light or shadow of swords in fighting, and every person in a position of power has his hands covered with invisible blood, without exception. But in wartime, there are naked white knives going in and red knives coming out. The former does not see the smoke of gunpowder, just like boiling a frog in warm water, the frog does not know it. The latter is barbaric and ferocious that can be seen with the naked eye. ?Gu Fei thought that she was no longer a good person. ?Perhaps, from the day she chose to marry Xiao Yu, she lost the qualification to be a good person. The road to the throne must be paved with mountains of corpses and seas of blood. ?Then, don¡¯t be a good person. ?The world is always dominated by the weak and the strong. Only by standing at the top of the food chain can we live happily. ?Gu Fei walked faster and faster, and her figure gradually disappeared into the vast grassland. After collecting a few horses that were running wildly, Gu Fei did not catch up with the team immediately. There was a lot of blood on her body. She teleported to Baishan. She remembered that when she teleported to Yili, she discovered a hot spring pool in the mountains. She tried the water temperature of the hot spring and found that it was about forty degrees, which was just right for a bath. Arrived at the hot spring, Gu Fei took off her clothes, tested the water temperature, and slowly walked into the pool. This pool is naturally formed. The rocks around the pool have been polished by water over many years and have become less sharp. ?In this inaccessible place where it is difficult for birds to cross, seeing the snow-capped mountains and soaking in hot springs are undoubtedly the top enjoyment. It would be nice to have another glass of red wine. ??Gu Fei leaned against the pool, a Qiankun bag appeared in her hand, and then a bottle of red wine and a corkscrew appeared in her hand. ??He unhurriedly pulled out the cork and poured the red wine into the goblet. Gu Fei paid homage to the snow-capped mountains in the distance. The snow-capped mountains reflected the red wine, which was as crystal clear as rubies, making it extremely beautiful. She slowly brought the cup to her lips, savoring the mellow aroma and sweetness of the red wine. After soaking for an hour, Gu Fei slowly got up and put on her clothes. She took out the mirror, placed it on a large flat stone, and slowly applied makeup on herself. It wasn¡¯t until his face looked ordinary that Gu Fei put everything into the space. Even the blood-stained clothes were taken away. Such things should not be left here to pollute the sacred snow-capped mountains. ?She stood up and glanced at the beautiful snow-capped mountains with nostalgia. She had to leave this fairyland-like place and return to the ugly human world. Going back to the place where she and Qin''er broke up, she released the horse and rode it slowly. ?It is also very pleasant to enjoy the grassland scenery along the way. When it got dark, Gu Fei found a place to sit down, let the horse graze leisurely, and ate dry food by himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 857： Sneaking away midway Chapter 857 Sneaking away midway After gnawing the dry food, he lay down on the ground and looked up at the sky. The sky here is purer than the sky that was polluted by industry in the previous life, with more and brighter stars. The black canopy is like a piece of fine velvet, studded with sparkling diamonds. ?A wolf howled at an inappropriate time in the distance. Gu Fei didn''t care. He lay down for a while before slowly getting up. He first went to the space to count the number of horses, then wrote a note. Then he went to the horse farm in Donghai County and released all the horses in the space. come out. Leave only one horse with its own saddle. Then he stuffed the note into the crack of the black butler''s window. After doing this, teleport to Qin''er. Qin''er was alone in an inn room, waiting anxiously for Gu Fei. The moment she saw Gu Fei appear, Qin''er''s heart finally settled in her stomach. ??Gu Fei smiled at her, "Are you in a hurry? I finished my work and went to a hot spring in the snow-capped mountains. I''ll take you with me next time." Qin''er smiled and said, "Okay, Master, don''t forget it." Have a rest at the inn for the night and continue on the road the next day. There was no hurry without the pursuers, and he could not walk very fast. He only covered more than 200 miles in one day. ??While resting at the inn in the evening, Qin''er said: "Master doesn''t have to go with us tomorrow. The road is still long. Since there are no pursuers, it doesn''t matter if I take them with me." ??Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll stay with you for a day or two. When the supplies at the palace are ready, I''ll leave again." ¡°You should live alone every night. I will come over when you get to King Dai¡¯s territory.¡± After walking for another two days, Gu Fei returned to the palace. ?The King of Qi has gone out to lead the troops to fight, and all matters have been handed over to Prime Minister Su. ??Gu Fei found Prime Minister Su in the front hall. Prime Minister Su personally took her to a warehouse. In the warehouse, bags of salt and bags of tea bricks were neatly stacked. ?Prime Minister Su gave Gu Fei a list and went out. The list lists the quantities of various supplies in detail. ?? Gu Fei put everything into the Qiankun bag and came out of the warehouse. Prime Minister Su was waiting outside. Gu Fei asked: "Where will the 10,000 horses be transported? Has the prince said?" Prime Minister Su nodded, "My lord, this batch of horses will be sent to the prince first. Now the prince is stationed in Heyang City, Huainan County, and the horses will be trained when they arrive." It was already evening at this time. Gu Fei was not in a hurry to go to Yili and went back home to rest for the night. She originally planned to get up at ten o''clock to meet Xiao Yu first and discuss with him the place where the horse would be handed over, but she overslept after taking over the horse. I woke up after twelve o''clock. Since he woke up, Gu Fei still took a walk. ??You can barely see clearly in the room, Xiao Yu is sleeping. ??Gu Fei stood by the bed for a while, watching Xiao Yu sleeping deeply, and felt sorry for him because of the hard work he had to do in the war. In the end, he didn''t want to wake him up and left. Early the next morning, she first went to Krashar to look for Uncle Kurban. Then he took Uncle Kurban to Yili again. The two of them were standing outside He Zhuo''s yurt when they saw a maid coming out. She was the maid who made tea that day. When she saw Gu Fei, she quickly recognized her and asked them to wait while she went in to report. After a while, the maid invited the two people in. He Zhuo was still sitting on a cushion woven with gold thread. When he saw Gu Fei, he couldn''t help but ask: "You two are coming here now. Is there anything that needs to be discussed again?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "The things have been shipped. Please prepare an empty warehouse for me and I will give you the supplies." (End of this chapter) Chapter 858： embroidered skirt Chapter 858 Embroidered Skirt He Zhuo was greatly surprised after hearing Kurban¡¯s translation, ¡°You mean you brought all the supplies?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Yes, we just need an empty warehouse to store these supplies." He Zhuo stood up and said, "Did they come here on horses? Let''s go and have a look." ? Gu Fei said nothing and walked outside the yurt together. He Zhuo did not see the scene of countless mules and horses carrying boxes as he imagined. There was nothing outside. He Zhuo''s face darkened, "Zhongyuan people, are you lying? Where are the supplies!" Gu Fei bowed his head respectfully, "I told you, please give me an empty warehouse." He Zhuo looked at her suspiciously, and Uncle Kurban said anxiously. It means that Gu Fei is a goddess, and Lord He Zhuo should believe in her. He Zhuo was still dubious. He waved his hand and said, "Let''s go, I want to see if what you said is true." He Zhuo and his entourage, together with Gu Fei and Kurban, arrived in front of a yurt. The entourage opened the yurt, which was empty. Gu Fei stood at the door and waved his hand, and one hundred thousand kilograms of tea, neatly stacked, appeared in the warehouse. She didn''t have to wave, the purpose of waving was to show that she "took" the thing. Looking at the warehouse that was filled to the brim in an instant, He Zhuo and his two followers were stunned. ?Gu Fei reminded him, "Master Hezhuo, this is one hundred thousand catties of tea. You can have someone inspect the goods first." ¡°Salt has also been brought, and a warehouse may be needed.¡± He Zhuoru woke up from his dream and signaled to his followers, "Open it and see if there are tea leaves inside?" The attendant used the dagger he carried to cut open a bag, revealing the bricks of tea wrapped in paper inside. Open a piece, and it is indeed tea leaves inside. He Zhuo''s eyes changed when he looked at Gu Fei. Could it be that she was really a goddess as Kurban said? But in his imagination, the goddess should be extremely beautiful and ethereal, but how could she have such an ordinary appearance. He Zhuo suppressed his disappointment and asked someone to open another yurt. ?Gu Fei took out one hundred thousand kilograms of salt. ?Then iron pots, silk, and cotton cloth were all piled into the warehouse. Gu Fei nodded slightly and said, "Master He Zhuo, please send someone to count all the supplies." He Zhuo looked at the mountains of supplies and said a few words to a follower, who then ran off to find someone. He Zhuo looked at Gu Fei and said in a very respectful manner: "Goddess, please go to my yurt and drink a few cups of milk tea while they finish counting." Back to He Zhuo''s yurt, He Zhuo''s attitude changed drastically. If the politeness towards her before was a courtesy to guests coming from afar, now it was respect from the bottom of his heart. The maid made the milk tea, and He Zhuo personally took the copper pot and poured a bowl for Gu Fei. After counting the supplies for a whole day, Gu Fei ate roasted lamb and drank milk tea, and his stomach couldn''t hold it anymore. However, in the evening, many horses did not come back. After Gu Fei came a few days ago, He Zhuo used Haidongqing to deliver the news and let the horses come back, but the distance was long. ? Gu Fei first counted more than 5,000 horses, put them all into the space, and made an appointment with He Zhuo to come back in a few days. After sending Uncle Kurban home, Gu Fei teleported to Xiao Yu''s barracks. There was no one in the barracks. It was not yet Xu hour, so Gu Fei planned to stay here and wait for Xiao Yu to come back. At this time, there was a sudden sound on the door of the barracks, and Gu Fei decided to hide. In case someone else saw her and was in trouble, it would not be too late for her to come out without anyone else. She squatted down and hid behind the bed, and then she saw someone walking in from the gap under the bed. This person was wearing a peach-pink embroidered skirt, and under the skirt was a pair of exquisite embroidered shoes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 859： We are at peace Chapter 859 Our relationship with Li woman! There are actually women in Xiao Yu¡¯s barracks. ?Gu Fei''s heart was beating rapidly, and it was difficult to understand his emotions for the moment. Then she saw a pair of black soap boots next to the embroidered shoes. One man and one woman. ??Gu Fei couldn''t tell from a pair of soap boots whether this person was Xiao Yu. ?However, there will be women in the barracks. This is not a common thing. ?Gu Fei immediately narrowed his eyes, no, this is not a barracks at all. It was her own preconception that Xiao Yu must be in the barracks. When she came last night, it was so dark that she couldn''t see her surroundings clearly. ?But just now she came in and hid when she heard the footsteps, before she had time to look around. At this moment, Gu Fei glanced at the bed in front of her. The bed was made of rosewood. There was no way there was such a thing in the barracks. At this moment, Gu Fei''s eyes suddenly opened wide, and she saw that the peach-pink embroidered skirt was untied and fell to the floor. Revealing a pair of legs wearing white clothes. ?Gu Fei suddenly felt a bang in his head. She didn¡¯t see the man wearing soap boots, but she felt that it was most likely Xiao Yu. She had been here last night, and Xiao Yu slept in this room. Since this was his bedroom, who else would dare to come in except the cleaning boy? ?The servants and guards dared not do such a thing in Xiao Yu''s bedroom because they had eaten the courage of a bear and a leopard. Xiao Yu is in the room with a woman! ??This woman started to take off her clothes in front of Xiao Yu! A man and a woman are taking off their clothes in a room. Do you need to think about what to do? How dare Xiao Yu carry her on his back... ?An unspeakable emotion welled up in Gu Fei''s heart. She couldn''t tell whether it was anger at being betrayed, sadness, or both. At this time, a man''s voice sounded, "Take off your clothes quickly!" ?This voice is **** and mellow, isn''t it the voice of her good husband Xiao Yu. Anger instantly overwhelmed Gu Fei''s mind and controlled all her thoughts. She clenched her fists, divorce, must divorce! There¡¯s nothing more to say! She doesn¡¯t want a cheating scumbag! She didn¡¯t care whether it would be strange or scary if she went out at this time. She didn¡¯t want to worry about anything. She just wanted to catch this couple on the spot! ?She stood up from the bed with anger. At the same time, Xiao Yu''s ears twitched and he calmly took a step back, holding the sword at his waist. ?Gu Fei clenched his fists and sneered as he walked out from behind the bed. Xiao Yu saw the bed curtain move, and a figure walked out from the side of the bed. Just when he was about to draw his sword, he suddenly saw the person he thought about day and night. He took back his hand and smiled happily. Then his expression changed, Xiao Fei looked very strange. ?Gu Fei''s eyes were indifferent and cold. She looked at him as if she were a stranger, without any love. No, even if it is a stranger, it will not be such a contemptuous and angry look. ?Although the gaze only stayed on him for a short moment, people are often extremely sensitive to the emotions of the people they love, and may even magnify them infinitely. Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment. Why did Xiao Fei look at her like this? ?For a time, he was so cold that he couldn''t move. His lips seemed to be stuck when he wanted to say something. ?? Gu Fei looked quietly at the woman in front of her who had taken off her embroidered skirt and turned her back to her, and slowly said word by word: "Xiao Yu, in this case, I won''t stop you, let''s get together with Li¡ª" As soon as she finished speaking, the tall woman with her back to her turned around. (End of this chapter) Chapter 860： Shameful habits Chapter 860 Shameful Habits Gu Fei didn''t want to see this woman, but the subtle jealousy in her heart made her eyes fall on the woman''s face involuntarily. She wanted to know what kind of stunning beauty would make Xiao Yu say, "Take off your clothes quickly" regardless of shame. kind of words. The moment he saw this woman, Gu Fei''s remaining words were stuck in his throat and he couldn''t spit out a single word. She stood there blankly, not knowing how to face such a situation. What kind of woman is this? She is clearly a stone with a head full of pearls and heavy makeup! ?Stone has not yet taken off his shirt at this moment, and the peach-pink clothes make his face very delicate. He was originally handsome, but dressed like this, he looked almost like a woman. ?Stone was stunned for a moment when he saw Gu Fei, and his mind couldn''t turn around for a while. ??Xiao Yu shouted sharply, "Get out quickly!" ?Stone''s face suddenly turned red, and he realized that the Crown Princess had seen him in such a horrible state, woo woo woo, it was so embarrassing, he didn''t want to live anymore! Hearing Xiao Yu''s shout, he grabbed the clothes he had just taken off, covered the gold hairpin on his head, and ran out quickly. Running too fast, a bead flower fell from his head and rolled on the floor. ?Xiao Yu strode forward and slammed the door shut. He turned to look at Gu Fei, suppressing his anger, "What were you talking about just now?" ?His cold eyes were like two pieces of ice, and there seemed to be flames about to burst out from under the ice. Since the so-called woman is a stone, Gu Fei knew that she must have misunderstood something. She turned away her eyes guiltily, "No, I didn''t say anything." Xiao Yu gritted his teeth. His ears were fine. Just now Gu Fei clearly said that he wanted to make peace! He stepped forward, turned Gu Fei''s face towards him, and said word by word: "How could you say such a thing so easily?" ??Gu Fei was full of grievances, "How can you blame me? I didn''t know it was a stone. I saw you with other women, and those words came out naturally." Xiao Yu looked at her with both hatred and love, and said angrily: "Am I this kind of person in your heart?" ?This was the first time Xiao Yu got angry at her. Gu Fei was so aggrieved that tears fell out of her eyes, "You, you yelled at me." ?This tearful and pitiful look fell into Xiao Yu''s eyes, and a numbing pain appeared in his heart, but he didn''t want to let her go just like that. He must teach her a lesson today! He hugged his Xiao Fei suddenly, raised his arms high, and then gently landed on her butt, "I''m not yelling at you, but if you dare to say such things again, it won''t be as simple as a spanking next time." " He must teach her some lessons and let her know that some words should not be spoken easily. Some words become a habit as you say them. Gu Fei was beaten by Xiao Yu and felt even more wronged. She pushed Xiao Yu away with all her strength and looked at him with tears in her eyes, "Shitou is dressed like this, what are you doing? Is it possible that you have something to be ashamed of?" Hobby.¡± It took Xiao Yu a few seconds to understand what Gu Fei meant. He gritted his teeth and hit Gu Fei on the head, "What are you thinking about? Huh?" ¡°What are my shameful habits? Do I have any other hobbies besides you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of you that the stone looked like this!¡± ?Gu Fei covered his head with tears in his eyes: "It hurts!" Feeling helpless and distressed, Xiao Yu took down Gu Fei''s hand, blew it gently on her forehead, and said softly: "My hand was a little heavier just now, is it better?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 861： all for you Chapter 861 It¡¯s all for you ?Gu Fei nodded aggrievedly, "That''s better." Xiao Yu picked up Gu Fei and sat down on the edge of the bed. He put her on his lap, gently rubbed her forehead and said softly: "Don''t think too much. There is a reason why the stone is dressed like this." It turns out that after the entire Huainan County was captured, none of the wealthy merchants and gentry in Huainan County could sit still. The place of the imperial court has become the place of King Qi. How will King Qi treat them in the future? Can their lives and property be protected? Everyone has no idea. ??The King of Qi was not in Huainan County and could not see him even if he wanted to, so Xiao Yu became a favorite. ??Everyone tried their best to ask someone to invite the prince to the banquet, while trying to find out the intentions of Prince Qi''s house, while trying to establish a relationship with the prince. ?Xiao Yu had to go to these banquets. Huainan County had just been taken, when people were in panic. The purpose of going there was to stabilize these rich and rural gentry. By stabilizing them, we would also stabilize the people''s hearts. ??If by mistake we fail to appease them and make them feel that they will not have a good life under King Qi''s rule in the future, these wealthy squires may escape with their belongings. Once they escape, the people will naturally follow suit. To conquer a land, what you want is not an empty city without people, that is meaningless. The people are the foundation of a country and a city. ?So Xiao Yu went to banquets every day in the past few days. On the first day, someone presented him with a beauty during the banquet. He naturally refused, but the squire who sent the beauty was trembling with fear, feeling that the prince did not want to see him. Is there any man in the world who does not love beauty? Xiao Yu had no choice but to think of a way, and asked Shi Shi to dress up as a woman and accompany him to the banquet the next day. There are so many benefits to doing this. With the stone, there will be no other beauties sitting next to him at the banquet, pouring wine and serving dishes for him. ?With stones, when someone offers a beauty as a gift, Stone refuses because of her status as a concubine. Xiao Yu also wanted to express that it was not that I didn¡¯t want her, but that I was helpless because my family had a fierce concubine. ?Hence, the men at home, whose wives and concubines were fighting each other every day, felt the same way, and suddenly felt that such a prince had the same weaknesses as them, and was lovable and lovable. In the officialdom, a person without weaknesses is terrifying and despairing, which means there is no loophole to exploit. ??Xiao Yu and Shitou just came back from a banquet tonight. ?This is not a barracks, it is the Heyang City garrison. ?? Shitou didn''t want his ghostly appearance to be seen by Zhu Zhu who lived in the same house as him, so he always followed Xiao Yu into his house to change clothes. Considering that the stone sacrifice was so huge, Xiao Yu naturally acquiesced. ??Xiao Yu broke the matter down in detail and told Gu Fei. After speaking, he sighed, "I coaxed Shi Shi for a long time before he agreed to dress up as a woman. Now that it''s over, he will definitely not be willing to cooperate in the future." Gu Fei finally broke down in tears and smiled as she lay in Xiao Yu''s arms. Xiao Yu looked down at her helplessly, "You little scoundrel, are you happy now?" ¡°I¡¯m not doing this all for you.¡± ?Gu Fei snorted softly and twisted in his arms, "Okay, okay, it was my fault. I will never be impulsive again." ??Xiao Yu gently bit her lip and said, "Fool, I''d be happy if you were jealous of your husband." ¡°But how could you say that?¡± "If there is a woman who really covets your husband, you should slap her away. How can you take the initiative to make room for other women? Are you stupid?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 862： wronged Chapter 862: Wronged ?Gu Fei pouted, "I don''t." "If you change your mind, then I don''t want you anymore. Whoever likes it can take it." Xiao Yu sighed, "You, fortunately you met me. If you met -" other men, no, you can''t meet other men, only him. He stopped talking and lowered his head to kiss her pouty red lips. Gu Fei was kissed twice by him, and suddenly remembered that there was something else to do and pushed him away, "I brought more than 5,000 horses here to put them in Where? By the way, there¡¯s fodder.¡± Xiao Yu was dissatisfied that she was distracted when he was kissing her. He bit his lip lightly as punishment, "We''ll talk about it later. Let''s do business first." ?Gu Fei thought to himself, will I be able to get up later? She said angrily: "Let''s get the matter done first, and then..." ?Xiao Yu liked hearing this, and he finally focused on what Gu Fei just said. More than five thousand horses? He just received a message from his father a few days ago, asking him to expand the stable, which is still under construction. He thought for a while and said, "First go to the warehouse to put fodder, and then go to the school yard to put the horses." There is a large warehouse in front of the garrison. Xiao Yu went out and called Shitou in. Shitou had washed his face, changed his clothes, and stood by the door aggrievedly. ??Gu Fei looked at him and said softly: "You have been wronged. You did a good job. The Crown Prince should not have yelled at you just now. I will punish him for you later." Stone''s nose was sore and tears were about to come out. ?Is it easy for him? He is a grown man, but he has to dress up as a woman and go to banquets with the prince every day. He also had to wink at the prince and act coquettishly at the banquet, which made him want to vomit. He was also afraid that the powder on his face was not thick enough and he would be recognized. ?Then his reputation for life will be complete. I thought that only the prince knew this secret, but now the prince¡¯s concubine also knows it. He, he really has no face to see anyone. Xiao Yu coughed slightly and said, "I know that you have been very wronged these days, so you got angry just now. It was not directed at you." ?Gu Fei glanced at Xiao Yu resentfully, it was aimed at me. Xiao Yu received Gu Fei''s gaze and decided not to talk about it. He whispered to Shitou, "Go get the key to the warehouse and send away the people guarding the warehouse." ?Gu Fei looked at Shitou gently. Shitou raised his head and glanced at Gu Fei, then ran away quickly with a red face. After a while, Shitou came over with the key. Xiao Yu gave Shitou instructions carefully before holding Gu Fei''s hand and going out. ?The warehouse is right next to the school grounds. The two of them held hands and walked through the school grounds, which was completely empty of people, and entered the warehouse. Put all the fodder into the warehouse, and put all the more than 5,000 horses into the school yard. Someone will naturally handle the rest of the matter. The two of them held hands and returned to the bedroom. Xiao Yu couldn''t wait to close the door. He hugged her and sat on his lap, looking at her face greedily. He couldn''t remember how long it had been since he saw her. In short, it was a long, long time. He murmured: "Let me take a good look at you..." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Under the lamp, Gu Fei''s skin was delicate and fair, and her red lips were full and attractive. Under his gaze, two blushes gradually appeared on her cheeks. ?He loved the way she looked in his arms the most, she was as gentle as water, shy and charming. ?He lowered his head and kissed the blush on both sides of her cheeks first, then touched his forehead with his lips, then kissed her small chin, and finally landed on her lips. After rolling and crushing her hard, he moved to her cheek and slowly moved down from her neck... Physical discomfort, four chapters for the time being. If your health is better tomorrow, you can recover to Chapter 6. Thank you to the beauties who have always supported the author. (End of this chapter) Chapter 863： life and death Chapter 863 A life-and-death agreement A night of fun. In the morning, Shi Shitou, a wise man, did not come to disturb them and sent Zhu Zhu away. ??Gu Fei didn''t need to go back to the palace to pay his respects, so he slept peacefully and peacefully. Xiao Yu didn''t know how long it had been since he had enjoyed such a warm and fragrant embrace of soft jade. He gave himself a holiday in his heart. ??Anyway, Huainan County has been captured, and everything that needs to be handled has been handled by someone. Even if he takes a day off, the sky will not fall. He looked at Xiao Fei who was sleeping soundly in his arms. Just looking at her like this and holding her like this made him extremely satisfied. ?Gu Fei didn''t wake up until almost noon. When she woke up, she saw Xiao Yu looking at her without blinking. ?Gu Fei pushed him away embarrassedly, "It''s already late if you don''t get up yet." Instead, Xiao Yu hugged her tighter, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to get up all day today, so I just hold you like this." ?Gu Fei moved, his body was sticky, "No, I don''t feel well, I need to get up and take a shower." Xiao Yu then straightened up and said, "I''ll ask someone to bring water in." He got up and wrapped Gu Fei tightly, and then went out to call for water. The water was placed at the door, and he carried it in himself and poured it into the tub. After filling up the water and testing the temperature, he took Gu Fei off the bed and put him in the tub. ?Gu Fei¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, ¡°You go out first.¡± Xiao Yu shook his head, "I''m out, who can rub your back?" He said and stepped into the tub with two long legs resolutely. ?The tub was big enough to accommodate two people. The water rippled gently at first, and then the ripples became more and more rapid, rhythmically swaying out from the edge of the tub. I took a shower for half an hour. The skin on Gu Fei''s body was wrinkled. After taking a bath, the two of them had a meal together in the room. Xiao Yu suddenly said: "After you finish taking care of the horses, I will tell my father and you will march with me and go into battle to kill the enemy." ??Gu Fei nodded happily. She liked to be outdoors and felt like she was in jail every day in the palace. "Why did you suddenly think of this?" Xiao Yu looked at her deeply, "You are not an ordinary woman. Letting you stay in the back house every day is a confinement for you." ¡°Only house sparrows will hide under the eaves all day long, while eagles should soar in the sky.¡± ?A few days ago, Gu Fei was going to the Western Regions to buy horses, and he wanted to go with her. She had said something serious to him, and he thought about it for a long time afterwards. ?He should not restrain her because of his own selfish concerns. She has the ability and the courage to face danger, so he should let her fly. Xiao Yu said word for word: "From now on, no matter what danger there is, we will face it together and live and die together." ? Gu Fei''s eyes were a little wet. In her previous life, what she wanted most was a partner who could live and die with her, but there was none. In this life, she is so lucky to have a lover who will live and die together. She looked into his eyes, and there was indomitable courage and indomitable determination in his eyes. ?Gu Fei stretched out her hand, and Xiao Yu held her hand tightly. The two stared at each other, as if the other''s figure was engraved into their lives. The agreement between life and death is broad, as explained by Zicheng. Hold your hand and grow old together. At this moment, they didn''t say anything, but this sentence came to their minds. After dinner, Xiao Yu was in a good mood, "If you''re not too busy to go back today, come with me to the school grounds." ??Gu Fei was in high spirits and was about to leave. Xiao Yu grabbed her and told Zhu Zhu to go to the warehouse to get a small set of armor, specifically asking for new ones. Xiao Yu then began to put on his armor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 864： waddling duck Chapter 864 The Wagging Duck A set of bronze armor worn by Xiao Yu. The wearing of armor is very complicated. First put on the body armor, then leg armor, arm armor, then put on goggles, protective military boots, and finally put on the helmet. ? Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu with bright eyes. Xiao Yu, who was wearing armor, was handsome and majestic, exactly what she imagined the God of War looked like. Xiao Yu soon noticed Gu Fei''s obsessed gaze. He was moved in his heart. Just as he was about to lower his head and kiss her, Zhu Zhu came over with a set of armor worn by soldiers. Xiao Yu coughed lightly, took the armor and gave it to Gu Fei. As soon as the heavy armor was put on his body, Gu Fei suddenly felt a little shorter. After putting on everything and putting on the helmet, Gu Fei felt that she couldn''t walk anymore. ??Xiao Yu couldn''t help but smile when he looked at Gu Fei. Her small face was hidden in the helmet, only the lower half was exposed, and even her eyes were covered. ?Gu Fei couldn''t help but hold the helmet to prevent it from falling off. ??Xiao Yu chuckled for a while and took the helmet away, "I won''t wear this anymore." ¡°I¡¯ll have someone measure you in a moment and make you two sets of lightweight and fine armor.¡± ? Gu Fei took a few steps awkwardly, and Xiao Yu seemed to see a waddling duck, and he couldn''t help laughing. ?Gu Fei turned around and looked at him angrily. Xiao Yu put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Let''s go to the school grounds." ? Gu Fei raised her arm with difficulty and shook his hand away. It was already heavy enough, and she couldn''t bear one more mosquito, let alone an iron arm. Xiao Yu chuckled, his chest shaking slightly, "Do you want me to carry you?" ?Gu Fei glared at him and strode out. She thought she was taking big strides. In fact, she was wearing heavy armor and it was very inconvenient to move. Compared with Xiao Yu, who was tall and had long legs, she had short legs. Her one step was not even half of Xiao Yu''s. ??Xiao Yu walked slowly with her very patiently. It took a quarter of an hour to walk last night, and it took a full two-quarters of an hour to reach the school grounds. More than 5,000 horses were penned in a corner of the school yard. The soldiers on the school grounds were lining up to draw their bows. They were just drawing the bows, not shooting arrows. They looked like they were testing their arm strength. ??Gu Fei asked curiously: "What is this doing?" Xiao Yu smiled and said, "I plan to form an elite battalion and a heroic cavalry battalion. I will select soldiers according to their arm strength. Those who can draw a stone bow will go to the heroic cavalry camp, and those who can draw two stone bows will go to the elite camp. I want to build the elite battalion into heavy cavalry." ??Gu Fei half understood what he heard and asked Xiao Yu, "How many times can you draw the bow?" Xiao Yu lowered his head and smiled at her, "You can pull a three-stone bow without any internal force." ? Gu Fei looked at him with bright eyes, full of admiration. She remembered that a certain famous anti-gold general in history could draw a three-stone bow. ??Xiao Yu touched her head, leaned close to her and whispered: "Don''t look at me like that..." Being looked at with admiration by the woman he loved made his blood boil. ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled. She looked away and looked at the soldiers drawing their bows in the school field. Suddenly, she saw Sanlang''s figure in the crowd. Saburo is wearing armor and is lining up in the team. It seems that he is also preparing to draw the bow to test his arm strength. Saburo had already seen the girl, but the girl only had eyes for the prince, which was a bit frustrating. ?Seeing Gu Fei looking this way, he jumped up and waved to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei also waved to him excitedly. She remembered that Sanlang was stronger and ate more when he was at home. Gu Fei once saw him lifting Bao''er as easily as he was lifting a little chicken. I don''t know how many stones he can draw his bow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 865： Bow as full moon Chapter 865: Bend the bow like the full moon ??Xiao Yu followed her line of sight and saw Sanlang. He naturally paid attention to this uncle in secret. Since Sanlang was literate, he originally planned to make him a quartermaster without any danger, but Sanlang refused and Xiao Yu had no choice but to let him become an ordinary infantryman. Saburo fought bravely, had some brains, and knew how to use some crude tactics. He made another meritorious service in the just-concluded siege of Heyang, and has now been promoted to centurion based on military merit. Centurions are also included in this selection. An elite battalion or a cavalry battalion is composed of two thousand people, and they also need centurions who can lead troops. ?Gu Fei stretched his neck and waited for a while, and finally it was Sanlang''s turn to draw the bow. At this time, Sanlang raised his head and glanced ahead, smiled at Gu Fei, and then slowly opened the bow in his hand. The bow must be drawn as long as the full moon to be considered qualified. ?Gu Fei''s heart was lifted when she saw Sanlang pulling the bow in his hand more and more full, and the bow was gradually stretched to the extreme. She turned to look at Xiao Yu, "Are you qualified?" ??Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "Of course, this is a two-stone bow. It seems that the third brother is quite strong. He seems to have some leftover power." ?Gu Fei looked at Sanlang with slightly moist eyes. Her brother, her brother is awesome. Saburo put down his bow, smiled at Gu Fei from a distance, and walked to the corner where the horses were kept. The selected elite battalion soldiers are eligible to pick horses first. The best horses, weapons and armor are first used to equip elite battalions. ??Gu Fei watched from a distance as Sanlang picked out a tall horse. With such a height, it was undoubtedly a high-quality horse. She began to worry blindly. The horse was too tall. Would it be easily hit by arrows during the battle? ?Sighing immediately, this is not something that I can worry about. ??Gu Fei stayed in Huainan County for a few days and took the time to sneak away to see Sanlang. He gave him another bottle of spiritual liquid and told him to take it with him and take it in time if he was injured. Calculating that time was almost up, Gu Fei set off for Kelashal, took Uncle Kurban with him, and made another trip to Yili to collect all the remaining horses. Then she made an appointment with He Zhuo that she would come every October and bring them tea bricks and salt in exchange for their horses. He Zhuo naturally prefers to do business with Gu Fei than with the caravan. Not only are the prices cheaper, the quality of the goods is better, but also the procedure of moving into the warehouse is omitted. ?Handed all the remaining horses to Xiao Yu, and Xiao Yu prepared to break camp and go to Xijiang County. Gu Fei returned home and went to Palace Master Yan first. When Palace Master Yan saw her coming, she smiled mysteriously and said, "Come here, Xiao Fei." ? Gu Fei knew in her heart that the Qiankun Bag was made. When she saw her master smiling like a child and pretending not to understand, she saw Palace Master Yan turning the diamond ring on her hand, and then a pile of books appeared on the table. ??Gu Fei was really impressed. The storage ring was already made. She looked at the master with bright eyes, "Master, you were really born in the wrong era. If you were born a thousand years later, you must be a great scientist." Palace Master Yan is now rich in knowledge and knows what scientists mean. She smiled proudly and touched the books with her diamond ring. The books disappeared one after another. He touched the diamond ring and said: "This diamond is too hard, and it requires internal force to carve the formation. Even though it is such a small thing, there are several sets of formations engraved on it. Only by activating the formation with internal force can you collect or take out items." ?Then Palace Master Yan brought another Qiankun bag and showed it. This one also requires internal energy to activate the formation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 866： Master wants to fight Chapter 866 Master wants to fight ??Gu Fei thought for a while, she didn''t know if her father could still develop internal skills at his old age, and it didn''t need to be very powerful, as long as he could open the storage bag. She smiled and said, "Master, teach me how to carve the formation. I promised to give Qin''er a storage bag." Palace Master Yan was very patient and taught Gu Fei step by step how to carve the formation. In the next few days, apart from practicing and sleeping, Gu Fei cut space and made storage bags or storage rings. The formation is very delicate and complicated. It took Gu Fei half a day to make one. After seven or eight days of work, he only made ten storage bags and three storage rings. On this day, Gu Fei was immersed in carving formations. Palace Master Yan was reading beside him and suddenly asked: "Xiao Fei, have you been to Qingcheng Mountain in Sichuan?" ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "Qingcheng Mountain is in Jincheng, right? I''ve been to Jincheng." "That''s good. Jincheng is only two hundred miles away from Qingcheng Mountain. It will arrive in one day." Palace Master Yan smiled, "Then we won''t be in a hurry to set off." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Master, you want to take me to Qingcheng Mountain?" Palace Master Yan touched the ring and smiled: "The three-year martial arts conference is about to begin. The old leader is the leader of the Qingcheng faction. I heard that the old leader will appear this time and a new leader will be elected. If you don''t Come and check it out with me." "Okay, okay." Gu Fei was very happy, "Master, when will we go?" Palace Master Yan thought for a while and said, "The martial arts tournament starts on the first day of September. We can just arrive one day early. Let''s set off at the end of August." ??Gu Fei suddenly bit her lip and said, "Master, will I also have to compete with others? My martial arts is so bad, I''m afraid of losing face to you." Palace Master Yan laughed loudly, "Your martial arts skills will depend on who you compare with." ¡°Compared with your master and me, I¡¯m naturally far behind.¡± "Even though you are still far behind your husband, your husband should have no rivals among the younger generation. However, you are still young and have only practiced martial arts for a short time. It is pretty good to be at your current level." ??Gu Fei approached Palace Master Yan and blinked, "Master, I heard that the leader of the martial arts alliance has the supreme status in the martial arts world. No one dares to disobey the orders of the martial arts community. Is this true?" Palace Master Yan smiled and said, "That''s true." ¡°The leaders of the martial arts alliance in the past dynasties are all highly respected people. If there is a major event, the leaders of the alliance will point the flag, and the people in the martial arts community must obey the order.¡± ¡°Sects that disobey orders will be kicked out of the Wulin Alliance.¡± "Think about it, if you are kicked out of the Martial Arts Alliance, will you still have a good life? It will soon be destroyed by other sects, and the Martial Arts Alliance will not care. Therefore, you still have to listen to the orders of the alliance leader." ??Gu Fei''s eyes shone, "Then Master is going to be the leader of the alliance this time?" Palace Master Yan laughed heartily, "Master, I''m not interested in these things." "Although the leader of the martial arts alliance has some power, the old leader has been the leader for nine years. Apart from pacifying the disputes in the martial arts community and taking care of some trivial matters such as the conflicts between the east and the west, there are no big things in the martial arts that require orders. I think that old man is A fire brigade captain." ¡°Do you think your master and I are willing to take care of those trivial matters?¡± "I have no ambition to command the martial arts world, and no matter who is the leader, they can''t command me." ??Gu Fei pursed his lips and smiled, "I understand, Master wants to fight." Palace Master Yan laughed and said, "Disciple, I still understand me. Since the old alliance leader will show up, I will definitely have a fight with him. This old man is practicing in seclusion, and I don''t know what his skills are now." (End of this chapter) Chapter 867： How lonely it is to be invincible Chapter 867 How lonely it is to be invincible A lonely look suddenly appeared on Palace Master Yan''s face, "When you stand alone at the top, you will know how lonely you are." "In this world, only the old alliance leader can compete with me. I hope that his martial arts will be able to enter the country this time, so that we can fight happily." ? Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, remembering that magical song, "How, how lonely is it to be invincible..." There were still more than ten days before the end of August. Gu Fei estimated that Qin''er and the others should have entered Xishan County long ago. That night, he teleported to look for Qin''er. Qin''er was getting ready to sleep in the inn. Just as she was about to blow out the candles, she saw Gu Fei. She was overjoyed, "The master is here." ??Gu Fei noticed that Qin''er had lost a lot of weight and looked darker, so she touched her face distressedly, "Thank you for the hard work on this trip." Qin''er smiled and said: "It''s not hard, I think it''s quite interesting. I used to be in Bagua City and never knew what it was like outside. Following the master, although it''s hard work, it''s interesting." ?Gu Fei smiled mysteriously at Qin''er and took out a storage ring, "It''s for you." Qin''er''s eyes lit up, "Is it a storage ring?" She once saw Palace Master Yan tinkering with this. ?Gu Fei nodded and told her how to use it. Qin''er was so happy that she put the things in the room in and took them out again and again. ??Gu Fei smiled again and said: "At the end of this month, I will go to Qingcheng Mountain with Master to participate in the martial arts competition. Do you want to go?" Qin''er showed a longing look, but shook her head firmly, "I can''t go, I have to take them all to Donghai County." Gu Fei smiled, took out a token and handed it to Qin''er, "It doesn''t matter, don''t delay, I think we can reach Huainan County in about seven or eight days. When you get to Hongcheng, Huainan County, go to Guanyi and get the token." Show it to Yi Cheng and he will arrange for someone to **** them." ¡°When master and I arrive at Qingcheng Mountain, I will pick you up.¡± Qin''er''s joy couldn''t be suppressed, "That''s great. I''ve heard about the martial arts conference a long time ago, and I''ve long wanted to see it." At midnight, Gu Fei went to see Xiao Yu again. As soon as she put a hand on Xiao Yu''s shoulder, Xiao Yu woke up, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her hard several times. ??Gu Fei lay on top of him and wiped the saliva from his face in disgust, "Why are you like this? Aren''t you afraid of kissing the wrong person?" Seeing that she disliked him, Xiao Yu acted more and more mischievously, kissing and licking her face randomly, and drooling all over her face. Seeing that Gu Fei''s little mouth was pouting, he chuckled, "Today Why are you willing to come see me?" Gu Fei stood up, lit the candle, handed the ring to him, and explained how to use it carefully. Xiao Yu tried it, put the bed he just slept on into it, and then took it out again. He suddenly grabbed the ring and his whole body became tense. "What''s the maximum size this can hold." ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "The space inside is a thousand cubic meters." ??The space she can cut now is only this large, a cube with a side length of ten meters. After speaking, he realized that Xiao Yu didn''t know what a cube was, so he racked his brains to convert it into feet and told him. Xiao Yu walked around the room excitedly. This thing is so useful. ?Perhaps Gu Fei doesn''t know how troublesome it is to carry baggage when marching and fighting. ?The army has special logistics battalions. Once it marches, a large number of mules and horses have to carry supplies to keep up. ?Tens of thousands of troops need to eat three meals a day. You can imagine how much food they consume. ?There is also fodder for the horses, which takes up a lot of space. One cart of fodder cannot supply several horses. (End of this chapter) Chapter 868： Qingcheng Mountain Chapter 868 Qingcheng Mountain Often when grain and grass are transported over long distances, people and horses eat a lot on the road, which is a huge waste. Not to mention that when attacking a city, engineering equipment such as trebuchets, ladders, heavy crossbows, rams, and trench bridges all need to be transported. ??If you can put all these things into the storage ring, you can save countless manpower and material resources, and you can also greatly increase the speed of marching. There is just a little trouble. This thing must be handed over to someone else. If the person who controls the storage ring has other ideas, it will be a big trouble. ?This thing must not fall into the hands of the enemy. How to use it, you have to think carefully. Xiao Yu pulled Gu Fei and said seriously: "This thing will be very useful when I fight. Can I still make it?" ¡°It can be done, but it takes a little time.¡± Gu Fei nodded. Xiao Yu thought for a while, "It doesn''t matter if it takes time. The war has not yet reached its most critical stage. It would be best if we could get dozens or hundreds of these things." ??Up to now, the only ones we have fought are the imperial city defense troops. The imperial city defense troops have low combat effectiveness, so it is really not difficult to fight. Whenever you face King An or King Chu and attack a majestic city like the capital, that is a real war. ?Now King An has surrounded the capital like an iron barrel. It has been a month and there has been no progress. ?Gu Fei nodded, "I''ll do it slowly." Xiao Yu lowered his head and kissed her, "I''m going to have to work hard for you again." As he spoke, he reached down to touch the bottom. Gu Fei slapped his hand away and said angrily: "Don''t move, my relatives are here." ??Xiao Yu had long been trained by Gu Fei to know the meaning of the arrival of relatives, so he quickly hugged her and sat down, placing his big hands on her lower abdomen, using his inner strength to warm her. ?The temperature was just right, and Gu Fei hummed in comfort, nestled in Xiao Yu''s arms, and fell asleep unconsciously. ??Xiao Yu put her on the bed, held her in his arms and kept her warm for half the night, before she fell asleep in a daze. ?? Gu Fei just returned to the palace in the morning. For several days in a row, she was either making Qiankun bags or practicing in space. She didn''t want to embarrass her master in the martial arts competition. Master''s martial arts was the best in the world, so she couldn''t be too bad. ?There is sufficient spiritual energy in the space, and the internal strength can be cultivated very quickly. In a blink of an eye, it was time to set off. Gu Fei got two horses and put them in the space. At dawn in the early morning, he teleported to Jincheng with Palace Master Yan. As soon as the city gate opened, the two of them headed towards Qingcheng Mountain. Towards evening, we arrived at the town at the foot of the mountain. ?The Qingcheng faction was on the mountain. At this time, almost all the people from the martial arts world who came to participate in the martial arts conference had arrived, and the town was extremely lively. ?There are martial arts people everywhere with swords and knives. ??Gu Fei saw a fat monk sitting in a small shop on the street drinking. ?A man on the side of the road who was described as somewhat obscene accidentally bumped into a woman wrapped in black gauze. The woman drew her sword and chopped her off. Palace Master Yan rode forward on horseback without squinting, while Gu Fei watched the excitement with great interest. ?After walking for a while, Gu Fei saw an inn and rode forward, "Master, shall we stay at the inn tonight?" Just as he was talking, a short boy jumped past Gu Fei''s horse like a loach. ?Then a young man in brocade robes came after him with a sword. The sword in his hand accidentally scratched the leg of the horse under Gu Fei. The horse was injured, and with a long neigh, the horse stumbled and fell forward. The moment Palace Master Yan heard the horse''s neigh, she turned around and was relieved to see Gu Fei suddenly jump up from the horse and land firmly on the ground. ?Seeing that the young master in Jinyi didn''t realize that he almost hurt someone and was still running forward, Palace Master Yan was very angry. With a wave of his sleeve, an iron caltrop went straight to the back of the young master in Jinyi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 869： Nosy boy Chapter 869 The Nosy Boy Just when the caltrops were about to hit Mr. Jinyi''s heart, a tea cup shot out from the window on the second floor facing the street, hitting the caltrops right in the heart. ??The teacup was immediately shattered, the force of the caltrops was slightly reduced, and its direction was deflected, hitting the young master in brocade robes on the shoulder. Mr. Jinpao let out an ouch and threw himself forward to the ground. Then a person jumped from the second floor. ??Gu Fei took a quick look and saw that he was a handsome-looking young man in green clothes. He raised his hand towards Palace Master Yan who was riding on the horse, "Senior, I can see clearly from below. Although the young master hurt the girl''s horse, it was an unintentional mistake. I hope senior will be noble and let him go." Palace Master Yan had no intention of killing anyone, so he held back his hand just now. Since the man had learned a lesson, he did not intend to pursue him. He snorted and was about to leave with Gu Fei. However, Mr. Pao got up from the ground, turned around, one shoulder slumped, and cursed, "Which little brat is so brave that he dares to plot against your grandfather and me?" Hearing that his mouth was dirty, Palace Master Yan narrowed her eyes, flicked her fingers, and shot a burst of energy towards Young Master Jinpao''s mouth. Young Master Jinpao was still at a loss. The Young Master in Tsing Yi raised his hand and shook open a folding fan. At this moment, his body moved, and the folding fan in his hand met the strong energy. Hearing a popping sound on the fan, a hole the size of a mung bean appeared. Palace Master Yan sneered, "You meddling boy." ??Gu Fei stood aside, comforting the injured horse that had just gotten up, while squinting at the young master in green. ?The young man in green stared at his fan, dumbfounded. ??The fan in his hand is no ordinary fan. The fan bones are made of thousands of years of cold iron and the fan surface is woven from silk spun by an extremely rare spider. ?This kind of spider silk is extremely tough and harder than steel wire. After being densely woven into cloth, even magic weapons cannot pierce it. Unexpectedly, this man shot through the fan with a burst of energy, which shows the depth of his inner strength. Young Master Yan put away his fan and looked at Palace Master Yan carefully. The more he looked at it, the more he thought he had seen it somewhere before. He felt moved in his heart and raised his hand to Palace Master Yan, "I have eyes that don''t recognize Mount Tai. Your Excellency is the Seven Killer of Gong Yan." Palace Master?" ??The young man in green didn''t speak loudly but not too softly. Many people within a few meters heard him and looked at Palace Master Yan on the horse in surprise. At this moment, the second elder of the Seven Kills Palace arrived with several of his men and a dozen maids. They all knelt down and said, "Greetings to the Palace Master." At this time, neither the young man in green nor the crowd of spectators have any doubts. Everyone around them looked enthusiastic, "Palace Master Yan! Palace Master Yan!" ¡°I finally met Palace Master Yan!¡± Someone pushed forward and said, "Palace Master Yan, do you want to accept a disciple? You are a young man with extraordinary bones and extraordinary qualifications." The young master in Qingyi took a step forward with a smile, cupped his hands and said, "My grandfather ordered me to welcome the Palace Master here. The Qingcheng Sect has prepared an exquisite guest house and is waiting for the arrival of Palace Master Yan." Palace Master Yan looked him up and down, "Are you Bailigui''s grandson?" The young master in Qingyi smiled slightly and said, "I''m a hundred miles away from Qingyun. I didn''t know it was you, the old man, who arrived just now. I''ve offended you a lot. Please ask Haihan, the master of Yan Palace." Palace Master Yan snorted and got off the horse, "You are just as nosy as your grandfather." "I''m too lazy to go to your Qingcheng sect. I have my own place to live. Go back and tell Bailigui that I will go find him myself after the conference of Lao Shizi is over." (End of this chapter) Chapter 870： Than Qinggong Chapter 870 Comparing Qinggong Baili Qingyun looked gentle and said, "Palace Master Yan, you are an honored guest, how can you live in the town? It''s time for my grandfather to blame me. Please give me a favor and go up the mountain with me." ¡°Grandpa has prepared good wine and said he would like to talk to you all night long by the candlelight.¡± Palace Master Yan raised her eyebrows and said, "In that case, let''s go up the mountain." ¡°Xiao Fei, let¡¯s go.¡± ?? Baili Qingyun then looked at Gu Fei, and at first glance, his cheeks gradually turned red. ?? Gu Fei was wearing a sapphire blue men''s clothing. There was no makeup on her face. She had a small face like a jade, with a faint blush on her cheeks. She was really more beautiful than a peach blossom. When she looked over, her eyes were moving, as full and moving as autumn water. ? Baili Qingyun was dumbfounded. ??Gu Fei had already turned around and followed Palace Master Yan to the mountainside. Everyone in the Qisha Palace knew that the Palace Master always liked peace and quiet, so they did not dare to follow them and watched the two people go. ?? Baili Qingyun just woke up from a dream and hurriedly followed. The Qingcheng Sect has been operating in Qingcheng Mountain for hundreds of years. The mountain is naturally well built. The roads up the mountain are all paved with blue stones. Palace Master Yan walked a few steps and suddenly became interested. "Xiao Fei, let''s master and apprentice use Qing Kung Fu." Go up the mountain and see who reaches the mountain gate first." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Okay, Master, but I will definitely not be able to compete with you. You will have to give me a moment." Speaking, he raised his energy and jumped up, quickly jumping up the mountain. Palace Master Yan walked slowly along the steps and saw Gu Fei''s figure quickly disappearing on the mountain road. She smiled and walked slowly for a while before suddenly gaining strength and running up the mountain. Within a few breaths, he saw Gu Fei''s figure. Hearing the sound of the wind behind him, Gu Fei tapped his toes with all his strength and ran halfway up the mountain. Palace Master Yan laughed and passed by Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei looked at the figure of his master in front of him and tried his best to catch up. It would take an ordinary person half an hour to climb the mountain, but the master and the apprentice arrived at the Qingcheng sect''s mountain gate in less than a stick of incense. The top of the mountain is still some distance away from the mountain gate. Looking up, you can see pavilions and pavilions built on the mountain, layer upon layer hidden among the trees. The top of the mountain is shrouded in mist, making it look like a fairyland. ??The two disciples guarding the mountain gate raised their hands to Palace Master Yan. Just as they were about to ask for the post from Palace Master Yan, they saw Baili Qingyun also using Qinggong to jump to the front of the mountain gate. ?? Baili Qingyun waved his hand to the disciple guarding the mountain gate, "This is Palace Master Yan." The two disciples quickly bowed and handed over their hands. Palace Master Yan turned back and glanced at Baili Qingyun, "Young man is good at Qinggong." ?? Baili Qingyun said humbly: "Palace Master Yan has given me the award." He glanced at Gu Fei, his face slightly red, "I''m not as good as Palace Master Yan." ??Gu Fei secretly thought to herself that she had set off early just now. She thought that Baili Qingyun would not dare to cross her master, so she would at most set off with him. They arrived at the mountain gate and looked at the scenery for a while before Baili Qingyun came up. ?Calculating time, Baili Qingyun¡¯s lightness kung fu is no worse than hers, so I¡¯m giving her face by saying so. Palace Master Yan sneered lightly, without comment, and led Gu Fei into the mountain gate. ??Baili Qingyun quickly followed. He took the master and apprentice to an exquisite courtyard with lush flowers and trees and a pleasant environment. Baili Qingyun handed over his hand and said, "This courtyard is the best guest house of Qingcheng Sect. Although it is not as good as Qisha Palace, I can only ask the Lord of Yan Palace to take care of it." Palace Master Yan waved her hand, "Okay, okay, you are a young man but you speak so pedantically. You go ahead." Baili Qingyun blushed and left. ?Gu Fei and Palace Master Yan each chose a house to settle in. After a while, loud laughter rang in the air, "Yan Hong, I have been waiting for you for a long time. Please go to the top of the mountain to talk." (End of this chapter) Chapter 871： banquet Chapter 871 Night Banquet Upon hearing the sound, Palace Master Yan flew out of the house like a big bird, "Good disciple, you can play by yourself, Master went to drink with the old man." After saying this, the figure disappeared. ?Gu Fei practiced her sword in the yard for a while. It was getting dark, so she took Qin''er over. As soon as the two returned to the yard, there was a knock on the door. Gu Fei and Qin''er looked at each other. Qin''er opened the door. Baili Qingyun was stunned for a moment, "Who, where is that girl?" ??Gu Fei poked her head out from behind Qin''er, "Master Baili, do you have anything to do with me?" ?? Baili Qingyun saw Gu Fei''s face turning red again, "I''m going to host a banquet for you young heroes at Zifeng Pavilion. I wonder if the girl can show your face to the banquet?" ??Gu Fei was thinking that she was hungry and had nothing to eat. Qin''er had already eaten. "Okay, can I take the maid with me?" ?? Baili Qingyun nodded hurriedly, "Of course you can, please, girl." ?Gu Fei smiled at him and said, "My surname is Gu." "Miss Gu, let''s go this way." Baili Qingyun stepped forward diligently to lead the way. ?The mountain road was winding, with twists and turns until we reached a pavilion. ?This pavilion is surrounded by glazed windows. At this moment, the windows are all open. There is a large round table inside, where more than ten people, both men and women, are already sitting. ??Everyone saw Baili Qingyun personally bringing two girls in. Both were dressed in men''s clothing. The one behind was slightly bowed. She must be a maid. The girl walking side by side with Baili Qingyun has an alluring appearance. Each young hero glanced at Gu Fei, stood up and held his hands, "Young Master Baili, who is this?" ?? Baili Qingyun asked Gu Fei to sit down next to the main seat, "This is Palace Master Yan''s disciple, Miss Gu." At this time Qin''er went to stand beside him. Everyone looked surprised. Palace Master Yan has great martial arts skills, but he never accepts disciples. He always says that the world is full of mediocrity and no one is qualified to practice his kung fu. They don¡¯t know how this girl¡¯s talents are so outstanding that she is impressed. Lord Yan Palace. ? Baili Qingyun held up the wine glass and said, "It''s a great honor for all of you to come to my banquet. Measly wine is not a sign of respect. Please invite me." ??Everyone gave Baili Qingyun a lot of respect and drank their wine glasses. After drinking, Gu Fei was very hungry. He lowered his head to eat. The eyes of the young heroes drifted towards Gu Fei from time to time. Men love to look at beauties, so there is nothing they can do about it. ?? Baili Qingyun was even more attentive and frequently picked up food for Gu Fei. Sitting opposite Gu Fei were two girls. At this time, one of them approached the other and whispered: "Yingying, you should be careful, your young master Baili is probably going to be seduced away." ??Yang Yingying raised her eyes and saw Baili Qingyun picking up food for Gu Fei. Her attentive look was very eye-catching. She bit her lip and clenched her chopsticks tightly. At this time, a young hero stood up with a glass of wine and said to Gu Fei: "Miss Gu can be accepted as a disciple by Palace Master Yan. Her qualifications must be unique. If I meet her in the competition tomorrow, I will also invite her subordinates." Show mercy.¡± ??Baili Qingyun whispered next to Gu Fei: "This is He Yingjie, the son of the head of Wudang." ??Gu Fei hurriedly stood up with the wine, "He Shaoxia, please." He drank the wine, sat down, and then asked Baili Qingyun, "Why do we still have to compete tomorrow?" ?? Baili Qingyun nodded, "Young lady, you don''t know? It''s not a competition. It''s easy for all the young heroes to get together, so naturally they have to compete. If the girl doesn''t want to end up, that''s okay." ??Gu Fei breathed a sigh of relief, "I won''t compete. I haven''t learned martial arts for a short time. I can''t beat any of the young heroes and heroines here, so I won''t embarrass my master." (End of this chapter) Chapter 872： When they see her, they all turn towards her Chapter 872: When they see her good-looking, they all turn towards her He Yingjie smiled and said: "Miss Gu is too humble. To be accepted as a disciple by Palace Master Yan, she must be outstanding. We are still waiting to learn her clever tricks." ??Yang Yingying couldn''t help it and snorted coldly, "What''s so special about her? I think her face is the only thing that makes her better than others." ?Gu Fei looked towards Yang Yingying and saw her raising her chin with a provocative look on her face. ?? Baili Qingyun frowned, "Miss Yang, don''t talk nonsense." ?Yang Yingying became even more unhappy when she heard this. The Emei sect and the Qingcheng sect are not far apart, and the two families have many contacts. She is very familiar with Baili Qingyun, and they meet several times a year. Baili Qingyun usually calls her Yingying, but now she How could it not be annoying to become Miss Yang? She has long been secretly attracted to Baili Qingyun, and Baili Qingyun seems to be interested in her. The two elders also intend to arrange this marriage. She has long regarded Baili Qingyun as her fianc¨¦. I was very happy to see him being so attentive to Gu Fei today. At this moment, seeing Baili Qingyun defending Gu Fei again, blaming herself, her pretty face seemed to be covered with a layer of ice, and she snorted coldly, "Did I say something wrong? If she is really capable, why doesn''t she dare to compete?" At this time, Qin''er came from the side and stood behind Gu Fei, saying coldly: "It''s not up to you to tell me whether my master has the ability. My master has only been practicing martial arts for less than a year. If you want to compete with me, I am willing to do it for you." Master, do it for me.¡± ??Yang Yingying stood up awkwardly, as if she had been deeply humiliated, "You are a maid, are you worthy of talking to me?" ¡°I am the daughter of the head of the Emei Sect, how can I compete with a maid?¡± Gu Fei frowned and said slowly to Baili Qingyun: "Young Master Baili, I''m new to the world and I don''t understand the rules. I don''t know whether the level in this world is based on status or kung fu. ?¡± ?? Baili Qingyun couldn''t answer for a while, and while he was hesitating, someone at the table said: "We people in the world naturally judge our level based on our kung fu." ??Gu Fei chuckled lightly, "In that case, why do you think Miss Yang looks down on others? I think you can''t defeat my maid before you say these things." ??Yang Yingying almost fainted, pointing at Qin''er, "Who said I can''t beat her!" Qin''er cupped her hands and said, "Miss Yang, please come outside and let''s have a test." Yang Yingying was shocked to realize that she was surrounded by them. She stamped her foot and pointed at Gu Fei, "If I don''t compete with you, I will compete with her!" Qin''er said coldly: "I just said that my master has been practicing martial arts for less than a year. Isn''t Miss Yang bullying him?" He Yingjie smoothed things over and said, "Since Miss Gu has been practicing martial arts for less than a year, there is really no need to compete." Even if he is the apprentice of Palace Master Yan, no matter how talented he is, it is impossible for his martial arts to be as good as that of the daughter of the head of Emei within one year. Baili Qingyun also said: "Miss Yang, the competition is something you and I both agree on. Since Miss Gu has already explained the reason, why should Miss Yang be so aggressive?" Yang Yingying was so angry that she almost burst into tears. She pointed at Baili Qingyun and said, "You, you, you all talk to her when you see that she is good-looking!" ?He Yingjie and Baili Qingyun were greatly embarrassed. ??Gu Fei glanced at Yang Yingying lightly, "Master and I have been traveling for a whole day and only had a pancake at noon. At this time, I am unbearably hungry." ¡°Miss Yang, if you must compete, can you let me finish the meal?¡± ??Yang Yingying saw that she spoke in a leisurely manner, politely and respectfully, and showed everyone''s demeanor. In contrast, her words were irritable and hurtful, giving off a small-minded attitude. (End of this chapter) Chapter 873： Just hit Chapter 873 Just fight ??Yang Yingying glanced at Baili Qingyun and felt that she was embarrassed in front of her sweetheart. She secretly hated herself for not being able to calm down just now. She bit her lip and sat down with a red face. The girl next to her, Fang Lei, came over again and said, "Yingying, give her a good look later." ??Yang Yingying nodded, secretly holding her breath in her heart. She was determined to beat her to pieces and let these young heroes with eyes on beauties take a good look. ?Gu Fei ate slowly and took up her chopsticks when she was seven-tenths full. Qin''er had already arranged everything nearby. At this time, she asked the maid to carry the tray and brought a tea cup to Gu Fei. After Gu Fei drank the tea and slowly rinsed her mouth, Qin''er took the tea cup and put it down, taking a small The basin was brought to Gu Fei''s mouth. After Gu Fei finished spitting out the water with the handkerchief covering it, he took out a silk handkerchief and handed it to Gu Fei. Gu Fei pressed a silk handkerchief to her lips. Qin''er took the handkerchief and threw it on the tray. She then took the basin from the maid''s hand and let Gu Fei wash her hands. After washing her hands, she took two more silk handkerchiefs. Wipe her hands. Put the used silk handkerchief and bowl together on the tray. Qin''er told the maid, "Take it out and throw it away." ?Several maids from the Qingcheng faction were accused of running around in circles and running in and out. After doing this, Qin''er put the teacup into a small bag that she carried with her. ?? Gu Fei followed the same routine when eating in the palace on weekdays. Everyone in the palace did this. If he didn''t do this, he would be an outlier. It''s just that when she was outside, Gu Fei didn''t pay so much attention, but since Qin''er was waiting for her, she got used to it and did it naturally. After a set of procedures, everyone was stunned. Those present here are all young masters of various sects, or young heroes who have become famous in the world. They are not from poor families, but no one has ever seen them so particular about their food. ?I used three of the best silk handkerchiefs, and then threw them away like this. My dear, what a wealthy family would do this. ?For example, after they eat, they just wipe their mouths and that''s it. There are so many things to do. ?Some people are secretly thinking that they don¡¯t know where this girl Gu comes from. They have never heard of such a person in the world before. ?Fang Lei leaned close to Yang Yingying''s ear and said, "Miss Gu is too pretentious. She''s annoying to watch. You''ll hit her hard in a while. Don''t hold back." ?Yang Yingying nodded and whispered: "I won''t hold back." ??Gu Fei then stood up and nodded slightly to Yang Yingying, "Where is Miss Yang going to compete?" Baili Qingyun stood up and said, "Just outside here, the place outside is not small." ?Gu Fei nodded and walked outside with Qin''er. The platform outside is two to three hundred square meters, which is enough for a competition. Seeing that there was a lot of excitement, everyone came out and stood outside. ??Gu Fei bowed her hand to Yang Yingying and said, "Miss Yang, I have a request. If I are lucky enough to win against the girl later, please ask the girl to apologize to my maid." "Although Qin''er is my maid, her martial arts skills are higher than mine. Since the rules of the world are to judge by martial arts, Miss Yang should apologize." ?Yang Yingying''s face turned red, "I''ll wait until you win!" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I will accept it as a girl and ask all the young heroes to testify." Everyone nodded. ??Yang Yingying took out her long sword and pointed it at Gu Fei. Gu Fei''s Qiu Shui Sword was still in the space. She nodded to Yang Yingying, "Miss Yang, wait a moment, I''ll get my sword." He Yingjie said hurriedly: "I will lend my sword to the girl." (End of this chapter) Chapter 874： Falling Star Sword Technique Chapter 874 Falling Star Sword Technique ?Gu Fei smiled at him and said, "Thank you, Shaoxia He. I''ll still use my own skills." She ran for a while and came over quickly with the sword in hand. At this time, Baili Qingyun stared at the sword for a while, "Is this sword Qiu Shui?" ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "Exactly." The Qiu Shui Sword was a famous sword in the world. It was acquired by Palace Master Yan in his early years. When Palace Master Yan was young, this sword never left his side. Now even the Qiu Shui Sword has been given to Gu Fei, which shows how much he loves this apprentice. ??Gu Fei took off the scabbard of the sword, threw it to Qin''er, and shouted to Yang Yingying, "Come on!" She also wanted to try out what level her current skills were in the martial arts world. As for whether losing will embarrass the master, people are stepping on your face. How can a martial arts student back down? ?Yang Yingying jumped into the field, raised her sword and struck. ??Gu Fei swung her sword to block, and after two moves, she turned from defense to attack. The Qiushui Sword in her hand shone like a cold star, and the sword moves changed so quickly that it was so fast that no one could see clearly. ?She fought with Yang Yingying for a while, and she knew in her mind that in terms of internal strength, she was worse than Yang Yingying. When it comes to swordsmanship, Emei''s swordsmanship is far less sophisticated than Palace Master Yan''s Luoxing swordsmanship. ?This Falling Star Sword Technique was created by Palace Master Yan by integrating all his martial arts insights into it. ??The moves are interlocked and watertight. No matter how the enemy changes his moves, he will be led by the nose again after two moves, and he can only parry. ?Yang Yingying''s internal strength is stronger than Gu Fei''s, which makes up for her lack of sword moves. The two of them were fighting back and forth. In the dark night, the light of Gu Fei''s sword was really like a meteor, flashing with cold light and coming very fast. It seemed far away, but suddenly it was close. ??Yang Yingying was a fairly matched opponent, and Gu Fei just used her as a base. It didn¡¯t take long for Gu Fei to figure out the opponent¡¯s approach. Yang Yingying¡¯s swordsmanship was full of flaws in Gu Fei¡¯s eyes. ??Gu Fei smiled, and the attack gradually became fiercer. Yang Yingying was unable to do what she expected. She raised her sword left and right to block, and her steps were also messed up, which she described as quite embarrassing. ?? Gu Fei knew her level well and had no intention of dealing with Yang Yingying anymore. All her inner strength was poured into the sword, and she flew the long sword from Yang Yingying''s hand with one strike. The tip of the Qiushui Sword pressed against Yang Yingying''s throat. ?Yang Yingying''s face turned pale and her eyes were full of disbelief. ??Gu Fei slowly sheathed her sword and said softly: "Miss Yang, I accept the concession." ?Yang Yingying looked at her sharply, "I don''t believe it!" She said loudly: "I don''t believe you have been practicing martial arts for less than a year!" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not." ¡°At this time a year ago, I didn¡¯t have any internal strength at all, let alone any swordsmanship.¡± At this time, Baili Qingyun and the others came over. Baili Qingyun nodded, "Miss Gu, there is no need to lie. Miss Yang, you should be willing to admit defeat." After speaking, he looked at Gu Fei with a smile, "Young lady, you have such exquisite swordsmanship. Was this swordsmanship created by Palace Master Yan?" ?Gu Fei smiled and nodded, "It''s Master''s own Falling Star Sword Technique." Everyone is envious of him. It would be great if he could learn such sword skills. He Yingjie sighed, "No wonder Palace Master Yan accepted Miss Gu as his disciple. Miss Gu is really a genius. She has been able to reach such a level in less than a year of practicing martial arts. It won''t be long before Miss Gu becomes the most popular among the younger generation." Invincible." ??Yang Yingying saw that everyone was surrounding Gu Fei, and no one cared about her. Her sweetheart only had Miss Gu in her eyes. Even Fang Lei, who had acted like a good sister to her just now, was standing there. She didn''t even pick up her sword, she ran away crying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 875： The revolutionary ranks are getting younger Chapter 875 The revolutionary ranks are getting younger ??Gu Fei caught a glimpse of Yang Yingying running away, but didn''t pay much attention to it, and was not in a hurry to apologize. The meal was over, the fight was over, and everyone dispersed. ? Baili Qingyun and Song Yingjie both expressed their intention to send Gu Fei back, but Gu Fei smiled and refused. Not long after returning, Palace Master Yan also returned to the courtyard. ??Gu Fei asked curiously: "Did master fight with the alliance leader?" Palace Master Yan shook his head and smiled, "This old fox Baili Gui has an ulterior motive for looking for me." ¡°He wanted to recommend his grandson to be the leader of the martial arts alliance, but he was also afraid that I wanted to be the leader of the alliance, so he tried to test and sidetrack him. Seeing that I was not interested in being the leader of the alliance, he also tried hard to win over me to support his grandson as the leader of the alliance.¡± "His two sons have mediocre qualifications, but this grandson is outstanding. He also wants to take advantage of his own prestige and a few years to live to promote his grandson to the position of leader and protect his grandson." ?Gu Fei said thoughtfully, "No wonder." ? No wonder Baili Qingyun would invite young masters and elite disciples from various sects to the banquet. No wonder he would mind his own business on the street. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Master, my disciple just had a fight with someone. Do you think I lost or won?" Palace Master Yan laughed loudly, "Of course my disciple won." ¡°Well, who is so ignorant that he wants to compete with my apprentice?¡± ?Gu Fei blinked, "Yang Yingying, the daughter of the head of the Emei Sect." Palace Master Yan thought about it for a while but was not impressed. She waved her hand and said, "If you want to fight, just fight. Don''t be afraid of embarrassing the master." "It will be good for you to compete with others. How can you improve without actual practice?" ??Gu Fei smiled and responded, and Palace Master Yan walked into the room with her hands behind her back, "Go to bed early and go to the conference with your teacher tomorrow." Gu Fei returned to his room and practiced in space until midnight before falling asleep. Getting up early, she changed into women''s clothes and asked Qin''er to comb her hair in a woman''s style, so that anyone who looked at her would know that she was married. So as not to cause unnecessary rotten peach blossoms. After breakfast, Palace Master Yan took Gu Fei down the mountain. Most of the towns at the foot of the mountain are owned by the Qingcheng sect. There is a large square in the middle of the town, where martial arts conferences have been held over the years. A platform was built in the middle of the square, one meter high and more than 20 meters square, with several chairs placed on the platform. At this moment, people from all walks of life gathered under the stage. Palace Master Yan brought Gu Fei and Qin''er over, and someone shouted, "Palace Master Yan is here!" Everyone spontaneously moved out of the way, looking at Palace Master Yan in awe and admiration. ?? Bailigui was already sitting high in the middle of the stage. When he saw Palace Master Yan coming over, he stood up to greet him. Palace Master Yan was pulled by Bailigui and sat down on the seat on his left. Next to Palace Master Yan was the head of Wudang. ??Gu Fei slowly walked to stand behind Palace Master Yan. ?? Baili Qingyun saw Gu Fei coming from a distance and felt that she was even more beautiful in women''s clothes. She was so beautiful that people couldn''t take their eyes away. He was about to nod and smile at Gu Fei when he suddenly realized that she was wearing women''s hair. ?He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but finally held back, looking extremely frustrated. When the seats on the stage were full, Bailigui raised his hand, and the stage and the audience suddenly became quiet. Bailigui walked to the stage and gave an impassioned speech, and then expressed his desire to step down as leader of the alliance and become a revolutionary cadre. It means the team should be younger. Finally, he concluded: "Today''s martial arts world is full of young heroes. We old people should have given up on the talents and left the martial arts world to the leadership of young people. What do you think?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 876： Japanese Chapter 876 Japanese ??The heads of Wudang, Emei, Shaolin, and some small sects attached to them, who had already reached an agreement secretly, all agreed, and Palace Master Yan also nodded in a dignified manner. At this time, someone in the audience shouted: "We have no objection to letting young people lead the martial arts world, but how should we choose this candidate? If it is based on recommendation alone, we will not be convinced." Someone echoed: "Yes, to be the leader of a martial arts alliance, you must not only have good moral character, but also have strong martial arts skills. Otherwise, how can you convince the public?" Everyone in the audience was chattering, and Baili Gui smiled, "What everyone said makes sense." ¡°Everyone has eyes to see whether your moral character is good or not, and whether your martial arts skills are good or not¡ª¡± ?Someone in the audience shouted: "You will know after you compare!" ? Bailigui stroked his beard and looked at the heads of various sects on the stage, "What do you think?" The head of Shaolin nodded slightly, "I don''t think it''s better for each sect to recommend one person. If everyone agrees that these people have outstanding virtues, and then go to the ring to compete, after the competition, the person with the highest martial arts will naturally be qualified to be the leader." The leaders of each faction nodded. Someone in the audience asked: "How can we, who have no family or sect, not be qualified to be the leader of the alliance even though we have outstanding virtues and martial arts?" The leaders on the stage discussed again, and finally the elder of the Qingcheng Sect stood up and announced: "Anyone who thinks that he is good in morals and martial arts can come up to compete, but there is one thing. He must be under thirty years old and over three years old." Ten-year-olds shouldn¡¯t join in the fun.¡± As soon as these words came out, many people in the audience were eager to give it a try. Gu Fei suddenly saw a strange man standing under the stage. This man stood upright, like a javelin. He wore a hat on his head and a long knife at his waist. The shape of the knife looked like that of Japan. knife. Could it be that he is from Japan? The elder of the Qingcheng faction waved his hand, "Let''s do this. Every time someone is recommended, he will stand at the front desk. If everyone points out that this person has done something evil, he will not be qualified to compete." As soon as he finished speaking, a man jumped up from the audience. This man was born with a fat head and a big belly and said with a smile: "I will also compete for the position of leader of the alliance." Someone in the audience shouted, "Zheng Laoer, don''t be embarrassed. Have you forgotten about knocking on the widow''s door in the middle of the night?" The audience burst into laughter. ?This man was not ashamed and said proudly: "I am doing a good deed by knocking on the widow''s door. If the widow has lost her husband, why can''t I comfort her?" ?? Bailigui scolded, "Nonsense!" The elder of the Qingcheng faction knocked this man off the stage with a wave of his palm. ?Several more people came up next. Anyone who told anyone of the scandalous or bad things this person had done would be beaten by the elders of the Qingcheng Sect. ?The various sects on the stage have also selected candidates, all of whom are the best among the sects. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows when she saw Yang Yingying was there. At this time, Palace Master Yan leaned back and said with a low smile: "Xiao Fei, are you interested in becoming the leader of the alliance?" ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Master, you think too highly of me. If you ask me to do it, you might as well let Qin''er do it." Palace Master Yan waved her hands, smiled, and stopped talking. ?At this time, the candidates all stood on the stage. There were more than 20 people recommended by various sects, plus those who recommended themselves. Just when the elders of the Qingcheng faction were about to announce the rules of the competition, Gu Fei saw the man in the hat wearing a hat slowly walking onto the stage. He stood in the center of the stage, without taking off his hat, and said slowly: "I am Hanyu Kihara, twenty-five years old, and I also want to participate in this competition for the leader of the martial arts alliance." (End of this chapter) Chapter 877： Want something bad Chapter 877 Want to do bad things The elder of the Qingcheng Sect was startled and looked back at Baili Gui. ?? Baili Gui narrowed his eyes and said, "Japanese?" He gently shook his head at the elder. Palace Master Yan¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed. ??The elder of the Qingcheng faction waved to Hanyu Kihara, "Brother, go down quickly. This is the martial arts competition of our British Dynasty. You, a Japanese, don''t make trouble here." Hanyu Kihara stood still and said slowly: "Martial arts in the world belong to the same family." ¡°Martial arts practitioners should not have sectarian views. Since I just said that the leader of the martial arts league has moral character and good kung fu, he can do it. I think I agree with both of these points, so why not?¡± The elder became impatient, "We elected the alliance leader to lead the martial arts world. As a Japanese, what qualifications do you have to be the alliance leader of the British Dynasty!" Hanyu Kihara asked: "If there is not even one person in the Great Britain whose martial arts and virtues are better than mine, then what qualifications do they have to be called the authentic martial arts master in the world?" ??The elder was angry, "Don''t hang around here!" He said and pushed towards him with a palm. ?Who would have known that under this push, Hanyu Kihara would not move at all. ?Someone in the audience shouted, "Okay!" The elder did not push, but felt that he had lost face, and then attacked Hanyu Kihara. Hanyu Kihara did not take any action. He moved slightly and dodged left and right. The elder did not even touch the corner of his clothes. Seeing that the elder would continue to fight and lose face to the Qingcheng sect, Baili Gui shouted, "Stop!" The elder stopped and stepped aside. Hanyu Kihara turned around and said calmly: "May I ask the leader, am I qualified to compete?" ?? Baili Gui remained silent. He was devoted to promoting his grandson to the throne today and had considered all aspects carefully. How could he have known that such a change would occur. ?He had a gut feeling that this Japanese man wanted to do something bad, but as a martial arts leader, he couldn''t do anything to a junior. At this time, someone in the audience said: "Since this Japanese wants to compete, just let him compete. Is it possible that our young heroes from the British Dynasty can''t beat him?" ¡°Yeah, just let him compare, what are you afraid of!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there are more than twenty young heroes on this stage. They are all elite disciples of various sects. They can¡¯t even defeat a Japanese.¡± ?? Bailigui remained silent, and someone in the audience shouted again: "Just let him beat him. Are we still afraid of the Japanese?" ?Many people in the audience shouted: "Let him fight, let him see the masters of our British Dynasty!" The crowd was furious, and Bailigui could only nod slightly, "In that case, please invite this young knight." ?Hanyu Kihara turned around and bowed to Bailigui, and then walked to the people elected by each sect. ?? Bailigui waved his hand, and another elder came up and briefly explained the rules, which meant drawing lots and fighting, and the loser would be eliminated. The winner will then capture and fight each other. Until the final winner is determined. In other words, as long as you lose one game, you will never have a chance again. The young heroes were all gathered together to draw lots. After the drawing of lots, the competition began. Palace Master Yan waved and asked someone to bring a chair and asked Gu Fei to sit next to him. ??This competition will definitely not end in a short while, so don''t let your precious apprentice get tired. ?Gu Fei sat down happily, and there were countless envious eyes on her from both the stage and the audience. ?This arena is big enough. In order to save time, the two groups competed together. Before the start of the contest, the elder of the Qingcheng Sect solemnly said: "In this competition, I hope everyone will finish the contest. If anyone feels defeated, he can admit defeat. Once he admits defeat, the winner will not be allowed to fight again, otherwise he will be disqualified." (End of this chapter) Chapter 878： Sign the certificate of life and death Chapter 878 Signing a life and death certificate At this time, a warrior from a small sect said: "On this arena, the sword has no eyes. What if I accidentally hurt someone or killed someone?" ??The elder turned to look at Bailigui, who said solemnly: "Just sign the life and death certificate. Life and death will be determined by their destiny." ¡°You shall not seek revenge for today¡¯s martial arts competition in the future.¡± The twenty-four people on the stage all signed life and death certificates. The elder was so angry that he shouted loudly, "The competition begins!" Gu Fei didn¡¯t recognize the two groups that came up for the first round, so she watched them quietly. ?Yang Yingying came up for the second game. Yang Yingying quickly defeated her opponent and sat down to rest by the table with her head held high. Following that, Baili Qingyun and Song Yingjie easily defeated their opponents. ??It was Hanyu Kihara''s turn to come on the stage. Gu Fei saw that the hat on this man''s head had not yet been taken off. He was standing on the stage with his arms folded. The opponent opposite was a disciple of a small sect. The elder shouted, "Start!" ?The disciple rushed towards Hanyu Kihara waving the mace in his hand. Hanyu Kihara held the handle of the sword with his right hand. The moment the man reached him, he drew out the long sword and swung it. The movement was so fast that it was almost impossible to see it. ?The disciple''s movements seemed to suddenly freeze at this moment, and the hand holding the mace stopped in mid-air. ?Hanyu Kihara slowly sheathed the sword. ?Gu Fei''s eyes widened and he saw a blood line appearing on the disciple''s neck. The mace in his hand fell to the stage with a muffled sound, then he covered his neck and fell to the sky. Palace Master Yan¡¯s eyes flashed, ¡°What a fast knife.¡± The stage and the audience were silent for a few seconds, then suddenly there was a commotion. ?Some people in the audience rushed over to take a look. The man who fell on the ground was holding his neck, twitching all over, and blood was pouring out from between his fingers. A large pool of blood soon flowed on the table. Bailigui looked very ugly and ordered: "Carry it down and let the doctor see if he can be saved." ??The doctor has been invited to wait here a long time ago. He was originally prepared to look at people''s injuries. ??This man was carried off the stage. The doctor looked at him and didn''t even take his pulse. He just shook his head. His throat was cut. There was no way to save him! In the previous fights on stage, most of them ended at the point. Just like yesterday, Gu Fei just pointed his sword at Yang Yingying''s throat and did not hurt her. Who would have known that this Japanese man took away a life with just one move. There was a lot of discussion in the audience, and someone said worriedly: "This Japanese shouldn''t be allowed to compete in martial arts. If he wins, should we really let him be our leader?" Someone said: "No, with so many famous disciples here, how can one Japanese win?" ?At this time, Gu Fei remembered a saying, all martial arts in the world are invincible, but speed is the only thing that cannot be defeated. ?This Japanese man''s sword is as fast as lightning, and he is undoubtedly a master. The competition on the stage continues. The first round was completed quickly. ?There are twelve people left on the stage. ??Except Hanyu Kihara, these twelve people are all elite disciples of various sects. Their vision and knowledge are extraordinary. At this time, they were all thinking secretly in their hearts whether they could avoid the Japanese sword. The master on the stage was more discerning than the disciples. At this time, each of them was making their own calculations. The head of the Emei Sect first said: "There is no need to compete with my Yingying. She is a girl who is no match for you young heroes, and she has no intention of competing for the leader of the alliance." ?Yang Yingying pouted and walked to stand behind her father. ??Then two more masters said that their disciples did not need to compete. They knew how much their disciples weighed, and naturally they did not want to lose their lives in vain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 879： Deadly with a knife Chapter 879: Deadly with a Knife ?The leader of Wudang showed hesitation on his face. He naturally wanted his son to compete for the position of leader. Otherwise he would not agree to Bailigui''s proposal. He knew his son well, and he knew that his son was probably no match for the Japanese. It didn''t matter if he lost, but he was afraid of ending up like the man just now. ?He just hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t say anything after all, still reluctant to give up this great opportunity. There are nine people left in the field. ?? Baili Gui winked at the elder in charge of drawing lots. ?Then the nine people drew lots, and Hanyu Muhara had a bye. All the heads breathed a sigh of relief. I feel that Baili Gui, the leader of the alliance, is quite reliable. ?Hanyu Muhara did not play, so he folded his arms and stood quietly on the sidelines watching. ?The eight people were divided into four groups. The remaining ones were all the masters of the younger generation. The scene was very lively with swords and swords flashing. ?Half an hour later, this round of competition was completed, and there were still He Yingjie, Baili Qingyun, Jingshi from Shaolin, and Zhuo Yunzhi from the Kongtong sect, all of whom were disciples of famous and upright sects. ??The draw was drawn again and Bailigui did not let the elders operate in secret. He felt that these people would be able to fight Hanyu Mubara no matter what, and they would not be killed in one move. After the drawing of lots, the elder announced the result and He Yingjie had a bye. Shaolin monk Jingshi versus Hanyu Kuhara. Baili Qingyun versus Zhuo Yunzhi. The battle between Jingshi and Hanyu Muhara is ranked first. ?? Gu Fei saw Jingshi being called over by the head of Shaolin and giving him instructions for a long time. It felt similar to the scene in his previous life when he watched the Olympic Games and the coach gave instructions to the athletes. After the Shaolin master finished his instructions, monk Jingshi came on stage with a weapon. His weapon was a purple-gold eyebrow-level stick. ??Hanyu Muhara no longer stood in the center with his arms folded. He held one hand on the handle of the knife, and his whole body was as motionless as a rock. ??The elder started shouting, but neither of the two people moved. Palace Master Yan said softly: "It is right for Jingshi not to move. As long as he moves, there will inevitably be flaws. If there are flaws, it will give the Japanese people an opportunity to take advantage of." ??Gu Fei leaned over and said, "Then if no one moves, why don''t we fight?" Palace Master Yan said calmly: "Japanese people can move. Although they are good at stopping with stillness, the speed at which they draw their swords only requires a little more effort." As soon as Palace Master Yan finished speaking, Hanyu Muhara moved, drew out his long sword, and faced Jingshi. ??Jingshi rose from the ground, and struck down Hanyu Muhara''s head with the eyebrow-level stick in his hand. ?Hanyu Muhara moved and dodged the blow. At this moment, Hanyu Muhara looked like a ghost and suddenly approached Jingshi. ??The eyebrow-raising stick is a long weapon and is not suitable for close combat. Gu Fei was so excited when he saw it. ?? I saw Hanyu Muhara''s long sword in his hand moving forward, Jingshi quickly retreated, but it was already too late. The tip of the knife pierced straight into Jingshi''s belly. ??The head of Shaolin stood up quickly. Hanyu Muhara succeeded with one blow, drew the sword back to its sheath, and stood motionless. ??Gu Fei''s eyes widened and he saw Jingshi holding his stomach and stumbling. The head of Shaolin rushed over, picked up Jingshi, and shouted: "Doctor, doctor¡ª" The doctor tore off Jingshi''s clothes and sprinkled Jinchuang medicine on Jingshi''s belly for free. ??The head of Wudang''s face changed drastically. He Yingjie and Jingshi''s martial arts were only between the two. If He Yingjie ended up, he would inevitably end up like Jingshi. He beckoned He Yingjie over and whispered a few words to He Yingjie. He Yingjie shook his head and said, "Father, how can a martial artist be afraid of battle? Besides, a child may not be his opponent!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 880： completely annihilated Chapter 880 The entire army was annihilated At this time, Palace Master Yan sneered, "Young man from the He family, you don''t have to fight, you are no match for him." He Yingjie''s face turned pale. The head of Wudang glanced at Palace Master Yan gratefully and motioned for He Yingjie to stand behind him. Baili Gui''s face looked heavier than ever before. He called Baili Qingyun over and whispered a few words, then nodded to the elder. The elder announced loudly, "The last match is between Baili Qingyun and Hanyu Muhara." ?? Baili Qingyun''s weapon is the folding fan in his hand. The hole in the folding fan was repaired by someone overnight last night. ?He was wearing a green robe, with a calm face, and he stood in the crowd with a demeanor of everyone. ??The elder shouted, "The competition begins!" As soon as he finished speaking, Hanyu Mubara quickly drew his sword and shot it straight at Baili Qingyun like an arrow. ?? Baili Qingyun''s whole mind was focused on his sword. The sword flashed, Baili Qingyun raised his fan to block, and the Japanese sword struck the fan bone, causing sparks to fly. ?? Baili Qingyun retreated quickly, opened the fan in his hand, and a row of fine needles went straight to the door in front of Hanyu Muhara. ?Just now Bailigui told him not to hold back, and to use his strongest moves when he comes up. ?Hanyu Mubara swung his long sword, and the fine needles of ox hair jingled on the Japanese sword. ?At this moment, the second row of fine needles in Baili Qingyun has arrived again. ?Hanyu Mubara changed his moves very quickly. He danced with the long sword and hit the second row of fine needles before being knocked to the ground. ?? Baili Qingyun no longer used hidden weapons, but attacked fiercely, using the folding fan in his hand to directly hit the big hole in Hanyu Muhara''s body. ?Hanyu Muhara blocked with his sword, Gu Fei watched intently. Baili Qingyun was the only one who could fight back against Hanyu Muhara. ?Suddenly, he saw Hanyu Muyuan ducking under Baili Qingyun''s arm. He raised the long knife in his hand and cut it across Baili Qingyun''s waist. ??Gu Fei didn''t know whether the sword had hurt Baili Qingyun. The two men''s movements were so fast that it was dazzling to see clearly. After a while, Gu Fei knew it, because the blood on Baili Qingyun''s waist quickly soaked his green shirt. ?Everyone in the audience exclaimed, Baili Qingyun is the last hope of the British Dynasty. If he loses, who else can be Hanyu Muhara''s opponent? ? Baili Qingyun''s expression remained unchanged, as if he was not the one bleeding. The two exchanged a few more moves in the field. Baili Qingyun staggered, and Gu Fei saw that the clothes on his chest had been cut open, and the skin and flesh on his chest were rolled up and dripping with blood. ?? Baili Gui can''t bear to watch it anymore, but he can''t make Baili Qingyun give up. ??I saw Hanyu Muhara waving his long sword again and again, and soon Baili Qingyun turned into a **** gourd. Palace Master Yan frowned and said, "We can''t fight anymore. If we fight Qingyun again, we will be useless!" ?? Bailigui looked at his grandson in the field, his lips trembled slightly, and finally he gritted his teeth and stood up, "The competition is over, the winner is Yu Yunmu." The people from the Qingcheng faction quickly stepped forward and helped Baili Qingyun down. Hanyu Muhara looked around, "The written test is over, am I now the martial arts leader of the British Dynasty?" There was silence in the audience. Someone drank: "Nonsense, how can I, the martial arts leader of the British Dynasty, be a Japanese? I''m here to fight with you!" ??The man leaped onto the stage, and just as he raised the sword in his hand, Hanyu Mubara flashed the sword in his hand, and a blood flower bloomed on the man''s chest. ?? Bailigui looked gloomy and turned to look at Palace Master Yan, "Let your apprentice come on and give it a try. No matter what, the title of the leader of the martial arts alliance cannot be taken by the Japanese." Palace Master Yan narrowed her eyes and whispered to Gu Fei: "You are no match for him, go and bring Yu''er over." (End of this chapter) Chapter 881： Jianghu emergency Chapter 881 Jianghu rescues ?Gu Fei quickly jumped back off the platform and used Qinggong to run quickly. He had to find a place where no one was and teleport first. There was a big banyan tree behind the stage. Gu Fei ducked behind the tree. There was no one here. Everyone gathered under the stage. ?She entered the space first, wrapped her head and face with a piece of cloth, and then came out of the space and teleported. It was still broad daylight at this time. ?This was the first time for Gu Fei to teleport to Xiao Yu in broad daylight. ??Xiao Yu was in Xijiang County. At this moment, he was instructing Shi Shi to do something in the tent, when he suddenly saw a figure flash in front of him, and a masked man appeared. ?The stone reacts very quickly and can be chopped with the knife. Xiao Yu grabbed the paperweight on the table and threw it over, deflecting Shitou''s knife. "Tou Shi, get out first!" No matter how tightly Gu Fei was wrapped, he could still recognize her at a glance. Shi Shi was stunned for a moment, then looked at the masked man wearing women''s clothing. He seemed to understand something and hurried out. Xiao Yu knew that Gu Fei came here in broad daylight and must have something to do, so he hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter?" ??Gu Fei saw that he was not wearing armor and there was no need to change clothes. "Hurry up, take your sword and come with me to help." Without saying a word, Xiao Yu took the sword and teleported behind the tree with Gu Fei. Gu Fei said, "Wait a minute. I''ll untie the cloth on this head first." She quickly untied the cloth wrapped around her head, pulled Xiao Yu away, and said: "A **** Japanese came to the martial arts conference. He killed and injured several young masters. Master said that I was no match for him. Let me I''m looking for you to fight him." Xiao Yu hates Japanese people the most. ??Those Japanese pirates burned, killed, and looted along the coast. They did all kinds of evil. When they heard that they were attacking Japanese people, they snorted coldly, picked up their swords, and ran away quickly. At this moment, it was only a few minutes before Gu Fei left. ?Just now after Gu Fei left, Palace Master Yan stood up and said in a deep voice: "It is not the Japanese''s turn to be the leader of the Wulin Alliance." ¡°Wait a moment, another disciple from Qingyun Villa will arrive soon.¡± Han Yumuhara nodded slightly, "In this case, I will wait for him to come." Just then Palace Master Yan sat down, Bailigui frowned, "Why don''t you let your apprentice come on stage?" "I have never heard of Dugu Xuan''s disciples in the world. Will he be the opponent of this Japanese?" Palace Master Yan glanced at him and said, "My disciple has only been practicing martial arts for less than a year, how can he fight him?" ¡°You don¡¯t care who fights, as long as you win.¡± ? Baili Gui said nothing more, his face darkened. Everyone in the audience also heard what Palace Master Yan said and started to stir, "Qingyun Villa? Didn''t it say that Qingyun Villa was wiped out? Are there any disciples left?" "Yes, I heard that the owner and his wife of Dugu Villa are no longer here, and there is no one in the entire Villa now. Some people have been there and said it is haunted." ?At this time, a friend of Dugu Xuan said: "It must be Xiao Yu, the second disciple of Lord Dugu Manor, the crown prince of Prince Qi!" ¡°I met him last year. He was tracking down the murderer of the Qingyun Villa. Later, I heard that the Jindao Sect was destroyed. It should be the prince¡¯s revenge for the owner of Dugu Villa.¡± ?As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked, "The prince of Qi is actually the disciple of Lord Dugu?" ¡°I see, I also heard that the Golden Sword Sect was destroyed. It turns out that the prince avenged his master. The prince is righteous!¡± ?The friend nodded, "The prince has been under the master of Dugu Manor since he was a child. Besides, the prince has extraordinary qualifications, and he will definitely beat this Japanese man to pieces." Just as he was talking, Xiao Yu and Gu Fei jumped up from behind the stage. ?The people in the audience had sharp eyes and saw Xiao Yu, pointed at him and said: "Is the person behind Palace Master Yan the Crown Prince of Qi?" The friend nodded excitedly, "Exactly." (End of this chapter) Chapter 882： beat fast Chapter 882: Fight quickly with speed As soon as Xiao Yu came on stage, Hanyu Muhara looked towards him. ??Xiao Yu''s eyes stayed on him for a moment, then turned to Palace Master Yan and cupped his hands. Palace Master Yan waved him forward and whispered: "This man''s sword is extremely fast. You have to use the Falling Star Sword Technique to restrain him." He passed on the Falling Star Sword Technique to Gu Fei. Gu Fei and Xiao Yu often sparred, and he knew that with Xiao Yu''s intelligence, he had already mastered the sword technique by heart. ??Xiao Yu nodded, walked to the center of the stage, raised his hands to Hanyu Muhara and said, "I''m Xiao Yu from Qingyun Villa." ?Hanyu Mubara bowed in return, "I''m with you, Hanyu Muhara." ?The ladies on and off the stage saw Xiao Yu one by one, and their hearts beat wildly. This prince is so handsome. ?At this time, a voice from the crowd suddenly shouted: "Master, beat the Japanese to death!" ?Then everyone in the audience, knowingly but not knowingly, shouted together, "Sir, beat the Japanese to death." The sound was like a tidal wave. Hanyu Mubara remained calm despite this tidal wave of sound. ??Gu Fei looked at the people in the audience. This nation is like this. They like to fight among themselves, but whenever foreign enemies appear, they are extremely united. The elder shouted and the contest began. Xiao Yu had already drawn his sword. ?Hanyu Muhara held the long sword in his hand and stared at Xiao Yu calmly, looking like a leopard ready to attack. ??Xiao Yu is calmer than Hanyu Muhara, his deep phoenix eyes are staring at Hanyu Muhara''s shoulders. ?Hyuyu Muhara''s right shoulder moved slightly. Before he could raise the long knife in his hand, Xiao Yu moved. The whole person was like an arrow leaving the string and heading straight for Hanyu Yuhara. Hanyu Mubara also used his strength to run quickly. ??The long knife in his hand didn''t have any fancy moves, it went straight to Xiao Yu''s heart. ? ? Xiao Yu took advantage of the force of the wind and thunder and ran forward. He raised his sword from bottom to top. Not only did he block Hanyu Muhara''s long sword, he also took advantage of the momentum and lifted the hat off his head. Only then did everyone see Hanyu Mubara''s appearance clearly. ??This is a man with a somewhat feminine appearance, with long and narrow eyes, a high nose, and thin lips. Several cheers rang out from the audience, "Okay!" ??Xiao Yu''s sword moves did not stop there, and the long sword struck Hanyu Muhara''s head again. ?Hyuyu Muhara was short and slid past like a loach. Xiao Yu''s long sword only cut off a few pieces of his hair. ?Hanyu Muhara swept his sword towards Xiao Yu''s lower body. Xiao Yu jumped up and passed over Hanyu Muhara''s head. The long sword went slightly towards his shoulder and stabbed down. ? Gu Fei was very excited when he saw it. Xiao Yu used the same sword technique with infinite changes, as natural as flowing clouds and flowing water. ?But he himself is very well-behaved and rigid about his moves. Obviously, his experience with the enemy is not as good as Xiao Yuyuan''s. Xiao Yu was in the air at this time, and the tip of the sword bore all his weight. Han Shengmu was originally short, and the tip of the sword pressed against his bones, pushing him down. He pounced forward and got rid of Xiao Yu''s grasp. Long sword. ??Xiao Yu twisted his body in the air, landed firmly on the ground, and stabbed with another sword. Hanyu Muhara turned around and stood up, and struck back with the long sword. He originally had the advantage of sword speed, but Luo Xing''s sword technique was not only faster than him, but also infinitely variable. He couldn''t tell where his sword would appear next second from Xiao Yu''s moves. ?He was now completely led by Xiao Yu, and he looked a little embarrassed for a while. ??Xiao Yu only made two moves at this time. The first move knocked off Hanyu Mubara''s hat, and the second move made Hanyu Muhara see blood. ?At this moment, the heroes in the arena, who were holding back their anger, shouted louder and louder. (End of this chapter) Chapter 883： rat Chapter 883 Despicable Villain ??Xiao Yu''s two moves were meant to test the depth, but as soon as he turned around, he used the real killing move. ?His steps were extremely fast, and the sword in his hand was also extremely fast. Hanyu Muhara''s previous calmness disappeared, and he was forced to only parry, without the ability to fight back. At this moment, Bailigui cast a sidelong glance at Palace Master Yan, "Isn''t this your Falling Star Sword Technique? When did you teach it to Dugu Xuan''s apprentice?" ?A few years ago, he also begged Palace Master Yan to accept Baili Qingyun as his disciple, but Palace Master Yan refused without hesitation. Now that Palace Master Yan has not only accepted a female apprentice, he is also willing to teach Dugu Xuan''s disciples, which makes him feel a little unhappy. Palace Master Yan chuckled lightly, "Yu''er is my apprentice Xianggong. Yu''er is smart. He naturally learned it by sparring with my apprentice every day. There is nothing I can do about it." ?This is half true and half false. He has pointed it out to Xiao Yu many times. Bailigui snorted and said nothing more. Looking back at the scene, Xiao Yu was so skilled with his sword that almost every move left a scar on Hanyu Mubara''s body. At this time, Hanyu Muhara''s condition was not much better than that of Baili Qingyun before. The black clothes on his body were damaged in many places and the color became darker. Xiao Yu stabbed Hanyu Muhara''s throat with his sword again. Hanyu Muhara blocked it with his sword. Unexpectedly, his sword force suddenly changed, and the tip of the sword was pointed directly at Hanyu Muhara''s dantian. ??Dantian is the most important place for martial arts practitioners. Once the Dantian is broken, the internal energy cannot be gathered, and all the effort will be wasted. At this time, Hanyu Muhara''s long sword was still in mid-air, unable to change his moves. He watched helplessly as the tip of the sword touched his dantian. At this moment, a hidden weapon suddenly flew from the audience and went straight to the tip of Xiao Yu''s sword. Palace Master Yan narrowed his eyes, and a burst of energy shot out, hitting the hidden weapon first. ?Gu Fei looked closely and saw that the hidden weapon was an iron marble, only the size of a finger, which fell on the stage and spun around. ?At this time, a voice came from the crowd, "Stop, Hanyu Muhara admits defeat, there is no need to fight." At the same time, a person flew up from the stage, and several hidden weapons shot out, heading straight for Xiao Yu. ??If Xiao Yu thrust his sword forward, he would definitely be hit by the iron bullet, and he could only avoid it by retreating. Palace Master Yan snorted coldly, "Despicable villain!" He flicked his fingers repeatedly and hit the iron marbles with great force. The force of the force caused the dozen or so iron marbles to change their direction of movement and fly in all directions. Xiao Yu was not originally about to break the person''s dantian, but the person suddenly attacked with a hidden weapon. He was angry and sent the sword straight into Hanyu Muhara''s dantian. ?This man landed on the stage like a big bird, waving his hand to brush away Xiao Yu''s sword, his expression extremely ugly. The crowd in the audience was furious, "Who is this person and why should he interfere in the competition!" ¡°Shameless, unexpectedly attacked!¡± ??This man glanced at the audience and said coldly: "I already said I would admit defeat, but he didn''t stop. Is it wrong for me to use a concealed weapon?" He turned around and stared at Xiao Xuan, "What a sinister boy, why didn''t you stop just now?" Xiao Yu lowered his eyes and sheathed his sword, and said calmly: "I don''t have a good ear, and I''m not good at learning. I can''t hold back my energy for a while. Please forgive me, senior." When Palace Master Yan saw this man, he narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Who do I think he is? It turns out he is an abandoned disciple of the Qingcheng Sect in the past!" ¡°You just launched a sneak attack on Yu¡¯er, and I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, and you still dare to question Yu¡¯er!¡± At this time, Bailigui stood up and said slowly to the man: "Junior brother Wanshan, I haven''t thought that you are still alive after seeing each other for so many years." Wan Shan sneered: "Baili Gui, you, a sanctimonious and despicable villain, are still alive, why should I die?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 884： Just wait for me Chapter 884 Just wait for me ??Hanyu Muhara couldn''t hold himself up at this time and knelt on one leg on the stage. Wanshan looked around and said, "Okay, the Central Plains Martial Arts has insulted my apprentice like this. I won''t let it go!" "After returning from a hundred miles away, I will treat my apprentice''s injuries first. I will see you and me at the duel tomorrow at Chenshi. I want to settle old scores with you!" He suddenly looked at Xiao Yu and narrowed his eyes, "Boy, you are very good. Just wait for me. If you destroy my disciple''s Dantian, I will not only destroy your Dantian, but also cut off your hand tendons and hamstrings!" Speaking, he picked up Hanyu Mubara, used Qing Kung Fu and flew away. ??Xiao Yu just raised his eyebrows slightly and said nothing. Palace Master Yan narrowed his eyes, "We haven''t seen him for decades, but he still behaves like this!" He snorted softly, flicked his robe sleeves, and returned to his seat. The elder of the Qingcheng faction announced loudly: "The winner of this competition is Xiao Yu." ?The series of changes just now made everyone in the audience stunned. Then when they heard the elder''s voice, they cheered, "Your Majesty, your Majesty!" ¡°The prince is mighty!¡± ?The voices in the audience were louder than a wave, and everyone was excited, especially some of the knight-errants. Seeing Xiao Yu blush, their hearts beat. Such a handsome and powerful man is every woman''s dream. What''s more, this is still the prince. ??Xiao Yu bowed his hands to everyone again and again. Standing in Taichung after returning home from a hundred miles away, my heart was full of bitterness. ??He has always been very proud of the grandson he has trained with his own hands. He believes that no one can surpass the young heroes in the world. Unexpectedly, his grandson is not only no match for Hanyu Muhara, but also far inferior to Xiao Yu. He spent all his efforts to pave the way for his grandson, but little did he know that he was actually making wedding clothes for others. ?Had he known this, he might as well continue to be the leader of the martial arts alliance. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late to regret it now. ?? Bailigui glanced at Xiao Yu bitterly, and slowly announced: "This competition is all over, and the final winner is Qingyun Villa Xiao Yu." ¡°From now on, Xiao Yu will be the leader of the martial arts alliance!¡± The audience cheered. Xiao Yu was stunned for two seconds. ??Xiao Fei only said that Jianghu was rescuing people, but did not say that they were competing for the leader of the alliance. He has no interest in being the leader of the alliance. He is in a hurry to go back. He came out just now without telling anyone. We have to attack the city early tomorrow morning, and there are still many things to arrange. Xiao Yu nodded politely to Baili Gui, "There is no need to be the leader of the alliance. Baili leader can choose another capable person. I have something else to do, so I''ll take my leave." He bowed his hands to everyone in the audience and walked back. Baili Gui stood in the middle of the stage and was stunned. Xiao Yu actually resigned from the position of leader? ? ?Some people work hard to get something, why can some people just abandon it? ??Xiao Yu spoke in a low voice. Everyone in the audience was cheering, and no one heard his words. ?? Baili Gui turned around in a hurry and said, "Prince Xiao, please walk slowly, I have something to say." ??Xiao Yu had no choice but to stand still. ?? Bailigui smiled bitterly and said in a low voice: "Master Shizi, since you won the martial arts competition, this alliance leader must do it. Otherwise, what rules will there be in the martial arts alliance in the future?" Xiao Yu bowed his head and said, "Leader Baili, I am so busy with my affairs that I really don''t have time to take care of these things." At this time, Palace Master Yan stood up and said, "What Yu''er said is also true." ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let Yu¡¯er take the title of alliance leader and appoint a deputy alliance leader to take charge of everything. How about letting Qingyun be the deputy alliance leader?¡± ? Baili Gui felt happy and looked at the leaders on the stage calmly. The leaders were silent. ?In this way, although Baili Qingyun is only the deputy leader, he still holds the power of the Wulin leader. ??Is this martial arts leader from his Baili family? The tide is turning, and it¡¯s someone else¡¯s turn to be the leader of the alliance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 885： Leader Xiao Chapter 885 Leader Xiao The head of Wudang smiled slightly: "Palace Master Yan''s proposal is very good. In that case, how about setting up a few more deputy leaders?" Just leaving a place for his son. The head of Shaolin''s eyes flashed, "Very good, I think there will be three deputy leaders." Although Jingshi was seriously injured, fortunately, he was treated in time and took Shaolin''s Dahuan Dan. His life is no longer in question. Naturally, he has to fight for a place for his beloved disciple. Baili Gui saw the two exchanged glances. He knew that these two old foxes were determined to get a share of the pie, but he couldn''t do it now. He sighed, "So be it." ?He looked at Xiao Yu and took out a token, "This is the alliance leader''s token. Please keep it." ¡°As soon as this token is issued, all sects in the Martial Arts Alliance must obey the order. If this token is not an important matter, it is best not to use it lightly.¡± He paused and said, "One more thing, I hope the prince knows that we, the people in the world, do not want to get involved in court affairs. If the prince violates this rule, this token -" ??Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "Leader Baili, you are worrying too much. Mr. Xiao also knows the rules of the world." ?? Bailigui laughed and said, "I talk too much." He handed the token to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu took the token and pondered for a moment, "Then I will keep this token for now. Three years later, I will select a leader from among the three deputy leaders. What do you think?" The head of Shaolin, the head of Wudang, and Baili were overjoyed to return to the capital. "This is a very good proposal, Alliance Leader Xiao." ??Xiao Yu looked at them with a half-smile and put the token away. Baili Gui smiled and said: "I have ordered people to prepare a banquet to congratulate the prince on his election as alliance leader. Alliance leader Xiao invites you!" ??The heads of Wudang and Shaolin also smiled and said: "Brother Xiao, please." Xiao Yu had no choice but to give them face and nodded: "Everyone, please." Palace Master Yan laughed loudly and patted Gu Fei on the shoulder, "Let''s go and have a drink too." ??Gu Fei looked at Xiao Yu with a smile. Xiao Yu came over and took his hand, and the two of them rode off to the stage. ? Bailigui stroked his beard and said, "What a beautiful couple." He glanced at Palace Master Yan sideways and said, "You are good at accepting disciples. Although your precious disciple has not yet left the army, the alliance leader has been abducted by your disciple." Palace Master Yan laughed, "You can''t be jealous of this. This apprentice of mine is truly a unique treasure." The masters walked up the mountain together, followed by a group of disciples. ??Yang Yingying bit her lip and looked at the hands held by Xiao Yu and Gu Fei in front of her. She felt that she was jealous and embarrassed last night for nothing. ??She has such a handsome and noble husband, how can she be so good at it? ?Going up to Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Yu had a banquet with the masters, and Gu Fei sat with the disciples of various sects. ?These disciples were extremely attentive to Gu Fei. ??Yang Yingying saw Qin''er standing behind Gu Fei, bit her lip, and finally stood up, walked over to her and said, "Yesterday, I was very disrespectful to the girl, I hope she will forgive me." Qin''er smiled slightly and said, "Miss Yang, I dare not take it seriously." ??Gu Fei looked back and smiled at Yang Yingying. Although this girl was impulsive and brainless, she still kept her word, so she wasn''t too bad. Fang Lei also came over at this time, smiled and said to Gu Fei: "So Miss Gu is already married?" "Mr. Xiao is the eldest son, could Miss Gu be the eldest concubine?" ?She believed in her heart that Gu Fei was just a concubine, and how could a noble lady learn kung fu? She said this deliberately to humiliate Gu Fei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 886： life and death Chapter 886: Life and Death Competition ?Gu Fei smiled softly, "We are all in the world, so there is no need to mention these things." Fang Lei was about to say something else, when someone suddenly said: "I have heard that the Crown Princess of Qi is the most beautiful woman in the world. When I see her today, she is indeed well-deserved." When Fang Lei heard this, she wondered if she was really the Crown Princess? She can''t afford to offend the Crown Prince''s concubine, no, she can''t offend even the Crown Prince''s concubine. She is still the wife of the leader, so she can''t offend her even more. Is she out of her mind? How dare she provoke the leader¡¯s wife? She laughed dryly and returned to her seat. The dishes are served and the meal begins. Someone at the table suddenly said: "That Japanese master was from the Qingcheng sect in the past? Why have I never heard of it?" Everyone shook their heads. He Yingjie said: "Senior Wanshan just said that he will have a life-and-death challenge with Master Baili tomorrow. I haven''t seen Master Baili take action for a long time. Tomorrow''s life-and-death challenge will definitely be extremely exciting." ?Gu Fei knew nothing about the life and death ring, and asked He Yingjie next to him in a low voice, "What is the life and death ring?" He Yingjie also whispered: "This is the tradition of the martial arts conference." ¡°For the sake of peace in the martial arts world and to avoid seeking revenge in private, a life-and-death contest will be set up at the conference. Those who have grievances can be settled in the ring as long as both parties agree. As the name suggests, the life-and-death contest will not end regardless of life or death.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "What if one party wants to beat the other party for not agreeing?" He Yingjie smiled and said, "If you don''t agree, you have to ask the alliance leader to come forward. If the alliance leader asks for the reason clearly and feels that it is necessary to compete in the life-and-death contest, then he must do it." ??Gu Fei finally understood why the master was unwilling to be the leader of the alliance. How could the master be patient enough to take care of such trivial matters. It''s not as interesting as doing two questions. After the banquet, Qin''er did not serve Gu Fei in the same formal and cumbersome manner as yesterday. Of course, she did it on purpose. ?Yang Yingying humiliated her master, and there were several people at the table who seemed to be disapproving of her master. She had to let these people know that her master''s status was so noble that they were not comparable to her. Towards evening, Xiao Yu found Gu Fei. The two went down the mountain to find a deserted place, and Gu Fei sent Xiao Yu back. The camp was still the same as before. Xiao Yu called Shitou, and Shitou agreed from outside, then came in and said, "Don''t worry, sir, I''ve always been guarding the door. If anyone comes, I''ll send them away." After Shitou finished speaking, he saw that Gu Fei was there, and he wisely withdrew. Xiao Yu held Gu Fei in his arms for a while, then let her go. Early the next morning, Palace Master Yan was more interested than Gu Fei, "Let''s go and watch the old man Baili fight." ??Gu Fei asked curiously: "Will Master Baili fight with that Wanshan? Why did that Wanshan accept a Japanese as his apprentice?" Palace Master Yan said as he walked: "There will definitely be a fight between them." ¡°Wan Shan was expelled by the Qingcheng faction and was closely related to Baili Gui. Since then, Wan Shan has never appeared in the Central Plains again. He must have gone to Japan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising to accept a Japanese as a disciple.¡± ?Gu Fei nodded, "Which one of them do master think is more powerful?" Palace Master Yan smiled and said, "I don''t even know about this. After all, I haven''t seen Wanshan for many years. Let''s just watch." ?? Gu Fei still remembered what the old man Wan Shan said when he left. She just hoped that the head of Baili would kill Wan Shan, otherwise Xiao Yu might be in danger. When a few people arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw that three arenas had been set up. The arena was crowded with people. Seeing Palace Master Yan and Gu Fei approaching, these people all made way for them. ?Na Wanshan was already sitting on the ring, closing his eyes and meditating. (End of this chapter) Chapter 887： not good Chapter 887 Not good ??The people from the Seven Kills Palace set up tables and chairs under the ring, held up parasols, and placed snacks and snacks on the table. Gu Fei and Palace Master Yan sat down comfortably. She asked Palace Master Yan in a low voice, "Will Master Baili come?" Palace Master Yan smiled and said, "He will come, otherwise, we cannot afford to lose this person." ? Gu Fei looked around and saw that the heads of various factions were also there, all waiting to see the battle between Bailigui and Wanshan. ??Everyone waved their hands to each other, and soon they saw Baili Gui coming over surrounded by a group of elders and disciples of the Qingcheng Sect. ?Wan Shan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Baili Gui. ?? Bailigui slowly walked onto the stage, Wanshan sneered and stood up, "Brother, I thought you didn''t dare to come." Bailigui looked serious, "Junior brother, I didn''t expect you to have the nerve to come back. Master has already said that you are never allowed to set foot on Qingcheng Mountain." ¡°I am here today, not to fight you to the death. You have disobeyed the master, and I have to clean up the Qingcheng faction.¡± Wan Shan looked vicious, "That old guy will only favor you and suppress me in every way. Fortunately, he died long ago, otherwise -" Before he finished speaking, Bailigui waved his palm and said angrily: "Those who deceive the master and destroy the ancestors still dare to insult the master!" Wan Shan jumped back, avoided the palm, and sneered: "Senior brother, you attacked me first, I will teach you how to be a good person today!" As he spoke, he slapped Bailigui with his palm. ?? Baili Gui raised his palms to greet each other, and the two exchanged palms. Baili Gui was secretly shocked. He hadn''t seen him for thirty years. His junior brother was no longer the former Wu Xia Amen. He had such strong inner strength. ?He looked more and more cautious and used all his strength. In an instant, he and Wan Shan exchanged dozens of moves on the ring. ??Gu Fei only saw the clothes of the two people flying, and couldn''t see clearly how the two men attacked and how they resisted. Just when he was dazed, Palace Master Yan suddenly grabbed the arm of Gu Fei next to him and flew back quickly. Just a few feet away, an iron bullet smashed into pieces the chair the two of them were sitting on. ??A man from the Seven Kills Palace next to him was hit by an iron bullet and fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured and he got up quickly. Palace Master Yan snorted and stopped approaching. She and Gu Fei stood watching from a distance. ?The two people on the stage were going back and forth, rolling around and doing hundreds of moves. Palace Master Yan¡¯s face became increasingly serious. He suddenly whispered, "Not good." ?Gu Fei''s eyes widened and he saw Wan Shan knock Baili Gui off the ring with one palm. ??Everyone in the Qingcheng Sect was stunned. All the leaders were also shocked and they all stood up. ?? Baili Gui''s martial arts is only stronger than theirs. Baili Gui is no match for Wan Shan. So how high is Wan Shan''s martial arts? They saw Wan Shan leaping down from the stage. He didn''t know when a dagger appeared in his hand, and he pierced Baili Gui''s chest. ?? Bailigui rolled over and narrowly escaped. Wanshan chased after him and stabbed downwards with the dagger in his hand. Bailigui dodged left and right on the ground, without even a chance to jump up. ??Everyone in the Qingcheng faction looked anxious and did not dare to step forward. No one else was allowed to interfere in this life-and-death struggle. Wan Shan stared at the opportunity, and the dagger in his hand suddenly trembled, suddenly lengthened, and stabbed straight into Baili Gui''s heart. ?? Bailigui didn''t know whether it was because he ran out of energy or was unable to react in time. He was unable to dodge and watched helplessly as the sword tip pierced his chest. "Master!" Everyone in the Qingcheng faction shouted in unison and rushed forward. ?Wan Shan showed a ferocious smile, the tip of his sword struck Baili Gui''s heart hard, and then he was about to draw the sword. (End of this chapter) Chapter 888： Be a human being without leaving any room Chapter 888: No room for being a human being Palace Master Yan jumped forward and shouted, "Don''t draw your sword!" ??With this sword not drawn, Baili Gui can still hang on in one breath, and can still say a few words to explain his future affairs. Once the sword is drawn, Baili Gui will return to the west when he stands. ?Wan Shan turned his head and smiled at Palace Master Yan, and suddenly pulled out the sword. As the tip of the sword was drawn out, a stream of blood spurted out, all over his face. ?He looked up to the sky and laughed, his laughter soaring through the sky. Palace Master Yan rushed to Baili Gui and saw him with his eyes open and his neck tilted to the side. ??Everyone from the Qingcheng faction rushed forward, holding Baili Gui''s body and crying bitterly. All the heads of the sects also gathered around and stood behind Palace Master Yan, all with heavy expressions on their faces. Palace Master Yan had an ugly face, stared at Wan Shan and said, "You are too generous in your behavior." "You stabbed his sword into his heart and he is no longer alive. You should give him some time to make arrangements for his funeral." Wan Shan¡¯s face was covered with blood, and he looked like a madman. He said bitterly: ¡°I gave him some room? Did he leave me some room back then?¡± ¡°Master is so partial to him. It is obvious that as long as he pleads for me, Master will be soft-hearted, but he didn¡¯t say a word and just watched Master drive me away!¡± "He is just jealous that I have better qualifications than him, and is afraid that if I stay, I will steal his position as the leader!" Palace Master Yan sighed and lost the desire to say a word for a moment. Wan Shan had an extreme personality and could not listen to what others said. ?At this time, one of Bailigui''s two sons was holding his father''s body and crying bitterly. The other''s eyes were red. He suddenly grabbed the sword of the disciple next to him and rushed towards Wanshan to kill him. Wan Shan was not surprised but overjoyed, and laughed loudly, "Well done, today I will first destroy Baili Guimanmen, and then send Qingcheng to kill all the chickens and dogs!" How could Bailigui''s son Bailijing be Wanshan''s opponent? As soon as he got close, Wanshan slashed his arm. Wanshan changed his moves very quickly and stabbed him in the heart. Palace Master Yan waved his sleeves and rolled Baili Jing to his side, and whispered: "Stop fighting, you are no match for him, why waste your life!" ??He pushed Baili Jing towards the Qingcheng sect disciples with a casual push. He was supported by several disciples, who all looked at Wan Shan with angry eyes. How could Wan Shan take these people seriously? He stared at Palace Master Yan and said, "Yan Hong, please mind your own business!" ??Palace Master Yan snorted coldly, "The life and death ring has divided life and death. No matter what grudges you have, it ends here. This is the rule." Wan Shan laughed ferociously, "Who wants to abide by your broken rules?" ¡°I, Wanshan, can do whatever I want, and no one can control me! Sooner or later, I will kill this Qingcheng faction and leave no one alive!¡± "You Yan Hong can protect them for a while, how can you protect them for the rest of their lives?" The leader of Wudang next to him shouted sharply, "Wan Shan, you are too arrogant. You actually said such words in front of so many people. Anyway, you were once a member of the Qingcheng sect. Baili Gui is dead." , why be so aggressive!¡± Wan Shan glanced at him and said, "What does it have to do with you? This is a grudge between me and the Qingcheng faction. I have already made an oath to destroy the Qingcheng faction. Let''s see who can stop me!" Palace Master Yan said coldly: "If you dare to attack Qingcheng, the Wulin Alliance will definitely hunt you to the ends of the earth and fight you until death!" ??Wan Shan sneered, "What a loud tone, people who don''t know would think you are the leader of the martial arts alliance!" Palace Master Yan clasped his hands behind his back and said calmly: "The alliance leader is my disciple-in-law, so naturally I can take care of this matter." (End of this chapter) Chapter 889： precarious Chapter 889 is in danger Wan Shan narrowed his eyes and glanced at Gu Fei who was not far away, "Disciple son-in-law? What kind of young boy is worthy of being the leader of the alliance?" ¡°I still have a debt to settle with him!¡± He raised his chin to Gu Fei, "Ask your husband to hand over the alliance leader''s order obediently, and I will only destroy his Dantian, cut off his ankles and tendons, and spare him a life. Otherwise, I will kill him without asking for help." You can¡¯t die!¡± ??Gu Fei snorted coldly, "You are dreaming, how could the alliance leader''s order be given to someone like you!" Seeing that he dared to threaten his beloved disciple in front of him, Palace Master Yan was so angry that he struck Wan Shan in the chest with his palm. Wan Shan dodged and said, "Yan Hong, I''ve been polite enough to you. Are you trying to bully me now because of your strength?" Before Palace Master Yan could speak, the head of Wudang next to him said: "Palace Master Yan, why don''t we all go up together and capture Wanshan? This person is acting unscrupulously, and leaving him behind will be a serious danger to the martial arts world." The head of Shaolin next to him also said with a serious face: "Amitabha, this person cannot be kept!" Wan Shan looked up to the sky and smiled, "Everyone, come and see these sanctimonious hypocrites!" ¡°Is the martial arts world so unruly now? You have to bully the minority with more!¡± ? Gu Fei frowned. This man is not only extreme, but also a scoundrel. You tell him the rules, and he says he doesn''t follow the rules. In turn, he tells you the rules. The head of Wudang said angrily: "You keep saying that you want to destroy the Qingcheng sect, how can you be allowed to live!" Wan Shan sneered, "So your logic means that just saying a word will make you a sinner. I even said I wanted to kill the emperor. Did I kill him?" ¡°It¡¯s not too late to ask me about my crime after I kill him!¡± He looked around, and all the masters were staring at him with gloomy expressions. Wan Shan knew in his heart that he was no match for so many people. He sneered, jumped up suddenly, and flew away quickly, and his voice came from the wind. The voice said, "You all wait for me. When I destroy the Qingcheng faction and take the leader''s order, I will be the leader of the martial arts alliance. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed without mercy!" Speaking, he rose and fell a few times and then disappeared. All the alliance leaders looked at Palace Master Yan at this moment, "Palace Master Yan, what should I do? If this person is not eliminated, there will be no peace in the martial arts world." At this time, an elder of the Qingcheng Sect also said: "Palace Master Yan, that abandoned disciple Wan Shan will never let go of our Qingcheng Sect. Now that the leader has passed away, there is no one who can rival him. What should we do?" Palace Master Yan frowned. Just now he was caught by Wan Shan''s words. He hesitated and did not continue to take action. As he said, you can''t kill him just because he said harsh words. So how can the martial arts heroes be convinced? Just like thinking about killing someone, it is not illegal. ?At this time, everyone regarded Palace Master Yan as their backbone. Palace Master Yan could not do anything. Since his disciple-in-law was the leader of the alliance, he had to take care of it no matter what. He said in a deep voice: "Let''s deal with the funeral of Head Baili first, and then we can make long-term plans." ??Everyone from the Qingcheng Sect was still surrounding Baili Gui''s corpse. The leaders looked at it with a feeling of sadness. ?Once the big tree of Bailigui fell down, no one from the Qingcheng sect could take the lead, and they encountered a formidable enemy. In an instant, the sect was in danger. The people carried him hundreds of miles back to the mountain and set up a mourning hall in the main hall. ?? Baili Qingyun was lying in bed recovering from his injuries, but he didn''t even go down the mountain today. Suddenly he heard the bad news about his grandfather. Regardless of the seriousness of his injuries, he was helped to the mourning hall. ?His whole body was wrapped like a rice dumpling. He threw himself in front of Bailigui''s coffin and cried loudly. It was really sad to see him and shed tears to hear him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 890： and its arrogance Chapter 890 and his conceit ?Gu Fei only feels that life is impermanent. Just two days ago, Baili Qingyun was high-spirited and seemed to be the leader of young heroes, but now he is like a lost dog, wailing. ??After returning home for three days, he was buried. He was buried in the back mountain of Qingcheng Mountain, which is the final destination of everyone in Qingcheng Mountain. ??And Baili Qingyun also dragged his seriously injured body and assumed the position of leader of the Qingcheng Sect. ?The heads of the clan had not yet left. First, they sent people to search for traces of Wan Shan in the Qingcheng Mountain area, but found no trace of Wan Shan. Then they gathered together to discuss for a long time, but they could not come up with any perfect solution. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With with withholding instructions with Baili Qingyun? ?These words are like a consolation prize. They cannot comfort anyone at all. Everyone knows that the day lily will be cold if we wait for the leaders to arrive. ?But everyone in the sect has his own affairs, so we can''t all stay in Qingcheng Mountain and wait for Wanshan to come. At Baili Qingyun''s plea, Palace Master Yan stayed for a few more days. ??Gu Fei also accompanies Palace Master Yan and still lives in the small courtyard, either practicing martial arts or making Qiankun bags. After waiting for five or six days, there was no sign of Wan Shan. Palace Master Yan could no longer live there. He told Baili Qingyun that if anything happened, send someone to find him at Prince Qi''s Mansion, and then he and Gu Fei left. The two of them found a deserted place and went home directly. Gu Fei went to Xiao Yu again late at night, gave Xiao Yu all the remaining pistol bullets, and repeatedly told him, "That Wan Shan is crazy. Sooner or later, he will come to trouble you. One is for the alliance leader¡¯s order, and the other is to avenge his disciple.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be soft-hearted, just shoot him whenever you see him.¡± Xiao Yu solemnly put away the bullet and kissed Gu Fei hard, "Don''t worry, as long as his mind is normal, he shouldn''t dare to come over in the military camp. With so many people, it will kill him." ?Gu Fei shook his head, "I just don''t think he is normal." "Normal people would destroy their families quietly, why would they tell others in advance like he did?" Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "This shows that Wan Shan is extremely conceited, and this conceitedness should be based on his martial arts." ¡°Being able to kill Master Baili means that his martial arts are extremely high, maybe only a little worse than Palace Master Yan.¡± ??Gu Fei disagreed and pouted, "Nonsense, he can''t even match my master''s skills." Xiao Yu touched her head and said dotingly: "Yes, Palace Master Yan is the most powerful, and it doesn''t matter who the master is." The two of them talked about the court affairs again. Xiao Yu looked relaxed and said, "There is no need to fight in Xijiang County. The commander-in-chief of Xijiang County has already surrendered to my father." ?Gu Fei sat up straight and asked, "What''s going on in the capital?" Xiao Yu sighed, "I guess I won''t be able to hold on for long." ¡°The news came from some time ago that the capital is now seriously short of food.¡± ¡°Originally, there has been a severe drought in the north in the past two or three years, and the grain reserves in the capital have been almost exhausted. Now that the upper capital is under siege, the grain harvested this year cannot be brought in. The capital has become an isolated city and I am afraid it will not be able to support it for long.¡± ?Gu Fei turned to look at him strangely, "Shouldn''t you be happy? The emperor is so annoying, why are you sighing?" Xiao Yu said calmly: "Why do you say that the current emperor is also named Xiao? If someone with a foreign surname takes away the capital, it will be a shame for the Xiao family." ¡°Besides, King An is a master of military warfare. If he captures the capital, it will be even more difficult to defeat the capital in the future.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 891： Open a clam Chapter 891 Opening the Clam Xiao Yu turned around and smiled slightly, "However, it would be a good thing if King An takes the capital. In this way, we will be famous." ?Gu Fei blinked, "Will it be under the guise of killing the rebels then?" Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Yes, now we are just supporting the troops to respect ourselves, and it is not considered a rebellion. When King An takes the capital, our surname Xiao will be orthodox, and we can legitimately attack the capital." ?Gu Fei said funnyly: "It''s just a fig leaf after all." Xiao Yu touched her head and said, "It''s different. People in the world often need the fig leaf of righteousness." He rubbed Gu Fei''s cheek a few times and whispered in her ear: "We haven''t practiced dual cultivation for a long time. Well, isn''t it time to practice hard?" ??Stone stood guard outside the tent, and the sounds inside kept ringing in his ears. He looked at the sky, wishing he could find a wife. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Within two days, Gu Fei¡¯s mother¡¯s family sent a letter saying that they would open clams tomorrow and asked Gu Fei if she could go. How could Gu Fei not go? The pearl clam was implanted by her own hands. She said to the mother-in-law sent by her family: "Go, I will go early tomorrow morning." ??The prince has already informed the princess, and now she has complete freedom in the palace. She can go wherever she wants, and the princess never asks. ?Early the next morning, after having breakfast, Gu Fei went to pay her respects to the princess before taking leave and heading out of the city. The carriage went straight to the head of the field before stopping. From a distance, I saw many people gathered around the pond. Everyone in the family was there. Lanzhi sat on the edge with a big belly. Li Chunhua stood holding a small tree and watched the excitement. Gu Zhang had long been looking forward to his daughter''s arrival and looked at the road many times. He saw the carriage in the distance. , when the carriage stopped, he was already standing on the roadside, waiting for Gu Fei with a smile. ?Gu Fei jumped down from the carriage and shouted happily, "Dad!" ?Gu Zhang waved his hand and said, "Let''s go. The clams are getting better now. We haven''t opened yet, so I''m waiting for you to come over." "My daughter is blessed. When you come, the pearls will be many and big." ?Gu Fei smiled brightly. It had been almost two years since the pearl clam was implanted. It was a good time to harvest it. A few people walked to the pond and the onlookers got out of the way. Gu Fei saw Xing''er in the crowd. Xing''er no longer looked as gloomy as before. When Gu Fei looked over, she smiled at her. . ?The rest are fellow villagers. Now that the autumn harvest has finished long ago, there is little work in the fields and everyone is not busy, so they come together to watch the fun. ?Gu Fei saw that many large pearl clams had been thrown on the ground by the pond. Mrs. Chen looked at her with a smile, "Hey, my daughter is here to open the clam!" ??The one who opened the clams was the long-term worker in the family, and he had always led the people to take care of the pond. ?The long worker squatted on the ground, holding a sharp knife in his hand. The tip of the knife penetrated the gap of a pearl clam, made a circle, and then pried it hard. The clam was opened, and Gu Fei saw the plump clam meat. The villagers all around stretched their necks. Qian was the most anxious, "Where are the pearls? Are there any pearls?" Chang Gong squeezed inside the clam, and a pink pearl the size of his little finger squeezed out. People around him exclaimed, "There really are pearls!" This was the first time for northerners like them to see pearls coming out of clams with their own eyes. The long-term worker put the pearls he took out into a white porcelain basin. ?Gu Fei saw that the pearl was quite round and had a good luster. (End of this chapter) Chapter 892： Hard to change nature Chapter 892: Nature is hard to change Mrs. Chen smiled from ear to ear as she saw Chang Gong take out several more similar-sized pieces one after another from the clam meat, some were round, some were oval, some were pink and some were white. Qian''s eyes almost popped out. She stretched out her fingers and counted, and there were thirteen out of one clam! The villagers who were watching were amazed. Changgong opened another pearl clam, and now he could see it very clearly. There were bulges under the two fleshy membranes. Visually, there were twenty or thirty pearls on both sides. Qian couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips. ?The long worker opened the clam, and Erlang squatted next to it and took out the pearls from the clam. There are more and more pearls in the white porcelain basin. Gu Fei felt itchy at the sight, and she knelt down and took out a clam that Chang Gong had just opened. She groped inside the clam meat and suddenly touched something hard and round. She felt happy and pinched the clam meat. Squeezing, a white pearl as big as a lotus seed was squeezed out. ?Pearls are big and round, and they are radiant when held in the hand. Lanzhi smiled beside her and said, "Xiao Fei is really lucky. He gets a big one as soon as he gets it." ?Gu Fei took the pearl and turned it around in his hand. This one was really big. I was afraid that there was a pearl in the clam before I bought it. ??This pearl can probably be sold for one or two thousand silver. After all, although pearls were cultivated artificially at this time, they were not cultivated on a large scale and were still very valuable. ??Ms. Chen stretched out her hand and said, "Let me have a look." She took it in her hand and looked at it. After reading it, she handed it to Gu Fei and said with a smile: "This one is big. You can just hold the beaded flower." ?Gu Fei smiled, and Qin''er behind her took the pearl. ?After a while, Erlang opened another big one. This one was bigger than the one Gu Fei opened, but it was not as round, which was okay. The non-round side was inlaid and could not be seen. This one was also given to Gu Fei. ??Having been opening clams for more than an hour, several white porcelain pots were filled. Mr. Zhang sighed, "Second Master Gu, your family''s money is going to pile up." ??The village chief also looked at Gu Zhang with envy. This person and that person are both destined to be lucky. If you are lucky, the money will come to you on its own. Qian saw so many pearls that he hesitated to speak several times. Xing''er was nearby and pinched her mother several times, fearing that her mother would ask for it. Qian really wanted it, and no woman could bear to see such a beautiful pearl. Want but dare not say that Qian''s tolerance will vomit blood. ?At this time, Chen and Gu Zhang looked at each other, and they both understood what the other meant. Chen said generously: "There are quite a lot of pearls coming out today. It''s just fun to give you one as a gift." When Qian heard this, he almost jumped up and hurriedly squeezed over to try to fish it into the basin. ?Mr. Chen glanced at her, she smiled coquettishly and stopped. Ms. Chen smiled and said, "Xiao Fei, pick a few for everyone." ?Gu Fei knelt down, took a few medium-sized beads, handed them to Lian''er, and motioned for her to share one with her family. Qian was extremely anxious, "Give it to me first, give it to me first!" She wanted to pick the one with the biggest color and the most beautiful one. Lian''er ignored her and held her hand tightly. She walked to the aunt first, smiled at her, and stretched out her hand. The aunt took one with a smile. Then he asked Li to take it. Li was also very generous and took it casually without picking one. Lian''er walked over to Aunt Liu again. Aunt Liu took a quick look and saw that all four of them were almost the same, so she didn''t pick any of them, so as not to embarrass everyone. Qian Shi endured it again and again, but when she saw that there were only three pearls left, she became extremely anxious and said, "Lian''er, you girl, what''s going on? Shouldn''t I be the one to pick first? No matter how close or distant you are, I should be the one to pick." (End of this chapter) Chapter 893： Low-key and forbearing Chapter 893: Low-key and forbearing ??It¡¯s okay for my aunt to pick the Qian family first. My aunt is the eldest sister, and that¡¯s how it should be. Li was in front of her, so she tolerated it. Her brother-in-law had always been close to her second uncle. But Aunt Liu is an aunt who has not played in the fifth server. Why should he be in front of her? Lian''er looked at her with a half-smile, then walked to Yu. Yu rolled his eyes and quickly took the bigger one in his hand. Qian''s face was extremely ugly. She understood that this girl Lian''er was seeking revenge for the past! Lian''er still had two pills in her hand. She walked up to Mrs. Liu Zhuangtou. Mrs. Liu Zhuangtou smiled and said, "Oh, I still have a share. How can I thank Second Sister-in-law Gu?" The last remaining pearl, Lian''er handed it to Xing''er. Xing''er smiled at her, then turned to Chen Yifu, "Thank you, Second Aunt." ??Mr. Qian was so angry beside her that she finally couldn''t help but said to Lian''er: "Why should you pick the rest and give it to me? You''re just a girl¡ª" ?? Gu Fei interrupted Qian with a bright smile, "If you don''t like it, just give it back to me. This pearl is worth one or twenty taels of silver." ¡°I¡ª¡± No matter how courageous Mr. Qian was, he would not dare to say anything to Gu Fei now. Xing''er pulled Qian and whispered in her mother''s ear: "Mom, the pearl was originally given by my second aunt. Since it is a free thing, you should be grateful. Why do you dislike others for giving less?" ?Gu Feier is a smart person. Hearing Xing''er''s words, he glanced at her approvingly. Xing''er is really becoming more and more sensible now. Having dinner at home at noon, Gu Fei went home with some pearls. The next morning, Gu Fei specially brought the pearl to the princess to greet her. Two big and round ones were given to the princess, telling her specifically that they were pearls from the pearl clams raised at home. The princess was extremely happy. She did not care about pearls. Her daughter-in-law thought of her in everything. This was the reason why she felt comfortable. ? Gu Fei gave Xiao Qing dozens of pearls in a small box. She carefully selected them, and they were about the same size and could be strung on a necklace. The two new beauties stood in a dignified manner, not daring to raise their heads. ?These two people were not favored either. The prince took them back and threw them into the backyard and ignored them. ??Now the prince is away fighting. The last time he went home, he went to Qiong Niang''s place, and also came to the princess''s yard to rest for a night. The two beauties were unfavored, so they did not dare to act like monsters, and their posture was even lower than that of the maids. ?Concubine Lin and Qiong Niang also stood in the room with low eyebrows. ?Concubine Lin now has to follow the rules even more than when she first fell out of favor. She gets up early every day to say hello, speaks respectfully to the princess, and dares not sit still to say hello. Her actions make it impossible for anyone to find a single fault. When the princess saw her like this, she didn''t even bother to cause trouble for her. ? Concubine Lin and Xiao Xuan have already discussed in private that before the prince conquers the world, the mother and son must keep a low profile and be patient, and never make any small moves to avoid being caught by the princess and the crown prince. ??If one day, the prince can really sit in that supreme position, then we can make plans. ??The prince is only over forty years old, and he is still alive. Why rush? Maybe they will become the final winner? The princess took the pearls and was happy for a while. She sent all the concubines standing in the room out and asked Xiao Qing to leave, leaving Gu Fei alone. Gu Fei knew that the princess had something to say, and sure enough, she heard the princess say: "Qing''er is going to have haircuts this year, so it''s time to think about the marriage. I thought about it, the eldest brother''s son is about the same age as Qing''er, you Say, how about I give him to Qing''er?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 894： The capital is broken Chapter 894 The capital city is broken ?The princess has been holding this matter in her mind for a while. She couldn''t make up her mind and couldn''t tell her mother. If it didn''t work out, she was afraid that her mother would have a grudge, so she had to discuss it with Gu Fei. ?? Gu Fei herself is still a seventeen-year-old girl, so she doesn''t have any ideas, so she can only say tactfully: "Mom, why not ask Qing''er privately what she wants, after all, she will live the rest of her life." "If she is willing, that''s good. If she has other ideas, mother, don''t worry. She can just wait another year or two." The princess nodded thoughtfully, yes, it¡¯s not like Qing¡¯er has never seen her cousin before, so she could just ask her daughter quietly. In case she doesn''t like her brother, why bother to make a pair of resentment. The next day, the princess quietly asked Qing''er what she meant. Qing''er was not shy and shook her head like a rattle. The princess had no choice but to give up her thoughts. October arrived in a flash. Gu Fei waited until mid-October and took Qin''er to Longyou several times. After visiting the few remaining horse farms in the imperial court, it was not going too smoothly. At this time, the temperature in Longyou was already very low. All the horses returned to the horse farms and were kept in the stables. Gu Fei easily went there in the middle of the night. After taking it away, I didn''t forget to take away the fodder in the warehouse as well. After all the horses were handed over to the military camp, Gu Fei was about to pack up and go to Xiao Yu''s side, when Palace Master Yan asked someone to come over and give her a message. Wanshan some time ago, they attacked Qingcheng Mountain at night. Most of the Qingcheng Mountain disciples were killed or injured, while Baili Qingyun and several elders were injured and escaped. I don¡¯t know where I am hiding now. I just sent a letter to Palace Master Yan, asking Xiao Yu to be careful about Wanshan. ?Gu Fei quickly packed up his things and went to Xiao Yu''s side. Xiao Yu is now in Dongshan County. ?Gu Fei wore armor every day and rode a horse to the battlefield with Xiao Yu. ?One hundred maids are now Gu Fei''s bodyguards, all wearing armor and accompanying Gu Fei on the battlefield. With these maids, the soldiers fought with great success, and each one of them was extremely brave. As expected, it is a combination of men and women, so the work is not tiring. ?At the end of November, laughter came from the capital and the city was broken. The capital was without food for a month. Many people in the city starved to death. The soldiers guarding the city were without food for half a month. Several generals rebelled and opened the city gates. King An marched straight in and entered the imperial city. When the city was destroyed, the emperor got the news and asked the eunuchs to drink poisoned wine for all the concubines in his harem. Then he strangled the newly married queen to death in the palace, and then hanged himself. The current situation in the world is that King An has occupied the capital, as well as the two counties near the capital and the area near northern Xinjiang. ?The King of Chu drove King Dai out of Hanzhong County. Now he has taken over the land of four counties and started to attack Shu in the west. ?The king of Dai took over Xishan County and Hedong County, and now he is sending troops to Longyou. King Fu¡¯s fiefdom is in the northeast and has occupied two counties in the northeast. On the side of Prince Qi''s Mansion, they have captured Donghai County, Kuaiji County, Huainan County, Xijiang County, and most of Dongshan County. After taking a few more cities, the entire county will fall into the hands of Prince Qi''s Mansion. And the King of Qi led his troops south to Jianning County. The five forces are all trying their best to carve up the imperial court''s territory. ?That night, Gu Fei and Xiao Yu returned to the camp after training. They had just taken off their armor when the curtain of the tent suddenly moved. ??Gu Fei only thought it was a stone, but turned around to see Wan Shan jumping in, and then a handful of iron bullets were fired at her and Xiao Yu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 895： Ask Master for help Chapter 895 Seeking Master for help ??Xiao Yu grabbed Gu Fei''s waist with one hand and stepped back. With the other hand, he grabbed the armor he had just taken off and swung it, knocking down all the iron marbles. ?The moment Gu Fei saw Wan Shan, he took out his light machine gun. Just when she was about to shoot, Wan Shan mysteriously disappeared again. ? Gu Fei''s eyes widened, and just when he was about to look around for Wan Shan''s figure, he felt a strong wind coming from behind his head. Gu Fei rolled to the ground, avoiding Wan Shan''s palm wind. Then I saw Xiao Yu and Wan Shan fighting each other. ??Gu Fei hurriedly stepped back. She raised her gun, but she couldn''t fire at the moment. The two people''s bodies changed too quickly, and it was very likely that Xiao Yu would be hit by the shot. The swords are not good. They are too fast. Gu Fei joins it, but she is afraid that they will still drag Xiao Yu''s hind legs. She decisively put away the light machine gun. At this time, two soldiers standing guard outside the camp heard the noise and came in. When they saw Xiao Yu fighting with someone, they were startled and opened their mouths to shout. ??Xiao Yu scolded, "Go out and don''t disturb anyone." ?In a moment of distraction, Xiao Yu received a slap from Wan Shan and involuntarily took a few steps back. The two soldiers had to go out. ?? Gu Fei saw that Xiao Yu had received a slap and was unable to help. She was in a hurry when she suddenly thought of something and shouted to Xiao Yu, "Hold on for a while." She then teleported to the courtyard of Palace Master Yan. Palace Master Yan was reading a book in the room when she suddenly saw Gu Fei appear, "Why are you here? Aren''t you fighting outside?" ??Gu Fei rushed over and grabbed his arm, "Master, Wan Shan is coming, Xiao Yu is no match for him, go and save him quickly!" Palace Master Yan threw away the book in his hand and as soon as he stood up, Gu Fei teleported him to the camp. ??Gu Fei teleported back and forth. In less than a minute, when he arrived at the camp, he saw Wan Shan holding a short sword in his hand. Xiao Yu was dodging left and right, and there was a lot of danger. Palace Master Yan shouted loudly, "Yu''er, step back and let me come!" ??Xiao Yu suddenly pushed forward with both palms, and he took the opportunity to jump back. ?He retreated to Gu Fei and looked over with a solemn expression, and saw that Palace Master Yan and Wan Shan had already exchanged hands. He has never sparred with Palace Master Yan, so he doesn¡¯t know how high Palace Master Yan¡¯s martial arts are. But if Wan Shan can kill Baili Alliance Leader, then his martial arts is one of the best in the world. I don¡¯t know if Palace Master Yan can defeat Wanshan. Wan Shan only knew that Gu Fei left and came again, and didn''t notice how she disappeared and how she appeared. Although Xiao Yu''s martial arts was not as good as that of the old alliance leader, it was not much worse than that of the old alliance leader. He spent all his attention on dealing with Xiao Yu. ?His disciple Hanyu Muhara had his Dantian disabled by Xiao Yu. Although his life is safe now, he has become a complete invalid. ??He had trained this apprentice for twenty years, and when he ended up like this, Wan Shan wished he could eat Xiao Yu''s flesh and drink Xiao Yu''s blood. After Wan Shan fulfilled his long-cherished wish and destroyed the Qingcheng Sect, he didn¡¯t know where Baili Qingyun¡¯s little brat was hiding and couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, so he decided to seek Xiao Yu¡¯s bad luck first. He quickly found out that the prince of Qi was fighting in Dongshan County. ??Xiao Yu has been in Dongshan County for a month or two, and his whereabouts are not a secret. ??But Wanshan didn''t expect that this old guy Yan Hong would actually follow Xiao Yu! When dealing with Palace Master Yan, he not only used extreme caution, but he also did not dare to hold back at all. Thirty years ago when he left China and went to Japan, Palace Master Yan had already gained quite a reputation in the world. Thirty years later, although he considered himself the best in martial arts in the world, he would not underestimate him. Opponent, he looks arrogant, but is actually very cautious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 896： Didnt come home all night Chapter 896 Didn¡¯t come back all night While typing, Wan Shan gradually began to feel tired. Gu Fei also saw that the master had the upper hand, and he did not use all his strength. He used at most 70% of his strength. Perhaps it was because the master had not found a comparable opponent for so long. When he met, he wanted to cherish it. , play longer. Since Wan Shan was no match for his master, Gu Fei was relieved and relaxed. After fighting for a while, I heard Palace Master Yan say: "Wanshan, the place here is too small and we can''t use it. Let''s go outside and have a good fight in the wild. It''s been a long time since I''ve had anyone fight with me." ?Wan Shan¡¯s nose was almost crooked with anger. He originally thought that Yan Hong''s martial arts skills were on par with Baili Gui''s and that he was no match for him. However, he did not expect that he would be forced into a very embarrassing situation by him, and he could also see that Palace Master Yan did not try his best. . ??As for how much strength Palace Master Yan used, he didn''t know. He only knew that Palace Master Yan was calm and calm, and he was able to do it with ease. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but laugh, "Master, don''t play for too long." Palace Master Yan laughed, suddenly turned in a ghostly direction, and slapped Wan Shan with his palm. Wan Shan quickly retreated, but the force still hit him in the chest, and Wan Shan flew out of the tent. Palace Master Yan followed and flew out. Gu Fei and Xiao Yu looked at each other and both of them followed. They saw the two fighting outside the camp again, and the soldiers on guard stepped aside to get out of the way. ??Soldiers in nearby camps who heard the noise all came out. Xiao Yu gave a cold command and then called out hundreds of infantrymen. They formed a few dense circles and set up a formation. They unloaded their bows and arrows and pointed them at the two fighting men. Palace Master Yan laughed loudly, "Wanshan boy, if I leave now, you will become a hedgehog." ¡°The place here is still too small, how about we go to a distant place to fight?¡± There were people around him, and he was **** and couldn''t let go. ?Wan Shan also knew that Palace Master Yan was telling the truth. Palace Master Yan can leave at any time if he wants. As soon as Palace Master Yan leaves, the arrows of these soldiers will fall like rain. You must know that there are hundreds of people and hundreds of arrows. Even if he has three heads and six arms, he cannot guarantee that he can dodge every arrow. ??Wan Shan knew that Palace Master Yan was here. If he took the token today, he would not be able to kill Xiao Yu. It was difficult to survive now. He shouted with excitement, "Okay, let''s go and fight in the distance." As he spoke, he stabbed out with his sword, and at the same time, he suddenly rose up from the ground and flew back. Palace Master Yan stood on her tiptoes and flew out. ??Gu Fei shouted, "Master, don''t run away and come back soon!" The two figures were quickly lost in the night, and the voice of Palace Master Yan was heard in the wind, "Don''t worry, good disciple, Master will come back after playing for a while." Only then did Xiao Yu order the soldiers to put away their bows and arrows and return to their tents to rest. Gu Fei waited all night, but did not wait for Palace Master Yan to come back. She was originally sure that the master would not be in any danger, but after not seeing the master come back all night, Gu Fei became anxious. ?? Xiao Yu told her not to worry. He also carefully watched the fight between Palace Master Yan and Wan Shan last night. Wan Shan would not be Palace Master Yan''s opponent. ??Gu Fei was still anxious. It had been all night, and it was impossible for the two of them to have the physical strength to support their fight for such a long time, right? She bit her lip, "I want to see Master." Xiao Yu thought for a while, "I have a gun, let''s take a look together." At this time, the sky was getting bright. Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei, and Gu Fei thought about her master teleporting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 897： Black-hearted defense Chapter 897 Black Heart¡¯s Defense The next second, she saw a figure, but the figure quickly disappeared from her sight as fast as lightning. ?Gu Fei only had time to shout, "Master¡ª" Then I heard the voice of Palace Master Yan, "Xiao Fei, go back and don''t worry about me. This old boy Wan Shan is like a loach. I have been chasing him all night." ??Gu Fei didn''t know how to transmit messages into secrets, and couldn''t catch up with her master, so she had no choice but to stamp her feet and go back with Xiao Yu. Go back and the army breaks camp and continues to advance. At night, Palace Master Yan returned to their camp. ?Gu Fei hurriedly asked, "Master, have you eaten?" Palace Master Yan shook her head, "There is no time to worry about eating. If I hadn''t been hungry, I wouldn''t have come back." ?Gu Fei didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and quickly ordered people to prepare meals. She poured a glass of honey water for Palace Master Yan. Palace Master Yan drank it all in one gulp, and then said, "That kid from Wanshan is hard to catch. He should have learned Japanese ninjutsu." ¡°We fought for a while yesterday, and I wounded him. He ran away as soon as he could. I chased him, but he disappeared.¡± "I knew he couldn''t run very far at the moment. We attacked him indiscriminately within a radius of tens of meters. Then I beat him out. He ran again, I chased him again, and he disappeared again." "Later, I gradually became aware of his hiding skills, so I chased him deliberately to see if I could learn ninjutsu." "I ran around all night, but then I got hungry and I haven''t learned the ninjutsu yet, so I was too lazy to chase you. When I came back, I didn''t know that you had broken camp again, leaving me running around all day." ??Gu Fei quickly walked up behind Palace Master Yan and massaged him obediently, "Thank you for your hard work, Master." Palace Master Yan closed her eyes comfortably. It was good to have a disciple. Although he didn''t need to stretch his muscles, he just enjoyed his disciple''s filial piety. After a while, the food was brought over, and Gu Fei took Wuliangye and poured it for the master. Palace Master Yan took a sip happily and said, "During this period, I will stay with you in the camp, and wait for that old boy Wanshan to be **** by me." Let¡¯s talk about it after we die.¡± Now that Xiao Yu is with Gu Fei, he is mainly worried about Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei waited on his master and finished the meal. The two of them went back to the palace, packed their clothes and luggage, and the books that Master Yan Palace had read, and arrived at the camp. ?After marching for several days, they arrived at Heyuan City, the capital of Dongshan County. ?Now that the news of the emperor''s death has spread throughout the world, the guards everywhere are panicked. In many cases, they surrender without fighting. ?However, there are also some who are poorly guarded and do not clearly understand their own capabilities. They also imagine that they can occupy a city and establish themselves as kings. ?Wu Shoubei of Heyuan City is a die-hard. He felt that the walls of Heyuan City were high and thick, and there was plenty of food and grass. No one had to be afraid. Since he heard the news of the emperor''s death, he proclaimed himself the King of England and became a local emperor in Heyuan City. It was already evening when Xiao Yu led 20,000 troops to the city. ??The scouts at the front had already reported news that shocked him. At this time, I took a telescope and looked at the city wall. Sure enough, the city wall was full of old, weak, women and children. Many of them were trembling. Some had oil cans in their hands, some had kitchen knives, and some Hold the stick. He looked around and saw that there were even five or six-year-old children on the city wall. He could see soldiers hiding behind these people with swords and guns. Wu Shoubei obviously used these people as human shields and wanted to preserve his own strength. ?There are only 10,000 garrison troops in Heyuan City, so he is naturally reluctant to part with it. ??Xiao Yu laughed angrily when he saw it. There is one more chapter. I deleted it if I wasn¡¯t satisfied with it. I¡¯ll read it again during the day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 898： A plan full of holes Chapter 898 A plan full of loopholes The lieutenant beside him took the telescope and looked at it with a heavy look on his face, "Your Majesty, what should I do?" Xiao Yu said calmly: "What''s the hurry? Let''s make rice first, and then we can discuss it after we eat." The deputy general took the order and went. ?? Gu Fei also picked up her telescope and took a look. When she saw the old, weak, women and children on the city wall, she couldn''t help but cursed fiercely, "Wu Shoubei is so shameless. He pushes the people out to be cannon fodder!" After dinner, the generals gathered in Xiao Yu''s camp to discuss the military situation, and Gu Fei was also listening. None of these generals looked down upon the Crown Princess. After all, the Crown Princess killed more enemies on the battlefield than they did. ?Gu Fei has been fighting for a while now and roughly knows the steps to attack the city. Some cities have moats, and some do not. Those with moats are a little more troublesome. It is necessary to first cover several rounds of arrow rain and let the infantry build a pontoon bridge before crossing the river. After crossing the river, first use the trebuchet to attack from a distance. After there are a certain number of casualties on the city wall, then go up to the assault vehicle and the ladder. The rush car is five or six stories high, like a moving tower. ?Soldiers hid in the chariots and shot arrows at the city wall, or took the opportunity to climb the city wall. ?The trouble now is that the city walls are full of people. As long as an attack is launched, the people will definitely die first. Everyone discussed for a while, but there was no good way to reduce the casualties of the people. Gu Fei winked at Xiao Yu, and Xiao Yu sent the people away and sat Gu Fei on his lap, "Let me listen, Xiao Fei. What¡¯s the point?¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I don''t know if it will work." ¡°Tonight, you and I will sneak into the city and kill Guard Wu first.¡± "Teleport to the top of the city again. You resist for a while and give me some time. I will lower the drawbridge and open the city gate. In this way, we can enter the city at night." "Then the loudspeaker shouted, saying that Wu Guards was dead and the morale of the army must be shattered." Xiao Yu touched Gu Fei''s head and said, "Well, it sounds good." "But you and I don''t know what Wu Guards looks like, nor do we know whether he is on the city wall, in the garrison, or hiding somewhere." ¡°How to kill?¡± ??Gu Fei bit his lip, "Then leave him alone. Can''t we lower the suspension bridge, open the city gate, and enter the city directly?" Xiao Yu thought for a while, "They can still pull the suspension bridge up after it is lowered. The iron cables pulling up the suspension bridge will be broken in a while." "There must be huge logs or boulders behind the city gate. Dozens or hundreds of soldiers carried them here on rolling logs. You and I don''t have the strength to move these things away." "Besides, once we enter the city, we will be surrounded by those soldiers. Where will there be time to open the city gate?" ?Gu Fei was a little frustrated, "This won''t work, that won''t work either, what should I do?" Xiao Yu kissed her face and said, "It''s not completely impossible. Just the way you said, let''s perfect the details. Maybe it will still be possible." ¡°First, when the suspension bridge is lowered, how can we quickly break the iron cables?¡± ¡°Second, what should we do with the giant tree behind the city gate?¡± ??Gu Fei thought about it seriously, "I may be able to put the giant tree away. As long as I can touch it, it should be fine. I just need you to block those soldiers for a while." ??Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "Then the only problem left is to cut the iron rope." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Master''s inner strength is so deep, I''m afraid it won''t be a problem to break the iron rope." She stood up suddenly, "I''ll ask Master first." (End of this chapter) Chapter 899： Doraemon Master Chapter 899 Master Doraemon After hearing Gu Fei¡¯s words, Palace Master Yan asked, ¡°Broken the iron cables of the suspension bridge?¡± Gu Fei nodded vigorously, Palace Master Yan reached out and took a look at the storage ring, and took out a completely black dagger, "What kind of internal power do you use? How inelegant, here, take this and use it, it can really cut iron like clay." " Gu Fei felt that Master was now a cute robot cat who could fulfill all her wishes. She said happily: "Thank you, Master." Then she looked around to see if there was anything iron that she could try. There was no furniture in Master''s tent. , Gu Fei grabbed the dagger and ran out. ??He ran to the tent next to him and called Xiao Yu, "Bring me something iron to try." ??Xiao Yu looked at the dagger in her hand and took out a black iron rod from the ring, which he used to practice strength. ?Gu Fei took it and slashed it with the dagger. ?Then she saw that the dagger seemed to be submerged in a piece of tofu. Without any effort at all, the iron rod broke into two parts, and one part fell to the ground. ??Xiao Yu quickly pulled her back a step, otherwise she would be hit on the foot. ¡°It¡¯s really useful!¡± Gu Fei looked at the dagger over and over again. It didn¡¯t look like iron. She didn¡¯t know what material it was made of. ??Xiao Yu nodded slightly, the two discussed in low voices for a while, and then Xiao Yu called the generals in again. After a while, the soldiers in the camp began to pack up their belongings and prepare to break camp. The defenders on the city wall were all very nervous. What were they going to do? Are you ready to leave? Don¡¯t you want to fight anymore? ??Wu Shoubei hid on the city wall and gritted his teeth and said: "They are definitely not leaving, they are trying to attack the city at night!" The deputy general asked: "What should I do?" ?Wu Shoubei said with a stern face, "Let''s wait and see what happens." The army quickly packed up and began to retreat. The torch gradually faded away, further and further away. The lieutenant general asked doubtfully: "Is he really gone?" ?Wu Shoubei narrowed his eyes, "Please be alert, who knows what they are doing!" ??The defenders on the city wall waited and waited, but there was no movement. ?There was no moon that night, and it was pitch black outside the city. Only the torches on the city wall were still burning. They could see nothing, but they could not hear any sound. It is impossible for a large army to be launched without sound. The defenders gradually became more relaxed. The people on the wall couldn''t hold on anymore, and they staggered to the ground one by one. ?At first, the defenders scolded them again and again to get up and defend the city. The people yawned and stood for a while, then fell to the ground unable to hold on. ?The defenders still have replacements, but the people don''t. They just have to wait for them to die, and then another group of people will come up. ?At midnight, the guards on the city wall changed their shifts, whipped them once, and then ordered the people to get up and defend the city. It was windy and cold on the city wall at night, and the people were shivering with cold. They whipped their whips and cried and shouted. When the troops kept tossing until they got ugly, the defenders who changed shifts lost their energy. It was very tiring to be so mentally tense all the time, and everyone relaxed unconsciously. ? ? Xiao Yu, Gu Fei, Haitang Qin''er both put on night clothes. They hid in the darkness and stared at the arrow tower at the top of the city. Gu Fei looked at the right place and started teleporting, and the three of them stood inside the arrow tower. ??A soldier was looking out from the crenels of the archery tower. Suddenly his neck felt cold. He saw a bright flash of sword light and fell down. The archery tower has three floors. There are dozens of soldiers on the first floor, two of them guarding a crenel. Soon soldiers discovered them and shouted, "Enemy attack - enemy attack -" (End of this chapter) Chapter 900： Put the suspension bridge Chapter 900 Putting down the suspension bridge It is silent at night, and the sound travels very far. ?Gu Fei teleported over and wiped his neck in one stroke. The three men went on a killing spree in the arrow tower and quickly cleared all the enemies on the first floor of the arrow tower. ??The defenders who heard the shouting outside were panicked for a moment. They didn''t even know that the enemy had arrived in the archery tower. They just thought they were coming to attack the city. They ordered the people to throw stones down and shoot arrows randomly. After clearing the soldiers on the first floor, Qin''er stood guard at the stairs, holding a long knife. Xiao Yu stood guard at the door of the archery tower on the first floor and took out his bow and arrows. Gu Fei quickly found the winch of the suspension bridge. The winches are on the first floor of the watchtower, one on each side, a few meters apart. ??Gu Fei pushed aside the latch on one side, and the winch quickly turned on its own. Gu Fei took out a dagger and cut off the iron rope. ?One side of the suspension bridge''s iron cables were disconnected, while the other side''s iron cables were still pulled. The suspension bridge hung diagonally in the air, making a creaking sound. ??Gu Fei teleported to the other side and opened the latch. The winch could not bear the force and was pulled by the weight of the suspension bridge to rotate rapidly. ??The defenders on the city wall were confused for a while, and soon found that there were no enemies under the city wall, and there were no enemies on top of the city wall, but it was clear that the sound of swords had just been heard. At this time, someone on the second floor of the archery tower shouted: "The enemy is in the archery tower! Come over and kill the enemy!" ??Those people, no matter how the soldiers drove them away or whipped them with whips, they all squatted on the ground and refused to move. Anyway, they would die and they would not leave. ??The soldiers had no time to drive away the people, so they all ran towards the arrow tower. Qin''er stood guard at the top of the stairs, one by one coming down from the top and cutting them down. ??Xiao Yu stood guard at the door of the archery tower, bent his bow and nocked an arrow, three arrows at a time, and fired the bow from left to right. Each time, several lives are taken away. Seeing more and more soldiers approaching, Xiao Yu suddenly heard a huge dull sound, and he was sure that the suspension bridge was lowered. ? Gu Fei cut the iron rope and teleported to Qin''er, took her hand, then teleported to Xiao Yu, hugged his waist, "Let''s go!" When the soldiers upstairs rushed down, the soldiers outside ran in. Two groups of people ran across from each other and almost cut with their swords. Fortunately, there were torches in the arrow tower, and they could clearly see the other party''s service, so they didn''t kill each other. ?Gu Fei and Xiao Yuqin''er had already arrived at the city gate. ?There is indeed a huge boulder blocking the city gate. If you hit the door, you don''t know how much strength it will take to break it open. As Xiao Yu and Qin''er fended off the enemy, Gu Fei let go of their hands, teleported to the side of the stone, put his hand on it, and a strong thought came out of his mind. The next second, the stone was indeed taken into space! ?She moved behind the city gate and pulled the heavy iron door latch aside. ???Xiao Yu and Qin''er retreated behind Gu Fei while fighting. The long knives and swords in their hands were dancing like water, and they blocked all the arrows. ? Pulling the latch of the door open, Gu Fei forcefully opened the city gate on one side. When he opened the city gate, he saw that the cavalry had arrived at the other side of the bridge. ??The horse''s hooves were all covered with cloth, so it made no sound when it ran over. ??Gu Fei turned around and grabbed Xiao Yu and Qin''er, teleported to the other side, opened the heavy city gate, and then the three of them disappeared instantly. The defenders ran over quickly to close the city gate, but it was too late. At this moment, the cavalry from the elite battalion poured into the city gate like a flood. The spear passed by, and the horse''s hooves trampled mercilessly. Outside the moat, there were soldiers shouting with loudspeakers, "The city is broken! It is broken! Soldiers in the city, put down your weapons and stop resisting." ¡°All the people put their heads in their hands and lay on the ground. The black-armored army will not kill the people!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 901： marriage Chapter 901 Marriage Wu was stationed on the top floor of the archery tower. He stood high and could see very clearly. ??The heavy cavalry of the black armored army raised their shields high to block the rain of arrows, and rushed into the city gate like a tide. He couldn''t understand, even if the suspension bridge was lowered, how could the huge stone at the city gate be removed? You must know that this huge stone was laid on rolling logs by hundreds of soldiers and then pulled by ox-horses. It took a whole day to block the city gate. ?Wu Shoubei couldn''t understand, but he knew that the situation was over. ??There were shouts of killing everywhere in the city. At dawn, the battle was over. ?Wu Shoubei was hacked to death with knives, and his head was cut off to ask for credit. Of the 10,000 soldiers guarding the city, more than 4,000 died, and more than 5,000 remained who threw down their weapons and surrendered. Some even took off their armor long ago and lay down with the people. ?There were not many casualties among the people, maybe dozens died. ?When it was daylight, Xiao Yu had people issue notices to calm the people, and the soldiers camped quietly under the city. There was no burning, killing or looting as imagined. As a few days passed, the panic in the city gradually calmed down. Prime Minister Su quickly sent a county guard to take over Heyuan City. Xiao Yu recruited 10,000 soldiers in the city, leaving 5,000 soldiers to guard the city, and the army set off again. ??More than a year has passed since Gu Fei followed Xiao Yu on the expedition. The situation in the world has changed drastically. ?The king of An in the north had already swallowed up the territory of King Fu, and also took one of the three counties in the hands of King Dai. ??Now King An also occupies the land of five northern counties in addition to the capital. The king of Chu killed King Dai and occupied the central, southwest and northwest areas, a total of seven counties. ??The King of Qi occupied two counties in the north, a total of nine counties in the southeast and along the southern coast. The territory was not much larger than that of King An of Chu, but he occupied wealthy lands. At this point, the world is divided into three parts. The three parties have become stalemate. Gu Fei returned to the palace and did not follow the war anymore because she was pregnant and could only raise her baby at home. The princess does not allow her to pay her respects now, and Gu Fei does not dare to run around. When she has nothing to do, she either goes to sit in the princess''s yard or stays with Palace Master Yan. ?Gu Fei was at home, copying his old textbooks when he had nothing to do. On this day, Gu Fei was chatting in the princess''s room. Nanny Xu hurriedly came in, sent the servants away, and said impatiently: "Princess, my servant just got the news, saying that King An sent someone to help King An." The prince has come to propose marriage." The princess was stunned for a moment, "Asking for marriage? Who are you asking for?" ??Mother Xu said anxiously: "King An sent an envoy here to ask for the marriage of Prince An to our Princess Qing!" The princess became angry when she heard this, "Prince An still wants to be shameless? His son is already in his thirties, and I, Qing''er, am not yet sixteen! Prince An, the crown prince, had married someone before, and he wanted me, Qing''er, to marry him." Doing house filling? Just dream about it!¡± ?Gu Fei touched the princess''s back and asked Aunt Xu, "What did the prince say?" ??Mother Xu shook her head, "I don''t know yet, the prince is still receiving the envoy from King An." The princess hurriedly said: "Go and ask people to inquire. We will come back when there is news from the prince." Mother Xu hurriedly went out. ??The princess grabbed Gu Fei''s hand, "You said, the prince will not agree, right?" ??Gu Fei was not sure whether the prince would agree or not. In this era, women from wealthy families were destined to be used as tools for marriage. Now that the empire is divided into three parts, marrying Prince An is tantamount to a temporary alliance, which is beneficial to Prince Qi''s palace. Xu Yan went back for a long time, and to the two people: "The slaves didn''t inquire about something, I only knew that Wang Ye left the messenger of the Wang Wang." (End of this chapter) Chapter 902： Must marry the princess Chapter 902 Must marry the princess ?One day later, Gu Fei was drawing patterns for the princess in her room, and the maid''s voice came from outside, "Your Majesty¡ª" The princess and Gu Fei quickly stood up. The prince strode in and saw Gu Fei nodding, "You are here too. I have something to tell you. Prince An is asking for Qing''er to marry his son. I have discussed it with my staff and plan to agree to the marriage." The princess screamed instinctively: "No! I don''t agree!" The prince looked a little apologetic, "I don''t want Qing''er to marry so far away. I am just a daughter, and I want to stay with her." ¡°But it¡¯s impossible not to get married!¡± ¡°The envoy of King An means more than anything else. If Prince Qi¡¯s palace does not agree to the marriage, Prince An will ask to marry the daughter of King Chu.¡± ¡°If King An formed an alliance with King Chu, wouldn¡¯t the Prince of Qi¡¯s palace be attacked from both sides?¡± ??The princess shook her head desperately, "I don''t care so much, in short, it is impossible for my daughter to marry Prince An!" ¡°By sending your daughter there, wouldn¡¯t you be sending a hostage into their hands?¡± King Qi lowered his eyes and said nothing. ?Gu Fei knew in her heart that since King Qi decided to send Qing''er out, he had no hope that Qing''er would come back alive. After using this daughter, she completely abandoned her. Seeing that King Qi was silent, the princess begged, "Your Majesty, we have an only daughter and we are raising her so spoiledly. I can''t bear to have her marry so far away. I beg you, don''t let Qing''er marry her." King Qi sighed, "Do you think I can give up on Qing''er? There is nothing we can do about it." ??Gu Fei lowered her head, it was hard for her to interrupt in this matter, but Qing''er was such a cute and well-behaved girl, and she didn''t want to see her marry into an enemy country. Although there are only minor conflicts among the three forces at present and no major war has broken out yet, who knows, sooner or later there will be a fight. ?It¡¯s just that no one can attack the other first, for fear that the snipe and the clam will compete with each other and the fisherman will gain. ??Gu Fei said softly: "Father, can you think of other ways, such as changing someone?" King Qi shook his head, "Do you think I didn''t say that? I told King An''s envoy a long time ago that I would marry my niece, and King An''s envoy insisted that I must marry the princess." ?Gu Fei bit her lower lip. That''s not what she meant when she said someone else. She whispered: "Can you let the maid marry Qing''er instead, or agree to it first and postpone the wedding date." ??King Qi glanced at her, "Girl?" "How can a maid have the aura of a royal princess? If her secret is exposed, wouldn''t it give King An a reason to send troops?" ¡°As for the engagement and postponement of the wedding date first¡ªPrince An is old. Once we agree here, the betrothal gift will be sent over soon, and after it is delivered, Qing¡¯er will be married off.¡± The princess started crying when she heard this. King Qi was upset by her crying, sighed, got up and went out. When King Qi left, the princess grabbed Gu Fei''s hand and said, "Xiao Fei, what do you think we should do about this matter?" what to do? Gu Fei couldn''t think of any good solution for a moment, so she could only comfort the princess, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll send a message to the prince first and see what he says." At night, Gu Fei went to Xiao Yu''s side again. Xiao Yu is currently stationed in Hedong County, which is only a few hundred miles away from the capital and borders King An''s sphere of influence. Xiao Yu is heavily guarded here. ??The journey from Hedong County to the capital is smooth and smooth without any natural dangers. It is no wonder that King An came up with the idea of ????this marriage. Qi Wangfu''s soldiers are strong and strong, and the grains are sufficient. In the fight, Wang Wang may not have a chance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 903： Princes concubine Chapter 903: The Crown Prince¡¯s Concubine When Xiao Yu saw her coming, he helped her sit down. After Gu Fei explained the matter, Xiao Yu frowned. Xiao Qing is the biological sister of one of his compatriots. How could he watch his sister marry into an enemy country? But it was obvious that once King Qi made up his mind about this matter, he would not listen to him. As Xiao Yu walked around the room, Gu Fei said: "Actually, my father is not willing to marry King An. He just refuses to agree to the marriage and is afraid that King An and King Chu will form an alliance through marriage." ¡°Tell me, if Prince An dies, will it happen¡ª¡± ??Xiao Yu turned his head and looked at her, "Don''t be stupid and go to the capital to assassinate Prince An." "Even if there is no marriage, King An will find other reasons to form an alliance with one of the two families." "Win over one party and eliminate one party first, and the rest will be much easier to deal with." "Now that the three parties are standing in a tripod, there are many constraints. Whoever makes the first move will be attacked from both sides." ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "Then why don''t we form an alliance with the King of Chu." "Isn''t your eldest brother without a wife? I heard that the King of Chu has many daughters. Why don''t you ask for one for him?" After Shen Qingluan''s death, Xiao Xuan quietly did not marry again, but he did take in a lot of concubines, and now the two concubines have given him a son and a daughter. ??Xiao Yu shook his head slightly, "I''m afraid that the King of Chu will think that Xiao Xuan''s status is not enough." "Take me back, and I will tell my father in person." Xiao Yu consulted for half the night in King Qi''s study. When he came back, he said to Gu Fei: "My father has agreed to my proposal and will send envoys to Chu to discuss the alliance with King Chu." King Qi kept dragging King An¡¯s envoy, neither rejecting nor agreeing. ?The envoy from King An was impatient and had already bid farewell to King Qi. ??The king of Qi still wants to stay, but the envoy of the king of An is determined to leave. ?The King of Qi did not want to cause conflict with King An by forcing him to keep the envoy of King An, so he let the envoy of King An go. ??The messenger sent by the Prince of Qi to the King of Chu soon sent a message back, saying that the King of Chu was willing to marry his daughter, but she wanted to marry Xiao Yu as the crown prince''s side concubine. He sent someone back to ask the King of Qi for advice. After hearing what Nanny Xu said, the princess was very happy, "That''s good, Qing''er doesn''t have to marry Prince An." She suddenly realized that Gu Fei was still beside her and said with a smile: "Don''t take this matter to heart. Men always have three wives and four concubines." ¡°A concubine can¡¯t make any waves.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter who you marry, they can¡¯t get past you.¡± ?Gu Fei didn''t say anything, just smiled and returned to his yard. She knows that men and women in this era have never thought of being together for the rest of their lives. From the time she is born, a woman knows that it is natural for a man to keep concubines. ?As long as a man respects his wife, gives her enough dignity, and does not spoil his concubines or destroy them, no one cares about concubines as long as he has the ability. So, she did not feel that the princess was cold. For the princess, it is just an extra mouth for the palace to eat, so that her daughter does not have to marry far away. Anyone would choose this. ??The King of Qi agreed to the King of Chu''s request without even thinking about discussing it with Xiao Yu. Marriage is a matter of parents'' order and matchmaker''s words. What''s more, it''s just a concubine. It''s just a concubine. If you don''t like it, just leave it in the backyard. What''s the big deal? What''s more, this concubinage involves military and state affairs, so the King of Qi would be stupid to disagree. ?Gu Fei waited until night and went to see Xiao Yu again. As soon as she saw Xiao Yu''s face, she said with a full smile: "Congratulations to the prince, I will marry a beautiful lady soon." (End of this chapter) Chapter 904： The betrothal gifts are all ready Chapter 904 The bride price is ready Xiao Yu carefully helped her sit down, "What nonsense are you talking about? When will I marry the beautiful girl?" ?? Gu Fei explained the matter in a leisurely manner, and Xiao Yu''s face darkened, "You don''t have to worry about this matter. Even if my father agrees, I will not marry any concubine." ??Gu Fei looked at him with a half-smile, "What does it matter? Even if you don''t like it, just marry her and throw her in the backyard. It won''t hurt anything." Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei quietly for a while, "Are you serious?" ?Gu Fei looked at him with a smile, "What do you think?" Xiao Yu sighed, picked her up carefully, put her in his arms and sat down, and said softly: "When you married me, didn''t I tell you that in this life, I only want you? I don¡¯t want any concubines or concubines.¡± ??Gu Fei lowered her eyes. Xiao Yu knew that she was unhappy and coaxed in a low voice: "Don''t be angry. It will be bad if you are angry with yourself and our children." ?Gu Fei pursed her lips, "Then what are you going to do?" "My father has already promised to King Chu. If you don''t accept King Chu''s daughter, I''m afraid King Chu will turn his back and form an alliance with King An." Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, I have a way. Don''t worry." When Gu Fei heard what he said, she didn''t care. She just watched. ??If Xiao Yu dares to marry, she plans to transform into Niu Colu Fei. After conquering the world, first kill the King of Qi, wait for Xiao Yu to come to the throne, and then kill Xiao Yu, let his children come to the throne, and become the Queen Mother comfortably. As for Heli, haha, why? She has also made great contributions to King Qi''s victory in the world. Why should she give up the position of Crown Princess to others? The princess suddenly noticed that Gu Fei rarely went to her side. She knew that Gu Fei was unhappy because Xiao Yu wanted to marry his concubine, but this was not the case for everyone. ??The King of Qi now occupies the land of nine counties and will proclaim himself emperor sooner or later. He cannot let Hou Yuer sit in that position and only guard her as a woman. ?The entire dynasty, both civil and military, would not agree. The princess was still a little apologetic, and sent people to deliver supplements to Gu Fei''s yard every day, but Gu Fei was not there most of the time. The longer she lived in the palace, the more she liked to be with her master. ??Master only studies or practices martial arts. He has no intention of fame and fortune. It can be said that Master is the purest person in the world. The envoy sent to the King of Chu came back soon and brought back news that he asked the King of Qi to recruit the King of Chu''s daughter as soon as possible. The King of Qi handed over the matter to the princess and told her that the betrothal gift must be decent, as the Prince of Qi''s palace was not short of money. The princess was busy again, busy arranging the betrothal gifts. ?This betrothal gift must not be too shabby. If it is too shabby, the King of Chu will only feel that the Prince of Qi''s palace does not respect his daughter. It took the princess half a month to sort out a betrothal gift. Nanny Xu and the princess looked at the gift list and whispered: "Madam, this betrothal gift is more than what the prince got when he married his wife. Is this okay?" inappropriate?" The princess was stunned for a moment, "If you don''t tell me, I didn''t think of it." "However, things were done in a hurry at that time, and the emperor was eyeing the Qi Palace. There was nothing we could do about it." ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to Xiao Fei, she should be considerate.¡± ?The princess waited for a few days for this opportunity. ??Gu Fei came to pay her respects that day. The princess sent everyone in the room away and said to Gu Fei sincerely: "This matter, speaking of it, I have wronged you." "However, there is nothing we can do about this. It is considered a courtesy between the two countries. If the betrothal gift is too simple, I am afraid it will make the King of Chu unhappy." "Mom knows that you are always sensible and won''t care about this." (End of this chapter) Chapter 905： Top up the betrothal gift Chapter 905: Making up the betrothal gift ??Gu Fei smiled faintly, "Since mother feels that she has wronged me, why not make up for the betrothal gift given to my family, no matter what, it cannot be less than the concubine, otherwise, where will I put my face?" The money in Prince Qi¡¯s palace is not equal to her money. ??If King Qi conquers the world in the future, I don¡¯t know how many beauties will help King Qi spend money. ?Silver is only silver when it is in your own hands, but is it called silver when it is in others'' hands? Gu Fei understood this truth in her previous life. ?At present, there is still 400,000 taels of gold in the storage bag in her space that King Qi gave her when she bought the horse. This gold has never been touched. Prime Minister Su raised the supplies needed to exchange horses with Yili, and she didn¡¯t spend a penny on the horses from the court¡¯s horse farm. A total of more than 60,000 horses were given. The princess hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, yes, look at my mind, I can''t think of this." ¡°It¡¯s time to make up for the betrothal gift, and I¡¯ll do it after I finish my two days of work.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Thank you very much, mother." Even though she is called mother, she is not her biological mother after all. If it were the Chen family, how would she be willing to take a concubine for her son-in-law and let her daughter suffer? ??The princess is no longer anxious about Xiao Qing''s marriage. She must have made up her mind that in the future, King Qi will conquer the world and Xiao Qing will become a princess. Even if she is older, she will not have to worry about getting married, and she can still choose happily. ??Gu Fei said again: "By the way, mother, isn''t the King of Chu also a member of the royal family? How can Xiao Yu marry a daughter of the same clan?" ??Because Gu Fei still has modern ideas at heart, she feels that people with the same surname have no problem in intermarriage due to their long bloodline. It was only after Grandma Qin reminded her yesterday that she thought of this. The princess smiled and said: "No wonder you don''t know this. The ancestor of King Chu''s family was originally named Chen, and he was Taizu''s domestic slave. When Taizu conquered the world, the ancestor of King Chu made great contributions and was awarded by Taizu. The surname of the country was also given the title of king." ¡°His family is not in the genealogy.¡± The princess was slightly proud when she talked about this. Noble ladies in a big family have to memorize the genealogy of each big family. They have to understand the origins of each family''s ancestors and the intricate in-law relationships between the families. In this way, in When you go out to socialize, you don''t make jokes. As a peasant girl, Gu Fei naturally had no chance to know this. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "That''s it." ?After sitting with the princess for a while, Gu Fei returned to the courtyard and sent Lian''er home to tell Mrs. Chen that if the prince came to make up for the betrothal gift, she would accept it. A few days later, the princess indeed asked someone to draw up a gift list, and a carriage pulled ten carts of betrothal gifts and sent them to the Gu family. ??Gu Zhang is currently away doing official salt business, and Erlang has not returned from his trip to sea. After receiving Gu Fei''s instructions, Mrs. Chen accepted all the make-up gifts. And the betrothal gift for the daughter of the King of Chu had already been sent along with the marriage certificate. There should not be a marriage certificate when marrying a concubine, but this marriage certificate is a symbol of alliance, so it is necessary. Not long after the betrothal gift was sent, another message came from the King of Chu, who set a date for marrying his daughter on May 30th, and asked Xiao Yu to go to the border between the two countries in Xijiang County to welcome her. May 30 is still a month away, Xiao Yu is now in Hedong County, and there are still thousands of miles away. If he wants to welcome him in person, it is time to leave. ??Gu Fei didn''t go to Xiao Yu''s side, and she didn''t know if he had left yet. She was quietly raising her baby at home. ?This day Qin''er picked up the carrier pigeon and the news from Xue Chen, but hesitated to speak. ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Why, is there any bad news?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 906： Go to war directly Chapter 906 Direct war Qin''er lowered her head and said, "The prince has already left for Xijiang County." ?Gu Fei nodded and said "hmm". Qin''er said softly: "Master, isn''t he angry?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "Don''t be angry. If he goes that way, he is not necessarily going to welcome the bride. I won''t get angry blindly before something happens." ¡°Let¡¯s wait until he actually gets married.¡± Gu Fei still believed in Xiao Yu. Since he said he had his own way, it should not be empty words. A month has passed and it is already May 30th. ?Gu Fei did nothing, just waited for the news quietly. After waiting for a few days, Qin''er came over with another message. ??Gu Fei opened the note and read it. It said that the prince was in Xijiang County on May 30th. He suddenly led his troops across the border and quickly broke through the city and headed to the county town of Tanzhou. There are only so many messages, and it will take time for subsequent messages to be sent. ?Gu Fei looked at it and smiled, Xiao Yu still did not disappoint her. ??The King of Qi also received the news at the same time. After receiving the news, he was furious at first. Xiao Yu did not discuss this move with him. Although he would have to fight sooner or later, he felt that it was not appropriate to take the lead. ?? King Qi couldn''t understand why his son was unwilling to marry a concubine. He suspected that Gu Fei had gone to see Xiao Yu and had a temper with him. I have always liked and appreciated my daughter-in-law, but now I feel a little more dissatisfied. I thought Gu Fei was a general person, but I didn¡¯t expect that at the critical moment, she would be held back because of these matters of love between children! ??There is nothing you can do if you are dissatisfied. Since Xiao Yu has moved, he can only fight hard. ?So the King of Qi made urgent arrangements to increase troops to Dongshan County and Tanzhou in Hedong County. ??Gu Fei still doesn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu¡¯s failure to marry a concubine has aroused the prince¡¯s dissatisfaction with her. ??But even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. A few days later, Gu Fei received a special message from Xue Chen. The prince had conquered Tanzhou City and used a weapon he had never seen before. ??This kind of weapon is called artillery. After being fired, it makes a huge sound and fire, and soon blasts a hole in the wall of Tanzhou City. ??The black armored army poured into Tanzhou City like a tide. Tanzhou City was the original location of King Chu''s palace. The news did not say what happened to King Chu. It is not known whether he was captured or killed by Xiao Yu, or whether King Chu was not in Tanzhou. The picture of the artillery was drawn by Gu Fei for Xiao Yu two or three years ago. Guns have been developed a long time ago, but they are very unstable and easy to explode. ?The artillery is also not very stable, and its chamber has exploded. ?Later, Gu Fei recalled his limited physics knowledge for a long time and made several suggestions. First, improve the level of metallurgy. Second, add other metals and experiment repeatedly to see which alloy has the highest strength. Third, increase the barrel thickness and improve the barrel casting process. Fourth, precisely control the amount of gunpowder. After repeated improvements, the probability of bombardment has been reduced a lot. ?This is the first time that Xiao Yu has used thermal weapons in war. The effect is obviously shocking and epoch-making. Sieging a city became much easier, and the casualties of soldiers were greatly reduced. With the matter of marrying his concubine out of the way, Gu Fei''s mood improved again and she took the time to go back to her parents'' home. ??Now that the Gu family lives in the city, Gu Fei sent someone home a day in advance. The carriage entered through the gate and stopped at the second gate. Everyone in the family, old and young, was waiting at the second gate. ?Gu Qing stepped forward and carefully helped the girl down. Mrs. Chen hurriedly stepped forward, "You are more than six months pregnant now, so it''s better not to run out much. This carriage is bumpy when you sit on it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 907： Someone proposes marriage to Myolie Chapter 907: Someone proposes marriage to Xing¡¯er Lanzhi stood beside her with her one-and-a-half-year-old daughter in her arms, smiling broadly. The little girl was born in winter. There was a heavy snowfall when she was born. Her nickname was Xueer. ?This name is really good. The little girl''s skin color is the same as Lanzhi, snow-white and pink, like a snow dumpling. ??Gu Fei likes to pinch her bulging little cheeks the most. When she saw Xue''er and was about to reach out, Xue''er quickly covered her face with both hands, "Don''t pinch it for my sister-" ? Gu Fei laughed, took one of her little hands away mischievously, and pinched her face lightly, feeling extremely elastic. ?Xiaoshu, who was more than three years old, ran over and looked up at Gu Fei, "Sister-in-law, Xiaoshu''s face is pinched for you." Gu Fei smiled and pinched his face. Well, the feeling was still not as good as Xue''er''s. The whole family smiled and sat down with Gu Fei in the lobby. ?Xiaocao has grown into a seven or eight-year-old girl. She bowed shyly to Gu Fei and stood aside in a polite manner. ?The family is sitting and gossiping. Mrs. Chen said: "I went back to the village yesterday and heard from the mother-in-law of Liuzhuangtou that there will be a flood this year. Then our crops will be completely destroyed. Alas, the weather was bad a few days ago. It¡¯s raining, don¡¯t blame the water.¡± ??Gu Qing also nodded and said: "I went to the river some time ago and saw that the water this year is indeed heavier than in previous years." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "We don''t have to worry about this. Flood prevention matters are left to the officials." ¡°By the way, do you plan to end your career this autumn?¡± ??Gu Qing nodded, "Of course it''s going to end. Regardless of whether there will be an exam next year, you have to take the exam first." ??Autumn Wei is also the township examination. The township examination is hosted by the academic administration of a county. The Donghai County Township Examination examination venue is Ping''an City. ??Now that Gu Qing''s household registration has been transferred to Ping''an City, he naturally takes the exam here. The examination was originally supposed to be held in the capital next spring. It¡¯s just that the world is now divided into three parts, and the King of Qi has not yet proclaimed himself emperor, so we don¡¯t know when the trial will take place. Gu Fei nodded slightly. Now Sanlang is fighting bravely in the army. He is literate and has some brains. With Xiao Yu''s support, he is not afraid of being robbed of his credit. He has been promoted very quickly. He is now a member of a thousand households. If the eldest brother can get the title of Juren , the eldest brother and the three of them were both civil and military, and the entire Gu family stood still. The family was chatting at noon, and Lanzhi directed the servants to put a table full of dishes. ?Most of the dishes on the table are fresh vegetables that Chen went back to the countryside to pick after receiving Xin''er yesterday, and live fish caught from the fish pond. While eating, Mrs. Chen talked about the gossip she heard yesterday when she went back to Zhuangzi to pick vegetables. ¡°Someone proposed marriage to Xing¡¯er!¡± ?Gu Fei''s heart moved, "Whose family is it?" Mrs. Chen said mysteriously: "I heard that he is a cousin of Mr. Zhou, and it was Dan Meizi who led the way. His family is also doing business in Ping''an City, and he is about the same age. He and Xing''er are both nineteen years old. , said he is a few months older than Xing¡¯er.¡± ¡°That young master is said to be a talented person and quite promising. He was admitted as a scholar last year.¡± ??Gu Fei picked up a chopstick and stir-fried pork with chili pepper, "Do you agree, then?" Mrs. Chen waved her hand, "Ms. Qian would like to agree. It is said that the shop has several shops, and it is said that the betrothal gift will not be less, so she is naturally willing. But that girl Xing''er didn''t know what happened, and she screwed it up. He said he never wanted to get married in his life. " ¡°Ms. Qian didn¡¯t refuse at all. She just said that we still had to discuss it at home and sent her away. When I went there yesterday, she even asked me to persuade Xing¡¯er.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 908： Still want to get married Chapter 908 Still want to get married ?Gu Fei paused with his chopsticks. It has been a few years, and the shadow in Xing''er''s heart should have faded away. She thought for a while and told Lian''er, "Go to my uncle''s house and ask Xing''er to come over and tell her that I want to see her." Lian''er responded and went out. After finishing the meal and drinking tea, Xing''er came over. ??Gu Fei entered the room specially and sent all the servants out, then asked Xing''er, "I heard that someone proposed marriage to you?" Xing''er pursed her lips and sat next to her. After a while, she said, "I don''t want to get married." ?Gu Fei asked patiently: "Why?" Xing''er bit her lips and whispered: "I, my body is not clean, how can I still get married?" ?Gu Fei smiled, which meant that she still wanted to get married, but she had concerns. She leaned over and said in Xing''er''s ear: "No one knows about that matter, just keep your heart in your stomach." Xing''er twisted her handkerchief, "But, but I heard that all big families have to inspect the original handkerchief." After saying this, Xing''er''s face turned red. ? Gu Fei chuckled, "That''s nothing, I''ll tell you..." She leaned over and whispered in Xing''er''s ear. Xing''er trembled slightly, "What, what if this is discovered?" ??Gu Fei said unhurriedly: "Since it was Sister Dan who negotiated this marriage, her character and family background must be good. Sister Dan is quite reliable in doing things." "If you want to get married, then make up your mind, it''s worth taking the risk." ¡°Actually, as long as you are brave and careful, you won¡¯t be discovered.¡± She paused and said, "If he is discovered, it doesn''t matter, just tell him the truth." Xing''er blushed, "If I tell the truth, I''m afraid I will be divorced immediately." ?Gu Fei shook his head and smiled, "Don''t worry, even if you tell the truth, nothing will happen." She looked at Xing''er meaningfully, "As long as I am the Crown Princess, even if he has a grudge in his heart, he will not and will not dare to divorce you. Moreover, his family must be polite to you from top to bottom." Since she wants to marry Xing''er, she must want to establish a relationship with the Gu Fei family. Otherwise, why would a scholar whose family has property marry a nineteen-year-old farm girl like Xing''er? In the British dynasty, if you were not married at the age of 18, you were considered an old girl. ??It is normal for people to climb up to the dragon and attach themselves to the phoenix. Gu Fei never requires others to be saints. Besides, the more determined a person is, the easier it is to control. Xing''er was startled for a moment, with a complicated expression on her face. After a while, he stood up and said to Gu Fei, "Thank you, Crown Princess, I know what to do." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Go ahead. If you get married, I will give you more makeup." ¡°I will also ask your mother to ask her to arrange a dowry for you.¡± Xing''er''s eyes gradually filled with tears. She respectfully knelt down to Gu Fei and kowtowed, "The Crown Princess''s kindness will be unforgettable forever." ?Gu Fei smiled and helped her up, "No need to say this, just live a good life from now on." "You just need to remember that you have done nothing wrong. Concealing this matter will prevent the other party from getting upset and affecting the love between the two of you as a couple in the future. You are not deliberately deceiving others." ¡°Who in this world doesn¡¯t have a little secret?¡± Xing''er nodded, took out the handkerchief and touched the corners of her eyes. ?Gu Fei looked at the magnolia embroidered on her handkerchief and smiled: "Ah, the embroidery work is so good now." Xing''er burst into tears and smiled, "I''m a pretty good embroiderer. I can earn seven or eight taels of silver a month." She covered her mouth and whispered: "However, I didn''t let my mother know that I gave her several hundred yuan a month." (End of this chapter) Chapter 909： The dam has burst Chapter 909 The dam burst ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "If your mother knew that you could earn seven or eight taels of silver a month, you would never want to get married." Xing''er nodded deeply, "That''s right, so I save all my money secretly." After sending Xing''er away, Gu Fei returned to the palace. ?More than half a month passed, and Gu Fei suddenly had heart palpitations while sleeping until midnight. She sat up from the bed suddenly. She had experience now, and her premonition of the crisis was very accurate. Every time her heart palpitated, there must be something bad. She shouted outside, "Qin''er-" ??Now she doesn''t go out at night. Gu Fei is pregnant and sometimes has to get up at night. She doesn''t lock the door. Qin''er immediately gets up and comes in, "The Crown Princess wants to change?" ?Gu Fei shook his head, "No, I feel bad. Something must be happening." Qin''er thought for a while, "Then we might as well go to the palace master. The palace master is highly skilled in martial arts and can protect the master." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "No, this is strange. What on earth is this?" As he was speaking, he heard the sound of gongs and drums, accompanied by a shrill cry, "The embankment has broken, the embankment has broken, everyone, get up and get on the roof!" The expressions of Gu Fei and Qin''er changed. There are two rivers passing through Pingan City, one is Jinshui River and the other is Yunjiang River. ?Yunjiang River is the longest river in the entire British Dynasty, stretching for thousands of miles. ??If the Yunjiang River breaks its banks, you can imagine how much water there will be! ?Going up to the roof, I don¡¯t know if the roof is high enough. Qin''er quickly helped Gu Fei get dressed. Gu Fei grabbed a piece of clothing at random and said, "I don''t have any more to wear. Hurry up and go to the room." As the two of them came out, the servants in the yard also got up, and Gu Fei directed them to set up a ladder. The house in the palace has a high foundation and a high enough ceiling. The height from the roof ridge to the ground is actually seven or eight meters. As long as the water is not too big, it should be fine. As soon as the ladder was set up and a few people got on it, Gu Fei suddenly tightened her grip, "No, my parents don''t know what''s going on yet, I have to go back and take a look!" Qin''er held Gu Fei''s hand tightly, "I''ll accompany the master there." "good." ??Gu Fei hurriedly told Lian''er that he was going to the princess''s side and asked the servants and maids here to come to the room quickly. She and Qin''er just went out and teleported to her parents'' house. ?The house is still dark at the moment, and those who called the police must not have come this way yet. ??Gu Fei had no gongs and drums, so he fired a shot in desperation. The sound of the gunshot pierced the tranquility of the night sky. Qin''er patted the door of the main house and shouted at the top of her voice, "The embankment has burst. Master and madam, get up quickly." The lights in the room quickly turned on. Gu Zhang held the light and opened the door. Gu Fei said without saying a word, "Dad, the embankment has burst. Hurry up and get up and build a ladder to the house!" ??The ground inside this roof is five or six meters high, which is almost the height of a two-story building. It should be fine. ??Gu Fei teleported to Lanzhi''s courtyard again. Lanzhi and her daughter were still sleeping soundly. The disadvantage of the courtyard being so big was that they couldn''t hear any noise. ?Gu Fei knocked on the door and shouted, "Lanzhi, get up quickly, the embankment has burst, and a flood is coming." Lanzhi grabbed a piece of clothing, hugged Xueer and rushed out. Qin''er took them to the main house quickly, but she couldn''t leave Lanzhi and her daughter aside. The servants at home also heard the sound at this time. ??Gu Qing hugged Xiaocao, and Li Chunhua hugged Xiaoshu, and soon they were on the roof. ? Gu Fei suddenly remembered that she had to get something to eat. Taking advantage of the chaos and no one paying attention to her, she teleported to the kitchen and used the Qiankun bag to clear away everything in the kitchen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 910： Observe the sky Chapter 910 Observing the sky ?Then Gu Fei went up to the roof again, and Chen was asking Gu Qing, "Have you got everything?" ?The gold, silver, and land deeds at home are all placed in the Qiankun Bag and are in charge of Gu Qing. ??Gu Qing has been practicing internal energy for more than a year, and has developed the sense of Qi, and can open the Qiankun Bag. Gu Zhang may be older, and he has not made any progress after practicing for more than a year. He nodded, "Yes, my son keeps this close to his body all the time." ?? Gu Fei quickly handed the Qiankun bag in her hand to Gu Qing, "Brother, there is food in it. You can take it first. I will check the situation tomorrow and find a way to get here. I have to go back to the palace." When Mrs. Chen heard that Gu Fei was going back to the palace, she became anxious and said, "Girl, are you stupid? You are still running on the street at this time. What if the water comes? You stay with your parents." ??Gu Fei doesn''t want to go back. At this time, what she cares about most is her family. But there is no other way. If she does not return to the palace, what will the prince and princess think? ?Who allowed in this era that when a daughter gets married, she becomes a member of another family? Besides, she still had to go back to the palace to see her master. Although she knew that her master was very skilled in martial arts and there was no need for her to worry, she still had to go. She smiled at Mrs. Chen and said, "Don''t worry, Mom, Qin''er and I both have Qinggong. When the water comes, we can get to the roof very quickly." ??Gu Zhang looked at his daughter, his eyes were wet for some reason. He turned his back and waved, "Go, be careful." ?Gu Fei and Qin''er jumped down and walked out quickly. As soon as the two people left the main courtyard, they heard a huge rumbling sound. ?Gu Fei held Qin''er''s hand tightly and said, "The water is here, let''s go to Master''s side." The two of them teleported to the courtyard of Lord Yan Palace and on the roof of the main house. The main house is generally the tallest building. On the roof of the main house, there was only Master Yan. He did not like to be served by servants. There were no servants in the yard. At this time, he was looking up at the sky. When he saw Gu Fei coming, he didn''t move. He seemed to be fascinated by what he was watching. ?? Gu Fei held her belly, and with Qin''er''s support, she carefully sat down next to him, "Master, what are you looking at?" Palace Master Yan shook his head, "I''m observing the celestial phenomena. This celestial phenomenon does not look like a natural disaster!" ??Gu Fei knew that her master was familiar with all the Eight Trigrams of Qimen, and formations were originally related to these. She did not doubt her master''s words at all, "Then how could the embankment break?" Palace Master Yan shook his head, "I just can''t figure it out." He turned to look at Gu Fei, "Could it be man-made that the embankment burst?" Just as Gu Fei was about to speak, he heard a huge roar coming from far away. Soon, under the starlight, a vast white roar came. She watched as the yard door was burst open and water poured into the house. She patted her head, she should have opened the door just now. No, we should get a bathtub, which can also be used as a rowing boat. ??Oh, mistakes, mistakes. The roar came and then gradually faded away. Gu Fei had a big belly and couldn''t get up, so he called Qin''er, "Look how deep the water is?" Qin''er stretched her neck and looked down, "It''s not too deep. Looking at the pillar next to it, I guess it''s probably about as deep as one person." How deep it is for one person, it should be about two meters. The water is not too deep, so I hope not too many people will drown. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but think about what Palace Master Yan said, could the breach of the embankment be caused by man? ?Honestly speaking, except for King An and the Crown Prince of Chu who did not do what he wanted, King Chu had already been killed by Xiao Yu. After hearing her mother talk about the big water last time, she went to the Yunjiang River to take a look. The water was actually not very big. It was still two or three meters high from the embankment. It hadn''t rained much recently, unless there was a flood peak upstream. The flood peak, which was first hit by Hanzhong County and Huainan County, did not reach Ping''an City at the bottom. (End of this chapter) Chapter 911： Someone is coming to pick you up Chapter 911 Someone is coming to pick you up At this time, Palace Master Yan took out dried meat from the storage bag and handed one to Gu Fei, "Eat some first to replenish your strength." ??Gu Fei sat on the ridge of the roof and ate dried meat. Qin''er took out a thin cloak from the ring and tied it on Gu Fei. ? Gu Fei took out his watch from the space and looked at the time. It was past three o''clock. There are still two hours until dawn. Palace Master Yan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the watch in Gu Fei¡¯s hand, ¡°What is this?¡± ??Gu Fei handed him the watch, "This is for telling time. One day is divided into twenty-four hours. Two hours is our current hour." Palace Master Yan held it in her hand and asked, "Why does this pointer move by itself?" ??Gu Fei shook his head, "I know there are many gears inside, one inside the other. Master, if you want to study it, you have to take it apart and take a look at it yourself." Palace Master Yan wanted to take it apart immediately and look at it, turning it over and over in her hand. ?Gu Fei became interested and said, "Master, you can definitely make this thing." "This thing can be made very big. The big one is called a clock, and the small one is called a watch. The big parts don''t need to be so small and delicate, as long as the principle is the same." Palace Master Yan nodded and put the watch into the storage ring, "When I figure out how it works, I''ll give it a try." ? Gu Fei sat on the ridge with her big belly, feeling extremely uncomfortable. Qin''er helped her stand up again and walked carefully on the ridge for a while. ?Sitting for a while and standing for a while, Gu Fei also teleported to another place and went to the toilet. ?The sky is getting brighter. The courtyard of Palace Master Yan is right next door to Gu Fei''s courtyard. As soon as the sky breaks, Gu Fei sees Lian''er, Yan''er, Hua''er and the others sitting on the roof in his own courtyard next door. Lian''er and Yan''er hugged her jewelry box tightly. Hua''er''s Qiankun bag was tied around her waist. She was looking around when she suddenly saw Gu Fei and the others. She waved her hands desperately, "Palace Master, Master¡ª" ?Gu Fei also waved to her. ?? Gu Fei judged the direction and then looked around. There were people on the roof in Xiao Qing''s yard, and there were people on the roof in the princess''s yard, but they were far apart and it was not clear who was who. Qin''er looked around at this moment, "Oh my God, this water is so dirty!" There were all kinds of strange things floating on the water, including door panels, dead branches, and a dead pig. Palace Master Yan stood up and looked around. There was a vast expanse of white all around, and the rooftops were like small islands. With sharp eyes, Gu Fei saw a small boat heading towards Xiao Qing''s yard from a distance. Then Xiao Qing and the two maids moved to the boat, and the boat rowed away again. Not long after, the boat came back here again and again. The boaters were two guards. They pulled the boat over. The guards on the boat handed over their hands and said, "Your Majesty has ordered that the concubine and the master of Yan Palace be taken to the Yanxia Pavilion." ?At this moment, Gu Fei remembered that there was also a multi-story Yanxia Pavilion in the palace. ?The three people got on the boat, and the guards quickly took them to the Yanxia Pavilion. Climbing up the **** of the first-floor roof to the second-floor hall, she saw several horses in the second-floor hall, and Aunt Xu was there. She was overjoyed to see Gu Fei, "The prince and the princess are both upstairs. Princess, hurry up." Bar." Palace Master Yan coughed lightly, "You go up, I''ll walk around." ?Going up to the third floor, Gu Fei saw the prince, princess, Xiao Qing, Xiao Xuan, and Xiao Xuan''s two children all here. As soon as Gu Fei came up, the princess hurriedly came over and said, "Xiao Fei, are you okay, but I am worried to death. You are pregnant again, so I am afraid that something will happen." (End of this chapter) Chapter 912： Princes order Chapter 912 The order of princes ?Gu Fei smiled slightly and said, "Mom, I''m fine." Not long after, Qiong Niang also came up from below. Qiong Niang''s face was filled with fear. She wanted to go to the prince''s side. She glanced at the princess and then at Gu Fei, then she stopped and huddled in a corner of the room. Qiong Niang is psychologically affected by the rising floods. If there hadn¡¯t been a flood in Wuzhou, her family would not have sold her. At this moment, she actually wanted to throw herself into the prince''s arms and seek his comfort. But the prince didn''t give her much attention at the moment, and there were so many people here, so she knew she couldn''t. The princess looked at the prince at this time and said, "Where is my mother? Has the prince sent a boat to pick up my mother and the others?" The prince frowned slightly and said, "I''ve already gone." Xiao Xuan hurriedly said: "Father, there is also my mother! My mother doesn''t know what''s going on!" ?Concubine Lin originally lived not far from the prince''s main courtyard, but the Yanxia Pavilion is located on the island in the middle of the lake in the garden. It is very remote, and now it is the farthest away. The prince said impatiently: "There is only one ship, and those who need to be picked up will be picked up sooner or later. What''s the rush?" There is a lake in the palace. Two boats and several small boats were originally tied to the lake. When the water came, the boat didn''t know where to go, so the guards found a small boat. The boat was used by the ladies in the house to pick lotus pods, and it couldn''t accommodate many people. ??Gu Fei lowered her eyes and stood aside silently. She came late and didn''t know who the prince asked to pick up first. She guessed it was Xiao Xuan and his two children. ??If the order of picking up people was the ranking of everyone''s importance in the prince''s heart, then she would be ranked after Xiao Qing and before Qiong Niang. ? ? Xiao Xuan and Xiao Qing are the prince''s biological flesh and blood, and the princess is his official wife. Naturally, she can''t compare, but to be ranked in front of the prince''s concubine, Gu Fei feels that she should feel flattered. She suddenly thought, if Xiao Yu faced such a thing, should he pick up his parents and sister first, or her first? It¡¯s like, your mother and I fell into the water, who do you save first? ?Hmm, just think about it, she wouldn''t ask this kind of question. At this time, the prince turned his head and looked at everyone, "There are several rooms nearby, let''s go and rest." The princess quickly said to Xiao Qing: "You go with your sister-in-law to rest, I''ll wait for your grandmother and the others here." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "Sister Qing''er will go first. I''ll go later and wait until the prince''s junior sister comes over." ?Without Gu Fei mentioning it, the prince had forgotten that there was such a person. ?When all the Shen family members came over, the prince sent his guards to pick up Dugu Yin. Duguyin brought two maids over, and Gu Fei took her to the second floor. ?This Yanxia Pavilion is a wooden building. Each floor is a main hall, two main rooms on the left and right, and two side rooms. All rooms are equipped with glazed windows. Open the windows on summer nights, and it is comfortable to enjoy the cool here. When he arrived on the second floor, he found Palace Master Yan who was watching the scenery by the railing. Gu Fei opened the door of a main room and said, "Master, I haven''t slept all night. You should rest first." Palace Master Yan waved her hand, "It doesn''t matter to me, just rest by yourself, you are still healthy." "I''m going to rest next to it. Master will sleep in this room." Gu Fei opened the cabinet and looked around. There were beddings inside. Qin''er made the bed. Gu Fei took Dugu Yin to the side room next to her. There were quite a few people in the room. There is no dust. I think people clean it frequently. Qin''er took out the bedding from the cabinet and made the bed. Gu Fei said softly, "Junior sister, please rest here." (End of this chapter) Chapter 913： Advantages of being the boss Chapter 913 The benefits of being the master Duguyin said sheepishly: "It''s better for my sister-in-law to rest, she''s still pregnant." She pulled Gu Fei to the bedside, "Sister-in-law just sleeps, and we will make a bed on the floor next to her." She directed the girl to spread the mat on the ground. ??Gu Fei couldn''t hold it anymore, "Then I''ll sleep." She slept until noon before Gu Fei woke up. As soon as she moved, Qin''er got up from the collapse and stood up quickly, "Master, do you want to get up?" ?Gu Fei nodded, and Qin''er helped her get up. Qin''er took out a comb and combed Gu Fei''s hair. Duguyin also sat up, and Qin''er took out some dry food and gave it to them. The two of them came out to see that the door next door was still closed, presumably Palace Master Yan was still resting. Qin''er moved a chair and placed it beside the railing, while Gu Fei sat and looked around. Qin''er stood next to her and suddenly said: "Master, I think the water has receded a bit. Look over there, the water mark is one foot away from the surface of the water." ?Gu Fei looked at it, not sure if it was right or not, "We''ll look at it later." Palace Master Yan also got up not long after. Gu Fei brought him dry food and water in the space. He walked to the railing, looked at it, and said with certainty: "The water has receded, and the terrain around the palace is high. If it continues like this, it will The water here will recede in less than a night. " After he finished speaking, he took out a fishing rod, pinched a piece of cake and put it on the hook to catch fish. After a while, a big fish was caught. ?Gu Fei quickly called Qin''er, "Quick, quick, get a bucket to put the fish in." Qin''er came in and took out a copper basin. Palace Master Yan took the fish off the hook and put it in the basin. I don¡¯t know if the water has risen. All the fish in the river ran out. Palace Master Yan took one fish after another, and soon he caught a basin of fish. Seeing that there was no pot to put it in, Palace Master Yan was too lazy to fish and put away the fishing rod. Everyone managed to stay up all night in Yanxia Pavilion. Qin''er got up early in the morning. When Gu Fei got up, Qin''er smiled and said, "Master, the water has receded." ?Gu Fei nodded, "That''s good." ?What if the water does not recede for a few days and the people are hiding on the roofs without food or water? "Then let''s go back." Gu Fei said and walked down. Qin''er held her back, "Master, you can''t go now. Look outside." ??Gu Fei stood by the railing and looked into the distance. There was mud and all kinds of garbage on the ground. ??A small white marble bridge with nine curves leading to the island in the center of the lake is also covered with silt. Some servants brought water from the lake for washing. It was not until noon that everyone went downstairs. There are many people in the palace, and several main roads have been cleared, but there is still a lot of mud on the tree trunks and leaves on the roadside. When we entered the courtyard, it was almost cleaned up. There was an obvious water mark on the walls and pillars. The girls are all cleaning tables and chairs in the house. Yun''er held the pigeon cage and went to the backyard. The bedding on the bed has been taken away, leaving only a large bundle. Hua''er smiled and said: "Qi''er is still smart. If she hadn''t packed up the clean bed in a hurry, why would the master be sleeping at this moment?" There are benefits to being the boss. ??Gu Fei watched the girls and maids busy, she didn''t have to worry about anything. After a while, Lian''er and Yan''er came in carrying food boxes. ??Gu Fei said in surprise: "Is there food in the kitchen?" ??Lian''er put the food box on the table and took out the dishes in it. "Guard Liu in the kitchen said that there are not many ingredients, so I can only make do with some. I hope your concubine will understand." (End of this chapter) Chapter 914： Checked it out Chapter 914 Find out ??Gu Fei looked at the fish, vegetables, and egg soup on the table, silently picked up the chopsticks, and took a few bites, "Lian''er, I rewarded Guanshi Liu for two taels of silver and said today''s food is very good." Qin''er opened the box and took the silver, while Lian''er took the silver and left. After dinner, Gu Fei wrote a note to Qin''er, "Send it to Xue Chen." She had to ask Xue Chen to check whether the flood was a natural disaster or a man-made disaster. Qin''er took the note and went to the backyard to let the doves go. A few days later, Xue Chen came to the palace in person to see Gu Fei. ?Gu Fei met him in the front hall. Xue Chen is now much calmer and more mature than before, and he no longer makes jokes. He bowed and said: "After getting the news about the Crown Princess, I sent people to investigate. The breach of the embankment was indeed man-made!" ¡°That night, I saw several people going to the embankment with hoes and shovels.¡± ??Gu Fei narrowed his eyes, "Is it the Crown Prince of Chu? Or Prince An?" Xue Chen lowered his head and said: "It''s the Crown Prince of Chu. Because the King of Chu was killed by the Crown Prince in Tanzhou, the Crown Prince of Chu held a grudge and ordered the lurkers in Huainan County and Donghai County to dig out the dam at night." ¡°The water this year has been heavier than in previous years, and the **** has become soft. If you dig a small hole, the water will slowly wash away the dike.¡± "I have arrested several people, and they all confessed." ??Gu Fei''s eyes widened, "Huainan County was also affected?" ?She couldn''t help but cursed, "Damn it!" This excavation resulted in the death of many innocent people and their displacement. ¡°Has this news been conveyed to the Crown Prince and the Prince?¡± Xue Chen nodded, "I have already sent the news to the prince. I just saw the prince coming over." ?Gu Fei asked: "What is the situation in the disaster-stricken areas now?" Xue Chen bowed: "The gap in the dam has been blocked." "There are three dikes in Yunjiang this time, one in Huainan County and two in Donghai County. The affected farmland has not yet been completely counted. It is about several million acres. In some low-lying places, the water has not receded yet, and there are almost ten victims. Thousands of people.¡± ¡°Fortunately, most places were not severely affected, not many people died, but all the grain in the fields was soaked.¡± ¡°This year¡¯s harvest will definitely be much smaller.¡± ??Gu Fei said softly: "Okay, I understand, thank you for your hard work." After sending Xue Chen away, Gu Fei thought about it and said that there will be a great epidemic after the flood. There will be drowned people, livestock and all kinds of garbage in the flood. You can imagine how many bacteria there are in it. As far as she knows, although there are wells in the south of the Yangtze River, there are very few people who dig wells. Most people drink water from the river, and there is plenty of water in the south of the Yangtze River anyway. ?Fetch the river water and stir it with alum. The water becomes clear and looks very clean. Many people have the habit of drinking raw water. ?However, the river water at this time is originally clean and there is no industrial pollution. The excrement is kept as fertilizer and will not be discharged into the river water. Gu Fei thought about it, asked Qin''er to bring a pen and paper, and wrote down a list full of things that need to be paid attention to after the disaster. The main ones are to drink well water as much as possible, not raw water, and use preventive decoctions in case of an epidemic. Isolate in time and so on. After writing, Gu Fei put the paper into the envelope and handed it to Qin''er, "Send this letter to Prime Minister Su for me." The King of Qi, Prime Minister Su and several officials were discussing matters in the government office, and they were discussing disaster relief. The King of Qi was trying to win over the people, so he paid great attention to this disaster. (End of this chapter) Chapter 915： The landlords family has no food left. Chapter 915 The landlord¡¯s family has no surplus food either Prime Minister Su''s boy at the door brought the letter in. Prime Minister Su opened it and read it on the spot and nodded. He also read medical books in his spare time. The matter of drinking water was recorded in detail in "Compendium of Materia Medica". He told Gu Fei The general ones are the same. He showed the letter to King Qi again. ?? King Qi raised his brows, not expecting his daughter-in-law to know this, "Very good, what I just said, plus what the Crown Princess said in her letter, we need to do it as soon as possible to prevent the plague from spreading." After the letter was sent, Gu Fei felt relieved. She asked Lian''er to arrange the car again, as she wanted to go back to her parents'' home. Lian''er went back and said, "Prince Concubine, the steward said that there are not many horses in the house, and there is no need for a carriage at the moment." ?Gu Fei thought for a while, "Then let''s walk." Taking Qin''er and Lian''er with her, Gu Fei went out. ?After leaving the palace, we walked to the street. The shops and walls on both sides of the street all had watermarks on them. There is still mud in many places along the street. Crossing three streets, we arrived at my parents¡¯ house. Mrs. Chen got the message and hurriedly ran out to support Gu Fei, "I told you not to come. There is nothing going on at home. You are running around with a big belly. What should I do if you have fetal force?" ?Gu Fei walked slowly inside, "Where are dad and eldest brother?" Mrs. Chen sighed, "Your father, eldest brother, and your brother-in-law have all gone to the countryside. Our family has more than 2,000 acres of land, and most of it is planted with millet. Now it''s all gone." ¡°I have to go and appease the tenants and tell them that they won¡¯t collect the rent this year.¡± "You don''t know, some of the grains in the field have sprouted, and some have soaked and smelled sour." ¡°It¡¯s just like this, I should quickly collect it and see if there is anything edible after drying it.¡± ¡°Those tenants were just waiting for the rice to be put into the pot, but now it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°When your father and your eldest brother went to the countryside, they were surrounded by tenants asking to borrow money. They were both soft-hearted, so they borrowed money when they saw how pitiful they were. They couldn¡¯t collect any rent this year, but they lent a lot.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will have to pay it back at the end of the year.¡± ?Gu Fei couldn''t help but think of a sentence, the landlord''s family didn''t have any surplus food. ?The family will probably need to buy food soon. The food she collected that day can last for a month at most. Chen muttered, "If I had known that all the peppers had been planted, my peppers would have been harvested and sold." ?Gu Fei came in and sat down, comforting her mother, "It''s okay. When the water recedes, we can still plant another season of rice." Mrs. Chen nodded, "That''s true. Jiangnan is good for this. It can harvest two crops of rice a year, so it''s not easy for people to go hungry." ¡°But yesterday, my fifth aunt went out to buy vegetables. She said they were grains, but the prices of vegetables have gone up, but not much.¡± "By the way, the government office is distributing food. Anyone who wants to get it can go and get it, but the food is soaked in water." ¡°Many people took it back and spread it out in the yard to dry.¡± Li Chunhua added next to her, "I heard people say that rice soaked in water doesn''t taste very good." ??Ms. Chen sighed, "It doesn''t matter what the taste is, as long as it can be stuffed into your stomach and you won''t starve to death." ?Gu Fei laughed, King Qi¡¯s move was a good one, it would last for a while and no victims would starve. ??Nowadays, many places have been conquered, and only two counties were affected. Food can be transferred from other places, so it is not that important. Seeing that everything was in order at her parents'' house, Gu Fei felt relieved and stood up to go back. Mrs. Chen kept walking with her and sent her into the gate of the palace before turning around. She was told repeatedly on the way not to run around, and to have someone send her a message when she was about to give birth. She and Lanzhi went to the palace to guard her, but she was worried. (End of this chapter) Chapter 916： Its time to give birth Chapter 916: Giving birth After returning to the palace, Gu Fei raised her baby in peace and contentment. Another two months later, Gu Fei''s belly was already very big and she would give birth soon. News came from Xiao Yu that Hanzhong County had been taken into possession and that the crown prince of King Chu had died in battle. ??Gu Fei couldn''t help but think of the time when he was in the Zongren Mansion. The prince of Chu was jumping around and scolding his mother, and Xiao Yu was sitting on the wall teasing him. Everything was so lively. ?No one could have imagined that a few years later, one would die in the hands of the other. impermanence of life. ?Gu Fei sighed for a while, got up and went to change clothes. When I was putting on pants, I suddenly noticed a touch of red on the white top. ?She put on her clothes, walked out calmly, and told Qin''er, "I''m going to give birth." ?Po Wen has been found a long time ago and is now being raised in Erjin¡¯s yard. Qin''er didn''t panic. She supported Gu Fei and gave a series of instructions. The maids, maids, and women all started to move. The delivery room has been prepared and cleaned every day. Lian''er washed her hands and took the washed and sun-dried mattress sheets and put them on the bed. Hua''er took out a brand new copper basin, scissors, and boiled white cloth. ?Yan''er went to the princess''s yard to report the news. ?Mother Qin went to the Gu family to report to Chen. Shuer went to ask Dr. Zhao to come over and wait. The mother-in-law went to boil water. Yun''er was guarding people making ginseng soup in Erjin''s courtyard. Qi''er brought the two Wen Pos over from the second courtyard. Po Wen came in and saw that Gu Fei was still walking. One of her asked, "Does the princess have a stomachache?" ?Gu Fei shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt yet." Po Wen smiled and said: "It''s still early, Princess Concubine is not in a hurry, she might as well take a walk now." ??Gu Fei walked around the yard for a while and began to feel a dull pain in his stomach. Just at this moment, the princess rushed over. Seeing that Gu Fei was still walking away like no one, her originally nervous mood became much better. This was her first grandson, the grandson she had been looking forward to for a long time, so she didn''t blame her for being nervous. ?She called someone over to ask, and found that everything was arranged in an orderly manner, and she felt less and less panicked. Half an hour later, Mrs. Chen rushed over with Lanzhi. ?? Gu Fei watched the news in her last life. There was a woman who had difficulty giving birth. The doctor asked whether to keep the baby older or younger. Her husband''s family unanimously asked for the baby to be kept small. Finally, the mother-in-law''s family came over and asked for the baby to be kept older. ? At that time, she thought that she didn¡¯t even have a natal family, and when she gave birth, she would be putting her life in the hands of others. Now, she also has a family. ??Mr. Chen and Lanzhi greeted the princess. Ms. Chen came up and held Gu Fei''s hand, whispering: "My mother is here, don''t be afraid." ??Gu Fei smiled at her, and a sharp pain hit her lower back. She immediately changed her expression and reached out to touch her lower back. Ms. Chen was extremely anxious, "You have pain in your lower back? Lie down quickly and let me touch you." ¡°Oh, you are just like my mother. When she gave birth to your eldest brother, she didn¡¯t have stomach or waist pain. This is because she can carry the child.¡± ??Ms. Chen and Qin''er helped Gu Fei into the delivery room. The two women had already washed their hands with soap, and at Lian''er''s request, wiped their hands with the alcohol Gu Fei brought out. ?Gu Fei slowly lay down on his side, breathing heavily in pain. Mrs. Chen put one hand on her back and asked, "Would it be more comfortable to touch her like this?" ?Gu Fei was so painful that he couldn''t speak and could only nod. ??Chen''s Lanzhi Qin''er took turns to play, each one touching Gu Fei''s waist. ?This kind of pain is really unbearable. Gu Fei really wanted to say, I¡¯m not going to give birth anymore. There were only three of them left in the delivery room. Po Wen helped Gu Fei take off his pants and took a look, "It''s almost time. Princess, please bear with me a little longer." ?Gu Fei didn¡¯t know how soon it would be. She only knew that Wen Po seemed to have said fast many times. (End of this chapter) Chapter 917： They all look forward to having a son Chapter 917 Everyone is looking forward to having a son Wenpo looked at her again and said, "It''s time to give birth. Give the Crown Princess some ginseng soup." Qin''er put the ginseng soup to Gu Fei''s mouth. Gu Fei drank it all in one gulp, and heard Wen Po say: "Prince Concubine, push it down as hard as Chu Gong!" Out of respect? ??Gu Fei didn''t think she could be embarrassed in front of so many pairs of eyes. Po Wen continued to shout, "Prince Princess, just use your strength, don''t be afraid, don''t worry, it won''t come out, even if it does, it doesn''t matter." ?A more severe pain hit her, and Gu Fei was heartbroken. There was nothing she could do. If the baby didn''t come out, her pain would never end. Huge force, push down. Ms. Chen was so distressed that she couldn''t help wiping the sweat from Gu Fei''s forehead. Qin''er stuffed a few more slices of old wild ginseng into Gu Fei''s mouth. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Po Wen shouted in surprise, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the end. Princess, please work harder, and the baby will come out.¡± ?? Gu Fei exerted all her strength downwards. She didn''t know how long it took, but suddenly she felt something slipping out from under her body, and all the pain disappeared at this moment. The baby''s cry echoed in the delivery room. Lanzhi glanced at the baby''s legs and said happily, "It''s a son!" ¡°Xiao Fei, you gave birth to a son!¡± She knew very well that in a place like the royal palace, a mother was valued more than her son. Without a son, her status would be unstable. ??Ms. Chen wiped the sweat from Gu Fei''s forehead and couldn''t help crying, "Okay, okay, it''s finally going smoothly." Po Wen cut the umbilical cord, sprinkled it with medicinal powder, and then carefully held the baby in her hands for a bath. ??The princess heard the baby crying outside and wanted to open the door and come in. She folded her hands, son! God bless me to have a son. Xiao Xuan¡¯s eldest son has already been born, so Xiao Fei must give birth to a son! Wenpo took a bath, and together with Lanzhi, she dressed the baby in small clothes, took a bag and tied it up. The baby was wrapped in a blanket. Lanzhi held it and showed it to Gu Fei, "She is so handsome, just like Xiao Fei." ??Gu Fei took a look at the child. He was not fat and white as she had imagined. His face was red and his brows were frowning, like a little old man. Where is the beauty? ! An old lady went out to announce the good news to the princess, "Congratulations to the princess, congratulations to the princess, the prince concubine has given birth to a young son." ?The princess was almost overwhelmed with joy. She said excitedly: "Rewards, big rewards!" ¡°Hurry, go and tell the prince the news!¡± ¡°Where is the child? Take the child out quickly and let me take a look!¡± Lanzhi came out with the child in her arms, and the princess hurriedly said: "Go inside quickly, don''t let the wind blow." After entering the house, the princess took the child and held it in her hands. She looked down at the baby, grinning from ear to ear, "It looks like Yu''er, it looks exactly like Yu''er when he was born." Lanzhi secretly cursed beside her, she obviously looks like Xiao Fei, what a look! In the delivery room, Po Wen cleaned up and went out. ??Ms. Chen hurriedly wiped Gu Fei''s whole body with a hot towel and tied it on her head to avoid catching the wind, so she wrapped her whole body in a thin quilt. ? Gu Fei was extremely hot, "Mom, I''m hot, so there''s no need to wrap it up so tightly." Mrs. Chen stuffed her stretched out hand back into the quilt, "Why don''t you use it? You can''t be careless during the confinement period. If you catch the wind or catch the cold, you will unknowingly sit down to get rid of the disease. When you get older, your whole body will hurt. You heard me right.¡± ?Gu Fei couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. Mrs. Chen whispered: "Xiao Fei, will the nanny take care of the child, or will you take care of it yourself?" ??Gu Fei said matter-of-factly: "Of course I will bring it myself." ??The wet nurse found one to keep as a backup, mainly because she was afraid that she would have no milk. (End of this chapter) Chapter 918： Ye Gong loves dragons Chapter 918 Mr. Ye loves dragons A smile appeared on Mrs. Chen''s face, "That''s good. If the nanny takes care of you, I''m afraid the child won''t be able to kiss you in the future." She whispered: "Your son is your support, you have to let him kiss you." ?Gu Fei felt that her mother was really worried. She moved uncomfortably and said, "Mom, is the baby about to nurse? Come and bring it to me." Qin''er hurried out. After a while, the princess came in with the child in her arms, "Xiao Fei, why do you have to nurse the child yourself? It''s not easy to nurse the child. You have to get up in the middle of the night. I''m afraid your body won''t be able to bear it." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Mom, it''s okay. I''m in good health." Ms. Chen carefully exposed a little of Gu Fei''s body, and brought the child over to breastfeed. Gu Fei hissed, "It hurts so much, he bit me!" Mrs. Chen laughed and said, "Silly girl, he doesn''t have teeth, so he can''t bite you. It hurt a little the first time, but it will get better after that." ??Gu Fei lowered his head and saw the baby''s little head arched on his chest. The little face moved, clearly showing exertion. I don¡¯t know if I ate anything. As she looked at it, Gu Fei felt it was amazing. This little thing was her son who was connected by blood? ?After watching it for a while, Gu Fei fell asleep in a daze. Mrs. Chen carefully took the baby away. The princess immediately took it into her hands. Mrs. Chen looked anxiously at the side. How could she hold the baby like this after breastfeeding. Alas, the princess is just the princess, and she has never breastfed or held a child herself, so she doesn¡¯t understand anything. She was afraid that her grandson would be uncomfortable, so she had to whisper: "Princess, the baby just ate, so I have to hold it upright for a while. The milk hasn''t gone down yet. I''m afraid it will spit up soon." The princess'' eyes widened, "Really? Then I''ll give it a try." She raised the child upright, and the nanny next to her looked at it and smiled, "Princess, why don''t you give me a hug? You are a noble person, so don''t burden yourself." The princess has just received a grandson. She is so rare that she insists on holding her in her arms. At this time, Aunt Xu, who had reported to the prince in the past, came back. He blessed the princess with a happy face and said, "Princess, my dear, the prince has just received the good news from the prince. He also heard that there was a new son, and he was very happy. He said that this was a great event, and everyone in the house would give him a month''s gift. Moon Silver.¡± ¡°Also, let me write the young master¡¯s birth date on red paper and give it to him, and he showed it to Master Yin.¡± ??The princess smiled and said to Aunt Xu: "Go and do the two things that the prince has ordered." ?She turned to see Mrs. Chen and said with a smile: "The one who deserves the most credit is Xiao Fei, and my mother-in-law also deserves credit." Ms. Chen smiled, looked at Gu Fei sleeping deeply, sat down for a while, and then said goodbye to Lanzhi. Before leaving, I quietly pulled Grandma Qin to explain a lot. She wanted to stay and take care of her daughter during the confinement period, but there was no such rule. ??Ms. Chen turned around and walked away. The princess was surprised for a while. The baby kept crying. She hurriedly handed the baby to the wet nurse, "What''s wrong with him?" The nanny skillfully opened the quilt and said, "Young Master must have had a baby." ??The diaper was pulled out. The princess accidentally saw it and almost vomited. She held on to Nanny Xu''s hand and ran away. She has given birth to two children and has never been exposed to these. At most, the wet nurse would bring the child over and show her that it was all clean. When Gu Fei woke up, she asked her to bring her baby to breastfeed. She always felt that she didn''t have enough milk and her son didn''t have enough to eat. After the child fell asleep after feeding, Gu Fei told Qin''er, "Go to Master and ask Master to give the child a nickname." (End of this chapter) Chapter 919： Xue Chen is also getting married Chapter 919 Xue Chen is also getting married Qin''er came back after leaving for a long time and said with a smile: "The palace owner said that the child is a horse. Otherwise, the nickname will be Mercedes-Benz, and the horse will have to run." ??Gu Fei almost burst into tears. She never told her master about Mercedes-Benz, BMW and Land Rover. She suppressed her laughter and said, "Let''s call her Xiaochi. From now on, the baby will be called Xiaochi." Otherwise, if she calls her Mercedes, she will have a mental disorder. On the third day of the wash, all the royal family members arrived. ??Ms. Chen also came with her two daughters-in-law. ?There was nothing wrong with King Qi, but yesterday King Qi asked someone to show the baby''s birth date to Master Yin. Master Yin only said four words, "It''s precious beyond words." ?These four words fit exactly what King Qi was thinking about, so he came here specially to see his little grandson. ?In the yard outside the delivery room, an incense table was set up, and there were statues of the Empress Send-off, Empress Qiongxiao, Empress Yunxiao, Empress Douban, etc. There were more than a dozen of them. ?It has only been three days, and the wrinkled skin on the baby''s face has already grown out, and the complexion is fair. When the prince came over, the birth grandma was about to start washing the baby. The princess was about to put gold and silver coins into the silver bathtub. When she saw the prince coming, she smiled and said, "The prince is also here to add a basin? It just so happens that the prince will be the first to add it." ?? King Qi first looked at his little grandson who was held in the arms of his grandma. The grandson was round-headed and cute. He was looking around with his big eyes and was not crying. When the prince came over, the baby stared at the golden crown on his head, and danced with his little hands, as if he wanted to catch the golden crown. King Qi laughed loudly, "Good boy, I have fallen in love with your grandfather''s golden crown. Don''t worry, this thing will definitely be yours in the future!" ?He put two gold ingots in, and the grandma who gave birth quickly said a bunch of auspicious words, and King Qi left with a smile on his face. The princess became more and more proud, and she also put gold and silver talons into the basin. ?Then Mrs. Chen and the others also put gold and silver ingots. ??Xiao Yu''s two aunts also added pots. ?After the third washing was completed, the silver basin was covered with a layer of gold and silver. The grandma who gave birth was so happy that everything in it belonged to her. ?Concubine Lin in the West Courtyard soon heard that the prince had personally visited Xi San. ?She looked at Xiao Xuan''s eldest son held by the maid, her face extremely gloomy. Xiao Yu¡¯s son is a treasure, and the son she gave birth to is also a son, but to the prince, they are just grass! Let alone taking a bath, if it hadn''t been for the rising water some time ago, the prince would not even know what his grandson looked like. ?Concubine Lin had a twisted look on her face. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. They, mother and son, now had no ability to compete with the princess and the prince, so they couldn''t be impatient and had to endure. ?Fast to the New Year''s Eve, Xue Chen came to see Gu Fei that day. After talking about some court matters, he stood there and hesitated to speak. ??Gu Fei asked softly: "Is there something difficult?" Xue Chen hesitated for a moment before making up his mind, "I want to marry Miss Dugu, but I don''t know¡ª" ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows in surprise but said nothing. Xue Chen held up his hands and said, "I am almost thirty years old. I used to be a killer. I originally did not plan to have a family in this life." ¡°Now that I am following the Crown Princess and working for the palace, I feel that I can also give Miss Dugu a stable life.¡± ? Gu Fei looked at him for a while and said, "I can''t make the decision on this matter. I''ll send someone to ask her first and I''ll give you a letter in two days." Xue Chen bowed his head and retreated. ? Gu Fei sat there and thought for a while. Xue Chen definitely didn''t want to marry Dugu Yin because he liked Dugu Yin. She can still see this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 920： Everyone who should be married has been married Chapter 920: Everyone who should be married has been married Xue Chen¡¯s desire to marry Dugu Yin must have been the result of repeated considerations. ??He has the prince''s trust now, and he will definitely not be able to escape any official position in the future. But if he wants to get married, those aristocratic families will definitely look down on him because he has no foundation in the family. ??Marrying Duguyin can further bring the relationship with the prince closer, and tie oneself more tightly to Xiao Yu''s boat. She raised her eyes and told Qin''er, "Have someone ask Dugu Yin to come over." Qin''er sent people away, and soon Duguyin came over with the maid. ?Gu Fei pondered for a moment and said, "Junior sister, now you have also made a filial piety." "Your senior brother has long asked me to take care of your marriage, and there happens to be a pretty good marriage here. Please take a look." Duguyin lowered his head, "My parents have passed away. If my sister-in-law thinks it''s good -" ??Gu Fei sighed slightly. Several years of living under the shelter of others had turned a somewhat delicate little girl into such a cautious person. She nodded, "Let me tell you, when I went to Jindaomen to rescue you that year, Mr. Xue went with me, remember." ¡°Although Mr. Xue was born in the world, he is very talented and is now quite popular with the prince. He is just a little older. He is twenty-seven this year. Both his parents have passed away. Look -" ?Duguyin tried hard to recall Xue Chen''s appearance in her mind. She recalled that night when she first met Xue Chen. She only thought he was a handsome young man. However, her heart was still with Xiao Yu at that time, so she only had a faint impression. ??Now that she has been in the palace for several years, she has already understood that a place like a wealthy aristocrat is not something she can handle, and she is still suitable to marry a simple person. Mr. Xue was born in the world, and both his parents died. For her, this was actually a good thing. They all had similar life experiences, so no one disliked the other. Thinking again about Mr. Xue''s handsome appearance, Dugu Yin''s face turned red and she lowered her head and said, "But it''s up to my sister-in-law to make the decision." ?Gu Fei smiled, remembering that he had said such a thing before, and he agreed. She nodded, "If that''s the case, then I''ll have Mr. Xue come to propose marriage as soon as possible." ¡°Your senior brother got all the properties of Qingyun Villa back from Golden Knife Gate for you.¡± "There are more than 2,000 acres of land and two shops in the city. I also have an account book of my income in the past few years. When you get married, it will be written down in your dowry list." Duguyin Yifu said, ¡°Thank you very much, sister-in-law.¡± When Dugu Yin left, Gu Fei didn''t reply to Xue Chen immediately. The girl''s family had to be more reserved. ?It took another two days before she sent a letter to Xue Chen, asking him to come to propose marriage. After being reminded by Xue Chen, Gu Fei remembered that her maids and maids were all older, so she asked Aunt Qin to ask them privately what they wanted. Those who wanted to get married, let the matchmaker find a family for them. Those who really didn''t want to get married, just asked them. Stay with her. ??Yan''er and Fang''er were all married to servants in the mansion, and some maids returned to Qisha Palace to get married. Qin''er, Hua''er, Lian''er and several others couldn''t get married and stayed with their master all their lives, but half of the maids were left behind. ?At noon that day, Qin''er took the news from Xue Chen and came in with a happy face, "Master, the Crown Prince has conquered the capital!" ?Gu Fei¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So fast!¡± Qin''er pursed her lips and smiled, "Can you be quick? The prince now uses Qiankun bags to transport grain and grass, and uses cannons and grenades to push forward. If King An fights again, he will not be his opponent." ¡°Only the southern counties have not been captured by Qin Guogong.¡± ?Gu Fei hugged Xiao Chi and smiled slightly. It seemed that he was about to enter Beijing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 921： All are smart people Chapter 921 They are all smart people Not long after, Gu Fei received news again that King An packed up his remaining troops and abandoned the city and fled to the northeast. ??Xiao Yu pursued Shanhaiguan and stopped pursuing him. He left a heavy army to guard Shanhaiguan and returned to the capital. At this point, except for the three counties in the northeast and the two counties in the southwest, the Central Plains and Jiangnan are all in the hands of the King of Qi. The King of Qi has already entered Beijing first. Everyone in the palace is busy packing their bags. ?Gu Fei took the time to go back to her parents¡¯ home. ?? Gu Qing was always paying attention to the changes in the situation. He knew that the family members of Prince Qi''s family would soon come to Beijing. As soon as Gu Fei returned home, he said: "My father and I have already discussed it, and the whole family will come to Beijing with you." This was the reason why Gu Fei came home. She was silent for a while and looked at Gu Zhang, "Dad, you have thought about it. If you don''t go to the capital, you can still live a peaceful life here. If you go to the capital, You are my family, even if you want to be quiet, it is difficult." ?Gu Zhang said in a deep voice: "Dad has already thought about it. Our family must be together no matter what." ¡°Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, the whole family is together.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "Well, now that Dad has made up his mind, let''s pack up as soon as possible and arrange the things that need to be arranged. It''s best to set off with the royal family." After returning to the palace, Gu Fei remembered something and went to find the princess. He took back the maids who had been given to her and Xiao Qing, saying that they were going back to Qisha Palace. ??The maid did not sell herself, and she was hers. She entered the palace later and was placed next to them. She was like her spy, so she had to avoid suspicion. The princess didn''t use these two maids much on weekdays, but Xiao Qing was a little reluctant to part with them. The princess said that when she went to the capital, she would find some more capable maids for her, and Xiao Qing was happy. Gu Fei quietly went to Qiong Niang''s house at night. Qiong Niang didn¡¯t expect that Gu Fei was here to get her maid back. She originally thought that she would be firmly in Gu Fei¡¯s hands for the rest of her life. ?Gu Fei smiled at her and said, "You helped me in the past." "The situation in the future will be different from the past. You can live your life how you want to live in the future. If you live well, that is your ability and destiny. If you live poorly, that is also your own business." The implication is that if you want to fight for favor or do anything else, I won¡¯t care about you. Qiong Niang said after a long while: "The Crown Princess is not afraid that the prince will only favor me in the future?" ? Gu Fei thought to herself, you still don¡¯t understand men. She smiled and said, "I said, this is the end of the deal between you and me. The purpose of buying you has been achieved long ago." "As for what happens to you in the future, it has nothing to do with me." Qiong Niang suddenly stood up and knelt down, "Qiong Niang is where she is today thanks to the Crown Princess." ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the Crown Princess buying me, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. In the future, Qiong Niang would rather be at the mercy of the Crown Princess.¡± ??Qiong Niang is not stupid. When she saw the fate of Concubine Lin, she felt sad that the rabbit was dead and the fox was dead. She knew that she, like Concubine Lin, had no natal family to rely on, and no power in the court. From now on, the more favored she was in the prince''s harem, the faster she would die. And since she is infertile, it is better for Concubine Lin to have an adult son to rely on. It is better to form an alliance with the Crown Princess than to fight alone. ??Gu Fei hurriedly helped her up and said angrily: "Look, the prince is going to make you a noble concubine soon. How can you treat me with such a great gift?" Qiong Niang took her hand and stood up, "Qiong Niang only knows that when the Crown Princess bought me, I will be the Crown Princess''s person for the rest of my life." (End of this chapter) Chapter 922： Enter the palace Chapter 922 Entering the Palace Qiongniang hesitated for a moment, "It''s just that my deed of betrayal is still in the hands of the princess, and I''m worried..." ??Worried that the princess would use the deed of prostitution to manipulate her. ? Gu Fei smiled and said, "That''s not necessary. In this matter, the princess and you are like grasshoppers on a vine. Even if she wants to tease you, it''s not in this matter." ?She squeezed Qiong Niang¡¯s hand with a smile, ¡°In the future, as long as you treat me sincerely, I will definitely repay you with my sincerity.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled, saying nothing. Before setting off, Sister Dan and Cui Ying came again, saying they were here to see off Cheng Yi. The family gave Cheng Yi 20,000 silver. ?Gu Fei took the time to meet them. ?Last year, Gu Fei waited for Palace Master Yan to finish his research before he remembered that he still had a watch as a good thing, so he gave his watch to Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou found a craftsman and quickly copied the clock. ?Now Gu Fei, Mr. Zhu and Mr. Zhou jointly set up a factory specializing in the production of watches. ???? Jiangnan has started selling them, and an ordinary watch costs one thousand taels of silver. ?There are also very exquisite clocks inlaid with gold and jade, which can be customized and the price is unlimited. I went to sea not long ago, and several ships that went out to sea also took a lot of clocks with them to go abroad. Sister Gu Feiliudan talked to Cui Ying for a while and said with a smile: "I will leave in the next two days. When you have time, you can go to the capital to see me." Sister Dan covered her mouth and smiled, "I''m just waiting for what the Crown Princess says. I haven''t been to the capital yet, and I''ve long wanted to see it." ?Gu Fei nodded slightly. Sister Dan understood the idea and knew that Gu Fei had other things to be busy with. She sat for a while and then said goodbye to Cui Ying. Within two days, everyone from the royal family set off, and the Su family, Shen family, and the Gu family also followed behind the team. Palace Master Yan originally planned to return to the Seven Kills Palace, but one day she met Xiao Chi, touched his bones, and said that Xiao Chi was a martial arts prodigy with better qualifications than Gu Fei and Xiao Yu, so she was reluctant to leave and decided to wait. When Xiao Chi got a little older, he started to teach Xiao Chi Kung Fu. ?So we went to Beijing together. ?We walked slowly all the way, and the reception at the official post was of the highest standard. ?Gu Fei doesn''t care about anything. He sits in a large carriage with Qin''er and the nanny every day and just takes care of Xiao Chi. ?The convoy traveled for almost a month before arriving in the capital. ??The city wall that was blasted through the capital has been repaired, and the convoy passed through the city gate and drove straight to the imperial city. ? ? Shitou waited for the Gu family at the gate of the city, and respectfully handed Gu Zhang a house deed, "The prince specially asked the younger one to give it to Mr. Gu. Everything is packed inside." ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, little one.¡± On the other side of Palace Master Yan, Zhu Zhu passed by and also handed over a house deed. ?The Su family and the Shen family both have old houses in the capital. The two families have long sent people to Beijing to tidy up the houses. ?The motorcade entered the imperial city, and the various palaces were also assigned. The princess lives in Kunning Palace. ?Gu Fei was taken to Qingning Palace by the palace staff. Qingning Palace is located in the southeast of the imperial city and has always been the residence of the prince, also known as the East Palace. ??Gu Fei stepped into the palace gate, and dozens of maids and eunuchs knelt down to greet him in the courtyard. She smiled and said, "Everyone, please get up." The maids and eunuchs then got up. Qin''er helped Gu Fei walk inside, glanced at the palace maids and eunuchs, and suddenly said "Huh". When she saw one of the palace maids, she thought she looked familiar, and quickly thought about it. Wasn''t this the palace maid who was beside Empress Zheng back then? When she accompanied the imperial concubine into the palace to meet the Queen Mother, she led them to the lake and almost killed her. Gu Fei pushed into the lake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 923： Reunion Chapter 923 Reunion after a long absence ??The palace maid half lowered her head, and her whole body began to tremble slightly when she heard Qin''er''s "eh". She originally belonged to Queen Zheng''s palace, but she was not useful. When Queen Zheng died, she was assigned to a concubine''s palace. When King An came, she served King An''s concubine. ?Now that King An was defeated, she was assigned to the East Palace again. ??In this palace, the maids and eunuchs are most willing to serve the masters of Qianqing Palace, Kunning Palace, and Qingning Palace, but God knows, she doesn''t want to be assigned here at all. But there is no way. Now the palace is short of manpower. One emperor died and another King An escaped. The maids and eunuchs killed and escaped. Now the manpower in the palace is less than half of what it used to be. Seeing that the palace maid was shaking slightly, Qin''er raised the corners of her lips and smiled at her, then helped Gu Fei in. Entering the palace, it was very clean. ??Lian''er Hua''er and the others were busy arranging the things they brought one by one. First place Xiaochi''s small bed in the princess''s bedroom. Then it¡¯s the princess¡¯s bedding. While he was busy, Xiao Yu strode in. The couple haven¡¯t seen each other for several months. ??Gu Fei stared at Xiao Yu. He was darker and thinner than before. His eyes were a little blue and black, and there was a ring of stubble on his chin. It was obvious that he had not rested well. ?Xiao Yu waved as soon as he entered the door, and Qin''er hugged Xiao Chi and took the nanny out. Xiao Yu hugged her and whispered: "I was discussing things with my father just now. I didn''t go to pick you up. Are you angry with me?" ??Gu Fei said softly, "Hmm", "What are we discussing?" "My father plans to ascend the throne on the ninth day of February, and we have just discussed the country''s name. My father did not plan to change the country''s name, but several great scholars said that Britain has exhausted its vitality, so it is better to change the country''s name." Xiao Yu said. He picked up Gu Fei, weighed it, and said with a smile: "Xiao Fei is fat." ?Gu Fei is currently breastfeeding, and she is really white and fat, like a sourdough bun. No woman likes to be called fat. She looked at Xiao Yu sideways unhappily, "Do you dislike me?" ??Xiao Yu touched her waist with his big hand, "Why do you dislike it? It feels so good, even if she is fatter, it will be better." ?Gu Fei snorted and turned her head to ignore him. Xiao Yu didn''t know that he had said the wrong thing and pricked Gu Fei''s face with his stubble, "Why are you so cruel now? Do you think you don''t want me anymore after you have a son? You haven''t come to see your husband for so long." ??Gu Fei pouted, "I take care of the kids every day, and I can''t sleep well at night. I''m so exhausted that I don''t have the energy to see you." Xiao Yu touched his face and said, "Thank you for your hard work, my Xiao Fei." He sat down with Gu Fei in his arms and couldn''t help but bury his head in her neck, greedily absorbing the breath from her body. ?After a while, his stubble-covered face was rubbing against Gu Fei''s neck. Gu Fei pushed him away angrily, "It hurts. Don''t kiss me until you shave." ??Xiao Yu chuckled, held Gu Fei''s face in his hands, and rubbed it against hers. Seeing her shy and annoyed expression, he felt extremely happy. The two of them stayed together for a while. Xiao Yu picked up Gu Fei and said, "Come take a bath with me. After you take a bath, you can shave me." Without waiting for Gu Fei to refuse, Xiao Yu raised his voice and called for water. After filling the water, Xiao Yu carried Gu Fei into the bathroom. ?? Gu Fei squirmed and hit Xiao Yu again and again, "I don''t want to take a bath. I have to see my son. It''s time for him to nurse." ??Xiao Yu didn''t care so much and put Gu Fei into the tub with a smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 924： ascend the throne Chapter 924 Ascension to the throne ? Gu Fei was instantly soaked and stood up from the tub angrily. Xiao Yu was immediately stunned. This was the first time he saw her after giving birth to the child. ?It has just entered February. Although the weather is still cold, there is a fire burning in the house and the temperature is very high, so Gu Fei wears a single coat. ?The light goose-yellow clothes clung to her body, completely outlining the curves of her body. ??Gu Fei is now much plumper than when she was a girl. Xiao Yu''s Adam''s apple moved and he was stunned for a moment. ?Gu Fei noticed his gaze and blushed with embarrassment. As soon as I came out and put on my clothes, I heard Xiao Chi crying. ?Gu Fei kept shouting, "Bring Xiaochi in quickly." Qin''er took Xiaochi in without looking sideways, put him in Gu Fei''s arms, and then twisted Gu Fei''s hair. After a while, Xiao Yu came over again, with an envious look on his face. ??Gu Fei blushed a little when she saw Qin''er was still there, "I don''t mean there is anything else, go quickly." Xiao Yu licked his lips, took one last reluctant look, and then went out. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The ninth day of February is sunny. The king of Qi, Xiao Su, ascended the throne in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. Change the country name to Qi. The year is Tianqi, and this year is the first year of Tianqi. Make Shen Yu, Princess of Qi, queen. Lin Yue''er is a virtuous concubine. Fang Qiongniang is the concubine Shu. The four concubine positions are noble, virtuous, virtuous, and virtuous. Currently, there are still two vacant concubine positions. Hong Kong made Xiao Yu the Crown Prince of Da Qi and Gu Fei the Crown Princess. Female Xiao Min as the eldest princess An Ning. Female Xiao Qing as Princess Leping. ?Hong Xiao Xuan was granted the title of King of Jin, and his two younger brothers were granted the title of King of Shu and King of Zhao. There is only a title, not a fief. ?That''s not all, Xiao Su gave him a mansion and ordered all the princes to live in the capital and not to leave the capital for life. ??Gu Fei had already learned about this from Xiao Yu. She knew in her heart that the emperor himself was the rebel king and would not let the same thing happen again. As for the fact that the emperor had promised her a fiefdom, she just hoped that the emperor would not remember it. Otherwise, the emperor would have a grudge in his heart and would be displeased with her. Then the emperor announced that Enke would be opened on the ninth day of April. He also ordered the people to select girls from good families to serve as maids in the harem. Not long after, another minister reported that the emperor''s harem was empty, and the legitimate daughters, sisters, nieces, and granddaughters of officials of the sixth rank and above should be selected, and those with dignified appearance should be selected as concubines. The emperor agreed. The emperor was only in his forties, in his prime, and his harem was empty, with only one concubine, two concubines, and two nobles. ?Moreover, the emperor did not have many heirs, only two sons and one daughter. The dignitaries in the capital all felt that this was a great opportunity. For a time, the silk and satin shops and silver buildings in the capital were overcrowded. The matter of selecting the concubine was left to the Queen. Getting up early that day, Gu Fei went to pay his respects to the queen. ?Concubine Fang Shu, Concubine Lin Xian and two other nobles are all here. ? There was a girl sitting next to the Queen. Gu Fei recognized this girl. She was Xiao Yu''s cousin. She was the one who came to Beijing to rescue her. She was still young then, but now she is fifteen or sixteen years old, and she has grown into a big girl. She has a beautiful face, her eyes are like apricots, and she has the shyness of a girl, which is very touching. ?The queen sent Concubine Fang Shu and the others away, and said to Gu Fei with a smile: "Xiao Fei, come here, I have something to tell you, what do you think of my niece?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 925： Three Obediences and Four Virtues Chapter 925 Three Obediences and Four Virtues ??Gu Fei smiled slightly and said, "My cousin is as beautiful as a flower. I don''t know which man will get her in the future." The queen smiled and said: "Since you think she is good, how about I give her to you as a sister?" ? Gu Fei''s smile did not change, "The queen mother can decide this matter, or she can discuss it with the prince. The queen mother does not need to ask me." The queen said angrily: "Why don''t you ask me? You know, I always value you very much." ¡°I thought, now that Yu¡¯er is the prince, he will marry a concubine after all.¡± ¡°Instead of marrying someone else, it¡¯s better to marry your own cousin.¡± ¡°Yi¡¯er has a gentle temperament, and you are a good companion.¡± She had planned well. Xiao Yu would be the emperor in the future, and it was impossible to guard Gu Fei alone. ?In this case, why not marry Shen Yi? With this relationship, Shen Yi will inevitably be made a noble concubine. It would be better if she can be made a concubine. ?In this way, the Shen family has people in the harem, which can also ensure the long-term wealth of the Shen family. At another level, she was thinking about Xiao Yu. Shen Yi''s father is now also a general and holds military power, which is also a guarantee for Xiao Yu. ? Gu Fei didn''t want to say anything at first. Anyway, she had already made up her mind. It was up to Xiao Yu whether she would marry him or not. I would repay others how they treated me. There was no need to force anything. ?However, seeing Shen Yi''s shy look, she suddenly smiled and said, "The days go by so fast." "I think about that year, I took the risk and went to Beijing. First, I rescued my cousin and aunt on the way to exile, and then I and the prince led people to rob the execution ground. After going through a lot of hardships and many people died, I saved my grandfather. and uncle." ¡°At that time, my cousin looked childish, but now she has grown up in the blink of an eye and is old enough to get married.¡± The queen was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to do when Gu Fei mentioned the matter of rescuing people. Shen Yi was also stunned for a moment, then her face turned red and her expression became a little angry. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Mother, Xiao Chi has to nurse. I will leave." When the queen heard that her grandson wanted to nurse, she waved her hand and said, "Go ahead and take good care of Xiao Chi." ??Gu Fei took Qin''er out of Kunning Palace. As soon as Gu Fei left, Shen Yi lowered her head and started to cry. The queen hurriedly said: "Yier, what''s wrong with you? You were fine just now, why are you crying?" Shen Yi''s eyes were red, "Aunt, please don''t mention marrying me to the prince''s cousin. Didn''t you understand what the princess just said? This is mentioning past kindness and calling us ungrateful!" ??The Queen was a bit slow in thinking, but she was not stupid. She came to her senses for a moment and her face flushed, "What a Crown Princess. I thought she was fine in the past. I didn''t want her to be so jealous!" ¡°I actually want Yu¡¯er to live alone with her!¡± "If it had been before, I wouldn''t have said anything. Yu''er is the prince now! How can she be the only one in the harem!" Shen Yi touched the corner of her eyes with the handkerchief, "The Crown Princess is good at everything, but her background is a bit poor. She hasn''t learned the "Female Commandments" and "Female Training" since she was a child. She doesn''t know how to behave as a mother in the future." ?The queen became more and more angry, "Now she is not in Prince Qi''s mansion like before, so how can she let her go as she pleases." "Mother Xu, go and get a copy of "Female Commandments" and give it to the imperial concubine. Just tell her what I say and let her learn the three obediences and four virtues!" Mother Xu glanced at Shen Yi, said yes, and went out. After a long while, Aunt Xu wandered around and saw that Shen Yi had left. Then she said softly: "About marrying a concubine for the Crown Prince, I would rather ask the Crown Prince to ask. Now, the Emperor wants to choose a concubine, and the harem needs to It won''t be long before the flowers are blooming. At this time, the empress should be of the same mind as the prince. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 926： a good story Chapter 926 A good story ??The queen turned to look at Nanny Xu, "What do you mean? I am a concubine, what should I discuss with him? I am thinking about him, and he will naturally understand my painstaking efforts." After thinking about it, I felt a little unsure, "Yu''er has a domineering temper, that''s all. You have someone wait in front until he goes down to court. You ask him to come and I''ll tell him." Mother Xu called the **** over and gave him a few words of advice. The **** then went to the front of the Hall of Supreme Harmony. ?Now that the Qi Dynasty has just been established, the southwest and the northeast are still fighting, and there are many things going on. The young **** waited for more than an hour before Xiao Yu went to court. ??Xiao Yu heard that his mother had something to do with him, so he followed the young **** to Kunning Palace. After entering the door and bowing, the queen looked at him lovingly and said, "I asked you to come. I have something good to say to you." "Now you only have the Crown Princess in your palace, and she looks too unlikeable. Your cousin Yi''er is beautiful and has a docile temperament. I want to marry Yi''er to you and make her a good concubine first. Isn''t that right? Okay? Now that your uncle has military power, he will be able to help you in the future. " Xiao Yu frowned slightly, and just as he was about to speak, the Queen snorted, "You should take good care of your Crown Princess. She is so jealous. I just told you to marry Yi''er, and she said it sarcastically. gone." ¡°The implication is that Yi¡¯er and I are accused of being ungrateful!¡± Xiao Yu''s expression turned completely cold, "Did the Queen Mother talk to Xiao Fei?" The Queen nodded, "Of course, when I told her, I also wanted to respect her." Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "Is this your intention? Or is it the Shen family''s intention?" ¡°Everyone in the Shen family, young and old, would have become ghosts if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Fei.¡± ¡°Why, you saved the whole Shen family, but you rescued an enemy of yourself? There¡¯s nothing wrong with being ungrateful!¡± The queen was stunned, "Yu''er, that''s not what you said, why are you an enemy?" ¡°Yi¡¯er has a docile temperament and will get along well with the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a good story for them sisters to serve you together.¡± Xiao Yu sneered, "Oh, it turned out to be a good story? Then why did the Queen Mother hate Concubine Lin Xian to the bone in the past?" ¡°The queen mother and Concubine Lin Xian serve the father together, it should be a good story!¡± ¡°Is it possible that the queen mother doesn¡¯t know that she should not do to others what she doesn¡¯t want others to do to her?¡± ??The queen''s face turned red and white, and after a while she pointed at Xiao Yu and said, "You-" Xiao Yu''s face was expressionless, "Have you forgotten that my life was hanging by a thread back then? If Xiao Fei hadn''t taken out the only elixir for me to eat, would my mother be where I am today? How could I, Xiao Yu, be alive?" " The queen hurriedly defended, "I have never forgotten her kindness. In the past few years, I have treated her just like Qing''er, and I have never even said a harsh word to her. I always think of her and do whatever she wants. What, I¡¯m not good enough for her?¡± "No matter how good you are, it''s not about these things. You will be the emperor in the future, so you can''t have her alone in the harem, right?" Xiao Yu looked at the queen quietly for a few seconds and said calmly: "So what if she is the only one?" "If the Queen Mother really treats her like Qing''er, will you continue to take concubines for Qing''er''s husband in the future?" ??The queen trembled slightly and pointed at Xiao Yu, "You, how can you say that?" ¡°Qing¡¯er is a princess, so she is naturally different from her!¡± Xiao Yu said coldly: "There is no difference, we are all human beings. If you were sincere to her as you said, you would not think of taking a concubine for me!" "I don''t need to worry about my affairs from now on, my mother." ¡°I will only protect Xiao Fei for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t want him no matter what. If your daughter from the Shen family can¡¯t get married, don¡¯t try to marry her!¡± After Xiao Yu finished speaking, he strode out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 927： loyal servant Chapter 927 Loyal Servant The queen was so angry that she was trembling all over, pointing at Xiao Yu''s back, "He, how dare he speak to me, a mother, like this, my daughter of the Shen family can''t get married? What are these words! Who am I doing for, not him? Okay? ??Mother Xu coughed lightly and said, "Madam, please calm down. The prince has always had this temper. It''s not like you don''t know." She lowered her voice and said, "I dare to advise you, let him go his own way regarding the prince''s affairs from now on. This prince has a tough temper. If you get involved with him, he will never look back. " "If the relationship between mother and son really breaks down, think about it, wouldn''t it be an advantage to others?" "According to me, the empress should be thinking about choosing a concubine at the moment. I don''t know how many beauties are going to enter the palace. If she gives birth to a prince..." Giving birth to a prince? ?The queen shuddered. After a long while, he slowly said: "You are right to remind me, I am really confused." "My position as queen and Yu''er''s position as prince may not be as stable as Mount Tai. One mistake may lead to an abyss!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????Mmmy ?The queen nodded slowly, "That''s right, the emperor doesn''t come to me now, Yu''er is my only support." ¡°How could I be so confused? I actually thought of marrying a concubine to Yu¡¯er!¡± ??Mother Xu brought the teacup and handed it to the Queen, and whispered: "Miss Shen was the first to talk about this." Shen Yi hinted that she was old enough to get married, but also mentioned that the Crown Prince only had one Crown Princess, which made people laugh, and the Queen got involved in her in a few moments. The queen''s face darkened. She felt that she had been led into the ditch by her niece. She had completely forgotten that although it was Shen Yi who started this matter, it was exactly what she wanted. She was still thinking just now, if Shen Yi could give birth to a child Son, I will definitely find a way to make Shen Yi''s son the prince in the future. People always like to blame others for their mistakes after making mistakes. This is just human nature. She said angrily: "You didn''t remind me earlier." ?Mother Xu lowered her head and said nothing. The queen suddenly said in annoyance: "I just gave the Crown Princess the "Female Commandments"!" ?She grabbed Nanny Xu''s hand in a panic, "Do you think Xiao Fei and Yu''er will **** me off because of this?" She was frightened by Yu''er''s attitude just now. She realized that if Xiao Yu was asked to choose between herself and the Crown Princess, she would probably be the one given up. Aunt Xu sighed and whispered: "Think about it, your Majesty. In the past, the Crown Princess was so kind and considerate to your Majesty. She kept Concubine Lin Xian and Concubine Fang Shu in good condition. There was nothing in the house that would cause you any worries. " Now, the Crown Princess is only superficial to you, but you are not aware of it yet. ?Mama Xu only thought about the following words in her heart and did not say them out loud. ?The Queen just asked her to give her a nuptial gift, but she didn''t give it at all. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with With me in the palace''s place will quickly spread to everyone. ??It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no need to talk about it, lest the empress feel that she¡¯s being obedient. She has served the Queen for decades, and she knows very well that the Queen is not a scheming person. ??It just so happens that the empress still thinks she has some tricks up her sleeve. As for the Crown Princess, she seems to have no scheming, but she is actually very creative and capable. She has never failed to do anything since she entered the palace. ??The Empress should rely on the Crown Princess to deal with the women in the harem. At this time, she proposed to marry the Crown Prince a concubine and gave her the "Girls'' Commandments" to reprimand her. This was a slap in the Crown Princess''s face and also told everyone that the Queen was dissatisfied with the Crown Princess. ?The empress is like cutting off her own arm, how stupid she is! At any rate, the empress still listens to advice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 928： Good break Chapter 928 Let¡¯s break up Mother Xu thought a lot at the moment. The Queen became even more annoyed when she heard what she said, "Yes, Xiao Fei has always been very considerate." ¡°I¡¯m really confused.¡± She looked at Mammy Xu and said, "Mammy, please hurry up and pack some good things to send to the Crown Princess. Just say that I won''t mention the matter of marrying the concubine in the future. They can live in peace and harmony." Xu Yan was a blessing, and then she laughed. There are 10,000 Niangniang. "Okay, slave, I''ll ask someone to take care of it now." ??Xiao Yu came out of Kunning Palace and walked quickly to Qingning Palace. Xiao Fei must have been angry at the Queen Mother, and I don¡¯t know if she was hiding in the palace alone and crying. ?Halfway through, he thought about it and turned towards Qianqing Palace. The emperor was reading the memorial. The memorials sent from various places were piled up like a hill. When the **** came to report that the prince asked for an audience, he breathed a sigh of relief. It would be best if his son came to help. ??Xiao Yu came in, and the emperor waved to him happily, "Yu''er, come and take a look at these memorials for your father." Xiao Yu glanced at the pile of memorials on the table and said, "Father, I have come to ask my father for something." The emperor threw away the paper in his hand and said, "Say." ??Xiao Yu lifted up his robe and knelt down solemnly, "I beg my father not to give my son any concubines in the future." ??The emperor''s face changed slightly. He had not forgotten that Xiao Yu refused to marry the daughter of the King of Chu and started a war directly. He said slowly: "Why? But the princess is jealous and won''t allow you to marry her?" Xiao Yu shook his head, "The Crown Princess never said she wouldn''t let me marry a concubine. It''s because my son doesn''t want to marry him. He doesn''t want to watch his wives and concubines scheming, let alone his legitimate sons and concubines killing each other." The emperor fell silent for a moment. Xiao Yu added: "My father''s backyard used to be just one wife, one concubine, and two sons. Compared to many other families, it was clean enough." "But even so, Xiao Xuan has killed his son several times. It is a good thing that his son is still alive." ??The emperor said with a sullen face, "Are you blaming the emperor for not dealing with Xiao Xuan?" "After all, there is no real evidence, so my father can''t do anything to him based on speculation!" Xiao Yu cupped his hands and said, "My son and minister do not blame my father." "It''s just that my son doesn''t want Xiaochi to be like his son in the future and fight against each other." ¡°Therefore, I beg your father not to give your son any concubines.¡± The emperor was silent for a while and then sighed, "That''s it, that''s all. Finally you have Xiao Chi. Since you don''t want to marry, who can force you to do so?" Xiao Yu then stood up with a smile and said, "Thank you, father, for your consideration." The emperor glared at him helplessly, "By the way, your father-in-law is white, and he doesn''t look like him." ¡°I plan to give him a false position, how about fourth grade?¡± Xiao Yu snorted, "Father is too stingy. The world can be conquered because of Xiao Fei''s contribution. Without those artillery and grenades, I don''t know how long it will take for the capital to be conquered! Besides, Xiao Fei also fought with I will go to the battlefield together and kill the enemy with my own hands!¡± ¡°The number of severed heads is enough to fill the Beijing audience!¡± ¡°There are also storage bags, how much manpower and material resources are saved!¡± Xiao Yu glanced at the storage ring on the emperor''s hand and snorted again, "Not to mention how difficult it is to make, your storage ring is worth a lot of money. The diamond alone is worth a lot of silver. Did your father give you any money?" The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched, "Well, Xiao Fei''s contribution is not small. So according to you, how many official positions should you give your father-in-law?" Xiao Yu said: "My father just wants to think about it. If the Crown Princess is not my wife, but a man, and has made such great contributions, how should I reward her?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 929： The person the emperor likes Chapter 929 The Emperor¡¯s Favorite Person ??The emperor thought about it seriously, and then remembered Gu Fei''s purchase of the horse. The princess had indeed made extraordinary achievements in conquering the world, otherwise this war would have dragged on for who knows how long. If he were a man, he would be given a knighthood at least. He remembered that he had promised Gu Fei to give her a fief. Now, it was difficult and impossible to give her a fief. In this case, "I was negligent. I only cared about rewarding the soldiers and forgot about the princess." ¡°How about making your father-in-law a marquis?¡± ??Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Father is wise." The emperor laughed loudly and said, "You are a kid, but my wife takes you very seriously." ¡°Fortunately, the Crown Princess is sensible and capable, so I¡¯m not afraid that you will be dazzled by her beauty!¡± ?He waved to Xiao Yu, "You''re here just in time. These facts give my father a headache. Come and take a look at them for me." ??Xiao Yu chuckled and said, "I don''t want to read it." ¡°It is the father who wants to be the emperor. It is the father¡¯s business to lose his son, so he has resigned!¡± He said and ran away in a hurry. ? ? Xiao Yu knew very well that as a prince, he must not show too much interest in political affairs, so he could just continue to maintain his personality. It is not easy to be a prince. The emperor will definitely not be happy with a prince who is uneducated and has no skills. The prince is useless. How can he safely leave the country to the prince in the future? But the emperor dislikes a diligent prince. Is he so diligent because he wants to seize power? Or can¡¯t wait to get on top? The middle level is difficult to determine. When the emperor saw that Xiao Yu could run as fast as a rabbit, he smiled and cursed, "This kid only knows how to benefit his wife, but he doesn''t know how to share his father''s worries!" Next to him, Eunuch Liu stood not far away, looking at his nose and heart. ?As soon as he picked up a memorial, the young **** came in and said, "Let me inform the emperor that Concubine Lin Xian is outside the palace asking for an audience." The emperor frowned slightly, and Eunuch Liu raised his eyelids slightly to see clearly. ?The emperor said: "Let her come in." ? Concubine Lin Xian walked into the main hall, bowed politely, lowered her head and said: "I have met the emperor." The emperor snorted softly, "What''s the matter?" ?Concubine Lin Xian raised her head and said, "I am here for Xuan''er." "Xuan''er is almost twenty-six years old. Now she doesn''t even have a concubine. There is no one to take care of all the affairs in the palace. There is no one to educate her two children. I beg the emperor to give Xuan''er a marriage plan." The emperor''s eyes fell on Concubine Lin Xian''s face. She was in her forties. Although she was well-maintained, there were many fine lines on her face. There is still a bit of the past style between the eyebrows and eyes. After all, she was the woman who had been with him for more than twenty years. The emperor felt a little soft-hearted for a moment and sighed, "Xuan''er''s marriage is not going well. It is time to choose a wife for him." ¡°Is there anything you like?¡± Concubine Lin Xian lowered her head, "I heard that the eldest daughter of Jing Ronghou''s family is known to be talented and dignified. It would be great if the emperor could give her to Xuan''er as the princess." The corner of the emperor''s lips curled up slightly. Marquis Jing Rong was the newly created marquis this time, and he was also a close confidant who had been with him for many years. Now he is serving as the left governor of the camp on the outskirts of Beijing. Concubine Lin Xian is really good at choosing. Whether this is choosing a daughter-in-law or something else is hard to say. ??He originally felt a little soft-hearted after seeing Concubine Lin Xian today and planned to fulfill her wish, but he didn''t expect that she would be so bold as a prince and even want to marry a military general''s family. The emperor''s face turned cold, "He has a daughter, and I plan to let her enter the palace." ?Concubine Lin Xian knelt down in a hurry and said, "I deserve to die. I don''t know that I am the one who is favored by the emperor." (End of this chapter) Chapter 930： seek reward Chapter 930 Asking for Rewards The emperor said calmly: "Now the Ministry of Rites is selecting a concubine. I originally planned to wait until the final review is completed before selecting one for Xuan''er. I didn''t expect the concubine Xian to be so anxious." ?Concubine Lin Xian lowered her head, "I am very frightened. I don''t know that Xuan''er has a role in choosing a concubine. I beg the emperor to forgive me." The emperor turned cold and said, "If you don''t know the rules, just learn them. This is a palace, not a palace!" ¡°The selection of concubines is not for me alone. In addition to enriching the harem, the selected women will also be pointed out to princes and princes.¡± Concubine Lin Xian knelt on the ground and sobbed, looking up at the emperor, "Your Majesty, you know that I am a concubine. My parents died young and I lived in the palace with no one to teach me. I don''t know anything. Now I have entered the palace." The palace is even more frightened." ¡°I also listened to the words of the palace maid, so I came to ask the emperor for forgiveness.¡± ??The emperor waved his hand impatiently, "Step back. You don''t have to worry about Xuan''er''s marriage. The queen and I have to worry about it." ?Concubine Lin Xian withdrew from the main hall and shivered when the wind blew her outside. ?Her close-fitting clothes were soaked through. She took the maid with her and hurriedly walked towards her Yonghe Palace. She didn''t expect that just a marriage would offend the emperor. Not only did the marriage fail, but she also angered the emperor. She wanted to hammer herself to death. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ?? Xiao Yu returned to Qingning Palace. Gu Fei had just put Xiao Chi to sleep when she saw him come in and looked at him with a half-smile. Xiao Yu didn''t wait for her to speak, hugged her and said, "I know everything, and you have been wronged." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother will never mention marrying a concubine again.¡± ¡°I just went to Qianqing Palace, and my father also promised not to give me any concubines in the future.¡± ¡°How about it, husband, you must be considerate. Please reward your husband well and make him satisfied. I have good news to tell you.¡± He said and stretched his face towards Gu Fei. ? Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, and kissed him on the cheek, "Okay, if you go and tell your father this, will he not blame you?" ??Xiao Yu chuckled, "I don''t want to make you feel wronged for this kind of thing in the future. When I mention the things Xiao Xuan did in the past, it''s natural for him not to blame me." He pulled Gu Fei to sit down and held her in his arms, "Just now, I was at your father''s place to collect a reward for you." ?Gu Fei was careless, and the rewards and other rewards were nothing more than gold and silver. She had a lot of gold now, so it was not interesting. ??Xiao Yu smiled and said, "My father plans to make my father-in-law a marquis." ?Gu Fei''s eyes lit up, "Really?" She was worried that only Sanlang in the family had been awarded the rank of fourth-grade knight commander due to his military merits. ? And the eldest brother is still waiting to take the Enke exam in April. Even if he passes the examination, he will only be able to get a sixth or seventh grade official position. ??There are as many dignitaries as dogs in the capital, and the official position at home is simply not enough, and it is easy to be bullied. It would be so much better to have a title! ??The Marquis is a super-grade man, which means that his parents don¡¯t have to kneel down when they meet officials. ?The only people with a higher status than marquis are the emperor and queen, the prince and princess, the prince, and the prince of the country. There are really not many people. ? Gu Fei put her arms around Xiao Yu''s neck, kissed him hard, and said in a sweet voice: "My husband is so kind to me. I must have said a lot of good things in front of my father. Thank you, husband." She knows very well that when a man performs well, he must praise and reward him in time, so that he will know what to do in the future. Good men are not born, they are trained step by step. (End of this chapter) Chapter 931： apologize Chapter 931 Apology Xiao Yu was very helpful and whispered in Gu Fei''s ear: "How about double cultivation tonight?" ??Gu Fei nodded shyly and buried her head in Xiao Yu''s arms, "I''ll listen to my husband." Just as he was talking, Qin''er coughed lightly outside and said, "Princess, the Queen has sent Nanny Xu to deliver something." ??Xiao Yu let go of Gu Fei and said in a deep voice: "Let her in." Xu Yan came in and took a look at the prince and concubine sitting on his head. ?She sighed, "I have never thought about this before. Miss Shen just did it¡ª" ??Mama Xu covered her mouth, looking annoyed, as if what she just said was accidentally said. She looked at Gu Fei apologetically: "I hope the Crown Princess will not take what the Queen said to heart." ??Gu Fei said with a smile: "Mom, you are serious, what are you talking about as an apology? How can I afford your apology?" ¡°Mom, please sit down and have a cup of tea.¡± Seeing that Xiao Yu was here, Grandma Xu smiled and said, "I will stop disturbing you. Your Majesty is still waiting for your reply." After Nanny Xu left, Xiao Yu went to the study to write a letter to General Liu Wei of Fuyuan in southern Xinjiang. ?Now there are only Shu and two southern border areas left in the south. Qin Guozheng led his troops to fight in Shu. Over in southern Xinjiang, Xiao Yu wanted to take it down as smoothly as possible, so he sent a letter first to test it out. ?Gu Fei quickly sent Lian''er home with two eunuchs and two nuns from the palace. ??The emperor''s imperial edict of knighthood will definitely come out soon. The family members still don''t know the etiquette of the edict, so they have to be taught by someone. Only Gu Zhang, his wife and Li Chunhua Lanzhi were at home. Erlang has not returned from the sea, and Sanlang is in the military camp. Gu Qing went to the Su family to look for Su Chen to discuss knowledge. Enke was about to go to the Su family every two days. Not only could Su Chen discuss knowledge and articles with him in the Su family, but Grand Master Su would also Gu Qing benefited a lot from guiding him and Su Chen. ??Prime Minister Su is now not only the prime minister, but has also been awarded the title of Grand Master, making him the ultimate civil servant. When Lian''er arrived at Gu''s house, she asked the palace maids and eunuchs to wait outside. Then she went into the house and talked about the matter. ?Gu Zhang was stunned for a moment, "The emperor wants to make me a marquis?" What have I done to make me a marquis? I have heard that in history, the queen''s natal family was granted the title of benefactor, which was a kind of dignity given to the queen''s natal family. ?But my daughter is not a queen yet, so why did she make him a marquis? Lian''er smiled and said: "The Crown Princess has made a lot of contributions, and the Emperor just..." ??Gu Zhang understood that her daughter had made meritorious deeds, and with her status, it was impossible for her to be promoted. If the reward was nothing more than gold and silver, it would have no practical significance. The only way to get the most benefit would be to transfer to him. Lanzhi was filled with emotions for a moment. She came out of one prince''s mansion, but she didn''t expect to go around and enter another prince''s mansion. ?Seeing that Mrs. Chen was still in a daze, she went over to support her and said with a smile: "From now on, my mother will be Mrs. Gaoming. The emperor will give her a phoenix crown and a harem, as well as a monthly salary of rice and silver." ??Mr. Chen shook her head: "I feel like I''m dreaming. How can I have such a blessing?" Lian''er chuckled and said, "Madam, it''s true. From now on, you will be Madam Hou." ¡°The Crown Princess specially sent the eunuchs from the palace to learn the etiquette of receiving orders.¡± ?Gu Zhang and Chen looked at each other, and Gu Zhang hurriedly said: "Hurry up, we don''t know anything yet, let them come in and talk." ??Lian''er brought in the nuns and eunuchs, told them to teach them well, and went back to the palace to resume her duties. (End of this chapter) Chapter 932： Ice and snow smart Chapter 932 Ice and snow are smart After returning to the palace, Lian''er reported back. Gu Fei looked at her and said, "You can pack your luggage later. I promised you that day that I would take you to visit the graves of your mother and brother." ¡°Now that the world is at peace, it¡¯s time to go and see them.¡± ¡°If you want to move them to your hometown or move them to the capital for your convenience, that¡¯s up to you.¡± "I''ll ask two maids to go with you." ?This matter has been weighing on Lian''er''s heart for many years. Unexpectedly, Gu Fei still remembered it. Tears filled her eyes, and she knelt on the ground and kowtowed several times to Gu Fei, "The Crown Princess''s kindness and kindness will never be forgotten by Lian''er." ?Gu Fei raised his hand and said, "Go, go to Hua''er to collect fifty taels of silver as travel expenses. Be careful on the way." Lian''er wiped away her tears and left. Qin''er came in and said, "Princess, Miss Qin San of Ningguo Palace has handed over a sign asking for an audience." After Ning Guogong died in battle, Qin Xin''s two brothers were captured by King An. The two families had a good relationship in the past. King An thought of some incense and love, but he didn''t do anything to them and kept them in prison. They were released only after Xiao Yu broke the city and the emperor ascended the throne. ?Emperor Zanning, the Duke of Ning, sacrificed his life for his fault and sympathized with his family, so he allowed Qin Xin''s eldest brother Qin Zhen to assume the title. However, it was only an title and no actual duties. ??Gu Fei thought for a moment and said, "Let her come in, I''m just going to talk to her." Qin''er sent someone away, and two quarters of an hour later, the palace maid brought Qin Xin in. Qin Xin came in and knelt on the ground first. Gu Fei said hurriedly: "No courtesy." When she got up, Gu Fei looked at her carefully. When they first met, Qin Xin was only thirteen years old. Now after three years of separation, Qin Xin has grown a lot taller, her face still has a little baby fat, and her expression is calmer than before. A lot. ?Gu Fei waved to her, "Come here and sit down." Qin Xin came over with some embarrassment, and Gu Fei pulled her to sit next to her, "When Prince An came to Beijing, I was worried about you, but now it seems that it''s not bad." Qin Xin lowered her head silently and said nothing. ??Gu Fei pinched her face and said, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you talk a lot in the past? I just want to hear your gossip." Qin Xin hesitated for a moment, "I came here because I have something to ask of the Crown Princess." "The emperor wants to choose a concubine. My mother and my eldest brother submitted my name." ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Yeah, wasn''t it even the queen who was unwilling to do it before? Why now-" Qin Xin was teased by Gu Fei, and her true nature was exposed. She pouted, "I don''t want to enter the palace. What''s the difference between entering the palace and going to jail? I came to ask the Crown Princess for help, and you still tease me." ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "What''s the big deal? If you don''t want to enter the palace, I''ll have someone tell the nun next to the queen to remove your name." ¡°It¡¯s just your family, why would you be allowed to enter the palace?¡± Qin Xin sighed quietly, "Now it is no better than before. Although my eldest brother has taken over the title, he has no real power. Who would take my family seriously?" ¡°My family is looking forward to me entering the palace so that I can make the family prosperous.¡± ??Gu Fei lowered his eyes and said slowly, "Your eldest brother wants to serve the country, but he is not in a hurry. Maybe he will have the opportunity sometime." Qin Xin''s eyes flashed and she said with a smile: "That''s what I said. Now that the Qi Dynasty has just been established, there are still many official positions vacant. There are always opportunities, and the eldest brother is not a talentless person." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "We don''t have to worry about these things. It''s all their men''s business. Tell me what gossip has happened in the capital recently." ??Qin Xinbingxue was smart and immediately understood the connotation of Gu Fei''s words, which meant that her eldest brother should follow the prince''s path. (End of this chapter) Chapter 933： Marquis Chapter 933: Marquisship The prince needs his own power, and the Qin family needs to find a backer. It depends on whether the eldest brother can catch the eye of the prince. Qin Xin wanted to understand, so he put the matter aside and said with a smile: "Isn''t the biggest thing in the capital now the selection of concubines?" ¡°The price of silk and satin has increased a lot, and all the embroiderers in the capital are too busy.¡± She lowered her voice and said, "I know a few of them are eyeing the concubine position." ?Gu Fei smiled and asked, "Who are they?" Qin Xin clapped her fingers and said, "One is the youngest daughter of Hou Zhang''s family in Wuding. That girl Zhang Ying is so beautiful, only a little worse than you, the Crown Princess. I have seen her several times before, and she is delicate and weak." It¡¯s such a look that one can¡¯t help but feel pity at the sight of it.¡± ? Gu Fei thought to herself, I cheated. It seems that Miss Zhang is a real beauty. She has a delicate and frail look. Isn¡¯t it exactly what the emperor loves? ¡°Since she is so good, why didn¡¯t Prince An¡ª¡± Qin Xin covered her mouth and smiled and said, "She only had haircut this year. During the two years when King An was in the capital, her family said that she was seriously ill and needed to rest, so they sent her to Jingyue Temple." "Besides, King An is a rebel, who is willing to send his daughter over?" ¡°Unlike the current emperor, he was originally of royal blood and was orthodox.¡± "Only those shameless families gave their daughters to King An. Now those people all have their tails between their legs and dare not say anything." ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "What else is there?" "There is another one who is the eldest daughter of the newly appointed Wang Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites. Miss Wang is good at playing music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is beautiful and behaves in an elegant manner. It is hard for anyone to find any fault. I heard that her name has also been reported. Go up." Qin Xin also mentioned the girls from several houses, and Gu Fei took note of them all. After talking for a long time, Qin Xin said goodbye and left. Going home, she went to her eldest brother''s study. The brother and sister stayed in the study and talked for a long time. Her eldest brother sent someone to send a message the next day, asking to see the prince. A day later, Xiao Yu met Qin Zhen. ?Not long after, Qin Zhen was appointed as the Jin Yiwei commander. ?Now Zhu Yiwei no longer exists, and Jin Yiwei was newly established in Da Qi Dynasty. Xue Chen was appointed as the commander of Jinyiwei and his superior in Qin Town. The imperial edict to ennoble the Gu family came down within a few days. ??Gu Qing didn''t dare to go out these days. When the **** who announced the order came, he put an incense table at home and knelt down to receive the order. Gu Zhang was granted the title of Marquis of Changping, and the Chen family was granted the title of Marquis of Marquis, and was given the title of Marquis of the Marquis, and was given a house with five jins. ??The whole family was trembling with fear, but finally nothing happened, and they sent the **** away with a generous reward. There was a plaque hanging on the main entrance of the Marquis Mansion given by the emperor. Everyone went to take a look at it first. When Mrs. Chen came back, she was worried about how many things she would have to buy to fill up the rooms in such a big mansion. The Marquis of Changping started purchasing the next day. Gu Zhang didn''t let Mr. Chen interfere. He knew that Mr. Chen was still reluctant to spend money after many years of hard life, but now she couldn''t do it without spending money. Every appliance in the house must be decent. This is not only the dignity of the Changping Marquis, but also the dignity of the Crown Princess. of decency. ?Gu Zhang only asked the housekeeper to say that he wanted to buy a batch of furniture, utensils and curtains, and merchants from all over the city flocked to the place. ?All kinds of exquisite things were placed in front of Gu Zhang, free of charge, just for the sake of establishing a relationship with the newly wealthy Changping Hou family in the capital. How could Gu Zhang dare to accept it? He gave the money and asked someone to issue a receipt, because he was afraid that he would not be able to explain clearly later. ??The Hou Mansion was tidied up and a large number of servants were hired. The family chose a good and auspicious day and moved in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 934： Gongyuan Chapter 934 Gongyuan When spring comes, the capital becomes more and more lively. Miss Qianjin, who entered the exam in Beijing and the local alternative, gathered in Beijing. The official posts and inns in the capital were all full. On the ninth day of April, the examination begins. The gate of Gongyuan was crowded with candidates from all over the country who came to take the exam. ?There is a stand by the door, and someone is calling on the stand. The officers and soldiers check the physical characteristics of those whose names are called, and issue a sign before they are sent to the tribute courtyard. Entering the Gongyuan, Gu Qing stood in the crowd with an examination basket and a bag, waiting for officers and soldiers to inspect him. It is said to be a test basket, but it is actually a three-layered suitcase made of bamboo strips. There are pens, inks, papers, inkstones, water bottles, nails, hammers, knives, fire knives, and candles inside. ? There are plenty of footcloths, face towels, toothbrushes, and tooth powder. There are also rice bowls, teacups, tea leaves, moxa sticks, ginseng, sliced ??bacon, ham, pickled vegetables, longan meat, rice, pancakes, roasted chicken cut into pieces, eggs, and a small pot. After waiting for a long time, it was Gu Qing''s turn. An officer and soldier motioned for Gu Qing to take off his hairpin and clothes. ??Gu Qing took off the hairpin, and his hair spread out and fluttered in the wind. Then he took off two of the three pieces of clothing on his body, and the last piece of close-fitting clothing was also untied, exposing his chest to the officers and soldiers for inspection. To prevent entrainment, you are not allowed to wear cotton-padded clothes or jackets during the exam. You can only wear single clothes. Fortunately this year, it is already April and the weather is relatively warm. In previous years, when the exam started in February, you would wear only single clothes. No matter how many layers you wear, you will freeze to death. ??Gu Qing took off his clothes and shoes, and even took out the insoles to show the officers and soldiers. ?Another officer and soldier next to him searched everything in Gu Qing''s examination basket. All the cakes baked by his mother were torn open and read. Quilts are not allowed for fear of being caught inside, so Gu Qing''s bedding consists of two felt blankets, which were also shaken out at this moment, with the tops, curtains, and curtains still sandwiched inside. After reading this, the officers and soldiers opened the bag on the ground. There was charcoal inside, which Gu Qing planned to use for cooking. The officers and soldiers responsibly poured all the charcoal on the ground and stirred it up with their swords. ?These officers and soldiers are the imperial troops transferred by the emperor, and they are the direct troops who followed the emperor from Donghai County. Since this was the first time I was assigned such an important task, I checked them very carefully. It can be said that this is the most stringent investigation since the beginning of the scientific examination. I don¡¯t know whether it is Gu Qing¡¯s luck or misfortune. After the inspection, Gu Qing quickly put on his clothes and shoes, tied his hair, packed his things, put the charcoal on the ground into a bag, and then entered another door. You can see the low rooms on the left and right sides lined up neatly in rows. ?Gu Qing went in and looked around, and soon saw Su Chen. Su Chen was waiting for him. When he saw him, he walked towards him quickly. The two looked at each other and Gu Qing said: "Which room are you in?" Su Chen showed him the sign in his hand and said, "The number is number three." Gu Qing looked at his signature, "The land name is Lu." Su Chen sighed, "Fortunately, the numbers should all be in the middle, not bad numbers." ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a place first, put the luggage away, and then settle it down.¡± There are nearly 10,000 dormitories in Gongyuan, and they are full of people. Young people like Su Chen and Gu Qing account for more than half, and the rest are mostly middle-aged people, and there are even a few old men with white hair. Many people gathered in groups and talked loudly. The two of them were looking around at the room, when suddenly a young master shouted happily: "Brother Su!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 935： Do some hygiene before the exam Chapter 935: Take care of hygiene first during the exam Su Chen looked back and nodded slightly, "Mr. Xu." Mr. Xu had a flattering smile on his face, "Which room is Mr. Su in?" Su Chen said calmly: "The third name is Cheng." Mr. Xu was very happy and said, "What a coincidence. We are in the same number as me, not far away. I am number 9." ¡°By the way, who is this?¡± he asked, pointing at Gu Qing. Gu Qing nodded, "I''m Gu Qing, the character is Wenruo." ¡¤Gu? Mr. Xu is a little scared when he hears this surname. He looked at Gu Qing carefully, and he felt that he looked a little similar to Gu Fei. He was with Su Chen, and his surname was Gu. He was not a relative of the Crown Princess''s family. He asked Su Chen in a low voice, "Is this the Crown Princess?" Su Chen looked at him with a half-smile, "Brother." Mr. Xu¡¯s eyes tightened, and he hurriedly handed over to Gu Qing, ¡°Brother Gu, I had some misunderstandings with your sister in the past, but later they were resolved and I went to brother Gu to explain it.¡± After hearing what he said, and combined with what Su Chen said about Mr. Xu, Gu Qing quickly understood who he was. He heard his sister say it once, saying that Mr. Xu, although a bit dandy, was quite sensible. ??Gu Qing nodded towards him and said, "Mr. Xu, nice to meet you." Mr. Xu said enthusiastically: "Let''s go find the cabin." He called a bugler over and threw a silver pick over him. "Help me carry the luggage." ?Gu Qing twitched the corner of his mouth and walked away quickly with Su Chen. ??The two of them carried their bedrolls and examination baskets, and soon saw Su Chen''s cell first. ?The bugle officer in charge of the number room has been roughly cleaned, and it looks like there is no dust. ??Gu Qing hurriedly went to find his own room. Soon, I walked two rows back and found my room. As soon as I arrived at the door, I was greeted by the smell of urine. ?? Gu Qing looked around and saw that the apartments in the capital were similar to those in Ping''an City. They were only three feet wide and four feet long. There were two boards inside, one high and one low. The lower board is used for sitting, and the higher board is used as a desk. The high board is movable. At night, the board is taken down and placed at the same level as the lower one, and it becomes a bed. There is a toilet under the seat, and most of the smell comes from here. ?There are also many yellow marks of various shapes on the walls, which must be souvenirs left by candidates over the years. You know, this Gongyuan has not been used for more than four years, but the taste is still so delicious. Fortunately, Gu Qing had also passed the provincial examination, so he was well prepared. He took a small broom and a rag and cleaned the cell again, then lit a plate of sandalwood and placed it under the seat board. ?Then take out the nails, hammer, and then the trumpet top and nail it to the top. This room has not been renovated for a long time. If it rains during the exam, leakage is almost normal. Therefore, people with better conditions will usually prepare a roof. The roof is made of oilcloth. Nailing it on the roof can at least block some wind and rain. . After nailing the top of the trumpet, Gu Qing placed the trumpet curtains around the surrounding walls and nailed them with nails. There were all kinds of marks on the walls. No one dared to sit down unless the curtains were nailed. ??Then Gu Qing nailed up the number curtain. There was no door in the number room. This was to make it easier for the examiner to supervise the exam. But without the door, the wind would pour in and freeze to death. The curtain is also made of oilcloth and can be put down at night to keep out the wind. After putting all the miscellaneous things away, Gu Qing was worried about Su Chen and didn''t know if he had put them away properly, so he passed by. (End of this chapter) Chapter 936： Lao Tzus words are kings law Chapter 936 Laozi¡¯s words are king¡¯s law Su Chen''s cell was two rows in front of him. As soon as Gu Qing walked up to it, he heard a loud noise. I heard a rough male voice say: "I just like this room of yours, you''d better let me out." ¡°Otherwise, my fists are not vegetarian and I won¡¯t be able to beat you to death!¡± ? Gu Qing strode over and saw a strong man pointing at Su Chen''s nose, looking domineering. Su Chen said calmly: "I won''t let you go. You don''t have to mess around here." ??Gu Qing stepped in front of Su Chen and glared, "What are you doing?" ??The man raised his neck and said, "What kind of onion are you? Get out of here. I want this room." ??Gu Qing sneered, "The rooms are all assigned according to the number, so you can change it just as you want? Why!" ?The man took a sip and said, "What I say is the king''s law. If I say change it, I must change it!" As he spoke, he stretched his hands towards Gu Qing''s neck, looking as if he wanted to grab his collar. At this time, Mr. Xu ran over, stopped the man, and said with a smile, "Brother, please don''t be impulsive. Fighting is not allowed in this tribute courtyard. Anyone who makes a move will be asked to leave." ¡°Xiongtai¡¯s accent is not from the capital. He came all the way here and went back without even taking the exam. Will Xiongtai be willing to do so?¡± ??The man glanced at Mr. Xu with some confusion, "Are you telling the truth?" Mr. Xu said "tsk", "Look, do I deserve to lie to you?" "The people patrolling outside now are the Forbidden Army. They don''t care who you are. As long as they take action, the two of you will be taken away together." ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. I won¡¯t let you take the exam, even if you say you¡¯re wronged.¡± Su Chen glanced outside at this time and said calmly: "The patrol is here!" ??This man snorted coldly, "Well, you boy, grandpa will remember you. Grandpa still has to take the exam. When the exam is over, you will be the one to look after you." ?Humbling, he found a room next door to Su Chen and insisted on changing with someone else. Su Chen and Gu Qing looked at each other, and both of them knew in their minds, could this person want to cheat? ?Perhaps the gunman he hired is the one next door to Su Chen! Mr. Xu is also a human spirit. He glanced at the man next door. This man had thin cheeks and his clothes were washed white. He was sitting there with his eyebrows lowered and motionless. Mr. Xu whispered: "The young man next door to you seems to be from a poor family. He must be doing it for money." Su Chen waved his hand, "Brother Xu, let''s not make random guesses. Just think about some things in your mind." ?? Gu Qing saw that Su Chen''s trumpet curtain had not been nailed yet, so he took his hammer and finished it for him in a few strokes. Then he helped put up the curtains. Su Chen breathed a sigh of relief, took out the fragrant cake and lit it, then put a fragrant piece in his mouth, which made him feel much better. ??Gu Qing saw Mr. Xu still standing outside, "Has your room been packed?" Mr. Xu chuckled and said, "I gave you the money, so of course someone will help me clean it up." "You two are also noble gentlemen. I don''t know why you are so worried about it, but you insist on taking care of it yourself." Su Chen smiled and did not refute, just said: "Let''s go and get the test paper." Mr. Xu laughed again, "Why bother? Just give the trumpeter some money and he will send you the papers." Su Chen said: "Nothing happens anyway, let''s go and take a look." The three of them arrived at the place where the papers were distributed, and there were already many people gathered around, all coming to get the papers. They each shouted their names and it was noisy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 937： Make a meal first Chapter 937 Let¡¯s make a meal first Not long after, the person who insisted on changing rooms with Su Chen came over. He relied on his strength to squeak through the crowd arrogantly, pushed his way to the front, reported his name and took the paper. ??The man''s name was Zhou Chong. He took the paper, glanced at Su Chen, Gu Qing and others, raised his fist as if in demonstration, and left with a sneer. ?A few people waited until the crowd dispersed, and then they crowded forward and announced their names. Each of them received a paper and a paper bag. Everyone then went back to their rooms. I started queuing up to pay tribute to the courtyard in the morning, then queued up for inspection, and then packed up the dormitory and came down. It was already the afternoon. Gu Qingcai returned to the room when he heard shouting from outside, "The account has been banned!" ?Once banned, everyone is not allowed to move around anymore. Even if they want to go to the toilet, they must report to the invigilator for permission and must be accompanied by a bugler. The invigilators went around the room, checked the number and name, and then put down the fence at the front and sealed the room. ?? Gu Qing was already hungry. He looked at the sun setting in the west and called the trumpeter to come over. He gave him a few pieces of silver and asked him to bring water. He lit a fire, burned charcoal, and grabbed a handful of rice to cook. ??After cooking the rice, he put it into a bowl. Gu Qing took out the roast chicken and ate half a bowl of roast chicken and two bowls of rice. He moved around in the dormitory for a while and drank a cup of hot tea. It was completely dark. ??Gu Qing lit a candle, called the trumpeter to bring hot water, brushed his teeth, twisted the handkerchief, wiped his face and feet. After everything was done, he sent the bugler a few more coins. After finishing this, Gu Qingcai huddled up in the cell and fell asleep wrapped in a felt blanket. ?? Gu Qing wears a watch on his wrist that Gu Fei gave him. It has a leather strap, a gold-inlaid dial, and silver hands. It is very wealthy. After sleeping until about two o''clock, Gu Qing looked at his watch and got up. ?Get up and light a fire, and call the trumpeter to bring water to make porridge. ?Wash yourself quickly. After washing up and eating porridge and pancakes, someone outside was calling for answer sheets. ??Gu Qing was about to go out when Hao Jun, perhaps because he had gained a lot of money, took the initiative to send him the question paper. ?? Gu Qing was grinding his ink under the candle while reading the questions. The contents of the four books and five classics that were tested were all familiar, so there was no problem. Then he looked at the title of the article he was going to write, and he was slowly thinking about the draft. I took the paper at the beginning of Yinshi (three o''clock in the morning) and started writing. It was not until noon that I answered all the test questions and finished the article. ?? Gu Qing was so hungry that he ate the pancakes and the remaining roast chicken together, drank a cup of hot tea, stood up and moved for a while before starting to revise the article. After checking, I transcribed the article in small regular script with hairpin flowers. ??It was all done and it was dark. ?Gu Qing put away the papers and started cooking again. After eating and washing, he still goes to bed. In the middle of the night, Gu Qing heard the fluttering sound of a bird''s wings, as if it was nearby. He was woken up in a daze and fell asleep again. I got up early and looked at the paper carefully before handing it in. Hand in the papers, pack up the things, and come out of Gongyuan. ?The family carriage arrived early and took Gu Qing back. Gu Qing took a bath and covered his head to sleep. ?In that room, I couldn''t straighten my legs and feet, and it was very uncomfortable to sleep. It seemed like I hadn''t slept much for two nights. Then there is the second exam. There are three exams in total, each exam lasts three days. You still have to be searched when you go in. After the body search, I met Su Chen and Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu quickly waved him over. After Gu Qing went over, Mr. Xu lowered his voice and said, "Did you hear the flapping of birds the night before yesterday?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 938： Fraud and beatings Chapter 938 Fraud and Beating ??Gu Qing nodded, "I heard it, and I almost woke up." Mr. Xu said mysteriously: "That''s right. Do you know what that is? That''s a homing pigeon!" ?Gu Qing raised his eyebrows, and Su Chen hesitated, "You mean-" Mr. Xu lowered his voice and said, "Someone is using carrier pigeons to cheat." ¡°First send the test questions out with a carrier pigeon, and then send them in with a carrier pigeon after people outside have answered the questions.¡± ??Gu Qing said in surprise: "How did you bring the pigeons in?" Mr. Xu shook his head and said, "You don''t need to bring in the pigeons you raise. As long as they are cooked, bring them nearby, enter the cell, and scatter some millet, and the pigeons will be found." Su Chen frowned, "Who is it?" Mr. Xu waved his hand, "I don''t know about that. Since Brother Gu heard it, I heard it too. It''s in these two rows of rooms. I''ve heard of this method a long time ago, and I just remembered it." ¡± He lowered his voice and said, "Also, I saw someone took a pamphlet, only half the size of a palm. It was filled with dense writing, and I don''t know how it was brought in." ?A few people discussed it for a while before going to their respective rooms. After the second exam, Gu Qing came out late, and his family''s carriage was waiting outside the Gongyuan early in the morning. The boy saw Gu Qing and was about to greet him when suddenly several people who looked like boys rushed over from nowhere and hit Gu Qing in the face. ??Gu Qing was unprepared for a moment and was punched in the nose. Blood started dripping from his nose instantly. Two boys rushed to protect Gu Qing. ?? Gu Qing was blocked behind the two boys, covered his nose, and shouted, "Who are you? You are so brave, you dare to fight at the gate of Gongyuan, don''t you want to live?" ?These people looked at each other, and one of them said, "What are you afraid of? If something happens, the young master will take care of it. Come to me!" The other two people glanced back. Gu Qing followed their gaze and saw the man named Zhou Chong standing not far away, gesturing towards him with his fist. Just at this time, the Dongcheng Soldiers and Horses Division patrol came over, and Gu Qing''s boy shouted, "Officer, there is someone here to beat the emperor!" ?Several people turned around and saw the official, and ran away in a hurry. Su Chen came out and happened to see it. He ran over and said, "Brother Gu, what''s going on?" ?One boy was hurriedly wiping Gu Qing''s nosebleed, and another said, "I don''t know where a few scoundrels came from just now. Without saying a word, they beat my young master like my son. After beating him a few times, he ran away." Su Chen frowned, "Brother Gu, who has he offended recently?" Suddenly he thought of the man he met in the first exam who insisted on changing seats with him, "Could it be the person named Zhou Chong who did it?" ??Gu Qing covered his nose with one hand, "That''s him, he was still watching over there just now." ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m feeling a little unwell, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ??The boy quickly helped him into the carriage, and the carriage drove quickly to the Changping Marquis. ?? Gu Qing returned home in this state, and everyone in his family was shocked. Mrs. Chen hurriedly sent for a doctor. Gu Qing was afraid that his family would be worried, so he didn''t tell the whole story. Gu Zhang couldn''t find out the reason when he asked the servant. The doctor looked at it and prescribed medicine. Fortunately, it only hurt this part, and I could still take the exam if I persisted. The next day, Gu Zhang sent his son to the venue. After thinking about it, he still felt uneasy, so he sent someone to tell Gu Fei, fearing that someone was targeting their family. ?When Gu Fei heard that her eldest brother was beaten during the exam, she was so angry. At any rate, the injury was not serious. If the injury was serious, he would not be able to pass the exam. This delay would be three years. On the day when Gu Qing finished the exam, Gu Fei changed into men''s clothes early and sneaked out of the palace with Qin''er. (End of this chapter) Chapter 939： Leng Tou Qing Chapter 939: Leng Touqing The two of them were sitting in a carriage, waiting outside the Gongyuan. ??Gu Fei opened the curtain and looked around, but didn''t see anyone suspicious appearing here. ??She wasn''t sure if the person who hit her eldest brother would show up again, but she was just taking precautions. Not long after waiting, people in the Gongyuan handed in papers one after another. ?Gu Fei waited for a long time, but instead of seeing her eldest brother, she saw Su Chen. Su Chen came out of the gate carrying the examination basket and bedding rolls. Zhang Ze and Chen Hu hurried up to get their things. It took a few people to walk to the carriage. Zhou Chong, with seven or eight boys, walked up to Su Chen in a swaggering manner, raised his chin and said, "Boy, I''ve caught you. Let''s settle the score." Su Chen said funnyly: "I wonder how the young master wants to settle the score?" Zhou Chong shook his legs and said, "It''s easy to say, you kneel down to grandpa here and kowtow three times. Grandpa promises not to embarrass you from now on." Su Chen raised his eyebrows, "Oh, could it be that the young master has a noble status? I don''t know where the young master''s house is. If you want Su to kneel down, you have to give your name first." ??He still knows a few powerful families in the capital, but it seems that none of them has such a foolish young man. ?Zhou Chong looked up to the sky and smiled, and the boy next to him said proudly: "Our master is the governor of Xijiang, and our young master is his only son!" Su Chen smiled slightly and said, "The Governor of Xijiang is also a high-ranking official in the border area. No wonder the young master is so arrogant." ¡°Is this your first time in Beijing, Young Master? Before you went to Beijing, your father never told you anything at home?¡± ?Zhou Chong was stunned, "Excuse me? What do you want me to do?" A sensible boy next to him reminded: "Sir, I have told you that the capital is not Xijiang. The capital is under the emperor''s feet. There are many powerful people. You must not act recklessly like at home. Especially," he shrank his neck, "especially not. stir up trouble." ?Zhou Chong snorted, "Mom, stop talking nonsense, I''m not afraid of anyone as long as he''s not the emperor!" ? He ??pointed at Su Chen, "Hurry up and kneel down for me, or I will take action." Su Chen sneered and took two steps back. Zhang Ze and Chen Hu blocked him. Zhou Chong took a look and said, "Oh, we''re about to take action, kids, what are you waiting for! Come on!" Seven or eight young boys rolled up their sleeves and rushed forward. As soon as the boy moved, Zhang Ze and Chen Hu also moved. Su Chen folded his arms and watched coldly. Suddenly, his eyes seemed to be drawn by something. Suddenly he looked into the distance and saw Gu Fei dressed in a The men''s clothing came this way. Su Chen suddenly saw her, and for a moment his heart beat uncontrollably. He quickly lowered his eyes. When he opened them again, his expression became indifferent and his eyes were calm. ??Gu Fei saw that Zhang Ze and Chen Hu were having a little difficulty dealing with the eight boys, so he gave Qin''er and Hua''er orders in a low voice. Qin''er''s toes were a little bit on the ground, and she stood upright. She twisted and turned her legs in the air, and kicked out a kick on the temple of the boy, knocking down all the boys in an instant. Hua''er''s movements were not slower than hers. She kicked one boy in the back of the head, and then kicked another boy in the waist with a tornado kick. ?The two of them, plus Zhang Ze and the others, quickly put all eight boys down on the ground. After Qin''er and Hua''er finished fighting, one of them grabbed Zhou Chong''s ear and pulled him to Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei stood next to Su Chen, looking Zhou Chong up and down, "Is he the one who hit my eldest brother?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 940： Are you all pigs? Chapter 940 Are you all pigs? Su Chen nodded and was about to respond when Zhou Chong cursed and said, "Damn, where did the brat come from?" He was about to say brat when he suddenly discovered that Gu Fei was a girl disguised as a man, so he immediately changed his words. , "Smelly bitch¡ª" ?He was about to say "stinky bitch" when he suddenly felt that Gu Fei was very good-looking and not a **** **** at all. ?He changed his words again: "Where did you get this pretty little lady? You are meddling in my business, I¡ª" ??Gu Fei ignored what he said and told Qin''er, "He hit my brother on the nose. Qin''er, pay it back to him on my brother''s behalf!" Qin''er snorted and punched Zhou Chong on the bridge of his nose like lightning. Zhou Chong''s nose felt numb, followed by a sour pain, followed by tears and runny nose, and nosebleeds flowed down together. At this moment, Gu Qing came out with a test basket, accompanied by Young Master Xu. Next to Young Master Xu was a bugler, carrying his luggage for him. ??Gu Qing was overjoyed when he saw the girl''s silhouette from a distance, and ran over with his bedding on his shoulders. ?Mr. Xu couldn''t help but tremble when he saw Gu Fei, his steps slipped back, and he wanted to run away. After thinking about it, he finally had the courage to move that way. ??Gu Qing walked closer and saw Zhou Chong looking at him with tears in his eyes and a **** nose. He couldn''t help laughing. Needless to say, this is the girl¡¯s masterpiece. The girl is so considerate. In other families, the elder brother protects the younger sister, but in his family it is the other way around. ??Gu Fei looked up at her elder brother with a smile, "Brother, how did you do in the exam?" ??Gu Qing smiled and said, "I feel pretty good. It just depends on luck." The boy who came to pick up Gu Qing from the Gu family also came over and took the luggage test basket. At this time, Mr. Xu stepped forward and held his hand to Gu Fei. Better than ever." ??Gu Fei remembered that she had accepted Mr. Xu''s money and was merciful, so she reluctantly nodded to Mr. Xu. ?At this time, several of the boys lying on the ground had already gotten up. Some were supporting Zhou Chong, and some were wiping his nosebleeds. Zhou Chong looked impatient and knocked off the handkerchief that a boy was using to wipe his nosebleed, and shouted: "Are you all pigs?" ¡°There are four of us, but you can¡¯t beat eight of you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve raised you all in vain, wait, I¡¯ll replace you all when I get back!¡± He pointed at Su Chen and the others again, "And you guys, just wait for me!" Gu Fei originally asked Qin''er to punch him and planned to let him go. When he heard what he said, Gu Fei chuckled and said, "It seems that you haven''t been taught a lesson yet, Qin''er, hit him." When you are convinced, stop." ??The most sensible boy next to Zhou Chong was about to cry. He quickly stopped in front of Zhou Chong and bowed repeatedly, "My young master is young and ignorant. You adults have a lot of knowledge. Don''t be as knowledgeable as my young master." ?Zhou Chong kicked the young man on the butt, causing him to stumble and almost fall. ¡°I am young and ignorant?¡± ¡°You idiot, dare to dismantle me? Qin''er''s body flashed and she was already in front of Zhou Chong. She put her fingers together and quickly slapped Zhou Chong in the face with her palms. For a moment, there was only the sound of "pah pah pah", and Zhou Chong''s face instantly turned into a pig''s head. He wanted to avoid it, but he couldn''t. He twisted and twisted his body to dodge left and right, and his left foot tripped his right foot. Instead, he tripped over himself. ??The boy next to him also wanted to stop her, but he couldn''t even touch the corner of Qin''er''s clothes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 941： Mention marriage again Chapter 941 Bringing up marriage again Gu Fei saw that Zhou Chong was no longer human, so he snorted, "Qin''er, let''s go." She took her eldest brother''s arm, said goodbye to Su Chen, and got into the Gu family''s carriage. Su Chen also got in the car and left. Just as Mr. Xu was about to leave, he suddenly walked up to Zhou Chong, squatted down, and looked at him with a smile. ?At this moment, Zhou Chong''s eyes were swollen to a slit, and they grew so big. He was so domineering in the Xijiang territory. He was the only one who beat people, and he had never been beaten like this. ?He gasped and stared at Mr. Xu fiercely, "How dare you laugh at me?" Mr. Xu shook his head and pointed upward, "What is this?" Mr. Zhou looked up and spit out one word from his mouth that was swollen like a sausage, "Heaven?" Mr. Xu nodded and pointed downward, "What is this?" "land?" Mr. Xu nodded vigorously and said with a smile: "Young Master only knows the heaven and the earth, but you don''t know how high and thick the sky is." Zhou Chong''s swollen face was twisted, "You, what the **** do you mean? You''re mocking me?" Mr. Xu shook his head and said, "The person you beat is the only son of the eldest princess and the nephew of the grand master." ¡°The other is the eldest son of the Marquis of Changping and the eldest brother of the Crown Princess.¡± "I really admire you. You dare to hit these two people. If they want to pursue the case, I don''t know if your father can still keep the black gauze hat on his head." Mr. Xu stood up with a smile, shook out his folding fan, and hummed, "The world laughs at me for being crazy, but I laugh at me and the world can''t see through it..." and walked slowly away. Zhou Chong sat on the ground, blinked a few times in confusion, and looked at the most sensible boy next to him. The boy was about to cry but had no tears. "Young Master, I have long said that you must not offend anyone from the royal family when you come to the capital." ¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, these two are involved with the royal family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I really can¡¯t keep my black gauze hat!¡± Zhou Chong pouted his sausage mouth, "Then, how about we go back quickly?" The young man nodded and shook his head, "Sir, we can''t go back now. We have to wait for the results of the examination in twenty days. If you are admitted as a tribute, you will have to go to the palace to take the imperial examination." He helped Zhou Chong into the carriage and asked the boys to go together. Su Chen returned to his home and after lunch, Master Su called him into the study. Su Taishi thought about it for a while and then said: "You have already passed the period of filial piety, and now you have also taken the examination. It''s time to think about marriage." ¡°A few days ago, Chief Qin Shan of Qinglian Academy wrote me a letter, once again expressing his intention to betroth his granddaughter to you.¡± ¡°I saw that your exam was coming soon, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I can also give an answer to Chief Qin Shan.¡± Su Chen bent down and bowed to Taishi Su, "Uncle, my nephew thinks this marriage is inappropriate, so I asked my uncle to refuse it." Taishi Su frowned and said, "Chen''er, do you think this marriage is not good, or do you not want to get married?" Su Chen looked at her with eyes and nose, and said, "Uncle, the granddaughter of Qin Shanchang, whom my nephew has seen in the academy before, is arrogant and is really not a good match." After hearing what he said, Taishi Su nodded, "If that''s the case, then just refuse." ¡°Then let your aunt ask you about it, and pick slowly, and you will always be able to pick one you like.¡± Su Chen responded: "Yes, if uncle has nothing else to do, my nephew will go to rest first." Taishi Su hesitated for a moment, "Also, where is your mother? If you have time, you might as well go to the Princess Mansion to see her." "No matter what, she is your mother. If you, as a child, don''t come to visit her, you will always make people gossip." (End of this chapter) Chapter 942： It’s getting lively Chapter 942 It¡¯s getting lively Seeing Su Chen''s eyebrows lowered and silent, Grand Master Su said in a serious voice, "Chen''er, you are old too. You must know that many things in this world are beyond your control." ¡°If you want to pursue an official career, you cannot be criticized in these aspects.¡± Su Chen was silent for a long time, and then said softly: "I understand, nephew, please leave." When Su Chen left, Taishi Su sighed and was stunned for a while, and then wrote a reply to Chief Qin Shan. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gu Fei followed her eldest brother back to the Hou Mansion. This is her first time coming to the Marquis Mansion. ? She looked inside and out, and found out that the family had an aura of wealth, but it still had the aura of a wealthy person. The things in the house were too new, and there was no trace of them at first glance. After playing with Xueer for a while, Gu Fei hurried back to the palace, while Xiaochi was still waiting to nurse. ?Back in the palace, Lian''er was holding Xiao Chi and wandering around the yard, followed by Nanny Qin. Xiao Chi was looking at Huahua following Lian''er''s instructions, but when he saw Gu Fei, he cried "Wow". ??The little mouth turned down in grievance, with tears in her eyes, as if she was accusing Gu Fei of abandoning him. ?Gu Fei took him over and tapped his little nose, "What''s wrong? Are you hungry now?" ?Xiao Chi tugged on Gu Fei''s clothes and raised her face, "Mom-Mom-" ?Gu Fei was startled for a moment, then ecstatically said, "Xiao Chi can call her mother, Xiao Chi can call her mother!" Xiao Chi was born in September and is now seven months old. It is the time when the baby is learning to make sounds. ? Gu Fei thought that the sound "Mom" was the easiest to pronounce, so she kept talking to Xiao Chi all day long, "Call mom, I am your mom." Unexpectedly, Xiaochi was sent out today. The maids and maids all cheered, "Young Master is so smart." ??Gu Feili happily carried Xiao Chi in to breastfeed her baby. When Xiao Yu came back in the evening, Gu Fei told him that Xiao Chi could call him mom. Xiao Yu grabbed Xiao Chi and took the trouble to call him "daddy" for an entire hour. ?Gu Fei laughed sullenly beside him. He didn¡¯t know who was whose father. A few days later, Qin''er came in and reported to Gu Fei, "The first batch of beauties selected have entered the palace." The selection of concubines in the Da Qi Dynasty continued the rules of the British Dynasty. There is no fixed number of years for choosing a concubine, you can choose one as needed. ??The women who signed up for the official family were qualified to be the emperor''s concubines after going through preliminary selection, re-election, and final review. The primary selection will only screen out those who are too tall, too short, too fat, too thin, and ugly. The selection depends on hair, teeth, skin, body posture, walking posture, body proportions, and whether the voice sounds pleasant. After two rounds of screening, there are not many left. The remaining woman was taken to the inner room by the nanny, where she was stripped naked and inspected. There should be no smell under the armpits, there should not be any scars on the body, the areas that should develop should develop normally, and they must be virgins. ??Gu Fei heard Qin''er say that the first group had entered the palace, and asked, "How many people have been selected to come out?" Qin''er whispered: "Some of the daughters of local officials have not arrived in the capital yet, and the selection has not started yet. This batch is the daughters of the capital. Thirty of them have been selected. Now they are waiting for the emperor to personally select them before canonizing them." ??Gu Fei said quietly: "This palace is going to be lively soon." ?In the next few days, Xiao Chi had a cough. Gu Fei had to take care of Xiao Chi and did not go to pay greetings to the queen for a few days. ?Xiao Chi was feeling better that day, so she took Qin''er to the Queen''s Palace early in the morning. When I entered, I saw a dozen beauties sitting and standing in the main hall. The fragrance of powder, the smell of osmanthus oil, and the smell of incense and fragrant dew are all mixed together. It really doesn''t smell good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 943： Big shelf Chapter 943: Big arrogance As soon as Gu Fei entered, a beautiful woman who was talking to someone saw her. She was stunned for a moment and looked at her blankly. Then, the person who was talking to her opposite also looked at Gu Fei. Soon, the portraits of the people in the hall It was because they were infected, and everyone looked towards her, and then the whole hall fell silent. ?The beauties looked at Gu Fei, half envious and half jealous. At this time, Gu Fei heard someone whisper: "Is this the emperor''s new concubine too? My God, she is so beautiful." Someone next to him coughed lightly, "Haven''t you heard? The Crown Princess is the most beautiful woman in the world, this must be the Crown Princess." As Gu Fei walked over, a woman wearing a long aqua-blue gown with light makeup smiled slightly at Gu Fei and said, "I''ve seen the Crown Princess before." ??Gu Fei nodded slightly and took a careful look at this beauty. She looked dignified and generous, and she didn''t know whose daughter was so eye-catching. When the others saw someone saluting, they all saluted either willingly or unwillingly. Even Fang Shufei, who was sitting under the queen, stood up and saluted Gu Fei. ?Concubine Lin Xian also bowed to Gu Fei with a straight face. In terms of etiquette, Gu Fei''s status is second only to the queen, and should be in the same status as the imperial concubine. ??If a noble concubine is favored, a clear-headed princess will naturally bow to the noble concubine. ??If the imperial concubine is not favored, and the royal concubine has a high status, the imperial concubine can also salute to the crown princess. It depends on who is more arrogant whether he is polite or not. ?At this moment, Gu Fei suddenly realized that in the entire hall, only a woman sitting next to Concubine Xian did not move. She raised her eyebrows, has the emperor made her a concubine? No message received. Probably not, a noble concubine cannot sit under a virtuous concubine. ??Gu Fei quickly walked to the queen. The queen was wearing a red brocade robe. She didn''t wear a phoenix crown on her head, and only wore some household jewelry. Seeing Gu Fei coming over, she smiled and said, "Princess, please come sit down with your mother." She asked someone to set up a seat next to her. As soon as Gu Fei sat down, the queen asked in a low voice, "Is Xiaochi feeling better?" ?Gu Fei nodded, "I''m getting better after taking medicine for a few days." ??The queen had clearly seen the situation of Gu Fei coming in, glanced at the woman next to Concubine Lin Xian, and said with a smile: "There are many new people in the palace, you don''t recognize them yet." She pointed to the person sitting under Concubine Lin Xian and said, "This is Concubine Rong, who was just named Concubine Rong by the Emperor." ?Gu Fei had already heard that the emperor had named Jing Ronghou''s eldest daughter Rong Fei. She looked towards Concubine Rong. Concubine Rong''s appearance was not outstanding, she was above average at best. She lowered her eyes and was looking at her nails, as if she had not heard the Queen''s words and was indifferent to everything around her. ? Gu Fei was amused. Now the emperor relied heavily on Jing Ronghou. Jing Ronghou was the left governor of the camp on the outskirts of Beijing and was the emperor''s confidant. ??Among the concubines granted this time, she is the only one with the highest status. It¡¯s no wonder that Concubine Rong is so arrogant. ?The queen pointed to a beautiful woman with a stunning face, and I felt pity for her, and said, "This is Zhang Jieyu." Zhang Jieyu is as blessed as a weak willow supporting the wind, "I have seen the imperial concubine." ?That voice is really like the voice of a warbler, soft and sweet. ?Gu Fei understood that this must be the true beauty Zhang Ying from the Wuding Hou family. ?This Zhang Jieyu is definitely not an ordinary person. When she first entered the palace, the emperor only gave her a Wanrong of the fifth rank. After staying with her for a few days, her status became Jieyu of the third rank. ?It''s not that fast on a rocket. (End of this chapter) Chapter 944： Three women and one drama Chapter 944 Three women and one drama ?Then the queen pointed to the dignified beauty who had just saluted her and said: "This is Hui Gui''s concubine." Concubine Hui Gu Fei saluted and smiled, her eyes showing kindness, so Gu Fei smiled back at her. ?The emperor only said these three and then stopped. Gu Fei knew that the rest must have low status. The emperor did not favor them, and the queen did not pay attention. ??The beauties in this room, except for the Queen and Concubine Lin Xian, are all teenage girls. There is only a buzzing and buzzing in the hall. Gu Fei listened carefully and heard a girl asking Zhang Jieyu in a loud voice: "Your jade bracelet was given to you by the emperor, right? It''s green in color and has good water quality. It''s really a good thing." ¡± ?Several people around looked at Zhang Jieyu''s wrist. At this time, Concubine Rong also raised her eyelids and glanced at Zhang Jieyu, her eyes extremely cold. ?Although the emperor favored her first, it was nothing more than favor. ??The emperor didn''t even spend the night in her palace, he just left as soon as he was done. There was no reward for her the next day. ?In addition to her high status, the favor she received was incomparable to Zhang Jieyu. Looking at the green bracelet on Zhang Jieyu''s wrist, reflecting her white wrist, Concubine Rong felt very dazzling. Zhang Jieyu noticed the gazes around her and calmly lowered her arms, her sleeves falling down to cover the bracelet. She chuckled and said, "It''s an old bracelet that I used to wear at home." The girl¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Don¡¯t coax me, you only had a few pieces of jewelry before? And you said it wasn¡¯t given by the emperor!¡± The girl¡¯s surname was Jin, and she was named a beauty by the emperor. She was a cousin of Zhang Ying¡¯s aunt¡¯s family. The two families often visited Zhang Ying¡¯s boudoir, and Jin Mei often visited Zhang Ying¡¯s boudoir. Jin Mei also liked the things in Zhang Ying¡¯s jewelry box. familiar. ?Have I never seen such a good thing before. Zhang Jieyu felt very unhappy after saying this. Jin Meiren said that she didn''t have many pieces of jewelry before. Wasn''t this a mockery of her poor family? ??The Marquis of Wuding is not as good as before, but she is not poor by any means. She does not have many jewelry, but she definitely has a lot. ??The Jin family is just a low-ranking official of the fifth rank. There is still some property in the family, but the background is there. This golden beauty often wears gold clothes and jewelry, which is very vulgar. She didn''t know it yet, so she often showed off in front of Zhang Ying. Jin Meiren''s words seemed to have been spoken unintentionally, which was very hurtful. ?Although Zhang Jieyu was unhappy, she was well-mannered and didn''t say anything. ?At this time, another Hecai man came over and said, "Show me any nice bracelets." As he spoke, he pulled Zhang Jieyu''s sleeves. ?Zhang Jieyu gently opened her sleeves without leaving a trace. The maid next to her stepped forward and smiled at He Cairen: "He Cairen, please be gentle, don''t tear Jieyu''s sleeves." He Cairen is only fifteen years old this year. He has a round face and round eyes, and he looks a bit innocent. Evidently, he entered the palace before he could be severely beaten by society. At this time, a palace maid said something, and He Cairen became unhappy. He pouted and stared, "How dare you, a palace maid, talk about me?" ?The first queen heard the quarrel and frowned to signal to Aunt Xu. ??Mother Xu clapped her hands, and the hall fell silent for a moment. The queen said coldly: "Is this the place where you quarrel?" ?She took a deep breath and then said slowly: "Okay, I am also tired, so you all can step back." (End of this chapter) Chapter 945： The bracelet is broken Chapter 945 The bracelet is broken As soon as the Queen finished speaking, Concubine Rong stood up first and walked out with an expressionless face. ?Then Zhang Jieyu also stood up, and Tingting, supported by the girl, took small steps forward. He Cairen pouted and walked away angrily. ?Fang Shufei fell behind, staring at Zhang Jieyu''s back with a confused expression. ?This group of beauties entered the palace. The emperor first favored Concubine Rong, and then favored Zhang Jieyu. ??Then she stayed in Zhang Jieyu''s palace for several nights. Not only did she quickly improve her status, but yesterday she even heard that the emperor had sent a bunch of things to Zhang Jieyu''s palace. Fang Qiongniang was very uneasy. ?She knew that she was just a fake rich lady, and many of the things she showed were just fake. ??And Zhang Jieyu is a real rich lady. Not only is her appearance better than her, her skin can be broken by a bullet, and she speaks slowly and softly. She was truly raised in a wealthy family. ??If we say that she, Lin Xianfei and Zhang Jieyu are the same type of beauties, the three of them are undoubtedly in the upper, middle and lower levels, and Zhang Jieyu is the unsurpassed pinnacle of this type of beauty. With Zhang Jieyu, will the emperor look at her again in the future? ?Fang Shufei stared at Zhang Jieyu''s back and walked out slowly. ??The warblers and swallows in the room disappeared completely in a short while. The queen rubbed her temples, took a deep breath, and turned to look at Gu Fei, "By the way, you don''t know yet, Prince Jin''s marriage has been decided." ?Gu Fei was in a daze for a moment before he realized that the King of Jin was Xiao Xuan. She nodded slightly: "I wonder whose daughter you are?" The corners of the queen''s lips raised. "The emperor decided it himself. She is the legitimate daughter of Wai Lang, a member of the Ministry of Industry." ??Gu Fei pursed his lips and smiled. He was a member of the Ministry of Industry and Foreign Affairs, and he was only a fifth-grade official. Xiao Xuan wanted to find a good Yue family to rely on, but this time his plan failed again. ?No wonder Concubine Lin Xian is listless. ??The Queen was talking to Gu Fei when a maid came in from outside to report, "Empress, Zhang Jieyu was knocked down by Concubine Rong, and the two maids had a huge quarrel." The queen''s face darkened, she stood up, stretched out her hand towards Gu Fei, "Let''s go and take a look." ??Gu Fei stretched out her hand to support the queen. When she walked not far outside the palace, she saw all the beauties who had just come out of the palace gathered together. I don¡¯t know who said, ¡°The Queen is here.¡± ?These beauties all ducked aside, lowering their heads. ??Gu Fei then saw Zhang Jieyu sitting on the bluestone ground, with tears streaming down her face. Next to her was a jade bracelet broken into several pieces. Concubine Rong stood next to her and looked at her condescendingly. When Zhang Jieyu¡¯s maid saw the queen approaching, she quickly knelt down and asked, ¡°Please make the decision for Jieyu.¡± ?The queen said with a cold face, "What''s going on?" The palace maid knelt on the ground and said: "Our Jieyu was walking well, Rong, Concubine Rong suddenly came from behind and knocked Jieyu down." ¡°Not only did the jade bracelet that the emperor had just given me break, but Jieyu¡¯s hand was also broken.¡± As he was speaking, Zhang Jieyu raised his hand, and half of his palm was covered in sand, dust and blood. The queen said calmly: "I don''t think it''s a big deal. I accidentally bump into someone when I''m walking." ¡°If you haven¡¯t helped your Jieyu up yet, hurry back to the palace and ask the imperial doctor to take a look at her.¡± This palace maid was brought into the palace by Zhang Jieyu. She had served her master since she was a child, so she was naturally loyal. She was full of grievances and said: "Your Majesty, Concubine Rong did it on purpose. There is nothing wrong with walking on such a wide road. I have to follow Jie Yu is crowded together." (End of this chapter) Chapter 946： Why are you so crazy? Chapter 946 Why are you so crazy? Concubine Rong snorted coldly, "Slap her mouth, you little palace maid, how dare you slander your master!" ?The queen originally planned to make peace with Xini, but she really wanted to see these girls fight each other and fight to the death. I don¡¯t want Concubine Rong to dare to give orders in front of her, the Queen. ??The queen snorted coldly, and Aunt Xu next to her took a step forward, "How outrageous! Your Majesty hasn''t even spoken yet, so you have no right to speak!" Mother Xu is now a high-ranking female official, and she has the duty to train the concubines. Concubine Rong¡¯s maids raised their palms. When they heard Nanny Xu¡¯s words, they took a step back and lowered their heads. The queen said coldly: "Some people should not be too arrogant." ¡°In terms of position points, there are others who are higher than you.¡± ¡°When it comes to appearance and talent, some people don¡¯t rank at all, and they don¡¯t know what they are so crazy about!¡± Concubine Rong lowered her head, her chest rising and falling. The queen raised her eyelids and said, "Zhang Jieyu, you should go back to the palace quickly. Since you are injured, please ask the imperial doctor to come and take a look." ¡°It is unseemly for this person to be sitting on the ground as he is coming and going.¡± Zhang Jieyu responded softly, "Yes." The palace maid picked up the broken bracelet on the ground and helped her stand up. Gu Fei saw that the crimson gauze skirt on her body was torn at the knees. It seemed that this time it was real. The fall was quite severe and my legs must have been injured. Zhang Jieyu saluted the queen and Gu Fei, and then she was supported by the palace maid and walked away slowly. Everyone returns to the palace. Concubine Fang Shu returned to the palace and told the palace maid, "I feel a little unwell. Go and ask the imperial doctor to come over." The palace maid quickly invited an imperial doctor to come over. Physician Hu was an old man in his fifties. He put down the medical box and asked through the curtain, "What''s wrong with you?" ?Fang Shufei sat inside the curtain and said softly: "Please ask the imperial doctor to take a pulse and see why I can''t get pregnant for so long." ??Physician Hu sat down across the curtain. Concubine Fang Shu stretched out a piece of her wrist. The maid put a silk handkerchief on it. Doctor Hu checked her pulse through the handkerchief. After a long time, Dr. Hu opened his eyes and said slowly: "Your Majesty must have used the medicine of tiger and wolf before, which damaged her roots and made it difficult for her to get pregnant." ?Fang Shufei said eagerly: "Can it still be cured?" Physician Hu considered it for a while and said, "I can only take medicine and slowly adjust it. It is impossible to fully recover. Maybe I can take it for three to five years and there will be some improvement." ?Fang Shufei felt cold in her heart. It would take three to five years for her condition to get better. She smiled sadly and said, "Ask the imperial doctor to prescribe a prescription." ?Physician Hu got up and went to write a prescription. ?Concubine Fang Shu was sitting in a daze. If she had not drank the Juezi soup, she would not have been able to enter the palace, and she would not be what she is today. Juezi Tang was the price she paid for becoming a concubine. ?Three to five years, she would wait for five years. If she still couldn''t get pregnant after five years, she would never think about it again. In Zhang Jieyu''s palace, the imperial doctor had just left. ??While giving her the medicine, the palace maid murmured: "That Concubine Rong is obviously jealous that you got the emperor''s reward, so she bumped into you on purpose." ¡°A good bracelet worth a thousand gold is just gone, and you are still injured.¡± Zhang Jieyu sighed softly, "I shouldn''t go out wearing that bracelet today." "That bracelet is really beautiful. I couldn''t help it. Who knew it would attract people''s attention." Zhang Jieyu said: "What about breaking the bracelet?" The palace maid said: "My slave has wrapped it up in a veil and stuffed it in a box. One day it will be shown to someone, and maybe it can be framed with gold wire." ?Zhang Jieyu said softly: "Don''t put it away, just put it on the table." ??The palace maid responded and placed the broken bracelet into several pieces on the table. (End of this chapter) Chapter 947： Legs are weak Chapter 947 My legs are weak When the emperor read the book and saw Xu Shizheng (eight o''clock in the evening), he felt like there was a cat''s claw scratching his heart. He threw the fold away, got up and walked out. ?Go outside the door, get on the sedan chair, and go straight to Changchun Palace where Zhang Jieyu lives. ??The little **** in front had already rushed over to report. Zhang Jieyu was supported by the palace maid and was waiting by the door. As soon as the emperor got off the sedan chair, Zhang Jieyu slowly felt blessed. For some reason, she seemed to have lost her balance and fell to the side. With quick eyes and quick hands, the emperor hugged Zhang Jieyu and chuckled in her ear, "Why, when Jiaojiao saw me coming, her legs became weak?" Zhang Jieyu pushed him away shyly, "Your Majesty~ I am not. I have an injury on my leg." ?The emperor then discovered that one of Zhang Jieyu''s hands was wrapped like a rice dumpling. He picked up Zhang Jieyu and carried her into the inner room. He placed her at the table and sat down. He looked at her hands first, then lifted up her skirt to check her legs. He pulled up the silk dress and saw her knee on one side. There was a large bruise on his face, which was particularly dazzling on his fair skin. ??This injury looked quite serious, and the emperor was heartbroken, "Have you asked the imperial doctor to take a look at it? ¡°Why did you get hurt?¡± Zhang Jieyu smiled softly, "I was walking accidentally and fell down." The maid next to her couldn''t help but said: "No, it was Concubine Rong who knocked Jieyu down on purpose." "Hmm?" The emperor looked up at the palace maid, "What''s going on? Please tell me carefully." The palace maid quickly said: "I went to Queen Jieyu''s palace this morning to ask for peace. The front of Kunning Palace was so wide, and Queen Rong suddenly bumped into her from behind, knocking Jieyu to the ground. Jieyu was injured, not to mention. The bracelet given by the emperor was also broken." ¡°The queen was crying over the bracelet just now, saying she was looking for something to stick it together.¡± Zhang Jieyu''s eyes were red and she scolded, "Stop talking nonsense. It''s because I was careless and didn''t do Concubine Rong''s business." ?Her hand touched the broken bracelet, her eyes full of heartache and reluctance. ??The emperor frowned, "This Concubine Rong is too¡ª" He did not continue. He was not interested in Concubine Rong because of her mediocre appearance. However, her father, Jing Ronghou, was someone he relied on, so he had to give Concubine Rong some face. ?He turned to coax Zhang Jieyu and said, "It''s a broken bracelet. Throw it away when it''s broken. I''ll give it to you tomorrow. Don''t cry." Zhang Jieyu''s eyes were red, "I don''t feel sorry for this bracelet. It was given to me by the emperor. It is the emperor''s affection for me. I didn''t keep it well, and I feel very guilty." ??The emperor simply hugged her and coaxed her, "Jiaojiao, don''t blame yourself, it''s not your fault." He said and waved his hand. ??The maids bowed their heads and retreated, closing the door behind them. The emperor carried the person to the bed and said, "Come here, I will check you carefully to see if there are any injuries." Zhang Jieyu was so shy that she was pushed to bed by the emperor. Under the light, Zhang Jieyu''s skin was like a ball of snow. The emperor stretched out his hand to touch it and murmured: "It''s really soft and warm. The freshly peeled chicken head meat is smooth and has just condensed and stuffed with crispy meat." ¡°Jiaojiao is truly a beauty in the world.¡± Needless to say, the two of them were at odds again. Da Qi Dynasty had an early morning court every three days, and there was no need to go to court the next day. In the morning, the emperor had a fuss with Zhang Jieyu again, and then he got up and returned to the palace. Not long after, a new reward arrived at Zhang Jieyu¡¯s Changchun Palace. Not only does he have a similar jade bracelet, he also has a pair of mutton-fat jade bracelets, as well as phoenix hairpin, Yun brocade, and Shu brocade. (End of this chapter) Chapter 948： Cherish blessings Chapter 948: Cherishing Blessings Zhang Ying''s personal maid packed her things and whispered in a low voice: "The emperor has been staying in Changchun Palace every day these past few days. If this continues, Jieyu may become the target of public criticism in the harem." Zhang Ying said calmly: "Mommy, there is nothing we can do about this. The emperor is coming, can I still stop him from coming?" "In this palace, only those who are not favored are not targeted. If you are afraid of this or that, why bother entering the palace?" ??Mammy whispered: "This is not what I mean. As the saying goes, if the water flows slowly, no matter how delicious the food is if you eat it every day, you will soon get tired of it." ¡°This slave is also worried blindly.¡± Zhang Ying sat in front of the dressing table, looking at the charming beauty in the bronze mirror, and smiled lightly, "Mammy, it''s not that I don''t understand what you mean, this is the palace." "The most indispensable thing in the palace is beauty. Are you afraid that the emperor will get tired of it? Why don''t you think that if he eats something else, he might not come to Changchun Palace." ¡°I am going to take advantage of this opportunity to win the emperor¡¯s heart in one go.¡± ??Mammy lowered her head and said, "Your Majesty is right, I was the one who wanted to do it wrong." Zhang Ying said angrily: "I am just Jieyu now, and I can''t be called empress." ??Mammy placed the phoenix hairpin she just got on Zhang Ying''s head and said, "With your great favor, as long as you are pregnant, the emperor will definitely recommend you to the throne soon. It will be a matter of time." Mammy paused and said, "Your Majesty is favored now, so don''t forget to do something important. You don''t have a job at the Marquis''s place. Anyone can step on you while you are at home, and your Majesty''s face will not look good." Zhang Ying stretched out her hand to steady the phoenix hairpin on her head, and after a long while she said slowly: "I''ll mention it to the emperor when I find a chance." The emperor met with Master Yin in Qianqing Palace. Because the master has just come from Ping An City. The emperor sat opposite Master Yin and poured a cup of tea for Master Yin himself. "I would like to express my gratitude to Master for your guidance over the years." Master Liaoyin put his hands together and said, "This is all the emperor''s own blessing." The emperor waved his hand and said, "Master, there is no need to be formal. We will continue as before. This time we invite you to Beijing for something." ?Master Liaoyin lowered his head slightly and said, "Your Majesty just gives orders." ¡°I want to build a magnificent royal temple in the suburbs of Beijing, called Huguo Temple. I would like to ask the master to preside over the construction of Huguo Temple and serve as the abbot of Huguo Temple.¡± The master nodded slightly, saying that he was very willing to promote Buddhism, "It''s a great kindness." The emperor smiled and said: "As long as the master agrees, when the master is in the capital, I can often go to you to drink tea and play chess as before." The master did not reply to this sentence, but said: "I''m afraid it will take several years to build the Huguo Temple." The emperor picked up the tea cup and took a sip. "Of course, I want to build the most beautiful temple. It will take at least two or three years." The master was silent for a while and said, "The poor monk has something to say." The emperor put down the tea cup and said, "Master, just tell me what you have to say." "Amitabha." Master Lieyin first recited the Buddha''s name, and then said: "The emperor has now conquered the world, so he should cherish his blessings." ??The emperor raised his eyebrows and said, "Cherish your blessings?" He laughed and said, "How to cherish blessings?" "Mediocre food? Common people living in a humble house?" ¡°Hahaha, if this is true, not only is it inappropriate, but what¡¯s the point of what the emperor is doing?¡± ¡°Besides, I am the emperor, so naturally I am the luckiest person in the world.¡± Because the master lowered his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, he said nothing more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 949： love at first sight Chapter 949 Love at first sight The emperor waved his hand and said, "Master, did you stay at the official post last night?" Master Liaoyin shook his head and said, "The poor monk will stay at the Daxiangguo Temple. Until the Huguo Temple is built, the poor monk will stay at the Daxiangguo Temple." The emperor nodded, "That''s fine. If there is anything uncertain about building a temple, I will send someone to Xiangguo Temple to ask the master." Master Liaoyin came out of Qianqing Palace, looked at the sky, sighed slightly, and hurried out of the palace. The emperor was originally destined to be wealthy and happy, but to be an emperor was not a blessing. It should be understood that the blessings in a person''s life are fixed. ?If anyone receives blessings that he should not receive and enjoys things that he should not enjoy, he will naturally suffer losses in other areas, such as life span, health, children, etc. ???If the emperor really had a simple life, simple clothes and a humble house, and worked diligently for the people, and accumulated more merit, he would be able to make up for it. ??It''s just that the emperor didn''t listen, and he couldn''t do anything. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ East Palace. Just as Qin Xin left, Hua''er came in and said, "Concubine, the third young master has come to see the young master." The third young master meant Sanlang. Gu Fei smiled and said, "Where are the others? Let him in quickly." ??Gu Sanlang followed Qin''er to the side door of the East Palace, when he met a woman going out. The two of them immediately came to face each other. ??The woman wears her hair in a girl''s style and looks like she is not a maid from the East Palace. ??I saw that this girl was born with curved eyebrows and eyes, as if she was smiling before she spoke, and her mouth was small and rosy, as if there was a little bit of dandelion in it. ??Gu Sanlang has never seen such a cute and lovable girl. ?He was a little dazed for a moment. He didn''t pay attention to his feet, tripped over the threshold, stumbled forward a few steps, and almost fell. ??When Gu Sanlang was looking at Qin Xin, Qin Xin was secretly glancing at Gu Sanlang. As the king of gossip in the capital, she has a strong interest in all the people and things she encounters. ?This man is tall, fair-skinned, and has handsome eyebrows. He is very masculine. ??Two red clouds flew up on Qin Xin''s face. Seeing that the man seemed to be staring at her, Qin Xin was a little funny. She became shy in a rare way and hid away. She was about to go out, but when she tried to avoid it, her head hit the door frame with a bang. The pain was secondary, but the main reason was the embarrassment. Qin Xin glanced at the man, hoping that he didn''t see her embarrassment. She took it and saw that the man was even more panicked than she was. She didn''t even see the threshold and tripped. , almost fell. ??Qin Xin covered her forehead and couldn''t help laughing. She giggled all the way and ran away quickly. ??Gu Sanlang was so dizzy from the laughter that he turned around and stared at Qin Xin''s back in a daze. Qin''er looked nearby with her eyebrows flying and her eyes rolling around. She lowered her head and tried to suppress a smile. Seeing that Gu Sanlang seemed to have no intention of leaving, Qin''er coughed lightly and said, "Third Young Master, if you don''t go in, it''s time for Xiao Chi to go to bed." Saburo woke up from a dream, said "Oh" and strode in. ?Gu Fei hugged Xiao Chi and talked to him, "Look, your third uncle is here, call him quickly." Sanlang didn''t listen to Gu Fei''s words at all, and sat there in a daze. ??Gu Fei said strangely: "Third brother, do you still have something to do? Go as soon as possible." Saburo heard these words, and he estimated that if he followed her out at this time, he might still see her. The palace is so big and the carriages are parked outside the palace, so she should still be walking. ?He nodded quickly, "If you have something to do, I still have something to do. Be good, Xiao Chi. Third uncle will come see you next time when you are in bed." After saying that, he left like a gust of wind. ??Gu Fei asked Qin''er, "What''s wrong with him? He obviously wanted to see Xiaochi, but he was absent-minded when he came." Qin''er pursed her lips and smiled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 950： What a coincidence, I met you again Chapter 950 What a coincidence, I meet you again ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows, waved to her, and whispered: "What''s wrong?" Qin''er leaned against her ear and recounted the situation between the two of them. ??Gu Fei laughed wildly, "Oh, I have never seen such an innocent boy or girl in my eight lifetimes. Why don''t you call me out to take a look at this kind of thing!" Qin''er pursed her lips and smiled, "The princess is getting more and more narrow-minded, and that''s your brother." ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to take good care of the third young master¡¯s marriage.¡± ?Gu Fei rolled his eyes and said, "You are right." ¡°Sister Xin¡¯er is sixteen, which is about the right age.¡± She said excitedly: "Sister Xin''er has a good personality. I think she and my mother will definitely get along." ¡°Ah, third brother ran away just now. Did he go after Qin Xin?¡± Qin''er nodded, "Eighty percent yes." ??Gu Fei pushed her, "Hurry up, take a look quickly, and come back and tell me after you have seen it clearly. If there is really something going on, I have to ask my mother to go to Duke Ningguo''s mansion to propose marriage." ??Gu Sanlang hurriedly left the East Palace, his steps fast. It didn¡¯t take long before I saw the slender figure in front of me from a distance. ??Gu Sanlang stared at the back for a while, and felt that everything looked beautiful from head to toe. He quickly caught up and walked past Qin Xin. Just as he walked over, he suddenly looked back at Qin Xin, "Ah, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet a girl again." Qin Xin lowered her head and pursed her lips in a smile. ?Just now, she had used her powerful gossip reasoning ability to guess Gu Sanlang''s identity. ??The men who can enter and leave the East Palace, except for the eunuchs, must be the brothers of the crown prince, otherwise the prince''s head will be green. She knew that the princess had three brothers. The eldest and second brothers were married, but the third brother had not yet married. The man just now looked like a fool who had never seen women before. He was definitely not the eldest or second brother of the Crown Princess. I heard that many noble ladies in the capital are also interested in the third brother of the crown prince. ??Although this Sanlang is a young son and cannot inherit the title, he has made his own way and is now a fourth-rank official. At this age and with this background, his future prospects are not small. ??Qin Xin didn''t think about her life for a while, she just recalled all the information in her mind, and then sighed that Sanlang was born handsome. Saburo also relied on Gu Fei''s blessing. During the war, he was injured twice and drank spiritual liquid twice. His face seemed to have been beautified. There was nothing beautiful about it, but it was good-looking. When Qin Xin''s maid saw that Sanlang was blatantly flirting with the girl in the palace, she stared, "Where are you from? Get away!" Saburo''s face immediately turned red and he stuttered when he spoke, "I, I''m not a slut." "Girl, I''m sorry, I''m rude. I just wanted to say hello to the girl." Qin Xin raised her head, smiled at Gu Sanlang, and pulled the maid away quickly. ?Gu Sanlang didn''t dare to catch up anymore and stood there feeling lost. Qin''er rushed out and saw Gu Sanlang standing there stupidly. She walked over and coughed lightly, "Third Young Master, is that car in your hand a toy for the young master?" ?Gu Sanlang looked down at his hands and patted his head: "I bought it for Xiao Chi, but I forgot to give it to him." Speaking, he walked back to the East Palace. ?Gu Fei raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw Sanlang and Qin''er coming in one after another. Saburo handed the car to Lian''er and was about to leave when he suddenly glanced at Gu Fei, his eyes blinking like a convulsion. ??Gu Fei smiled sullenly in his heart, with a calm expression on his face, and sent all the maids away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 951： Face-to-face teaching is appropriate Chapter 951: Face-to-face training ??Gu Sanlang couldn''t wait to ask: "When I came in before, a young lady left the East Palace. I wonder whose family that young lady belongs to?" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Why did the third brother ask about this girl? This is so inappropriate." Saburo was anxious, "Sister, your third brother and I are already twenty, and we haven''t even gotten married yet, so you don''t care about your third brother?" ??Gu Fei chuckled and said, "Why, third brother has fallen in love with me?" Saburo blushed, but said confidently: "Even if I fall in love with her, it''s time for me to get a wife." ?The confident Gu Fei was too embarrassed to tease him, "Okay, okay, let me tell you, she is the third young lady of Duke Ningguo''s house." ¡°Third brother, please don¡¯t rush to someone else¡¯s house rashly. It¡¯s better to go back and tell your mother so that she can invite someone to come to propose marriage.¡± ??Gu Sanlang scratched his head and asked, "Would it be faster to propose marriage?" "I don''t know if the third lady likes me." Gu Fei understands Qin Xin relatively well. She is a little girl who doesn''t pay attention to etiquette and dares to say anything. When she saw Sanlang, she blushed and hit the wall. This is a good explanation. Even when she saw a handsome man like Xiao Yu, Qin Xin never blushed. In this day and age, it is rare to meet a person who has feelings. ??There is no chance for you to fall in love first and then get married. What else can you do if you don''t propose marriage? ??And the age of these two people has reached the warning line. Qin Xin doesn''t want to enter the palace. Now her family is looking at her marriage, so she has to hurry. ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "Whether it works or not, let me find someone to try first." "By the way, let me tell the matchmaker that our family is originally a farmer, and the rules at home are not as good as those of aristocratic families. If the government doesn''t like it, it won''t force it." Saburo was anxious again, "Sister, how can you say that? You can''t say something nice when you propose marriage?" ¡°Originally, our family¡¯s status is not as good as theirs, and the third lady is a rich lady. If you say these things, how can Duke Ning be willing to marry the third lady to me?¡± ??Gu Fei sighed, "Third brother, sister, have I ever tricked you?" Saburo said blankly: "How has my sister ever cheated me? Third brother''s life has been saved several times by my sister." Gu Fei spread her hands, "Isn''t it settled? It makes sense for me to ask the matchmaker to say this. Just listen to me. Also, remember to ask the matchmaker to mention that there is no tradition of concubinage in our family. Our father and his eldest brother Brother, I don¡¯t even take concubines.¡± Saburo vaguely understood something and nodded, "Okay, I remember it. I will listen to my sister." Saburo returned home in a hurry. When he went home and found his mother, he said, "Mom, quickly find someone to propose marriage to me." ??Ms. Chen listened to this sentence in a daze, "Who, who are you asking for marriage?" Saburo yelled anxiously and with a bit of embarrassment, and spoke loudly. Mrs. Chen understood clearly that Xiao Fei was in favor of this, and the girl was definitely a good girl. ??Ms. Chen hesitated for a moment, "Then the daughter of Duke Ningguo''s mansion, can she like our family?" Saburo twitched his lips and said, "Mom, it doesn''t matter whether we like you or not. Just find someone to propose marriage. If you don''t like her, we won''t force you." ?? Chen slapped her thigh and said, "That''s it." ¡°It¡¯s done, my mother will find an official matchmaker to come over tomorrow to propose marriage.¡± Saburo said, "Mom, don''t forget those few words that I asked you to do." Mrs. Chen smiled and said, "I can''t forget, this kid, you were not in a hurry when I urged you in the past, but now you seem to be in a hurry." (End of this chapter) Chapter 952： The matchmaker opens her mouth Chapter 952 The matchmaker opens her mouth Within two days, Chen invited a matchmaker to go to Ningguo Duke''s mansion. Qin Xin¡¯s mother, Cao, the old lady of Duke Ning¡¯s mansion, was greatly surprised when she heard what the matchmaker said, ¡°The third young master of the Changping Hou family?¡± ¡°Why did his family come to our house to propose marriage?¡± The matchmaker smiled and said: "Hey, isn''t this the third lady of your family who is dignified and generous, and has a good reputation?" Ms. Cao smiled awkwardly, and the matchmaker continued: "If you ask me, this marriage is really well done. The third young master is a very ambitious man. Now he is already a fourth-grade military attach¨¦ with his military merit. His future career will definitely be good." ¡°Another good thing is that I heard that their family doesn¡¯t like taking concubines.¡± ¡°Not only does Changpinghou have no concubines, but even the eldest son and the second son have no concubines. Think about it, where can you find such a family?¡± After the matchmaker finished speaking, she looked at Ms. Cao carefully. As soon as Mrs. Cao heard that she would not take a concubine, she felt a little moved. ?Mothers-in-law all over the world wish their sons could marry more women and have more grandchildren. As a mother, she only hopes that her son-in-law will be devoted to her daughter. The matchmaker lowered her voice: "Old madam, I won''t hide it from you. Not only is San Lang of the Gu family tall, but he is also handsome. I would say that he has no talent to choose from." Mrs. Cao nodded repeatedly. She thought with her toes that Sanlang was just as talented. Xin''er said that the princess was as beautiful as a fairy daughter. Sanlang and the princess were brothers from the same mother, so their looks could not be worse. The matchmaker blinked and changed the subject, "There''s just one thing that I have to tell you first, so that you won''t blame me later." Ms. Cao felt that there was something inside and said hurriedly: "You tell me." The matchmaker sighed, "After all, Changping Hou''s family was just a farmer''s family in the past. The family has only been prosperous for a short time and has no rules. I went to her house yesterday, and her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were sitting together, talking and laughing, doing needlework, looking at nothing. Nothing goes up or down.¡± ¡°Unlike a family like Ningguo Gongfu, everything is well behaved from top to bottom.¡± ?Mr. Cao was already somewhat willing. The family status of the two families is almost the same now. When it comes to people, that''s even better. You know, men in their twenties in the capital either rely on the kindness of their families to get an official position, which is only an official of the sixth or seventh grade, or they have achieved nothing. . ?This Sanlang has reached the fourth rank of official on his own. In the future, he will have the help of the prince''s brother-in-law, but he still worries about not being able to rise up? She was only worried about her daughter. ??People who are not familiar with her look at her and think she is a well-behaved girl. As long as they are a little familiar, they will know that this girl has no rules at all, and her words are shocking and frightening to death. She was afraid that Qin Xin''s true face would be returned if someone found out. When the matchmaker said that the Gu family had no rules, Ms. Cao was happy. It was better not to have rules. Without rules, she would not feel that her daughter''s words and deeds were out of line, let alone restrain her daughter. ?Isn¡¯t this a marriage arranged by God? Ms. Cao was so happy that she agreed immediately, but she still had to decide, "Now that Xin''er''s father is gone, I have to discuss the matter of marriage with the Duke of Guo." The matchmaker hurriedly said: "This is what it should be. This important matter of marriage cannot be discussed carefully." Ms. Cao stood up to see the guest off, "Please wait two days and come back to hear the news." The matchmaker left with a smile. The matchmaker walks in front, and Qin Xin walks in the hall behind. She has been hiding behind and listening for a long time, but her mother and the matchmaker spoke in a low voice. She only knew that someone was proposing a marriage, but she didn''t know whose family it was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 953： tribute Chapter 953 Tribute Qin Xin, who was very curious, was scratching his head and head anxiously. As soon as the matchmaker left, he couldn''t wait to come out. She asked loudly: "Mom, who proposed marriage to me?" Mrs. Cao nodded Qin Xin''s forehead with hatred, "Is there a girl''s family like yours? In other girls'' families, whenever they hear the word "marriage", they will walk away in shame. It''s better for you to hurry up yourself. Come up and ask!¡± Qin Xin rubbed her forehead and said, "Mom, this is a major event in my life. Don''t I have to figure it out?" ¡°Who is it? Whose family has come to propose marriage?¡± Ms. Cao glanced at her daughter''s face and said slowly, "It''s the Marquis of Changping." Qin Xin''s face turned red. The mouth is faster than the brain, and a sentence comes out, "He moves very quickly." When Cao heard something was wrong, she raised her eyebrows and said, "What? Have you seen it? Have you received it privately?" Qin Xin stamped her foot suddenly, "Mom, what are you talking nonsense about?" ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a personal relationship!¡± "That''s right, just two days ago, when I came out of the Crown Princess''s palace, I happened to see him going in, and I accidentally took a look at him." Mrs. Cao thought to herself, yes, her daughter did go to the East Palace the day before yesterday. She couldn''t help but think again, could this have been specially arranged by the Crown Princess? ?Immediately I thought, it didn¡¯t matter if the Crown Princess had arranged it. The Gu family came to propose marriage, so the Crown Princess would have agreed to the marriage. Looking at her daughter''s blushing face, Mr. Cao had never seen her daughter shy before, so there was something she didn''t understand. The two of them knew each other. She wanted to tease her daughter and said deliberately: "The foundation of the Gu family is a bit shallow after all. Besides..." ?Before she finished speaking, Qin became anxious, "What''s not fundamental? The prince''s brother-in-law is here -" ??Ms. Cao seized on the loophole in Qin Xin''s words, "Brother-in-law of the crown prince? I mean, Xin''er, you are too much!" Qin Xin was stunned for a moment, then he stamped his feet with a red face, "Mom, I usually call you the princess sister and the prince brother-in-law. Where did you think you were going!" ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡± He picked up his skirt and ran back. ??Ms. Cao looked at Qin Xin''s back, smiled and couldn''t help but sigh, "There is no chance for a female college student to stay." Within a few days, Chen received a reply and the Ningguo Duke agreed to get married. ?? Chen first sent people to the military camp on the outskirts of Beijing to deliver news to Sanlang. Saburo was so happy that he did several hollow somersaults. On Chen''s side, he wrote three books and six etiquettes, and started walking to Duke Ningguo''s mansion in the same manner. Not long after, it was time to test out the rankings. ?Before dawn, Mrs. Chen sent her servants to wait outside the yamen of the Ministry of Rites to post the list. ??The boy is Gu Qing''s schoolboy, and he is literate. ?When we arrived at the entrance of the ceremonial door, we saw that there were already many people waiting, most of them were servants from various families. After waiting for a long time, the officials came out and lazily posted a red list. ??Xiaosi starts from the first name. Huiyuan: Su Chen The list of tributes came next. The boy stretched his neck and widened his eyes, fearing that he might have missed it. When he saw the third row, the boy finally saw Gu Qing, a native of Ping''an City from Donghai County. ??The boy turned around and ran out. He didn''t care about one of his shoes being squeezed off, and ran all the way home. ??Mr. Chen, Gu Zhang and Gu Qing were both waiting in the lobby. Seeing the boy running in out of breath, Gu Zhang asked anxiously: "How is it? Are you on the list?" The boy was panting so much that he couldn''t speak. Mrs. Chen said quickly, "Don''t be anxious. The result is certain anyway. You can talk again after you breathe well." (End of this chapter) Chapter 954： The emperor with filter Chapter 954 The Emperor with a Filter The boy''s breath calmed down for a while, and then he said: "The eldest son''s name is in the list of tributes." ¡°By the way, Mr. Su took Huiyuan.¡± ??Gu Qing clapped his hands and said, "Brother Chen already won the Xie Yuan, and now he has won the Hui Yuan. If he can get the top prize in the imperial examination, it will really be a big three yuan!" ??Gu Zhang''s thoughts were not on Su Chen, he was just happy that his son had realized the dream that he had not been able to realize when he was young. ?However, getting the tribute is not the final result, it can only be regarded as qualifying for the palace examination. ?He suppressed his joy and told Gu Qing in a deep voice, "In the next two days, just concentrate on reading the article at home and prepare for the imperial examination." One day later, early in the morning, before dawn, Gu Qing washed up, had breakfast, and went to the palace to take part in the palace examination. ?The imperial examination was held in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. The one hundred and twenty tributes and one Huiyuan who were selected were called by name and saluted, and then the test papers were handed out. ?The imperial examination is nominally presided over by the emperor, but no emperor would stay idle for a day in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. Basically it was just a formality. The emperor presided over the ceremony and left. The palace examination only tests policy questions. The policy question is to raise one or two problems that the court needs to solve, and the candidates will give solutions. The general meaning of the question of this palace examination is: after three years of severe drought in the Northland, the remaining population is less than one-third of the original population, and the fields are barren and uncultivated. How can the Northland recover quickly? Su Chen and Gu Qing were both people who had escaped from famine, and were more familiar with the situation in the Northland than other candidates. They thought about it briefly and then began to answer the questions. At noon, the emperor came over and took a look around. ?First I walked to my nephew and read his article. Su Chen''s handwriting goes without saying. Even if it is a draft, it looks like it was printed in a very standard style. Regardless of the article, just looking at the handwriting is pleasing to the eye. The emperor looked at it, smiled, and was about to leave when he caught a glimpse of Gu Qing. ??When the Gu family was in Ping''an City, they didn''t have much contact with the palace, but the emperor also met Gu Qing two or three times. He didn¡¯t know that the Crown Princess¡¯s brother actually took part in the scientific examination and passed the imperial examination. ??The emperor walked over and stood next to Gu Qing, read his article, and nodded slightly for a while. First of all, Gu Qing''s calligraphy is also very good. As long as he is a scholar, he has been learning Guange style since he was a child, because the imperial examination requires writing in Guange style. Secondly, several countermeasures proposed by Gu Qing, such as reducing taxes, verifying that ownerless land is donated to the people at low prices or free of charge, and the government distributing grain seeds, are relatively pragmatic and highly feasible. The writing style is a little simple, but it is still good. article. After seeing the two acquaintances, the emperor showed no interest and left. At noon, the palace gave me food and drink. After eating, I continued to take the exam. It wasn¡¯t until sunset that someone came over to collect the papers. The papers were collected, names were anonymized, and then sealed. They had to wait until the next day for several examiners to take turns marking the papers. The examiner gives five grades of evaluation to the test papers, selects the ten test papers with the best overall scores, and presents them to the emperor, who then personally selects the top, second, and third papers. ?In just a few days, ten test papers were placed on the emperor''s desk. The emperor flipped through the ten test papers and found Su Chen''s paper first. His nephew had often corresponded with him in the past, and the font was very familiar. After reading the article carefully, the emperor couldn''t help but slam the table, "What a good article! " ?The article quotes classics and classics, and the writing is brilliant. Not only does it have its own unique insights on government affairs, but the writing is also extremely beautiful. The emperor wrote "1" on Su Chen''s paper without hesitation and then put it aside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 955： Falling in love with a monk Chapter 955 Falling in love with a monk ??The emperor then read through the rest of the articles, and saw one that seemed familiar. He thought for a moment, wasn''t this written by the Crown Princess and her eldest brother? This article was sent to him because it was selected by eight examiners. It can be seen that the level is really not low. ??The emperor put on the filter of relatives, and the more he looked at it, the more pleasing it became to his eyes. After thinking about it, he wrote a three on it. ??He chose another one that looked good and wrote it. The emperor''s task was completed. Recruit the marking officials to the Qianqing Palace, open the places where names are unknown, rank them on the spot, and fill in the rankings. The imperial list has not yet been posted, and Gu Fei got the news here. ??She was not surprised at all that Su Chen won the first prize, but what was strange was that her eldest brother also won the third prize. Compared to Su Chen, his eldest brother is incomparable in terms of qualifications, time spent studying, and family background. To be able to get this talent, the emperor must have brought a filter. ?Gu Fei was not in a hurry to send someone to deliver news to his family. After all, he was going to post a list early tomorrow morning. The next day, Gu Fei went to pay her respects to the Queen. She was first quarreled by the emperor''s concubines. After they all left, the queen took Gu Fei''s hand and said, "I heard that your eldest brother was chosen by the emperor to be a flower." , this is really a great joy.¡± ¡°Be sure to let me know when the wine is being served at home, so I can send someone to your door to deliver the gift.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled and responded. The queen sighed, "Normally, there have been happy events recently, so I have nothing to worry about." "But Xiao Qing, I don''t know what''s wrong with that kid. She''s not satisfied with whoever I choose to be her consort. Now she has to go to Daxiangguo Temple to listen to Buddhist scriptures in a day or two. I''m really worried about whether she''s sick. The idea of ??becoming a monk.¡± ?Gu Fei was a little surprised, "No way." ?The queen took Gu Fei''s hand and said, "How about you explore her thoughts for me? She has always been close to you and is willing to say anything to you." ¡°Only you can take care of your mother¡¯s worries.¡± ??Gu Fei declined without leaving any trace: "I can''t even take care of Xiao Chi now, and the princess doesn''t go to my place. I really can''t spare my energy." She will not flow through this muddy water. ???If Xiao Qing really wanted to become a monk, she told the queen that being caught between their mother and daughter would only make people dislike her. What¡¯s more, there are some people in this world who are not worthy of being treated sincerely. ?The queen felt a chill in her heart. Although Gu Fei was telling the truth, she always felt that these were all excuses. ?Gu Fei just doesn''t want to take care of this matter. Whenever she wants to take care of it, she always has a way. ?The queen was a little unhappy, and Gu Fei noticed it and quickly stood up to leave. Qin''er silently followed Gu Fei for a long distance before whispering: "Master, I heard something, but I don''t know whether it is true or not." ¡°I heard that the princess is now obsessed with a monk from Daxiangguo Temple, so she goes there every day.¡± Gu Fei opened his mouth slightly, "Monk?" ?Suddenly a flash of lightning flashed in her mind, "Isn''t that monk Miao Kong?" Qin''er whispered: "I think it''s Miaokong." ?Gu Fei sighed after a long while, "Fortunately, I didn''t take this issue just now." Otherwise, if the princess falls in love with the monk, it is up to her to tell the queen about this. When the queen is ashamed and angry, will the person who brought the news get away with it? ??The queen hit a wall with Gu Fei, and obviously she would not let Xiao Qing go as she did. Within a few days, she called Gu Fei and went to the Daxiangguo Temple to worship the Buddha with Xiao Qing. ??What is it about Daxiangguo Temple that attracts Xiao Qing? The queen has to find out for herself. This book will probably end in about ten days. It is already in the final stage. I have clearly explained some people and things that need to be explained, and it is almost finished. Thanks to the babies who have always supported the author, I love you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 956： Afraid of you Chapter 956 I¡¯m scared of you ??The Empress was going to Daxiangguo Temple to worship Buddha. The temple was cleaned in advance, the gate was closed, and all the other people were kicked out. ??The Queen''s chariot set off from the palace, followed by the Crown Princess and the Princess''s chariot, all the way to Daxiangguo Temple. The mountain gate of Daxiangguo Temple opened, and the abbot led a group of monks to greet him at the door. ??The queen got off the carriage outside the mountain gate and walked in with the support of the palace maid. ?Gu Fei paused and deliberately fell behind Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing was a little nervous, but also a little expectant. She looked around, obviously looking for something. ??Gu Fei also secretly looked around, and suddenly, she saw Miao Kong. Miaokong stood behind a group of monks, wearing a white monk''s robe, with a smile on his face. Among the pile of dusty monks, he stood out like a chicken, and his elegance was unparalleled. Miaokong happened to see Gu Fei and nodded and smiled at her. ??Gu Fei was really afraid of Miao Kong''s mouth. Normally it would be okay to talk nonsense, but it would be embarrassing if he talked nonsense in front of the queen and the princess. ?She quickly looked away and looked up at the sky, pretending not to see Miaokong. At this time, Xiao Qing ran towards Monk Miaokong, smiled and said to the queen: "Mother, Master Miaukong is the best at preaching the Dharma. How about letting Master Miaukong preach to us later." ?The queen took a look and saw a monk with white teeth and red lips, and a pair of naturally affectionate peach blossom eyes. The Queen was not happy when she saw a monk born so evil, and she vaguely understood why Xiao Qing ran to the temple every day. ?The queen coughed lightly and said, "Princess, please go to the main hall with your mother to worship Buddha first." Xiao Qing smiled and said, "Mother, please go away. I will talk to Master Miaokong for a while." ??The queen didn''t like to have an attack in front of others, so she just looked at Xiao Qing with a stern face. ?Gu Fei looked at his nose and heart, just wanting to reduce his sense of existence. Who knew what he was afraid of and what he was coming for. Miao Kong smiled brilliantly at Gu Fei and said, "Your Highness, the Crown Princess, after a few years of separation, the Crown Princess has become even more beautiful. The young monk often misses Your Highness." Xiao Qing''s little mouth suddenly pouted when she heard this. The queen turned to look at Gu Fei, "Do you know this monk?" ??Gu Fei said softly: "When I was in hostage with the prince in the capital, Master Miaokong helped me and the prince a lot." ??The queen''s eyes flickered back and forth between Miao Kong and Gu Fei, and she called out "Qing''er" before walking forward. ?Gu Fei quickly followed. Xiao Qing pestered Monk Miaokong, "Master, you haven''t finished the story you told last time. Tell me quickly." Miaokong smiled and said, "Your Highness, you should go to worship the Buddha with the Queen first. You can listen to the story anytime." ¡°Then wait for me to come out.¡± Xiao Qing turned back three times and headed towards the main hall. The abbot personally accompanied the queen to burn incense and worship Buddha. ?Then the queen went to the locust tree forest behind the temple and had a fast meal in the temple at noon. ?After the fast meal, the queen was a little tired. A clean Zen room was prepared in the temple, and Aunt Xu and the maids waited on the queen to rest. The queen had just slept for a while when she suddenly woke up and asked Nanny Xu who was standing by her side, "Where is Qing''er?" Mother Xu lowered her head, "The princess should be taking a nap." The queen glanced at Nanny Xu and got up from the bed. Nanny Xu quickly called the maid in to help her dress. The queen put on her clothes and walked quickly to Xiao Qing''s Zen room next door. The Zen room was empty. Not only was Xiao Qing missing, there was not even a palace maid. The queen''s face darkened, "Where is Qing''er? Take me there!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 957： Cut off forcefully Chapter 957: Cut off with force Nanny Xu had no choice but to call the guards, who took the Queen and Nanny Xu around a few turns and arrived at a monastery. As soon as she reached the door of the courtyard, the queen heard laughter coming from the house. ??Mother Xu said anxiously: "Your Majesty¡ª" ??The queen raised her hand, walked to the Zen room with an expressionless face, and stood outside the door like a sculpture. Just listen to Xiao Qing''s clear voice inside, "Master, tell me quickly, what''s going on?" ?The queen stood outside and listened for a while, then suddenly reached out and pushed open the door. ??There was a straw mat inside, with a table and table in the middle. Miao Kong was sitting on one side, and Xiao Qing and several palace maids were sitting opposite. Xiao Qing and the palace ladies were all smiling. Hearing the noise, Xiao Qing turned around and saw the queen was startled and stood up, "Why is the queen here?" The queen suppressed her anger and said, "It''s been a long time since I left the palace. It''s time to go back." Xiao Qing glanced at Miaokong reluctantly, "Why don''t you just go back? It''s so easy to come here." She smiled at Miaokong and said, "Master, I''ll come back in a few days to listen to your sermon." The queen looked expressionless and turned around to leave. Xiao Qing came out happily and took the queen''s arm, "Mom, you should also listen to Master Miaokong''s lectures. He speaks very interestingly." ??The queen took a deep breath, glanced at the maid next to Xiao Qing, and walked away quickly with a sullen face. ?The group of people made their way back to the palace. On the way, the queen found out all about Monk Miaokong. After entering the palace gate, Xiao Qing was about to go back to her palace. The queen said coldly: "Qing''er will go to my palace first. The queen mother has something to say to you." Xiao Qing was still confused, and the faces of the maids next to her were all pale at the moment. ?The princess doesn¡¯t understand, but they do. They just followed the princess out of the palace and listened to Master Miaokong''s lectures together. Master Miaokong was handsome and lovable. They felt very happy and did not dissuade the princess too much. When the queen and Xiao Qing entered Kunning Palace, the queen waved everyone to leave. She said calmly with a sullen face: "From now on, you are not allowed to go to Daxiangguo Temple again." As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Qing called out, "Mother, why?" The Queen suppressed her anger and said: "You have to prepare to get married. The Queen Mother has chosen a candidate for you some time ago. In the past two days, no matter what, you choose one and get married as soon as possible. You are not too young anymore, so you can''t delay it any longer." ¡± Xiao Qing started to use her usual tricks, pouting and acting coquettishly, "Mother, I don''t like those people. It won''t be too late to get married when I meet someone I like." The queen said sternly: "This matter is not up to you, you must get married as soon as possible!" ¡°Also, from today on, you are not allowed to leave the palace!¡± Xiao Qing already had a good impression of Miao Kong at this time, but she hadn''t realized it yet, so she didn''t think there was anything wrong with going to the temple to listen to scriptures. Hearing her mother¡¯s harsh rebuke, Xiao Qing burst into tears and ran out of the palace while crying. ?The queen shouted loudly: "Stop her quickly!" ? ? Xiao Qing is now a princess. If someone finds out that she ran away from Kunning Palace crying, she doesn¡¯t know what will be said. ??The palace maids and nuns were all guarding the door. When they heard the queen''s shout, they quickly stopped Xiao Qing. ???? While using a handkerchief to wipe Xiao Qing''s tears, Nanny Xu whispered: "Princess, please stop crying, it won''t look good to others." "If anything happens, please tell me carefully and don''t be too petty." (End of this chapter) Chapter 958： hunger strike Chapter 958 Hunger Strike Xiao Qing was supported by Granny Xu and spun around. She looked at the queen with aggrieved face, "What happened to the queen suddenly? She didn''t allow me to leave the palace, and she wanted to force me to get married. It was clear that the queen had said before that she would definitely let me choose the person I like according to my wishes. " The queen gritted her teeth and lowered her voice: "You still dare to ask me what''s wrong?" "Are you confused by lard? That monk Miaokong has never had a good reputation. You hang out with him all day long, what kind of news will it spread!" ¡°Do you want to get married again?¡± Xiao Qing was extremely aggrieved, "Mother, you have all misunderstood Master Miaokong. He is a person of the most passionate nature. He is not like what those people said!" ??The queen had a stern face, "I don''t care what happens to him, but you can''t mess with him!" Xiao Qing looked at the queen in confusion and shook her head, "Mother, you have changed." ¡°You were not like this before.¡± "You used to think about everything for me and my brother. As long as we like it, you will agree." ¡°Why are you like this now?¡± ?The queen''s chest heaved with anger, "Have I changed?" ¡°Where have I changed?¡± ¡°You hang out with an unruly monk and lose the royal family¡¯s face, and you still say that I have changed! Ask yourself what you want to do!¡± These words woke up Xiao Qing like a bell in the morning and a drum in the evening. She suddenly said: "I know, I like him, I just like to be with him!" ¡°Since my mother wants me to get married, then I will let him return to secular life and marry me!¡± The queen almost fainted from anger and pointed at Xiao Qing, "You, do you have any sense of shame anymore?" Xiao Qing said calmly: "He''s not married and I''m not married, who''s in the way?" ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± ?She stamped her foot heavily, "I''ll ask him right away!" ?The queen shouted sharply, "Stop her!" The maids came up and stopped Xiao Qing. ??The queen stroked her chest and pointed at Xiao Qing, "Send the princess back to the palace and pass on my order. She is not allowed to leave the palace. Anyone who dares to let the princess out of the palace will be beaten to death!" ??Xiao Qing sneered and was taken away by the queen''s maid. ?The queen pointed at Xiao Qing''s maids, who were all kneeling on the ground at this moment. "These guys are trying to trick the master into not learning well. Give me twenty slaps each and send them to the Clothing Bureau!" The maids who were kneeling on the ground did not even dare to beg for mercy, so they were dragged down by the eunuchs. Gu Fei got the news quickly. She couldn''t help but feel glad that she didn''t get involved in this matter. Otherwise, Xiao Qing would hate her, and she would not be able to gain favor from the queen. Within two days, Qin''er came back from outside and whispered to her, "I heard that Your Highness the Princess has not eaten or eaten for two days." ¡°Not even drinking water.¡± ?In the past two days, the queen claimed to be ill and did not have to get up early to say hello. Gu Fei did not go to Kunning Palace. On the third day, Gu Fei knew that it was impossible not to go to Kunning Palace. Since the queen claimed to be ill, she should go and visit anyway. ?Gu Fei went to Kunning Palace, and the queen was really sick. I was angry with Xiao Qing. ??Xiao Qing can''t get enough water and rice now. Last night, the palace maid forced her to drink some water and half a bowl of Bigen porridge. ?As it turned out, Xiao Qing was also very violent. After a while, she struggled and fell beside the bed and vomited out all the food she had just eaten. ? Gu Fei originally really didn¡¯t want to take care of these things, but if he did, he wouldn¡¯t get the gratitude of the Queen and Xiao Qing. If you are not careful, you will get into trouble. ?Seeing the queen''s weak face, she begged her to persuade Xiao Qing, but Gu Fei had no choice but to go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 959： Cant resist Chapter 959 I can¡¯t stand it ??When I arrived at Xiao Qing Palace, I saw the little girl lying on the bed, her cheeks were sunken, her skin was dull, she was really in disgrace, and I felt heartbroken when I saw her. She sighed and said to Xiao Qing: "I can go and plead with the queen mother and ask her to let you out of the palace." Xiao Qing''s lackluster eyes suddenly lit up. ??Gu Fei said slowly: "But you have to promise me something." Xiao Qing blinked hard. ??Gu Fei then said: "It''s impossible for you to see him like this now." ¡°You have to go looking beautiful.¡± ¡°You drink water and eat something first.¡± ¡°Wait two days until your body recovers a bit, then go to Daxiangguo Temple.¡± Xiao Qing said weakly: "Okay, just follow my sister-in-law. I believe that my sister-in-law will not lie to me." ??Gu Fei said softly: "Wait a minute, I haven''t finished speaking yet." ¡°When you go to the Daxiangguo Temple, you can ask Miaokong if he is willing to return to secular life and marry you.¡± "If he is willing, I will go and persuade my mother to agree to the marriage." Hearing this, Xiao Qing felt infinite strength in her body, and half of her body stood up, "Sister-in-law, I knew you were the best to me." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "What''s the rush? Also, if he rejects you, you have to promise me that you will never set foot in the Daxiangguo Temple again, nor will you see Miaokong again." Xiao Qing said eagerly: "I promise, I promise everything." ¡°He likes me, I know.¡± ¡°Every time he looks at me, he is extremely affectionate.¡± ?Gu Fei looked at Xiao Qing with pity, "This is what you promised me personally, so don''t forget it." Xiao Qing raised her hand, "I swear, I will do what I promised my sister-in-law, and I will do what my sister-in-law promised me." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "I always keep my word." She raised her voice and said, "Come here, give the princess a meal." The hot yam porridge, bird''s nest, thin snacks and side dishes were brought out quickly in the suitcase. ??Xiao Qing was supported by the palace maid, leaning against the bedside, and eating slowly. ?Gu Fei looked at it for a while and said, "I''m going to ask my mother to eat well." Xiao Qing was so moved that she burst into tears, "Sister-in-law, thank you very much." ?Gu Fei smiled and left. Turning to Kunning Palace, the queen was half-leaning on the imperial concubine''s couch when she saw Gu Fei coming in, "How is it? Qing''er, are you willing to listen to your advice? Have you eaten?" ?Gu Fei thought about it for a moment and said, "I tried to coax her with words before she was willing to eat." "It''s just that this is not a long-term solution. After a few days, she can''t get what she wants, and she will still make trouble." ??The queen covered her heart and said, "This evil obstacle was born just to make me angry." ??Gu Fei whispered: "Actually, the queen mother doesn''t need to pay too much attention to this matter. The princess wants to marry Miaokong, but Miaokong may not be willing to return to secular life and marry the princess." ¡°It¡¯s better for the Queen to let her go and ask in person, or give up on this idea.¡± The queen hesitated and said, "What if Miaokong really agrees?" ??Gu Fei shook his head and smiled, "I know a little bit about Miao Kong. It is said that he is the reincarnation of an eminent monk and came from the tribulation. When the eldest princess promised him glory and wealth, he has not returned to secular life, so he probably won''t." "If he really agrees, it doesn''t matter. There is nothing wrong with returning to secular life." The queen was silent for a long time, "Qing''er has a bad temper. If you don''t obey her, she won''t let go. If it works, let her ask." ?Gu Fei didn¡¯t say anything more and silently resigned. Xiao Qing recovered a lot after two days of treatment. ??Although he looks a little thinner, he is still young, recovers quickly, and his energy seems to be fine. Early that morning, Xiao Qing came to the Queen''s Palace and applied to leave the palace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 960： good candidate Chapter 960 Good candidate ?The queen didn''t say much and agreed with a cold face. Like a bird out of its cage, Xiao Qing got on the carriage and went straight to Daxiangguo Temple. Miaokong is chanting sutras in the meditation room. As soon as the door opened, Miao Kong opened her eyes and smiled at Xiao Qing, "Sister Qing''er, you are here." A few times in the past, Miaokong also called her sister Qing''er. Xiao Qing didn''t realize it at that time, but now that she suddenly heard this sound, she felt that it was all Miaokong''s full affection for her. She walked in with a shy look on her face, and the maid closed the door and stood guard outside. Xiao Qing sat down opposite Miao Kong, biting her lower lip lightly, wanting to say something but feeling embarrassed. ?After a long while, he covered half of his face with a palace fan and said softly: "I, I am happy master." ¡°Master, would you like to marry me after you return to secular life?¡± Master Miaokong smiled slightly and shook his head gently, "Almsgiver Xiao, this poor monk is born as a Buddhist, and dies as a ghost of Buddhism." ¡°It is impossible to return to secular life in this life.¡± Xiao Qing took off the fan and looked at him sadly, "Master, don''t you like me? Don''t you want to be happy with me?" Miaokong smiled and said, "The poor monk naturally likes sister Qing''er." ¡°Not only do I like sister Qing¡¯er, I also like Miss Qiuyu next to you, and I also like Miss Ziyan.¡± Xiao Qing was stunned for a moment. In her heart, Master Miaokong was unique to her. She is a princess, how can Miaokong compare her with her maids? Miaokong smiled and said, "The young monk loves Almsgiver Xiao as much as he loves this tea cup, this house, and this bird." He pointed to the little bird that landed by the window and said, "Is it possible that the young monk can still marry this bird?" ¡°Donor Xiao is too narrow-minded. Love does not necessarily require possession. Donor Xiao should be like me and spread the love in his heart to the world.¡± Xiao Qing is going crazy. Why is it so different from the sad and touching love story she imagined? ?So what has she been doing during this time? Is it all just self-indulgence? Miaokong continued: "By the way, why didn''t Sister Qiuyu and Sister Ziyan come today?" ¡°How come the sisters who came with you this time ignored the young monk?¡± ¡°The young monk really wants to get close to them.¡± Xiao Qing trembled all over, "They, they¡ª" Xiao Qing couldn''t talk any more, and she still asked without giving up: "Master Miaokong, are you right? You don''t have any feelings for this princess at all?" Miao Kong smiled and stared at Xiao Qing affectionately with her peach blossom eyes, "What is the love between a man and a woman?" ¡°Could it be that Donor Xiao is referring to skin-to-skin contact? Amitabha, the young monk really likes to be close to his sisters.¡± ??Xiao Qing felt inexplicably ashamed and angry. She held her fan, flushed and opened the door, and walked forward without saying a word. Miaokong was still shouting from behind, "Ah, sister Qing''er, why did you leave?" ?The maids looked at each other, not knowing what the princess and Miaokong had just done in the room, their faces turned red like this. Xiao Qing returned to the palace, threw herself on the bed and cried loudly. ?A palace maid hurriedly went to the queen to report the incident. ??The queen cried when she heard Xiao Qing returned to the palace, but she smiled. Crying is good, because crying means that Miao Kong did not agree to marry Qing''er. Otherwise Qing''er should be overjoyed. A few days later, the queen found Xiao Qing again and said lovingly: "Qing''er, after thinking about it for the past two days, the queen has thought of a good candidate to be your husband." Xiao Qing said listlessly: "Who?" ¡°Your cousin Chen.¡± ¡°Think about it, needless to say, I love your cousin Chen¡¯s appearance.¡± ¡°Not to mention his talent and learning, he has won the first prize.¡± ¡°You have a good character. As a child who has grown up, if I marry you to Cousin Chen, it will be a good marriage with all the benefits.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 961： I do not deserve Chapter 961 I don¡¯t deserve it Xiao Qing probably realized in the past two days that she was being sentimental, and out of shame, she had already forgotten Miao Kong. ?Hearing what the queen said, she felt that it was all right, and lazily said: "Okay, the queen mother will do whatever she wants." When the queen heard that Xiao Qing had no objection, she said happily: "Okay, then I will go and talk to your father." Su Chen is the son of the eldest princess. The queen is still a little timid about the eldest princess being a dominatrix. This matter must be raised by the emperor. It will be the fifteenth day in two days. According to the rules, on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month, the emperor must rest in the Queen''s Palace. It is impossible for the emperor to stay with the queen now. However, every first and fifteenth day of the lunar month, he will come and sit down and talk to the queen for a while, which is also a bit of dignity for his married wife. In the evening, the emperor came over and the queen explained the matter. The emperor pondered for a while and said, "Minmin doesn''t need to worry about this matter. It depends on Master Su''s wishes." The queen smiled and said: "Since the eldest princess doesn''t need to worry about it, what can Taishi Su have to say? We Qing''er are the princesses." ??The emperor didn''t say much. He went to court the next day and called Su Taishi to Qianqing Palace and told him about the queen''s request for Su Chen to be the consort. Su Taishi thought for a long time and said, "Chen''er has a somewhat aloof temperament and is not a good candidate for a husband. The emperor must also know that." "Besides, I see that Chen''er only has a brother-sister relationship with the princess on weekdays. It is really inappropriate for the two of them to get married." The emperor probably knew what he said, and he was not surprised by what Prime Minister Su said. Because no matter how you look at it, Princess Shang is of no benefit to the Su family. Su Chen is the only son of the eldest princess, and his relationship with the royal family is close enough. There is no need to marry Xiao Qing to get closer to the royal family. Besides, Su Chen¡¯s own talents, knowledge, and ability do not require him to become a prince-in-law to achieve success. ??And marrying a princess back will bring no benefits except bringing trouble to the Su family and making the Su family tremble. It is impossible for Grand Master Su not to be able to make up for this. The emperor had no intention of forcing Taishi Su. In his heart, Taishi Su was much more important than his daughter. He waved his hand to let Taishi Su go, and then sent someone to tell the queen. ?The queen was very angry when she heard this. The Su family didn''t agree? ?It was easy for Xiao Qing to agree to marry, but who knew that the Su family would not agree. If she continued to delay, she would be afraid of something happening. The queen felt that Taishi Su was causing trouble, and Su Chen himself should be willing. Now that Su Chen was compiled by the Hanlin Academy and was going to court, the queen sent someone to wait for Su Chen to go to court and invited Su Chen to Kunning Palace. The queen smiled brightly and said, "Chen''er doesn''t come to my aunt anymore anymore. When I was in Ping''an City, I was close to my aunt." Su Chen just smiled, but he was thinking about why the queen asked him to come over. Taishi Su refused to marry Xiao Qing and didn''t tell him. He didn''t know about it at all. ?The queen played the emotional card for a while, and then said: "Chen''er, you are over 20 years old, it''s time to start a family." ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t make any plans for you?¡± Su Chen said calmly: "My mother lives in the princess mansion and doesn''t care much about the Su family''s affairs." The queen paused and said simply: "My aunt has a good marriage here. You and Qing''er have grown up together. They have similar temperaments and are of the right age. They are truly a match made in heaven." Su Chen smiled inwardly, stood up and cupped his hands, "Thank you very much for your love, but I am not worthy of the princess due to my poor qualifications. I would also like to ask my mother to find another good match for the princess." (End of this chapter) Chapter 962： The hot alliance leaders order Chapter 962: The hot alliance leader¡¯s order ??The queen''s face stiffened. No matter how nice Su Chen''s words were, she still refused. Su Chen bowed his head to the end, "In this case, I will leave first." When the queen waited for Su Chen to leave, she angrily asked Nanny Xu, "What''s wrong with Qing''er?" ¡°Is he not worthy of being a minister? I don¡¯t know how to appreciate him!¡± Mother Xu remained silent, silently listening to the Queen vent her anger. The queen was helpless. For several days, she picked and selected among various young men. She chose a very handsome young man from aristocratic families. She called people into the palace and took a look in person. She also let Xiao Qing take a look secretly. Qing was happy to see that the young master was handsome. In this way, Xiao Qing¡¯s marriage was finally decided. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ??Xiao Yu didn''t care much about his sister''s marriage. He came back late for several days in a row. ?That day, Gu Fei waited until midnight before Xiao Yu came back. Xiao Yu hugged her distressedly, "What are you doing waiting for me? You have to take care of Xiaochi during the day, so just go to bed first." ??Gu Fei nestled in his arms, "You come back so late every day, I don''t have to ask, what if there is some vixen outside-" Xiao Yu laughed and said, "Where did I go? Now the Red Lotus Sect is making trouble again." ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "Most of the people in the Red Lotus Sect are stupid men and women. As long as someone incites them, they will make trouble. There is nothing that can be done about it." ¡°However, I do have an idea.¡± Xiao Yu knew that she always had some weird ideas, so he said, "Tell me about it." ??Gu Fei glanced at him and said, "Don''t you still have an alliance leader''s order in your hand? It''s been more than three years now. If you don''t do anything with this order, don''t you feel it''s hot?" ??Xiao Yu tapped her nose and said, "You are making fun of even your husband." ??Gu Fei said with a smile: "You are also the leader of the alliance, and a martial arts conference happened to be held in the capital. Don''t Baili Qingyun, He Yingjie and others all want to be the leader of the martial arts alliance? Destroying the Red Lotus Sect can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people." "Why don''t we let them compete. Whoever has made more contributions in wiping out the Red Lotus Sect will be the leader of the alliance. What''s the point of always competing?" ¡°The leader still needs some leadership and organizational skills.¡± Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei and kissed him, "Xiao Fei is right. I would have forgotten this token if you didn''t tell me about it. It''s time to hand it over. In this case, I will have people post hero posts widely to invite heroes from all over the world to Beijing. ¡± ??Gu Fei said quietly: "Be careful, that Wan Shan really wants the alliance leader''s order in your hand." Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, my skills have improved greatly in the past few years. Although I may not be able to defeat him, I still have the ability to protect myself." ??Xiao Yu now has no shortage of people to do things, and soon, one hero post after another was flying to all parts of the country. ?Some people who know Xiao Yu''s identity know very well that the current leader of the martial arts alliance is the current prince. ??People in the world say they don''t like to deal with the imperial court, but in fact, as long as there is an opportunity to establish relations with the government, who would not want to. ?There are too few people who truly have no desires or desires like Palace Master Yan and only want to engage in scientific research. What the world wants is nothing more than fame and fortune. Many people think that the leader of the Wulin alliance is the current prince. This is the glory of the Wulin and a good time to develop the Wulin. ?So most of the people who received the post planned to go to Beijing so that they could meet the prince and establish a relationship. The location of the martial arts conference was Luming Mountain on the outskirts of the capital. The entire mountain was given to Xiao Yu by the emperor as a private property. ?There is a large manor at the foot of the mountain, where accommodation and food are not a problem. (End of this chapter) Chapter 963： Dont pry around Chapter 963 Don¡¯t pry around ???Besides, Baili Qingyun has been living in a small village with several elders incognito for several years in order to hide from Wanshan. ??That day, the elder went into the city to buy things and passed by a restaurant. He heard someone talking loudly inside, "The leader of the alliance is sending out hero posts and inviting heroes from all over the world to gather in the capital. Haha, I am also invited." When the elder heard this, he rushed in excitedly and grabbed the man, "Are you serious?" ??The man pushed him away fiercely, "What are you doing? Are you going to beat someone?" ??The elder quickly let go of his hand and apologized: "My hero, I''m sorry, I''m so excited. Can you show me this hero post?" ?Seeing that the elder had apologized, the man didn''t care anymore. He took out a post from his arms and slapped it on the table. ?The elder picked up the post and opened it to read it carefully. Sure enough, it was a hero post. Invite heroes from all over the world to hold a martial arts conference in Luming Mountain on the outskirts of Beijing to elect a new martial arts leader. After reading this, the elder solemnly handed over to the man, didn¡¯t buy anything, and hurried back to the village. ??Although Baili Qingyun had to hide in a small village, he never forgot his ambition for Qingyun. After hearing what the elder said, Baili Qingyun said without hesitation: "Go to Beijing, we will go to Beijing immediately." "As expected, Wan Shan will also go to the capital after learning the news. We must kill him this time to avenge Grandpa and everyone." The elder was very pleased. In the past few years, Baili Qingyun had been practicing martial arts hard every day for revenge. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pack up and go to Beijing as soon as possible.¡± ?? Baili Qingyun and several elders rushed to the capital after a long journey. When they arrived at Luming Mountain, they talked hard with the guard guarding the gate, but they couldn''t get in. The guard would not let him go until he saw the hero''s notice. ?Several elders looked at each other and looked at Baili Qingyun. ? Baili Qingyun waved his hand, "Let''s go to the city first and see if we can find the prince." ?Several people entered the capital, stayed at an inn, and then asked around for news about the martial arts conference and the prince. There have been a lot of Jianghu people in the capital recently, and the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division and the Jinyiwei are on high alert, fearing that these highly skilled martial arts people may cause trouble in the capital. ?? Baili Qingyun and others went around to inquire about the whereabouts of the prince, and were quickly targeted by the Jin Yiwei. ?Before they could get any clues, Jin Yiwei came to the door. ?? Baili Qingyun and others were blocked in the guest room and asked. ?? Baili Qingyun repeatedly explained that he was here to participate in the martial arts conference, but they did not have a hero post and could not win the trust of Jin Yiwei. Jin Yiwei wanted to take a few people away without saying a word. Baili Qingyun hurriedly shouted: "What I said is true. Not only does the Crown Prince recognize me, but the Crown Princess is also very familiar with me. I have even hosted a banquet for the Crown Princess." The elder also said beside him: "We don''t have hero posts, it''s to avoid enemies and keep our names anonymous." ?? Baili Qingyun was anxious, "By the way, there is a maid named Qin''er next to the Crown Princess, and I have met her before. The officials will tell you when they ask Miss Qin''er to come over." One person snorted coldly: "Where do you think the Eastern Palace is? Can you and I control the maids around the Crown Princess?" Another person also said: "We won''t be able to see the Crown Princess''s maids for a while. You guys are acting suspiciously. Come with us to the Jinyiwei Yamen first. If nothing happens, we will let you go." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with their heads down, Baili Qingyun and several elders could only follow them out, even though they didn''t mind beating the guards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 964： Evil girl Chapter 964 The vicious girl ??It was also Baili Qingyun''s good luck. As he walked to the door, he happened to meet the Wudang leader and He Yingjie wandering around with people from the Wudang sect. When Baili Qingyun saw them, he felt as if he had seen a savior. He quickly grabbed He Yingjie and said, "Brother Yingjie, it''s great to meet you here." After some explanation, He Yingjie took out the hero card, and the Jin Yiwei people let them go. ??? Baili Qingyun then followed them into Luming Mountain. When Xiao Yu heard that everyone had arrived, he summoned the heads of several sects and their disciples. ?These people were all more respectful and respectful than when they first met Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu is now very good at politeness as a corporal. He kindly asked everyone to sit down, and then said: "It was agreed back then that the leader of the alliance would be selected from several major sects." ¡°Now the Red Lotus Sect is rampant in the capital.¡± "We martial arts people should destroy the evil cult and restore peace to the people." Everyone nodded in agreement. Xiao Yu said with a smile: "Since everyone agrees, let''s do this. Each of the young heroes will gather their own people to destroy the Red Lotus Sect. Whoever makes the greatest contribution will be the next leader of the martial arts alliance." ¡°This operation can test your prestige and ability in the martial arts world.¡± ?? Baili Qingyun''s face turned green. Now there are only a few elders left in the Qingcheng sect. It must be much more difficult for him to recruit people than in Wudang or Shaolin. Even Baili Qingyun didn''t dare to say it, so he agreed with a grimace. ??Xiao Yu sent several personal guards to follow them each to prevent them from killing people indiscriminately and taking credit. ??The atmosphere in the capital began to become tense inexplicably. People from the Red Lotus Sect also heard the news and hid themselves one by one, not daring to have any more activities. ?However, compared to the soldiers and horses of the imperial court, one advantage of the Jianghu people is that there are some strange people among them, and they have some strange ways of tracking and finding out information. Within a month, five locations of the Red Lotus Sect in the capital were destroyed, and hundreds of members were killed and arrested. The Red Lotus Sect¡¯s basic forces near the capital have been basically eliminated. Xiao Yu was very satisfied. ?Seeing that things were almost done, he announced the start of the martial arts conference. ??A high platform was set up at the foot of Lu Ming Mountain. After Xiao Yu said some official words, he finally took out the alliance leader''s order. ?At this time, Baili Qingyun, He Yingjie and Monk Jingshi on the stage were all staring at the sign. ??Gu Fei was also sitting on the stage. Her attention was no longer on the token. She was worried that Wan Shan didn''t know where he was hiding. After all, Wanshan''s ninjutsu is very powerful. ?On the stage, Xiao Yu raised the leader''s order and said: "Wudang young hero He Yingjie contributed the most to this operation to annihilate the Red Lotus Sect." ¡°From today on, the leader of the martial arts alliance is He Yingjie!¡± As soon as Xiao Yu finished speaking, a burst of weird laughter suddenly came from nowhere, "Is there no one left in the Central Plains Wulin? Now the Wulin is controlled by a few young boys!" With this laughter, a figure suddenly fell from the sky like a whirlwind and appeared on the stage. ??Xiao Yu flipped his wrist and quickly put away the alliance leader''s order. ?Gu Fei moved, took out his pistol and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Unexpectedly, Wan Shan was so fast that he dodged like a ghost. ?Gu Fei put away the pistol with an expressionless face. There were many people below, so he was afraid of accidentally injuring others. ?Wan Shan stared at Gu Fei and sneered, "What a vicious stinky girl. She used hidden weapons to plot against me as soon as we met." ??Gu Fei clenched his Qiushui Sword, "We have to be more decisive when dealing with people like you, otherwise, I won''t be able to sit down and have a meal with you!" She gave a sweet shout, "Let''s all come together. Unless Wanshan is eliminated today, there will never be peace in the martial arts world." (End of this chapter) Chapter 965： emperors uneasiness Chapter 965 The Emperor¡¯s Uneasiness ?Wan Shan smiled ferociously, "How do you think you, the young brats, want to kill me?" Speaking, a handful of iron marbles were scattered in all directions. ??A hundred miles of blue clouds see thousands of mountains, and enemies are extremely jealous when they meet each other. He raised his sword and attacked desperately. He Yingjie did not dare to lag behind. After all, he was the newly elected leader of the alliance and it was time for him to show off in front of the heroes of the world. ??Xiao Yu, Gu Fei and Jingshi, the five of them besieged Wanshan. ?Most of the people in the audience still have fresh memories of the killing spree in Wanshan during the last martial arts conference. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about these young people on the stage. ?At this moment, another black shadow suddenly appeared on the stage. ?Gu Fei quickly looked over and saw that it was Hanyu Muhara. When Baili Qingyun and Jingshi saw Hanyu Muhara, they both remembered the scene when they were crushed by him in the last martial arts competition. ?Especially for Jingshi, the wounds that seemed to have healed began to hurt. Xiao Yu suddenly jumped out of the circle and said in a deep voice: "I''ll deal with Yuyu Yuhara first, and you can hold Wanshan back." After Hanyu Muhara''s Dantian was damaged by Xiao Yu, Wan Shan searched everywhere for the elixir. Over the past few years, his Dantian was almost warmed up. ??It''s just that in the past few years, Hanyu Muhara has not dared to practice internal skills and can only practice moves. ??Xiao Yu''s martial arts was already better than him, and he had improved a lot in the past few years. ??The two fought less than a hundred moves, and Xiao Yu stabbed Hanyu Muhara''s abdomen with his sword. ?Hanyu Muhara¡¯s newly recovered Dantian was severely damaged again. ??Xiao Yu showed no mercy this time and stabbed him with his sword. When Hanyu Mubara lost the ability to fight back, he drew out his sword and stabbed him in again. ?Yu Shengmu reached out to draw his sword instinctively, but Xiao Yu drew his sword and stabbed again. He almost regarded Hanyu Muhara as a target in human form. Everyone in the audience shouted, "Kill him, kill the Japanese!" Wan Shan heard the shouts from the audience, stood up and looked over, his eyes suddenly splitting. Hanyu Muhara was not only his apprentice, but also the only person who had been by his side for twenty years. ??He has long regarded Hanyu Muhara as his son and his support in the future. ??Xiao Yu stabbed Hanyu Muhara repeatedly. Wan Shan was in a state of confusion. He screamed wildly, drew away Gu Fei''s sword with one sword, and snatched it in the direction of Hanyu Muhara. ??Xiao Yu had been waiting for him for a long time. He drew out his sword and stabbed Wan Shan back. At this time, Gu Fei''s sword also arrived from behind. The couple worked in tandem, stabbing Wanshan through each other. ??Gu Fei did not hesitate to stir the long sword in his hand several times. She will never let anyone who threatens her husband and her life stay in this world. ??Wan Shan was pinned by two swords at this moment, unable to move, and blood gushed out from his throat. Xiao Yu and Gu Fei drew their swords at the same time, and blood flowed downwards from the sword tips. ?Wan Shan stared at Xiao Yu, "I didn''t expect that your martial arts has reached such a state now." After finishing speaking, he slowly fell down. There was silence for a moment on and off the stage. ?In the hearts of everyone, the undefeated Wan Shan was actually killed by the prince and his wife together. How terrifying this couple was. I don¡¯t know who suddenly shouted, ¡°The prince has done his best to eliminate harm in the martial arts world. He is a man of great benevolence and righteousness.¡± Soon the audience burst into cheers. ??Xiao Yu had people carry away the bodies of Master Wan Shan and his apprentice, and then he took out the token and solemnly handed it to He Yingjie in front of the heroes of the world. ?He Yingjie held up his token and handed it to everyone in the audience. What happened in Lu Mingshan was soon known to the emperor. After listening to the spy''s report, the emperor was silent for a long time. He is no longer a match for Yu''er''s martial arts. What''s more, the princess has many magical abilities. He should have been happy that his son had made great progress in martial arts, but for some unknown reason, he felt vaguely uneasy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 966： rumor Chapter 966 Rumor ?That night, the emperor went to Zhang Jieyu''s palace in the middle of the night, tortured Zhang Jieyu severely, and said through gritted teeth: "Give me a son, you must give me a son!" An adult and capable son made him feel that his status was threatened. He is only in his forties, and it is too late to train another prince now. A child would not threaten his throne. Zhang Jieyu was tortured to death by the emperor, but she felt vaguely excited. She seemed to understand the emperor''s intention of wanting a son, but she didn''t dare to say it. Concubine Lin Xian got the news quickly. A young **** in the Qianqing Palace had long been bribed by her. Hearing that the emperor seemed a little wary of the prince, Concubine Lin Xian felt that the opportunity had come. If we don¡¯t take action, we don¡¯t know when we will have such a good opportunity. ?She made arrangements all night, and early in the morning, when the palace door opened, she sent someone to Xiao Xuan''s house. Not long after, some rumors started to spread in the palace and in the capital. This evening, Xiao Yu returned to the East Palace, looking very ugly. ??Gu Fei hadn''t seen Xiao Yu look like this for a long time, and couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?" Xiao Yu said with a sullen face, "A few days ago, General Liu from Southern Xinjiang submitted his petition to submit to the imperial court. It was originally a good thing." ¡°Unexpectedly, in the past two days, rumors suddenly spread, saying that the victory in this world is mostly due to me, Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°General Liu surrendered because of me.¡± ¡°The emperor is said to be incompetent, so the crown prince should sit on this throne.¡± ?Gu Fei was shocked, "Who made such vicious remarks!" Xiao Yu sneered, "I have asked Xue Chen to investigate. No matter who is found out this time, I will never be soft." ?Gu Fei was worried, "Does your father know?" Xiao Yu nodded, "Of course, my father will know before me." "Today in the morning, my father got angry at me for no reason." ??Gu Fei frowned, "How good is this? If my father continues to be so jealous, I''m afraid..." She bit her lip and thought, now, Qiong Niang is not favored and cannot speak to the emperor. ?Let alone the Queen, she has never been one to help. ?Even if this rumor is found to have been spread by someone with ulterior motives, it will not help. The emperor''s suspicion will not be dispelled. ?Gu Fei sighed, "Let''s check first, find out, and then make plans." Getting up early the next day, Gu Fei went to pay his respects to the queen. ??The queen also heard about this, and quickly sent the concubines away, and asked with a bit of horror: "Why are there such rumors? If the emperor hates Yu''er because of this, what should we do?" ??Gu Fei sighed: "My father is tired of the prince now." The queen was shocked, "What should we do?" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "The queen mother does not need to do anything. The sons and princes have their own plans. The queen mother must not go to the father to argue." ?The queen was anxious, "Why can''t you even argue?" "Your father and I are married after all. He will always listen to a few words of what I say." ?Gu Fei was amused, "Mother, the more you argue about this kind of thing, the more guilty you appear." ¡°It¡¯s too much to say and it¡¯s too wrong. Now we can only stop the rumors and let things pass slowly.¡± ??The Queen wanted to say something more, but Nanny Xu said softly next to her: "Your Majesty, the Crown Princess is right. Your Majesty, there is no need to worry about this matter." ¡°The prince will find a way.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 967： Build the Imperial Tomb Chapter 967: Repairing the Imperial Mausoleum Within two days, news came from Xue Chen. ??He asked the palace secretaries to conduct a private investigation and found out the source of the rumors. The rumor was first spread by a **** in charge of horses in the palace. ?At the same time, it was also discovered outside the palace that someone was deliberately spreading these words in teahouses and taverns. The little **** in charge of horses was quickly captured secretly by Xiao Yu''s people. After some torture, the young **** confessed, saying that the **** in Concubine Lin Xian''s palace found him, gave him money, and asked him to go around and say these things. ?Outside the palace, Xue Chen also quickly caught two people. ??They were taken into the Jinyi Guard Prison and tortured, and both of them were killed. Someone gave them money to spread these words outside. Based on the oral accounts of these two people, portraits were drawn and the entire capital was searched secretly. I almost turned the entire capital upside down, but I still couldn''t find this person. Xue Chen had no choice but to report the truth to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu said coldly: "There is no need to look for him, this person must have left the capital." ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t need any evidence. Some people commit suicide, so I can¡¯t blame them.¡± ?He called Xue Chen and gave instructions in a low voice for a long time. Xue Chen nodded repeatedly. When Xiao Yu finished speaking, Xue Chen solemnly said: "Prince, don''t worry, my subordinates will definitely handle this matter well." Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "Don''t be in a hurry, we must wait until the right time." The next morning at court, after the emperor listened to the minister''s report, he suddenly said to Xiao Xuan in a friendly manner: "Prince Jin has done a good job on his mission recently, and he has made progress after getting married." ??Xiao Xuan now has a casual position at the Ministry of Industry. He occasionally goes to report but does nothing. Hearing what the emperor said, Xiao Xuan was overjoyed. He knew that his father meant to promote him. He had been ignored by his father in the past few years. Now his father began to be suspicious of Xiao Yu and finally thought of him. ?He quickly bowed his head and thanked me, "I feel ashamed, I will definitely work harder in the future." The emperor said lovingly: "The construction of the Huguo Temple will be left to you. The Huguo Temple is related to the dignity of our Daqi and the face of the royal family. We must handle this task well." Xiao Xuan was so excited that he was trembling all over. With real differences, he also had power and oil. The mother-in-law''s move was really wonderful. The emperor turned to look at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu stood there quietly with lowered eyebrows and eyes. The emperor looked at him more and more dazzlingly, and said coldly: "The prince has been very idle recently?" "I heard that you gather with those people in the world every day and don''t do anything serious. If this continues, how can I trust you to leave the country in your hands?" As soon as these words came out, the hearts of the ministers trembled. The emperor continued: "From now on, you will go to the imperial mausoleum to supervise the work. If there are any mistakes, you are the only one to ask!" Every emperor would start building his own tomb as soon as he took office. The construction of the emperor''s mausoleum has just begun. I sent the prince to build the imperial mausoleum. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to build it. ??The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty noticed the emperor''s intention, which was to keep the prince away from the political center of the capital. Everyone has heard the recent rumors. No matter where the rumors came from, the emperor must have heard them. Obviously, the emperor now hates the prince and wants to promote King Jin. For a time, the ministers in the hall had different thoughts. Xiao Yu went out and knelt down to thank him, "I will definitely do my best to repair the imperial mausoleum." The emperor snorted from his nose, stood up and left. ??The **** next to him flicked his whip and shouted, "Retreat from the court." (End of this chapter) Chapter 968： pregnant Chapter 968 Pregnant ??The civil and military officials slowly walked out of the palace. ?Xiao Xuan swept away the decadence of the past and walked out with a smile on his face. Several ministers gathered around him and talked to him eagerly. ??Xiao Yu fell behind expressionlessly, silently taking note of the people walking next to Xiao Xuan. After leaving the main hall, Su Taishi suddenly caught up with him, walked to Xiao Yu''s side and whispered: "Prince, going to the imperial mausoleum may not be a bad thing." ?His voice was very low, "Now that the Qi Dynasty has just been established, the emperor is afraid that the people''s hearts will be unstable, so he will not depose the prince for the time being. The prince will just go. If anything happens in the court, I will still be there." ??Master Su didn''t have to tell Xiao Yu this at first. ?With his status, he doesn¡¯t need to take sides at all. ?However, he is a grateful person and has always been grateful for Gu Fei''s life-saving grace, so naturally he wants to help Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu nodded slightly, said in a low voice, "Thank you, Grand Master." and left quickly. He was afraid that if he talked too much with Taishi Su, someone would see him, which would in turn implicate him. ??Xiao Yu returned to the East Palace and asked people to pack his bags. ??Gu Fei hugged Xiao Chi and said in surprise: "Going to build the imperial mausoleum?" She thought about it and couldn''t help but sneered, "It''s true that those who dare to shock the master are in danger, but those who have made great achievements in the world will not be rewarded." ?? Gu Fei said that the rumor was correct. Now half of the country in Da Qi Dynasty was conquered by Xiao Yu. ?At first the emperor fought in person, but later the Duke of Qin and his son joined him. In addition, the emperor also cared about his life, so he stopped leading troops. ?Of course, the greater the credit, the more displeased the emperor would be. Xiao Yu looked at Gu Fei, feeling a little ashamed and distressed. He hugged the mother and son together, and said in a low voice: "I don''t know when I will be back after I leave, and I have to leave you alone. I''m really not worried." ??Gu Fei managed a smile and said, "Don''t worry, I will stay in the East Palace and take care of Xiaochi. I won''t run around." The palace servants quickly packed Xiao Yu''s luggage. ?The imperial mausoleum is more than a hundred miles away from the capital. Since the emperor said he would leave today, he had to leave immediately. ??Gu Fei only sent Xiao Yu to the gate of the East Palace and then wandered around. A few days later, Qin''er came back from outside and whispered: "Concubine Rong asked for an imperial doctor this morning. I heard that he has one." ??Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly, "She is lucky." Qin''er whispered: "Zhang Jieyu has been favored the most times, but now there is no movement. Concubine Rong only got favored twice and she got pregnant. She is indeed lucky." ??Gu Fei asked: "Did she tell the emperor?" Qin''er nodded, "As soon as the imperial doctor left, she had someone report it to the emperor." ¡°The emperor was very happy and rewarded Concubine Rong with many things in his palace.¡± ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes, "This matter has nothing to do with us, we don''t need to worry about it." The next morning, Gu Fei went to the Queen''s Palace to say hello. The Queen''s face was not very pretty, and her eyes would glance at Concubine Rong''s belly from time to time. The rest of Concubine Fang Shu, Zhang Jieyu and the beauties all looked at Concubine Rong with envy. Several low-ranking beauties came up to Concubine Rong and congratulated her. Zhang Jieyu almost bit her lips when she saw it. The emperor spent most of the night in her palace, and she almost dotes on him. However, her stomach is not up to par, and there has been no movement yet. She was also hoping that she would be able to improve her status by getting pregnant, but she didn''t know that Concubine Rong would get there first. If Concubine Rong gives birth to a prince... Zhang Jieyu shuddered. She remembered the emperor''s gritted teeth two days ago when he was working on her. Give me a son. (End of this chapter) Chapter 969： superb acting skills Chapter 969 Excellent acting skills ?Gu Fei sat there and looked at Concubine Lin Xian carefully. ?Concubine Lin Xian lowered her eyebrows, but when she occasionally raised her eyes, her eyes fell on Concubine Rong''s belly. The queen was worried about Xiao Yu being sent to the imperial mausoleum. Concubine Rong was pregnant again. She sensed the crisis and quickly sent the concubines away, leaving Gu Fei behind and asked eagerly: "What should I do? Now the emperor I don¡¯t like Yu¡¯er, but Concubine Rong is pregnant again, will it happen¡ª¡± ??Gu Fei said slowly: "My queen, don''t worry. As long as Xiao Yu is still the prince, you can just put your heart in your stomach." ¡°As for the baby in Concubine Rong¡¯s belly, we don¡¯t know whether it is a boy or a girl. With so many pairs of eyes in the palace staring at her, she may not be able to give birth safely.¡± ¡°The queen doesn¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± The distance between the queen and the queen is now so great that Gu Fei doesn''t treat her like before and doesn''t say many words to her. After a while, she smiles bitterly and says, "I know I''m worrying in vain, that''s all. You can go too." ?Gu Fei stood up and said goodbye and left. A few days later, Qin''er came back from outside and whispered to Gu Fei: "The little girl from Changchun Palace saw Concubine Rong''s personal maid secretly washing Concubine Rong''s clothes last night." ¡°The little girl went to see it later, and the water that was poured out smelled of blood.¡± ?Gu Fei raised an eyebrow, "Does this mean that Concubine Rong is not pregnant at all?" She said slowly: "The imperial doctor is so courageous. Go check it out and see which imperial doctor took her pulse last time." She suddenly laughed and said, "It seems that someone is going to be in trouble." Qin''er whispered: "Don''t you think of a way to expose this matter?" ?Gu Fei shook his head, "No, let''s just sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight." The next day Gu Fei went to the Queen''s Palace to say hello. When entering the main hall, she stayed away from Concubine Rong and never gave Concubine Rong a chance to get involved. When the queen asked the concubines to retreat, Gu Fei hung behind Concubine Rong and watched calmly. ? Concubine Rong walked quickly and quickly, quickly catching up with Zhang Jieyu, and then bumped into Zhang Jieyu without hesitation. ?This collision was so hard that only two "ouch" sounds were heard, and both of them fell to the ground. Concubine Rong immediately held her stomach and screamed, "It hurts so much¡ª" Concubine Rong¡¯s maid was shocked and said, ¡°Go and ask the doctor!¡± A palace maid hurried to the imperial hospital. Zhang Jieyu also covered her waist and sat on the ground for a long time, unable to get up. Just as Concubine Rong''s maid was about to help her up, she suddenly screamed, "My queen is bleeding!" Zhang Jieyu''s face suddenly turned pale, her lips trembled, and she stared at Concubine Rong''s skirt, and saw a patch of blood smearing under the skirt. ?After watching the play, Gu Fei smiled and left with Qin''er. Someone went in to report to the Queen, and the Queen came out in a hurry. Someone quickly brought a soft sedan over and took Concubine Rong back to the palace. ??The queen followed her to Concubine Rong''s palace. An heir was a big deal. Although she didn''t want to see the child born, she was the master of the harem. If the concubines caused trouble, she was also responsible. ??The imperial doctor quickly came over and took his pulse, and said with a sad face: "My mother is only a few months pregnant. The fetus is not sitting firmly, and it has been impacted by external forces. I am afraid that the child cannot be saved." When Concubine Rong heard this, she cried so hard that she couldn''t breathe. She shouted, "I want to see the emperor, I want to see the emperor." ?The queen looked sullen and sent people to Qianqing Palace to invite the emperor. ??The emperor came over soon. He was now dissatisfied with Xiao Yu, and was even less willing to make Xiao Xuan the crown prince. In his opinion, they were both too old and could easily threaten him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 970： Disappointing Chapter 970 Failure to live up to expectations When a man gets older, he is like the monkey king in a group of monkeys, always worried that he will be replaced by a younger and stronger male. He had great hopes for the child in Concubine Rong''s belly. The emperor was very angry when the imperial doctor said that the child was gone. Concubine Rong cried and cried: "It was Zhang Jieyu, it was Zhang Jieyu who hit me." ¡°I beg the emperor to make the decision for me.¡± ??The emperor was originally full of anger, but when he heard Zhang Jieyu, he hesitated and said, "Have someone bring her here." ??The **** went to Changchun Palace to send a message and came back soon, "To inform the emperor, Zhang Jieyu has injured her waist and is now lying in bed unable to get up." Concubine Rong''s eyes flashed, "I beg the emperor to make the decision for me." ¡°Zhang Jieyu is the concubine who held a grudge because of the incident when I accidentally bumped into her last time, so I bumped into her on purpose.¡± The emperor''s head was as big as a bucket for a while. Zhang Jieyu is now the person he cares about, and he is reluctant to punish her. ?But the child in Concubine Rong''s belly, which he had longed for, was just gone. If he didn''t punish her, it would be hard to convince others. The emperor had no choice but to cheer up, sit by Concubine Rong''s bed, and comfort her for a long time. Then he was rewarded with a bunch of things, and then he left for Changchun Palace. Zhang Jieyu was injured, so he was naturally worried. Arrived at Changchun Palace, Zhang Jieyu shed tears on her pillow. She sent the maid away and opened her clothes to show the emperor, "Your Majesty, I am really the concubine that Concubine Rong has hit." ¡°Look, my concubine¡¯s injury was on her lower back. She was hit from behind.¡± The emperor did not know for a moment who was telling the truth and who was telling a lie. ?He is too lazy to distinguish who is real and who is fake. He just hopes that the women in the harem will be kind and kind. He said calmly: "No matter who hit whom, Concubine Rong has lost her child now and is crying so hard that she can''t breathe. It''s very pitiful." "I think you should ground her for half a month to let her calm down." ?Zhang Jieyu grabbed the emperor''s clothes and cried, "I don''t want to be grounded. If I am grounded, I won''t be able to see the emperor." ??The emperor coaxed her, "Be good, even if you are grounded, I will not delay my coming to see you." ¡°You are injured anyway, so just take good care of yourself.¡± Only then was Zhang Jieyu satisfied. The emperor touched her waist. The skin under his hands was smooth and delicate. As he touched it, the two of them gradually rolled together. ??The emperor is now in his forties, and there are so many beauties in the harem that he is busy every day. He and Zhang Jieyu entered Hong Kong just now, but they finished the job very quickly. Zhang Jieyu was still humming, obviously not satisfied. ??The emperor looked a little worried. After coming out of Zhang Jieyu''s palace, he summoned the imperial doctor to Qianqing Palace. After the emperor''s cryptic remarks, the imperial doctor finally understood what the emperor meant. After taking the pulse, the doctor''s fingers trembled slightly. The emperor''s face was filled with red light, and his pulse was clearly a symptom of kidney deficiency. The recent Ping''an Pulse consultation was all done by Dr. Hu. The emperor''s health was in such a state, but Dr. Hu didn''t even say anything. ??The imperial doctor made several turns in his mind, but he still said tactfully: "Your Majesty is now of age, and the boss of this sexual relationship -" Before he finished speaking, the emperor became angry. What he hated most now was people reminding him that he was old. He felt that he was still young and strong. "What are you talking about? I''m just a little tired today. I just want to ask you if you have any ideas?" The imperial doctor was sweating and said tremblingly: "This, I, is not good at this. I recommend Dr. Hu. I heard that Dr. Hu has a secret recipe." (End of this chapter) Chapter 971： The art of nightmare town Chapter 971: The Art of Nightmare Town When the emperor heard that there was a secret recipe, he waved his hand and said, "Go and call Doctor Hu over." The imperial doctor quickly withdrew. Not long after, Dr. Hu came over. He was the doctor who diagnosed Rong Fei''s pregnancy. After hearing the emperor''s wishes, he immediately gave her a small bottle of pills. ?This pill is red all over and has a fragrant smell. It looks like something good at first glance. In the evening, the emperor thought that Zhang Jieyu still needed to recover from her injuries, so he went to Qiongniang''s palace, intending to try the medicine. Qiong Niang rarely saw the emperor now. When she saw the emperor coming, she was very happy and used all kinds of martial arts to serve the emperor. The emperor was also particularly brave that night. He fought Qiong Niang for several rounds and felt like he was twenty years old again. Early the emperor touched the porcelain bottle in the pocket, humming and transferred to the Qianqing Palace. ??While having breakfast, I suddenly heard a high-pitched voice shouting from outside, "I have something important to report to the emperor. I want to see the emperor." The sound was so loud that the emperor could hear it clearly in the palace and motioned to the eunuchs around him to go out and have a look. After a while, the **** brought back a maid and reported: "Your Majesty, this maid said that she has something important to report to the Emperor personally." ??The emperor took a spoonful of blood swallow, glanced at the maid below, and said slowly: "Go ahead." ??The palace maid lowered her head and said tremblingly: "My maid, my maid is from Concubine Lin Xian''s palace." "Some time ago, after King Jin entered the palace, Concubine Lin Xian sent everyone away, and the mother and son locked themselves in the house and conspired." ¡°My servant passed by the window by chance and overheard the words of Concubine Lin Xian and her son. I was so frightened that I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep for the past few days. For the sake of the emperor¡¯s safety, I thought about it and decided to report to the emperor.¡± When the emperor heard that his own safety was involved, his face darkened, "Tell me, what are the mother and son plotting?" The palace maid was shaking violently, and said in a trembling voice: "My maid heard King Jin say to Concubine Lin Xian that day, the emperor is now in the prime of life, and the prince is young. If he doesn''t find a way to get rid of the emperor and the prince, King Jin will never die. There is no way out." The emperor stared at the palace maid, "Did they really say that?" The maid kowtows, "My servant dare not lie. The Concubine Xian said, King Jin is the eldest son. If the Queen Mother hadn''t given her the marriage, she should have been the emperor''s wife. This country should belong to King Jin." ??The emperor has already believed it for a while after hearing this. If it weren''t for the old man in Prince Qi''s mansion, it is unlikely that he would know these old things. ?These words coming from Concubine Lin Xian''s mouth are very credible. When they were affectionate and affectionate, Concubine Lin Xian often got angry with him because she couldn''t be a real wife. The maid continued: "Prince Jin said, it''s just that now the emperor favors and trusts the prince, and doesn''t pay attention to Prince Jin at all. Only the emperor and the prince are gone, and the world will naturally fall into the hands of Prince Jin." "The King of Jin said that he has found an expert who can perform the technique of Nightmare Suppression." The emperor''s face changed drastically when he heard this. At this moment, he suddenly felt dizzy. He snapped: "Tell me, what else did they do!" The palace maid was so frightened that she was about to cry, "My maid, my maid saw King Jin taking out a few small dolls and asking Concubine Lin Xian about the birth dates of the Emperor and the Crown Prince. Concubine Lin Xian said while Prince Jin was writing in On top of the doll.¡± ¡°Then King Jin took out a handful of silver needles and said they had been used for magic. Concubine Xian inserted the needles into the doll one by one.¡± The emperor only felt that his head was even more dizzy. Not only was he dizzy, but his forehead was also throbbing in pain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 972： Lots of good stuff Chapter 972 A lot of good things The emperor stared at the palace maid with a ferocious expression, "Where is the doll?" The palace maid knelt on the ground, "The maid saw that King Jin gave two to Concubine Lin Xian, so she put the other two in her sleeves and took them away, saying that she wanted to cast a spell." ??The emperor was trembling all over, "Quick, go and give the order to the commander of the Jinyi Guards, and search the Jin Palace for me immediately!" ¡°You must find that thing for me!¡± ??The emperor''s personal **** took the token and hurriedly went to deliver the order. With a ferocious look on his face, the emperor continued to order: "Pass my order and have the Imperial Army immediately search Concubine Lin Xian''s Yongfu Palace. If there are any suspicious objects, bring them to me." ¡°Also, keep an eye on Concubine Lin Xian and everyone in her palace.¡± The **** took the order and went out. The emperor was wandering around the hall like a trapped animal. ??The palace maid was still kneeling on the ground at a loss. The emperor suddenly looked at her and said, "You are fine. Get up. You are loyal to me. If this matter is indeed verified, I will reward you well." ??The palace maid shuddered and kowtowed repeatedly, "I don''t dare to ask for the emperor''s reward. I just don''t want the emperor to be harmed by villains." The emperor waved his hand and said, "Step aside for now." ??The palace maid stood up silently and walked to the corner of the hall to stand. There was action both inside and outside the palace. The Imperial Guards quickly surrounded Concubine Lin Xian''s Yongfu Palace. Concubine Lin Xian had just had breakfast when she suddenly saw a large number of Imperial Guards pouring in. She stood up and shouted, "What are you doing? This is Yongfu Palace. How dare you break in?" Come?" ??The Imperial Guard looked around and said, "Everyone, wait, stand in the main hall and don''t move around!" ??Then with a wave of his hand, the Imperial Guards dispersed. ?Concubine Lin Xian panicked, ¡°What on earth are you going to do? ??The leader of the imperial army stood in the main hall and stared at Concubine Lin Xian coldly, "I have followed the emperor''s order to search Yongfu Palace. Concubine Lin Xian, please be patient." ?Concubine Lin Xian said sharply: "Search, why search?" ??The leader of the Forbidden Army ignored Concubine Lin Xian and only told the Imperial Guards, "Search carefully and don''t miss any place." ??Concubine Lin Xian was trembling all over. Why didn''t she get any information? The emperor suddenly sent people to search Yongfu Palace? What happened? ? It is clear that now that King Jin has regained the emperor''s attention, he will be able to completely remove Xiao Yu from the position of crown prince if he has another chance. How could anything go wrong at this moment? She calmed down quickly, it was the prince, it must be the prince. ?Perhaps this is the prince''s counterattack. ?Concubine Lin Xian became more and more anxious as she wanted to understand. There were some things in her palace that she shouldn''t have. What should she do if she found out? ??Concubine Lin Xian can only be lucky and think that her things are hidden enough that they will not be discovered. ??The Imperial Army spent more than an hour turning Yongfu Palace upside down. ?Concubine Lin Xian¡¯s bedroom is the top priority of the search. ??The Imperial Guards searched very carefully, and even tore open Concubine Lin Xian''s pillow for inspection. Not to mention, I actually found two small porcelain bottles inside the pillow. Then the Imperial Guards discovered two dolls under the bed. In a secret compartment beside the bed, there is a brocade box with a jade stick in it. ?Several forbidden soldiers came out with these things. Concubine Lin Xian''s face turned pale and she was sweating. ??The leader of the Forbidden Army asked people to be optimistic about Concubine Lin Xian, and took the things with him and returned to Qianqing Palace to resume her life. ??The emperor first saw the jade in the brocade box that was presented, and his face became ferocious. He swept the brocade box to the ground and said, "Bitch, shameless bitch!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 973： Ironclad evidence Chapter 973 The irrefutable evidence ?The emperor held the two dolls with silver needles stuck in their bodies and looked at them carefully. ?The birthdates are those of him and Xiao Yu. Looking at the handwriting on it, although it is a little out of shape, it is very similar to the handwriting of King Jin. ?Several silver needles were inserted not only into the doll''s head and chest, but also into its lifeblood. The emperor felt that he had found the reason for his recent inability to do what he wanted. He ruthlessly pulled out the silver needle on the doll, and then picked up two small porcelain bottles. Gritting his teeth, he ordered: "Go and call the imperial doctor and ask all the imperial doctors on duty in the imperial hospital to come over." The imperial doctors didn¡¯t know what was going on and hurried over. The emperor pointed at the two small porcelain bottles and said, ¡°Take a good look and see what¡¯s inside!¡± ?Several imperial doctors carefully looked at the contents of the small porcelain bottles, smelled them, and tried them with silver needles. Then they discussed among themselves and reached an agreement. The judge of Taiyuan Hospital bowed and reported: "Your Majesty, in these two porcelain bottles, one contains peacock gallbladder, and the other contains blood-sealed throat. They are both highly poisonous." The emperor''s face was distorted and he waved his hand, "Okay, all of you, please step aside." Several imperial doctors withdrew. The emperor then gritted his teeth and ordered: "Go and **** that **** Lin Yue''er over to me." ??The leader of the Forbidden Army didn''t know who Lin Yue''er was for a moment, and was stunned for a moment. The **** next to him quickly said: "Go quickly and bring Concubine Lin Xian here." ??The leader of the imperial army turned back to Yongfu Palace and had Concubine Lin Xian escorted over. ?Concubine Lin Xian¡¯s legs were weak and she was dragged into the Qianqing Palace. The emperor waved his hand for the imperial troops to leave. He asked the **** to put everything on a tray and bring it to Concubine Lin Xian. Concubine Lin Xian stared at the two dolls and shook her head, "These things are not my concubine''s. My wife has never seen them before." She threw herself on the ground and crawled a few steps toward the emperor. "Your Majesty, I have been wronged. I never knew that these things existed in the palace. This was all framed by someone." ??The emperor came over, kicked the tray on the ground to the ground, pointed at Concubine Lin Xian and said: "Bitch! How dare you cry out for injustice!" ¡°You, a palace concubine, dare to hide poison secretly. Who do you plan to use these poisons on?¡± ¡°And do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t make this doll?¡± ? Concubine Lin Xian couldn''t tell her the pain. The poison and the jade power were indeed hers. The poison was what was left after she asked someone to find it to deal with Xiao Yu last time and gave it to Madam Protector. As for Yushi, the emperor has not been near her for several years. She is unbearably lonely and has no choice but to entertain herself. But the doll really has nothing to do with her. She knew that the most hated and feared thing by emperors throughout the ages was witches and poisons. This thing could kill people invisible, and as long as it had something to do with witches and poisons, no emperor could let it go easily. ? Concubine Lin Xian rushed over, hugged the emperor''s legs, looked up at him, and cried bitterly: "Your Majesty, I am really unjust. Someone framed me." The emperor felt the pain in his head throbbing again, and kicked her to the ground. He pointed at the jade stone with a ferocious look on his face, "Shameless bitch, **! How dare you Say this thing isn¡¯t yours?¡± Concubine Lin Xian only shook her head and cried. ??The emperor told the **** with a gloomy face, "Drag her down, wait until King Jin comes out with the results, and then deal with her together." ?Concubine Lin Xian was so frightened that she lost her mind when she heard this. Why is there still something about King Jin? (End of this chapter) Chapter 974： Its too late to regret Chapter 974 It¡¯s too late to regret ?Concubine Lin Xian cried and crawled to the emperor''s feet again, "Your Majesty, it really is none of Prince Jin''s business." ¡°Both the concubine and the King of Jin were framed.¡± "Yes, it''s the queen and the prince. They framed our mother and son." The emperor sneered, "Prince?" "The prince is building the imperial mausoleum now, and no one is in the palace. How can he frame you?" "What benefits can he gain by framing you and King Jin?" ¡°You, on the other hand, have always wanted Yu¡¯er¡¯s crown prince position before, but now you are trying to find a way to curse me and the crown prince to death so that King Jin can take the throne, right?¡± ¡°Ms. Lin, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your dirty thoughts!¡± ??Concubine Lin Xian fully understood in her heart at this time. ?This must be the crown prince¡¯s revenge on their mother and son after she spread the rumor last time. But she couldn''t say it out loud, as that would only make her guilty even more serious. Just as the **** was about to drag Concubine Lin Xian out, the **** outside stood by the door and said, "Please report to the emperor that the commander of the Jinyi Guards wants to see you." ??The emperor didn''t care about Concubine Lin Xian anymore and said with a sullen face, "Let him in!" Not long after, the commander of the Jinyi Guards entered the hall and presented a package of things. The emperor motioned to the **** to open it, and he saw that there were dolls, shrines, incense burners, statues, etc. inside. The emperor said solemnly, "Go ahead." The commander said in a deep voice: "My subordinates led people to search Prince Jin''s house and found a dark room." ¡°There is a shrine inside, and on the shrine is enshrined this¡ª¡± He pointed to the statue on the ground. ¡°Two figures were placed under the shrine.¡± The emperor looked at the two dolls with a livid face. The cloth and size of the dolls, including the writing on them, were exactly the same as those found in Concubine Lin Xian''s palace. The emperor sneered, and Lin Yue''er kept saying that she was wronged. ??The palace was searched by the imperial guards, and the Jin Palace was searched by the Jin Yiwei commander himself. The leader of the imperial guards was the personal guard who had been following him. ??The commander of the Jinyi Guards has also been with him for a long time. He used to specialize in intelligence and was loyal to him. There is no way he would frame Prince Jin and his son. ?There is a darkroom and a shrine. Even if it is framed, it is impossible to arrange a darkroom. This shows that the story of Nightmare Town is absolutely true. ?Concubine Lin Xian next to her had not been dragged down yet. When she heard the commander''s words, all her strength seemed to have been taken away and she collapsed on the ground. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. Not only was she finished, but her son was also finished. The emperor said coldly: "Where is the King of Jin?" The commander knelt on the ground and said, "Prince Jin is still in the palace, and his subordinates have been put under supervision." ??The emperor stared at the things on the ground and said slowly: "Take Prince Jin to the Jinyi Guard Prison and wait for disposal." ?Concubine Lin Xian screamed, "Your Majesty, please forgive me and spare Xuan''er''s life." "Xuan''er has always been honest and honest. He doesn''t know anything. He was framed. Your Majesty, I beg you, please spare Xuan''er." ¡°Your Majesty, think about how happy the Emperor was when Xuan¡¯er was born. At that time, the Emperor promised me that he would pass the throne to Xuan¡¯er in the future.¡± Concubine Lin Xian kowtowed desperately on the ground, "Your Majesty, I don''t want this concubine anymore. I don''t want anything else. I just ask the Emperor to let us mother and son go. We are willing to be demoted to common people and live peacefully from now on." She regrets it very much now. She used to want Xiao Xuan to be the prince, but now Xiao Xuan is the prince, but she is unwilling to give in and wants Xiao Xuan to be the emperor. She was wrong. She was really wrong. She should not have provoked Xiao Yu. She only asked Xiao Yu to build the imperial mausoleum. When Xiao Yu took action, he killed their mother and son. These years, their mother and son are still alive, which shows that Xiao Yu has been merciful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 975： torture Chapter 975 Torture ??Concubine Lin Xian only felt full of regret at the moment. Now she wanted to crawl at Xiao Yu''s feet, saying that she was wrong and begging him to let her go. When the emperor heard Concubine Lin Xian mentioning the past, he became even more irritated and angry, "I have given everything that should be given to you, mother and son, and the people''s hearts are not enough for a snake to swallow an elephant." He paused, his face gloomy, "Drag Concubine Lin Xian down." ¡°Let her have a taste of the poisonous thing she just found.¡± When Concubine Lin Xian heard this, she couldn''t breathe and fainted on the ground. The **** dragged Concubine Lin Xian out. ??The emperor was silent for a while and then ordered the commander of the Jinyi Guards, "Transfer all the family members of the Prince of Jin to the Zongren Mansion and keep them under safe custody." ¡°Also, let King Jin clearly explain the origin of the things in Nightmare Town.¡± He paused and said, "If he doesn''t do it, he will be severely punished." The commander received the order and got up to go about his errands. ??The emperor looked at the puppets and shrines on the ground with disgust, "Take them outside and burn them. They must be burned completely, leaving nothing behind." The **** wrapped up all the things and took them out. ?The emperor took a deep breath. He had not yet decided what to do with Xiao Xuan. He was really reluctant to kill. The main reason was that there were too few sons. If he had ten or eight sons, he would kill them without hesitation. If you don¡¯t kill him, then leave Xiao Xuan alone. Who knows when he will curse himself. ?The emperor could not make up his mind for the moment, so he put the matter aside for the time being and decided to wait for the results of the Jinyiwei trial. Such a big thing happened in the palace, and soon the news was heard everywhere in the palace. ??The queen heard that the trouble was caused by Concubine Lin Xian''s Yongfu Palace. She could not suppress her joy and urged Nanny Xu to go outside to find out what happened. Over at the East Palace, Qin''er walked around and soon figured out the whole story. Go back to the palace and tell Gu Fei about it. ??Gu Fei didn''t know that this was all arranged by Xiao Yu a long time ago. She just thought that Concubine Lin Xian and her son really dared to do what happened in Nightmare Town. She shook her head and said, "They are so courageous." Qin''er whispered, "I heard that Concubine Lin Xian was drugged to death, and the emperor did not allow her to be buried. He only asked the eunuchs to drag her to a mass grave." "By the way, Concubine Lin Xian still shouted before she died, saying that she was framed by the prince." Gu Fei''s face turned cold, "You deserve to die!" The next morning, Gu Fei went to the queen to say hello. The concubines who usually like to act like monsters are all honest and honest. Concubine Xian, who has been with the emperor for decades and has given birth to a son, will be killed at will. No one dares to say that their status in the emperor''s heart is higher than that of Concubine Lin Xian. Be high. Who dares to act like a monster? ??Concubine Rong was recovering from illness, Zhang Jieyu was grounded, and these two demon-like people did not come. At night, the emperor went to Qiong Niang again. The taste of last night was so wonderful. Qiong Niang seemed to have suddenly enlightened. She was more relaxed than anyone else in bed. She was so charming that the emperor couldn''t stop. At the same time, Xiao Xuan, who was imprisoned by Jin Yiwei, was hanging in a dark room, and a whip soaked in water was being beaten on him. Xue Chen sat in front of Xiao Xuan, holding a pen in his hand and raising his chin to signal the jailer to continue beating. ??The jailer in official uniform slapped him hard twice more, "My lord, you''d better recruit me quickly to avoid suffering." ??Xiao Xuan has been pampered since childhood. His skin was originally white and tender, but now his whole body is covered with criss-crossing red whip marks. ?He really couldn''t stand it anymore, but he knew that he couldn''t do it. If he did, his crime would be confirmed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 976： lonely Chapter 976 Alone ?Furthermore, Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t know anything about the things they asked. Where did the things from Nightmare Town come from? ??He also wanted to ask where they came from, and why he suddenly found those horrible things from an empty room in the house. ??The only thing Xiao Xuan can think of is that he was framed. As for this candidate, no matter what he thinks, it must be Xiao Yu. ??He wanted to kill Xiao Yu for more than a day or two, and Xiao Yu also had a deep hostility towards him. The whip came over again, and Xiao Xuan really couldn''t stand it anymore. Xue Chen watched silently. There was not a word on the paper in front of him used to record the confession. ??He suddenly raised his hand to signal the jailer to stop, and then said unhurriedly: "By the way, there is something I forgot to tell King Jin." "Concubine Lin Xian has been executed, and all your family members have been taken to the clan''s mansion for custody." "If King Jin still doesn''t recruit me, then I will increase the pressure. I don''t know if King Jin can bear it." Xiao Xuan knew that Xue Chen was Xiao Yu''s man. ?In addition to the physical pain, he now also had psychological fear. He felt that Xue Chen wanted to kill him by asking questions. After Xue Chen finished speaking, he motioned to the jailer to continue beating, without giving Xiao Xuan time to think. ?After people know that they have a way to escape pain, they often need great perseverance to resist temptation. But Xiao Xuan obviously has no perseverance. The whip struck her body as if it hurt twice as much as before. ?He couldn''t help but think in his mind, as long as he did it, he wouldn''t be beaten again. He heard Xue Chen say lightly: "Go, bring some chili pepper water." What it would feel like to be hit by a whip dipped in pepper water, Xiao Xuan trembles all over just thinking about it. He finally couldn''t help shouting with his last strength, "I''ll do it, I''ll do it all." Xue Chen smiled slightly and said, "It would be great if King Jin cooperated so early, so he doesn''t have to suffer all this." He signaled the jailer to put down Xiao Xuan and said casually: "Where does the technique of Nightmare Town come from?" Xiao Xuan was confused and said randomly: "Yes, it was taught to me by a wandering Taoist priest." Xue Chen asked questions while taking notes, but Xiao Xuan gave random answers. Xue Chen saw that there were several illogical and inconsistent aspects in his confession, so he kindly revised it for him. After finishing the transcript, Xue Chen asked Xiao Xuan to press his fingerprints. The confession was then handed over to the commander. The commander took it into the palace and met with the emperor. ?The emperor took the confession in his hand and read it carefully. There were no flaws. The confession was very reasonable. Then everything is true. ?The emperor closed his eyes and thought for a long time. He was reluctant to kill Xiao Xuan. He is his biological son after all. But if you don¡¯t kill, you are condoning those who practice witchcraft. Historically, as long as witchcraft was involved, the emperor would rather kill the wrong person than let him go. The world must be alerted enough so that the world will not spread and use these invisible killing secrets at will. Otherwise every emperor would have trouble sleeping and eating. ?The emperor said slowly after a long while: "Tell him that I will not treat his children badly." He paused and said, "Let him go away with dignity." The commander of the Jinyiwei knelt on the ground and responded in a low voice, "Yes." Then he silently withdrew. The emperor was sitting alone in the main hall of Qianqing Palace. I just feel deserted. He recalled that when he was in Prince Qi''s mansion, although the two sons occasionally fought, they were generally harmonious. ?Now that the eldest son is gone, the younger son has gone to build the imperial mausoleum. As expected, it is hard to live in high places, and an emperor is destined to be a loner. (End of this chapter) Chapter 977： Too weak to save the day Chapter 977: Unable to make a comeback The next day, Gu Fei received the message from Xue Chen. Xiao Xuan had been hanged, and Xue Chen watched him die with his own eyes. ?Gu Fei only feels that the years are peaceful and peaceful. That night, he teleported to Xiao Yu and told him the good news. ??Xiao Yu is quite comfortable here. He spends all day reading or practicing martial arts, and no one dares to embarrass him. After all, he is still the prince. ??Gu Fei came, and Xiao Yu asked his wife to take him back to the East Palace. The two of them were like glue after a long drought and the rain. ?The imperial mausoleum contains Xiao Yu¡¯s ancestors. He was afraid that practicing dual cultivation there would make his ancestors angry. Getting up early in the morning, Gu Fei endured the pain in her back and quietly sent him away. The days became so quiet, and the emperor seemed to have forgotten the existence of Xiao Yu, as if he planned to never call Xiao Yu back to the capital. ?More than a year has passed in a flash. Concubine Rong gave birth to a little prince not long ago. The emperor raised her status again, and Concubine Rong was already Concubine Rong. Concubine Rong Guifei is now as popular in the palace as no one can. Even the queen has to step back from her presence. ??Gu Fei has been complaining of illness all year round now, so she won''t go if she can, and tries to avoid the emperor''s people. ??When nothing happens, just hide with Palace Master Yan, practice Kungfu by yourself, watch the master train his son, and watch his son cry loudly, it is endless fun. After having dinner with Palace Master Yan that day, Gu Fei sneaked back to the East Palace with Xiao Chi. ?Xiao Chi sleeps with Gu Fei now. When it comes to guarding, Xiao Chi can''t hold on any longer, so Gu Fei takes him to bed. I don¡¯t know how long I slept for, but Gu Fei was suddenly woken up by someone in the middle of the night. Opening his eyes, he saw it was Qin''er, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Qin''er lowered her voice and said quickly: "Just now, Zhang Jieyu invited an imperial doctor to the palace." Gu Fei was still confused, "What''s wrong with her?" Qin''er whispered: "The emperor is resting in Changchun Palace tonight." ¡°I just got the news that the two imperial doctors on duty at the imperial hospital tonight have passed away. Is that possible?¡± ? Gu Fei suddenly woke up and said, "Immediately find out whether it is the Emperor or Zhang Jieyu who is feeling unwell." Qin''er nodded, "My servant has already asked people to inquire about it. I think there will be news soon." ??Gu Fei couldn''t sleep even after being woken up, so she got up and put on her clothes. Not long after, Hua''er hurried over and said, "To report to the Crown Princess, the Emperor is suffering from an emergency. I heard that he is unconscious now." ? Gu Fei''s heart was beating hard for a moment, and she looked at Qin''er. At this moment, another **** reported at the door, "Your Highness, the Queen has sent someone over to ask you to go to Changchun Palace." ?Gu Fei stood up suddenly, took Qin''er and Hua''er with him, "Let''s go." The three of them walked quickly and arrived at Changchun Palace in half a quarter of an hour. Changchun Palace was brightly lit, and the palace maids and eunuchs stood with their hands hanging outside the house, not daring to make any sound. ?When Gu Fei went in, he saw Zhang Jieyu sitting on the ground and the queen sitting by the bed, with tears on her face. The two imperial doctors knelt on the ground, trembling all over. When the queen saw Gu Fei coming over, she suddenly cried, "Xiao Fei, what should I do? Your father..." ?Gu Fei approached the bed and looked over the bed. The emperor was lying upright on the bed, his eyes were closed tightly, his face was gray, his mouth was half open, and his chest was not seen to rise and fall for a long time. ??Gu Fei turned to ask the imperial doctor, "You just look at it like this? Why don''t you hurry up and treat the emperor!" The two imperial doctors knelt on the ground and kowtowed, "Your Highness, the Crown Princess, it''s not that I''m waiting for help, but it''s really - it''s really hard to save her." (End of this chapter) Chapter 978： The wind will blow soon Chapter 978 The wind is about to blow The queen cried: "I just pricked the acupuncture point with a silver needle and gave her a pill of Purple Snow Pill to relieve the wind, but it was of no use at all." ??Gu Fei wanted to put his hand under the emperor''s nose to see if he was still breathless. But she did not dare to be so obvious, so she only asked the imperial doctor, "What is the emperor''s illness?" Zhang Jieyu couldn''t stop shaking when she heard this. An imperial doctor hesitated for a while, lowered his head and said, "Yes, Your Majesty, it''s Ma Feng." The queen suddenly stood up and slapped Zhang Jieyu in the face, "You are all such slutty bitches, you are seducing the emperor all the time. I heard that Dr. Hu also gave the emperor some red pills. I told you that you couldn''t eat this stuff. The emperor doesn¡¯t believe me!¡± ??Gu Fei glanced at the queen and motioned to the imperial physician, "How is the emperor doing?" It¡¯s not that she hopes the emperor will die soon, but if the emperor is really out of breath, many things will start to happen soon. Concubine Rong has a little prince there, and Concubine Rong¡¯s father holds half of the soldiers and horses in the camp on the outskirts of Beijing. ??The emperor has died long ago, but the imperial doctor dare not say anything. Now he is only hoping for some miracle and that the emperor will suddenly come back to life. The imperial physician was covered in cold sweat. He walked to the bedside and tremblingly took out a goose feather and placed it under the emperor''s nose. ?Gu Fei stared at the goose feather. About two minutes passed, and Goose Fei remained motionless. ??Gu Fei suddenly pulled the imperial doctor away and said, "The Emperor seems to have regained his breath. Maybe the Purple Snow Pill has worked." ??The imperial doctor looked at the Crown Princess in horror. The Emperor was clearly out of breath. Why did the Crown Princess say that? ?The queen stared at the emperor''s chest and said nothing for a long time. ??Gu Fei walked over, leaned into the queen''s ear and whispered: "Your Majesty, please lend me your token." The queen turned to look at her. Gu Fei said nothing, her eyes as calm as the sea. ??The queen trembled slightly, took out a token from her sleeve and stuffed it into Gu Fei''s hand. ??Gu Fei walked out, handed the token to Qin''er, and whispered: "Go to Taishi Su''s house immediately and ask him to enter the palace immediately." He then told Hua''er, "Go to the Duke of Qin''s mansion and tell him what''s going on here, and ask him to get out of the city as soon as possible, gather his troops and horses, and keep an eye on Jing Ronghou''s side." She paused and said, "Remember to tell him that the prince has secretly returned to Beijing." Jing Ronghou held a large number of soldiers and horses in the suburbs of Beijing, and the other half was in the hands of Qin Guogong. The two of them took the order and quickly went out. ?Gu Fei walked out of Changchun Palace and teleported to Xiao Yu. It was midnight at this time, and Xiao Yu was sleeping soundly. ??Gu Fei woke him up and whispered: "Something serious has happened. Father is about to have a wind and has run out of breath." Xiao Yu couldn''t react for a moment. Gu Fei took his clothes and said, "Get dressed quickly. After you put on your clothes, I will take you back to the palace." Although Xiao Yu had some complaints against the emperor, he was his biological father after all. His father suddenly passed away when he was only in his forties, and he couldn''t accept it for a while. ?The whole person was a little dazed, letting Gu Fei help him get dressed and comb his hair. ?Gu Fei helped him clean up, and Xiao Yu finally came to his senses, stood up, called Shitou in, and gave some instructions in a low voice. The two teleported back to Beijing and walked into the Changchun Palace side by side. ??The maids and eunuchs outside the house all knelt down silently when they saw Xiao Yu. As soon as the queen turned around and saw Xiao Yu, all her fear and anxiety disappeared. There was even a look of joy on her face, but she suppressed it quickly. Zhang Jieyu''s eyes almost dropped when she saw Xiao Yu. ??Isn¡¯t the prince building the imperial mausoleum? Why did he suddenly appear here? (End of this chapter) Chapter 979： Martial law in the capital Chapter 979 Martial Law in the Capital ??The two imperial doctors were even more frightened, kneeling on the ground and not daring to raise their heads. Xiao Yu walked to the bed and looked at the motionless emperor on the bed, then slowly knelt down. ?The queen also knelt down and stared at the emperor on the bed, and then she dared to cry loudly. ?No matter what, the couple who have been together for more than 20 years still have some feelings for each other. ??Gu Fei also knelt down, Xiao Yu kowtowed a few times, stood up, looked around the room, and called the emperor''s personal **** over, "Go and call the commander of the imperial army who is on duty tonight." The **** ran out in a panic. ?Not long after, the commander of the Forbidden Army strode into the Changchun Palace. On the way here, the commander of the imperial army asked the **** in detail. The **** did not dare to hide it, so the emperor took red pills in Changchun Palace and contracted horse wind. The imperial doctor came and explained in detail what he was helpless to do. The commander of the imperial army was slightly startled when he heard that the prince had arrived, and then he was relieved. He was a close confidant of the emperor. He had also heard the emperor vaguely talk about the magical qualities of the princess, such as buying a horse, and the emperor showed off to him with pride. It is said that the imperial concubine can travel thousands of miles in one day. Entering the dormitory, the commander of the imperial army took the opportunity of kneeling to worship the emperor and secretly checked the emperor''s face. His face was not darkened, and there was no bleeding from his mouth and nose. It did not look like he had died of poisoning. It¡¯s not that he thought too much. The emperor died suddenly without warning, so he would be suspicious to some extent. After the commander of the imperial army knelt down and worshiped, the eyes of the eight-foot-tall man were filled with tears. ??Xiao Yu''s voice was extremely painful, "First, carry my father back to Qianqing Palace, change clothes and bury him." ?He looked deeply at the commander of the Imperial Guards, "Commander Yun asked the Imperial Guards to keep an eye on everything in the palace and not to cause chaos." ¡°I have also been given an order to impose martial law in the capital from now on.¡± Commander Yun only hesitated for a moment, then bowed his head respectfully and said, "I accept the order." Xiao Yu then glanced at Zhang Jieyu on the ground and ordered: "Take her to Yuntang Palace and deal with her after the funeral of the father is completed." Yuntang Palace is a very remote palace that has been in disrepair for a long time. Concubines who have made mistakes usually move there to live. It is also the legendary cold palace. Zhang Jieyu was shaking all over and kowtowed on the ground, "Prince, Your Majesty, Your Majesty is in poor health and doesn''t care about my concubines. I beg you to have mercy on me." As she spoke, she raised her head and stared at Xiao Yu with tearful eyes. ?There seemed to be a thousand sorrows and resentments in those eyes, mixed with some flattery that was reluctant to speak. Zhang Jieyu knew that the emperor died in her bed, and she could not get away with it. At the moment, the prince is the one who can control her life and death. She has no other choice but to take advantage of her beauty. Just as the commander of the Imperial Guard was about to go out, his expression changed slightly when he saw Zhang Jieyu''s demeanor. ??The queen also saw it, but she couldn''t say anything. She stared at Zhang Jieyu, wishing to tear her face apart. ??The emperor''s body is still cold, and this **** dares to seduce her second son! ?Gu Fei just looked at him coldly. She still had some confidence in Xiao Yu. Even if it were not Xiao Yu, as long as he was a normal person, he would not be deceived by beauty at this time. As expected, Xiao Yu glanced at Zhang Jieyu coldly and signaled to the eunuch, "Gag your mouth and drag her out quickly. What are you waiting for!" Zhang Jieyu¡¯s mouth was quickly gagged by the **** and she was dragged out. The emperor''s body was also carried back to the Qianqing Palace. ?? Gu Fei first went back to the East Palace and told Lian''er, Nanny Qin and Shu''er to keep an eye on Xiao Chi. Then she called Yun''er and Qi''er and gave a few instructions in a low voice. ?Just then he took a few more maids to Qianqing Palace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 980： Ambitious Chapter 980 Ambitious Just when Gu Fei arrived at the gate of Qianqing Palace, she met Su Taishi and Su Chen who had just entered the palace. The two of them bowed to Gu Fei, then went in to pay homage to the emperor. Su Chen knelt in front of the soul and cried for a long time. His uncle had always been very kind to him, but when his uncle suddenly disappeared, he was naturally sad. At this time, the eunuchs and maids everywhere started to move. ??The Ministry of Internal Affairs first found white cloth and urgently made mourning clothes. There was not enough white cloth in the palace, so they sent people out of the palace to find white cloth. ?The emperor died suddenly and there was no suitable coffin for the time being. The Ministry of Internal Affairs found craftsmen and wood overnight to make a coffin. In the middle of the night, everything in the palace was busy. ?Once more people know the news, it becomes impossible to hide it. Concubine Rong also got the news quickly. She was shaken awake by the palace maid. She sat by the bed and was stunned for a long time before she understood what the palace maid was saying. The emperor died! how come? She is still waiting for her son to grow up and inherit the throne! The emperor once gave her a subtle hint, asking her to educate her son well. She felt that the emperor''s words meant exactly what she thought. But now that the emperor is dead, her son has not yet been established as prince. what to do? Concubine Rong Guifei bit her fingers and anxiously walked around the palace. Her son wanted to be the emperor, and now was the only chance. There is still hope. Her father holds half of the soldiers and horses in the camp on the outskirts of Beijing. ?As long as he takes out a forged edict and allows his son to succeed him, it will be too late when the prince comes back. Concubine Rong Guifei did not know that Xiao Yu had returned to the palace. She felt that the prince was in the imperial mausoleum, waiting for the news to spread before rushing back. The journey of two to three hundred miles would take a whole day anyway. ?This whole day is the time she can grasp. Thinking that her son is still young, if he succeeds to the throne smoothly, she will be the empress dowager, and the country will be under her control, and everyone in the world will crawl at her feet. Concubine Rong felt her blood boiling for a moment. She did not hesitate any longer and quickly wrote a letter and handed it to the palace maid. She whispered: "My father doesn''t know whether he is at home or in the military camp. Please send this letter back immediately." If my father is not here, give the letter to your elder brother and ask him to find my father quickly. " ??The palace maid nodded, walked to the inner room, hid the letter close to her body, and then left the palace. ??The palace maid hurriedly walked out of the Chengqian Palace where Concubine Rong lived, and then walked to a dimly lit place. Suddenly she was knocked on the side of her neck, and she didn''t know anything. Yun''er quickly put the palace maid on her shoulders, signaled Qi''er to continue staring, then used Qing Kung Fu and returned to the East Palace. She stuffed the maid into an empty room, tapped her acupuncture points, and found the letter from a very secret place on her body. Yun''er took the letter and immediately went to Qianqing Palace and handed the letter to Gu Fei. The Qianqing Palace was in chaos at this time, and the eunuchs and maids were decorating the mourning hall. ? Gu Fei finished reading the letter, sneered, and motioned for Yun''er to hand the letter to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yuzheng was discussing something with Taishi Su. He took the letter, read it, and handed it to Taishi Su. Su Taishi looked serious, "Prince, I don''t know what the situation is at Jing Ronghou at this time. I''m afraid I have to send someone to the camp on the outskirts of Beijing." Xiao Yu nodded, "Don''t worry, Grand Master, the Crown Princess has already sent someone to send a letter to Qin Guogong, asking him to guard it at the camp on the outskirts of Beijing." Su Taishi breathed a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, there is a princess, otherwise-" Otherwise, the prince may not be able to come back for a while, and Concubine Rong¡¯s letter is sent out. If Marquis Jing Rong really sends troops to surround the palace, he still doesn¡¯t know who will win. (End of this chapter) Chapter 981： death knell Chapter 981 Death Knell Xiao Yu called the commander of the imperial army over and said, "Concubine Rong is planning to rebel. Take her to Yun Tang Palace and lock her up first, and then deal with her when she is empty." He also called Xue Chen, "Jing Ronghou intends to rebel. Surround Jingronghou''s mansion and no one can escape." Xue Chen bowed and replied: "Yes, I will do it immediately." Concubine Rong Guifei was anxiously walking around the palace, wondering if the palace maid had successfully left the palace. ??When her father receives her letter, will he do what she says? ?At this moment, a group of forbidden troops broke in. The commander of the forbidden troops waved his hand, and two forbidden troops stepped forward, took Concubine Rong into custody and left. Concubine Rong was flustered and struggled desperately, "What are you doing? You, are you going to rebel?" The commander of the imperial army sneered, "It''s Concubine Rong who wants to rebel. The letter on the maid''s body has been found." "take away." At this moment, the little prince, who was just two months old, started crying. The wet nurse wanted to go forward and hug her, but she didn''t dare. She just lowered her head and huddled beside her. One of the Imperial Guards asked: "What should I do with the little prince?" The commander said calmly: "Isn''t there a nanny? Just let the nanny watch." "Take her away and lock her with Zhang Jieyu." Concubine Rong was pushed all the way into Yuntang Palace by the Imperial Guards. Zhang Jieyu was lying on a pile of straw, with eyes open with lifeless eyes. Suddenly she heard the sound of the door, and she felt a glimmer of hope in her heart. She got up and walked to the door to take a look. ??I saw Concubine Rong being escorted in by the imperial army. ??The Imperial Guard pushed Concubine Rong in, locked the courtyard door and left. Zhang Jieyu had a companion, and suddenly she laughed with a twisted look on her face, "The emperor passed away in Changchun Palace. It was my bad luck." "What about you? Aren''t you a noble concubine? Aren''t your father a powerful man with a lot of power in the world? Why would you come to a place like this?" Concubine Rong slapped Zhang Jieyu in the face, "Bitch, it''s all you who killed the emperor. If it weren''t for you -" Before she finished speaking, Zhang Jieyu grabbed her hair and received a severe scratch on her face. Concubine Rong grabbed Zhang Jieyu''s hair with her backhand, and the two soon struggled with each other. In the Qianqing Palace, when it was almost dawn, the eunuchs cleaned the emperor''s body, put on brand new dragon robes, and placed them on the arranged bed. At this time, the palace door opened, and news came from everywhere. The emperor''s two younger brothers, King Shu and King Zhao, and the eldest princess Xiao Min all entered the palace. ??The three of them cried their noses and tears in front of the emperor''s soul. They were really crying. The emperor was quite kind to his younger brothers and sisters. But now that his nephew is the emperor, how can he be so kind? The concubines in the palace also came over one after another. Kneeling before the emperor¡¯s soul, everyone cried sincerely. How can they not cry? They are only in their teens, young and beautiful, but their husbands have died. When the prince ascends the throne, they will become concubines, and they cannot remarry. How will they live in the next few decades? At this time, news was also spread in various temples in the capital, and bells rang. Not long after Gu Zhang and Chen got up, they heard the bell ringing. ?Some temples ring bells every morning. This is not surprising. What is strange is that today the bells seem to ring everywhere, and they never stop ringing. The family was having breakfast, and the bell was still ringing. ??Gu Zhang and Gu Qing both looked serious. According to the system, the emperor died, and the bells in the temples in the capital were to ring 30,000 times. Could something serious happen? (End of this chapter) Chapter 982： Burial Chapter 982 Burial Just when Gu Zhang was about to send someone out to inquire, the young **** sent by Gu Fei came over and whispered: "The emperor passed away, and the princess asked the family to get things done quickly." After sending the **** away, Gu Zhang and Gu Qing looked at each other. Gu Zhang said to the housekeeper: "Quickly, put away the red lanterns and other things at home." ¡°Tell the kitchen not to buy meat and fish for a month, and throw away any meat and fish at home as soon as possible.¡± ??Gu Qing looked at his father and said, "Dad, my mother and siblings are in charge of these matters. We have to quickly change our clothes and enter the palace." Mrs. Chen panicked, "Should I go?" ?Gu Zhang waved his hand, "No, you should go when the funeral is held." He commanded Mrs. Chen, "Hurry up and take your daughters-in-law to make some sets of mourning clothes so that we can wear them and enter the palace." ??Ms. Chen hurriedly asked the housekeeper to open the warehouse and get white cloth. Let Lanzhi and Li Chunhua take the needlework lady to start the work first. ??Ms. Chen herself took Qin Xin around to see if there was anything in the house that was not in compliance with the rules and she had to put it away quickly. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law walked around, and Qin Xin pointed to the gold hairpin on Chen''s head, "Mom, we are looking everywhere, but we forgot to look at our own heads. We can''t wear this gold hairpin anymore, we have to take it off. ¡± The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law took off all their jewelry and changed into plain clothes. ?Two sets of mourning clothes were prepared first, and Gu Zhang and his son hurriedly put them on and entered the palace. When the two of them entered the palace, Xiao Yu was holding tea in front of the soul. Gu Zhang and his son were kneeling outside the door, waiting until the ceremony was over before they could go in. At this time, the palace was completely deserted. Everywhere you look is a vast expanse of white. Even Xiao Chi changed into linen mourning clothes after breakfast and knelt before the spirit. By 9 o''clock, almost all the princes and ministers had arrived. Just after Xiao Yu had offered incense in front of his soul, Master Su suddenly stood up and knelt in front of Xiao Yu. He kowtowed several times and said, "A country cannot live without a king for a day." ¡°The emperor has left Hexi. Everything in the court is complicated. I sincerely ask the prince to take over the throne before his death.¡± All the officials in the Qianqing Palace knelt down and kowtowed. The king of Zhao and the king of Shu were stunned for only a moment and kowtowed to Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu declined three times and his ministers begged three times before Xiao Yu accepted. ??This is just a simple succession in front of the soul. The personal **** of Emperor Daxing presented the jade seal, and all the courtiers knelt down and shouted long live. ?This simple succession ceremony is to rectify Xiao Yu''s name and to facilitate the issuing of various instructions. ??The official enthronement will not be held until the Daxing Emperor Zi Gong moves out of the palace, and then an auspicious date can be chosen. ?Because the craftsmen worked day and night to make the coffin from golden nanmu, and it had to be painted forty-nine times. It would not be completed until the twentieth day, so there was no big coffin. It is September now, and the temperature is not too low. A lot of ice cubes were used in the Qianqing Palace to barely keep the body of Emperor Daxing from rotting. ?The funeral was not held until the twentieth day. ?On this day, officials of the third rank and above, imperial edicts and imperial edicts of the third rank and above, and all the descendants of the clan went to the palace to perform the funeral ceremony. The palace was filled with darkness and everything was human heads. ? ? Xiao Yu knelt at the head of the officials, and Gu Fei and the Queen Mother knelt at the head of the female family members. They knelt down, kowtowed and cried at the orders of the ceremonial officials. The body of Emperor Daxing was put into a coffin, which was sealed with ninety-nine iron nails. ??While the Qianqing Palace was holding a funeral ceremony, several eunuchs carried trays into the Yuntang Palace. ??The **** unfolded the imperial edict in his hand and read slowly: "By God''s decree, the emperor has issued an edict that the concubine Rong is guilty of plotting evil. She will be deprived of her title and given a glass of poisonous wine." ¡°The concubine Zhang had a gentle and docile temperament. The late emperor loved her very much and ordered Zhang to accompany the late emperor underground.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 983： Dont listen to her nonsense Chapter 983 Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense Concubine Rong Guifei and Zhang Jieyu were shaking all over. Although one of them was condemned as a sinner and the other was called the late emperor¡¯s beloved concubine, the outcome was the same, both had to die. Zhang Jieyu suddenly hugged her belly and said with a ferocious expression: "You can''t kill me, I have the emperor in my belly - the flesh and blood of the late emperor, how dare you do anything to the flesh and blood of the late emperor!" She has been locked up in Yuntang Palace for more than twenty days, and she has never had her menstrual period. A **** looked hesitantly at the one holding the imperial edict in his hand. ?The **** didn''t change his expression and said calmly: "Don''t listen to her nonsense and take action quickly. What are you waiting for?" Concubine Rong also cried at this time, threw herself at the feet of the **** who delivered the order, and begged, "I want to see the emperor, I want to see the emperor!" ¡°My father is the Marquis of Jingrong. If I can conquer the world of Qi, my father is also worthy of merit. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± ??The **** kicked her away and said, "Madam, please wake up. Jing Ronghou is still locked in the Jinyi Guard Prison, waiting for the emperor''s disposal." ¡°It¡¯s impossible to say that it¡¯s still a death.¡± When Concubine Rong heard this, she collapsed completely on the ground. Even her father was about to die, so what hope did she have? Her biggest support in this life is her father. ?She suddenly regretted it. Why did she write that letter? She has a son, and when his son reaches adulthood, he will definitely be crowned a prince. Even if the emperor dies, and she leaves the palace with her son, her life will not be difficult. ?Why was she obsessed with it at that time? ?Several eunuchs came forward, one of them held down Concubine Rong, another opened her mouth, and the other poured the poisoned wine into her. Zhang Jieyu was nearby and rolled her eyes and fainted. After finishing cooking the imperial concubine, the eunuchs followed the same pattern and poured poisonous wine into Zhang Jieyu''s mouth. Looking at the two people struggling on the ground for a while, they gradually became motionless. Two coffins were brought in from outside and the two people were put in. The next day, Emperor Daxing''s Zi Palace came out of Qianqing Palace and sent him to the funeral palace where the emperor''s mausoleum was located. Zhang Jieyu''s coffin was also placed in the funeral palace along with Emperor Daxing''s Zi Palace. After the imperial mausoleum is repaired, Zhang Jieyu''s coffin will be placed in a remote tomb somewhere. It is impossible to be buried together. Only the queen is qualified to be buried with the emperor. As a concubine, she can occupy a corner in the emperor''s mausoleum. This is already It''s a great honor. Xiao Yu personally sent Zi Gong to the imperial mausoleum. After returning to the palace, he continued to wear plain clothes and observe mourning. The period of filial piety for parents among the people is three years. It is said to be three years, but it is actually twenty-seven months. The emperor is the Son of Heaven, with the sun replacing the moon, and he only has to mourn for twenty-seven days. In addition to the day of submission, it is also an auspicious day for the emperor to ascend the throne. This day is a rare good weather. ?There is not even a cloud in the sky. ?The sun seems to be shining on every corner. Hundred civil and military officials knelt down three times and kowtowed nine times in front of the Hall of Supreme Harmony, shouting "Long Live Long Live". The emperor was in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, canonizing Gu Fei as the queen and Xiao Rong as the prince. And decreed a general amnesty for the world. ?Wearing a heavy phoenix crown and a formal dress, Gu Fei completed the tedious ceremony of conferring the title of queen. Now, a family of three has moved from the East Palace to the Qianqing Palace. The Queen Mother has moved to Cining Palace. Logically, Gu Fei should live in Kunning Palace. ??Xiao Yu disagreed. He felt that a family of three should live together. Back at the palace, Qin''er and Lian''er were busy taking off Gu Fei''s phoenix crown and gown. ??Xiao Chi also wore an apricot-yellow dress today. With the addition of the dress, his childish and cute face took on a bit of inexplicable majesty, which made the maids very rare. (End of this chapter) Chapter 984： The imperial chariots personal conquest Chapter 984: The imperial commander¡¯s personal expedition Not long ago, one morning, I went to court. ??The report of an urgent battle of 800 miles came from the northeastern border. ??There are still two counties in the northeast in the hands of King An. Shen Yao, the eldest son of Duke of Qin, was seriously injured in the siege that just ended. The Duke of Qin immediately went out and announced: "I would like to lead troops to the northeast and take back the two northeastern counties for the emperor." Several people then came out and expressed their willingness to go to the Northeast. Xiao Yu was noncommittal, "This matter will be discussed later." After the court, Xiao Yu summoned Taishi Su to Qianqing Palace and said seriously: "I intend to lead the expedition myself." Taishi Su was shocked and said, "Your Majesty, you must not do this." ¡°The emperor is now the king of a country, how can he be easily involved in danger!¡± Xiao Yu shook his head, "The firearms used to attack the city are all in my hands. I don''t intend to hand them over to anyone for the time being." ¡°With firearms, siege is not a problem.¡± ¡°It has been two years since the founding of Da Qi, and only one of the three northeastern counties has been conquered. If this continues, we don¡¯t know how long it will take.¡± ¡°The longer it is delayed, the more manpower and material resources will be spent.¡± Master Su also knew that the firearms had always been in Xiao Yu''s hands. Xiao Yu was afraid that the firearms would be leaked, and the arsenal was heavily guarded, because this thing actually did not have too many technical difficulties. As long as it leaked out, it would be copied. . So Xiao Yu used it very carefully. Taishi Su hesitated for a moment, "But, if the emperor goes on a personal expedition, what will happen in the court?" Xiao Yu said calmly: "Let the queen supervise the country." Su Taishi''s mouth opened wide, "This queen is a female..." In history, there have been princes overseeing the country, princes overseeing the country, and ministers overseeing the country. There has never been a queen overseeing the country. How does this make people all over the world think? Xiao Yu laughed and said, "The Queen is not an ordinary person. She is talented. I have nothing to worry about leaving the court to the Queen and the Grand Master." Su Taishi hesitated and said: "The Queen is capable, and I know it, but the people in the world don''t know it, and the court officials don''t know it. Now that the emperor has ascended the throne not long ago, I am afraid that the court will be unstable." Xiao Yu waved his hand, "What''s so unstable? I believe in the Grand Master and the Queen." The troops and horses in the suburbs of Beijing are generally in the hands of the Duke of Qin, and half of them are in the hands of his cronies. ?Most of the generals guarding the border followed him to conquer the world. They were promoted by him single-handedly, so there will be no problems for the time being. ?At the court, Su Taishi''s party and Chen Shangshu''s party checked each other, and the emperor only had to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. ¡°I have decided to personally conquer the two northeastern counties within half a year.¡± Seeing Xiao Yu''s resolute attitude, Su Taishi said helplessly: "If the emperor has to go, the old minister can only do his best to look after the emperor and look after the court." Xiao Yu nodded and said with a smile: "Well, thank you for your help, Grand Master." Taishi Su came out of Qianqing Palace, looked at the sky, and sighed slightly. When Xiao Yu returned to the harem, he hugged Gu Fei and expressed his thoughts. ?Gu Fei pouted, "You''ve already decided, why are you asking me what to do?" Xiao Yu coaxed softly: "If you object, I won''t go." ?? Gu Fei felt a little happier now and thought for a while, "It''s okay if you want to go. It''s not a problem that the two northeastern counties have been delayed. Just promise me and don''t let yourself get hurt." ??Xiao Yu nodded seriously, "That''s natural." After saying that, he kissed Gu Fei hard. ??Gu Fei added: "After the two northeastern counties are captured, there is still another place that must be captured." ¡°However, you can fight slowly over there, but you are not allowed to lead the army yourself.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 985： Run-in period Chapter 985: Running-in period ??Xiao Yu thought for a while and realized that all the southwest had been captured, leaving only the two northeastern counties. "Where else?" ??Gu Fei whispered: "To the west." "The west must be held in our hands. The Yunjiang River and the Jinhe River run through the entire country, and the sources of these two rivers are in the west. The water sources must be controlled in our own hands. Moreover, there are continuous mountains in the west as natural dangers, and the climate is harsh. It is the natural barrier of the Central Plains. If it is fully integrated into the country, it will be much easier to defend than it is now. " Xiao Yu thought about it carefully and nodded, "You are right. In the past few years, we will store food and grass first, and then take it back when the time is right." He was greatly surprised, "How did you think of this?" ??Gu Fei pursed her lips. Naturally, she had not expected it. However, in her previous life, she had seen someone analyzing the strategic significance of the west to the entire Central Plains. She naturally remembered it after seeing it. The couple talked about something else. Xiao Yu quickly became distracted while holding Gu Fei in his arms. While raising and lowering his hands, he whispered in her ear: "I haven''t practiced dual cultivation for a long time." ? Gu Fei felt distressed that he was going out to fight again, so she half-heartedly agreed with him. ?Two days later, during the morning court meeting, Xiao Yu announced the decision of the emperor to personally conquer the country and the queen to supervise the country. Su Taishi and Qin Guogong both fell silent. ??The courtiers were in a heated mood, and each and every one of them raised their eyebrows and put forward countless opinions that the emperor was not suitable for the imperial conquest. Xiao Yu, above, watched them calmly. When the ministers were making a fuss, Xiao Yu motioned to the **** next to him. ?The **** whipped his whip violently, and the court hall calmed down. Xiao Yu said slowly: "I have made up my mind. The Ministry of Household Affairs will immediately raise food and grass, and the Ministry of War will prepare the weapons. I will lead the expedition in person in ten days." The ministers suddenly became silent. They looked at the young emperor above and suddenly understood the fact that the current emperor was neither as incompetent as the previous emperor nor as mediocre as the previous emperor. Most of the country was conquered by this young emperor. Although the emperor is young, he is not something they can control. You must know that throughout the dynasties, emperors are different from each other. The master is weak and the ministers are strong; the master is strong and the ministers are weak. The incompetent emperor may be ostracized or even controlled by his courtiers. The powerful emperor was able to control his ministers with applause, leaving only one voice in the court. ?Of course, neither of these is a good thing. ?However, Xiao Yu has just succeeded to the throne, and the emperor and his ministers are still in the running-in period. Which one is strong and which one is weak is hard to say. ??Xiao Yu directly stated his decision, and the court became quiet. Xiao Yu stood up with satisfaction. The **** flicked his whip and shouted, "Retreat from the court." When Xiao Yu left the Qinzheng Hall, Grand Master Su was quickly surrounded by the courtiers, and they all asked anxiously: "Why didn''t Grand Master stop the emperor''s personal expedition?" "Also, the queen is a female, what qualifications does she have to supervise the country?" Su Taishi smiled enigmatically, "Why do you want to stop them? I know the emperor and the queen better than you." ¡°When the emperor goes here, he will definitely capture the two northeastern counties and return in triumph.¡± ¡°As for the queen¡ª¡± "If you just think of the queen as a female, then you are going to suffer a loss." The ministers looked at each other. ?They never expected that Taishi Su would actually support the emperor''s personal expedition. He also said something like this. Taishi Su is now the Dinghai Shenzhen of Daqi. Since he said this, no matter how much objections the ministers had, they just kept silent. One by one, they walked out depressedly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 986： First time in court Chapter 986: Going to court for the first time Today it is still three days per day. At the morning court meeting three days later, the ministers were surprised to find that there was another high chair next to the emperor''s throne. Him level with the throne. The emperor and the queen sat on it neatly. A woman appeared in the court openly and openly. All the ministers are not used to it. ?However, this woman is very beautiful, so beautiful that they have the urge to worship her. The ministers were not used to it at first, and then they winked at each other. ??This emperor wants to lead the expedition himself, leaving this fairy-like queen to supervise the country. Is this a joke? ?Chaotang is not a place where you can dominate by relying on your beauty! ?Besides, I heard that the queen was born as a peasant girl. Is she literate? Can you understand the memorial? Do you know how to handle state affairs? ?Gu Fei could probably guess what the courtiers were thinking. She said she felt no pressure sitting here. After all, someone once said that the easiest thing in the world is to be an official. ?The bigger the official, the better he can do it. All he needs to do is move his mouth. There are emperors in history who did not eat minced meat, emperors who insisted on being calligraphers, emperors who devoted themselves to writing lyrics, emperors who liked to be carpenters, and emperors who did not go to court for decades. They can all sit firmly in this position. position, and she is only temporarily supervising the country and handling political affairs. There are so many ministers here, what is she afraid of? Just let the ministers take care of things. ?Gu Fei sat high on it and could clearly see the expressions of the courtiers below. ?Her eyes suddenly fell on her eldest brother. ??Gu Qing is now a seventh-rank editor of the Hanlin Academy. As a Beijing official, he also has to go to court. He looked at Gu Fei with tears in his eyes. ?Gu Fei nodded slightly to him with a smile in her eyes. ?Gu Qing felt a surge of passion in his heart. His sister was his belief, and he would sacrifice everything for her in his life. Su Chen also looked at the woman sitting on it silently. At this moment, he finally understood that she was right to marry Xiao Yu. Only she is worthy to sit in that supreme place. This is his country and her country. They will both give everything for this land and the people on this land. Xue Chen¡¯s eyes also showed enthusiasm. ?He did not follow the wrong person, he regarded her as his master, and he is where he is today just because he followed the right person. Such a woman is worth everything you pay for her. After a brief exchange of eyebrows and whispers in the court, the Minister of Household Affairs came out and said: "Your Majesty, the taxes of the northern counties this year are only one-tenth of what they were before the drought. In addition, with the continuous wars in recent years, the population of the north has declined, and it is still There¡¯s a lot of land left vacant.¡± ¡°I petitioned the emperor to issue an imperial edict that if a woman is fifteen years old and unmarried, she will be taxed one hundred and twenty dollars a year until the woman gets married.¡± ??Xiao Yu raised his brows slightly and said nothing, but turned to look at Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei quickly understood what the Minister of the Ministry of Finance meant. The drought, several years of war, and the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in Daqi now all resulted in a serious shortage of working population. The purpose of this move is to stimulate fertility. ??Gu Fei said slowly: "A woman who marries indiscriminately can easily cause family disharmony. Too much family disharmony can easily cause public resentment." ¡°I have some suggestions, please see if they are feasible.¡± ¡°First, disarmament. Now that Da Qi Dynasty has 800,000 troops, part of the army can be disbanded.¡± ¡°Second, reward fertility. In the five northern counties, anyone who gives birth to a child will be rewarded with one tael of silver." ¡°Third, encourage widows to remarry.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 987： where does the money come from Chapter 987 Where does the money come from? ?The ministers below looked at each other. ?This, is it too childish for the emperor to really allow a woman to participate in politics? Although the Queen''s suggestions sound reasonable and feasible, men have dominated the world for thousands of years, and no man likes to bow down to women. ?Zheng Shangshu glanced at Xiao Yu and found that Xiao Yu''s eyes were full of smiles, and he seemed to be very satisfied with the queen''s suggestion. ?Zheng Shangshu was a backbone member of Su Taishi''s party, so he looked at Su Taishi again. ??Grand Master Su also smiled and even nodded slightly. Zheng Shangshu was very depressed. He originally decided to ignore the queen sitting on top, but seeing the attitude of the emperor and Grand Master Su, he had to bite the bullet and continue: ¡°Report to the Emperor, Queen, and ministers that I have any objections.¡± ¡°First, disarmament is a major matter. Now the two northeastern counties have not been recovered, there are Tatars in the north, and the southern border is not peaceful. If we disarmament, what will happen to the security of the border?¡± ¡°I believe that we should not talk about disarmament lightly at this time.¡± ¡°Second, to encourage people to have children, where does this money come from?¡± "Although the taxes from Donghai County are now returned to the imperial court, there is still a war to be fought. There are several counties in the north that are in ruins and need to be revitalized, and the taxes from the Jiangnan areas are only a drop in the bucket." ¡°It¡¯s really impossible to squeeze out any money.¡± After hearing what Zheng Shangshu said, all the ministers looked at Zheng Shangshu as if they were crazy. Did you really discuss national affairs with a woman? ?? Gu Fei was a liberal arts dog in his last life, so he didn¡¯t learn history in vain. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll find ways to increase revenue and reduce expenditure.¡± ¡°First of all, we can open more mutual markets in the north, northwest, and southern Xinjiang. This can increase taxes.¡± ¡°Secondly, add a treaty port in the south and increase the tax rate for ships going out to sea to ten taxes and two taxes.¡± The domestic population market is limited, so engage in foreign trade to make money from foreigners. ?Furthermore, she knew how much money a sea-going ship made, and one tax per ten was too little. ?In this era, there is a huge gap between the rich and the poor, and wealth is concentrated in the hands of a very small number of people, and these few people are the powerful class. They have grabbed huge amounts of wealth, but they have not provided corresponding taxes to the country. ??Xiao Yu heard from the side and the corners of his lips turned up slightly. Xiao Fei became so cruel that he really didn''t even let himself go. You must know that the fleet that once belonged to the Prince of Qi is now the private property of Xiao Yu and Gu Fei. If taxes are increased, it will be an attack on oneself first. Zheng Shangshu couldn''t help but said: "The tax rate for overseas trade is suddenly doubled. Is this too much?" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Even with an additional 10% tax rate, overseas trade will still be huge profits." ¡°Since huge profits have been made, heavy taxes should be levied.¡± ¡°This alone can increase tax revenue by at least one million silver dollars every year.¡± At this time, several courtiers below were not very happy. They also own sea-going ships, or have shares in sea-going ships. If they really do this, their interests will be damaged. The reason why reforms in the past dynasties failed is because they disturbed the interests of the interest class. ?Gu Fei chose maritime trade as a breakthrough point simply because there are still only a few people who profit from maritime trade. ?As far as she knew, there were only a few dozen ships used for trade in the country. The real and fundamental interests of the powerful class are still in the land, and she will not make any big move in this regard for the time being. If there is a big movement, it will cause a huge rebound. ?The only solution is to boil the frog in warm water, step by step, to slowly curb the phenomenon of land annexation and concealment of reporting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 988： The Queen doesnt know how to count Chapter 988 The Queen is illiterate ??Gu Fei thought about it when Xiao Yu asked her to supervise the country. Since she is now the rule maker, why doesn''t she do something when she has the opportunity to make the world a better place? Everyone wants to live in a better world. ?? Gu Fei doesn¡¯t need to cross the river by feeling the stones. In a previous life, China was able to rise from a state of poverty to a world power in just a few decades. This was not only due to the demographic dividend, but also the benefits brought by policies. ? Even though many policies cannot be implemented at a technical level, the general direction is the same, which is to make the majority of people in this country live a good life. A lot of things can be done just by changing them. At this time, Wang Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites thought about what the two people said, and finally couldn''t help it, and said: "I think that if fertility is excessively rewarded, it will not be a good thing in the long run." ¡°The amount of cultivated land is almost constant. If the population increases and there is no more output, how can we feed the increased population?¡± ??Gu Fei said slowly: "First, the policies and laws of the imperial court are not static and will be adjusted according to the current situation." "Second, sweet potato, a drought-tolerant crop brought back from overseas, can be promoted in the north. Sweet potato can be grown for two seasons, and the output can reach several thousand kilograms per mu of land per year. As long as sweet potato cultivation can be promoted, it can solve the basic problem of food and clothing for the people. question." Since sweet potatoes were introduced to the Central Plains, they have been the main crop in the north for a long time. ?In a previous life, after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, even in the 1970s, sweet potatoes were the staple food of most people in many barren places. ?Most courtiers don¡¯t know what sweet potato is. Sweet potatoes are sweet potatoes. The introduction of sweet potatoes was when Gu Erlang went to sea two years ago. Remembering his sister''s words to bring more local crop seeds back to China, he brought sweet potato vines and several bags full of sweet potatoes. There are also several varieties of chili peppers. As soon as these words came out, the civil and military officials in the whole court were in a commotion. ¡°How many kilograms of kilograms are produced per acre? How can there be such a thing in the world?¡± ¡°Is the queen not able to count how many kilograms there are? Does the queen know how much an acre of land can produce now?¡± "That is, even the best paddy fields in the south of the Yangtze River can produce three to four hundred kilograms of grain per acre, and the yield per mu is several thousand kilograms. I am afraid I am talking in my sleep." ¡°Women have long hair but short knowledge!¡± ?Gu Fei didn''t say anything and let them talk. Taishi Su stroked his beard and said nothing. Xiao Yu had already communicated with him about promoting the cultivation of sweet potatoes. When the courtiers started to make a fuss, Taishi Su said, "I have something to say." The court became quiet. Prime Minister Su said slowly: "It is imperative to promote sweet potato cultivation." "Two years ago, the Marquis of Changping sent people to plant dozens of acres of sweet potatoes in the north. Now they have harvested four seasons, and the average yield per mu has reached four thousand kilograms. If you don''t believe it, now is the sweet potato harvest season, so you can send people to Xiqin County Observe on the spot.¡± As soon as Taishi Su said it, everyone had to believe it. ?Taishi Su''s character and status are displayed here. Everyone will question the queen, but not Taishi Su. ??The ministers who were still talking plausibly just now and thought Gu Fei was a fool fell silent. Xiao Yu made the final decision, "The Queen''s suggestions just now, except for disarmament, which still need to be discussed, I think the rest are very good. Do you have any objections, dear sirs?" The ministers thought for a moment that remarriage of widows, incentives for childbearing, promotion of sweet potato cultivation, and raising taxes on overseas trade were not big things. If implemented, they would have some effect, so they remained silent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 989： establish prestige Chapter 989 Establishing Prestige A minister named Zhou Shilang, whose family owned a sea-going ship, finally couldn''t bear it any longer, "Your Majesty, I feel that the overseas trade tax rate has been increased too much. Going to sea is extremely risky. If you are not careful, the ship will be destroyed and people will be killed, not to mention there will be pirates and plunder. Although the profit of going overseas is high, it also comes at the expense of one¡¯s life.¡± ¡°If taxes were doubled, merchants might not be willing to go to sea.¡± Xiao Yu said nothing but turned to look at Gu Fei. He was going to go on an expedition in a few days, and he had to let her deal with the courtiers by herself as much as possible. ??Gu Fei said unhurriedly: "If the merchants are unwilling to go to sea, that''s fine. The imperial court can purchase ships and set up a foreign trade department to specialize in foreign trade." Zhou Shilang looked up at Gu Fei, unable to believe that this woman was so ruthless and wanted to take over other people''s jobs. He became a little annoyed and snorted loudly, "No woman has the right to speak in the court." ¡°Women should take care of their children at home, how can you make such nonsense!¡± Xiao Yu couldn''t help it anymore and said in a cold voice: "It''s my intention for the queen to supervise the country. Why, does Zhou Shilang have any objection to the real decision?" ??Gu Fei glanced at Zhou Shilang coldly. It was her first time to go to court today. If she was suppressed by the minister, no one would listen to her words in the future. ?Gu Fei shifted his gaze to Xue Chen and winked at him. ?As the second-in-command of Jin Yiwei, if Xue Chen is familiar enough with the business, he must have some dirt on Zhou Shilang. She must knock down Zhou Shilang''s arrogance today. Xue Chen did not disappoint Gu Fei. He stepped out of the queue and bowed and said: "Your Majesty, Queen, as far as I know, Zhou Shilang''s family has two sea-going ships. The person in charge of the sea-going ships now is a steward of the Zhou family." ¡°Last year alone, Minister Zhou made a profit of 400,000 silver from overseas trade.¡± Zhou Shilang''s face turned pale and he pointed at Xue Chen, "You-" ??Gu Fei said coldly: "Is this the reason why Minister Zhou objects to increasing taxes?" ??The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty looked at Zhou Shilang with unhappy expressions. How can you earn so much money in a year when everyone is an official in the same court? You are so rich, how can you let others live? Zhou Shilang''s face turned red and he argued: "The ship is owned by my second brother and has nothing to do with me." Xue Chen glanced at him and continued: "In August this year, Zhou Shilang''s ship arrived at the port and only paid half of the tax. This is one of them." ¡°Secondly, Zhou Shilang accepted a bribe of 50,000 taels of silver half a month ago and placed an elected official from Shuntian Prefecture to Qi County as the county magistrate.¡± ¡°Third¡ª¡± ??Cold sweat rolled down the forehead of Minister Zhou, and he knelt on the ground, kowtowing desperately to the emperor and empress above him, "My lord, I have always been clean and self-sufficient, but I was obsessed and made a mistake for a moment. Please forgive me, Your Majesty." ?Gu Fei glanced at Xue Chen approvingly, and Xue Chen silently stepped back. Xiao Yu looked down at Zhou Shilang who was lying on the ground: "As a minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs, you sell your official position and get a title. How can I tolerate you?" ¡°If anyone comes, take off his Wusha and hand it over to the Ministry of Punishments.¡± Zhou Shilang collapsed on the ground and was dragged out by the guards. Taishi Su was about to speak but stopped. The civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty became quiet. They looked at the emperor and empress above one by one, and they were silent. No one dared to say anything. If the queen was offended, who knew what kind of black information this Jin Yiwei Master Xue had about them. Xiao Yu said slowly: "My dear friends, do you have anything else to say?" The hall was still silent. Just when Xiao Yu was about to signal the **** to retreat, an old man with gray hair walked out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 990： Chicken Sichen Chapter 990 Si Chen Xiao Yu sighed in his heart and said pleasantly: "Yang Yushi, you don''t seem to be looking well. How about you go back and rest first?" ?Yang Yushi is famous for his bad temper, rigid character, and merciless speech. ??Xiao Yu must help Gu Fei establish his prestige today. He has already dealt with Zhou Shilang, which is enough to scare the monkeys. He doesn''t want to take advantage of another one. ?Things like Jin Yiwei''s spying on officials'' privacy should not be revealed in public. Otherwise, the courtiers may endanger everyone. What Xiao Yu said was a hint to Yang Yushi not to say anything else, lest everyone would be unable to get off the stage. ?Unexpectedly, Yang Yushi didn''t take Xiao Yu''s advice at all. He walked out, bowed and said, "Your Majesty, please take back your order regarding the Queen''s supervision of the country." ¡°There is a saying since ancient times that the hen is responsible for the morning and is the only source of family.¡± ¡°Women¡¯s interference in political affairs is not the way for a country to rise or fall.¡± ¡°I sincerely ask the emperor to take back his order.¡± Xiao Yu said calmly: "Yang Yushi, let me ask you, are the suggestions put forward by Queen Cai just now beneficial to the country?" ?Yang Yushi bowed and replied: "It will be beneficial to the country." Xiao Yu said in a deep voice: "Since it is a strategy that is beneficial to the country, can it be that just because the person who proposed the strategy is a woman, this strategy cannot be used?" ?Yang Yushi was stunned, "Chen, what I mean is that the queen should not interfere in the government affairs." "The Queen''s suggestions are mediocre. The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty will naturally have better strategies." Xiao Yu said calmly: "In that case, Yang Yushi will make some suggestions on what Zheng Shangshu proposed." ?Yang Yushi said after a while: "I think Zheng Shangshu''s proposal is very good." ??Xiao Yu chuckled, "Don''t you know that Yang Yushi appoints people based on their merit?" "In ancient times, Gan Luo Twelve was the prime minister. Since young children can participate in state affairs, why can''t the queen? Just because the queen is a woman?" ¡°Yang Yushi¡¯s idea is so narrow-minded.¡± Just as Yang Yushi was about to defend himself, Taishi Su stepped forward and said: "My intention is the same as the emperor''s. The Great Qi Dynasty has just been established, and it is time to send talents in an eclectic way. Since the queen has talents, why can''t she contribute to the country?" ?Yang Yushi glared at Taishi Su and flicked his sleeves: "It is inconsistent with etiquette and law for a woman to do politics!" ??Gu Fei couldn''t help it, "What are etiquette and laws? Etiquette and laws are just man-made rules, and they are not necessarily correct." ¡°Etiquette and laws have been different throughout the dynasties.¡± ¡°The times are changing, and etiquette should also conform to the changes of the times.¡± ¡°If etiquette and law have remained unchanged since ancient times, and there was no theory of three obediences and four virtues for women before the Han Dynasty, shouldn¡¯t it be necessary to restore the old system before the Han Dynasty?¡± ?Yang Yushi pointed at Gu Fei, "You, ignorant woman, you are sophistry!" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "Ignorance?" ¡°I would like to ask Yang Yushi how much tax revenue the whole country had last year? How much was it in each county? Do you know how much arable land there is in the country? Do you know how many fields were flooded by floods in the south last year? How many people were killed or injured?¡± ?Yang Censor''s mouth twitched, "I, I am the Censor, these are the affairs of the Ministry of Household Affairs." ¡°The censor¡¯s duty is to supervise all officials! You don¡¯t need to know this!¡± ???Gu Fei said coldly: "Yang Yushi, as an official of the imperial court, does not know the sufferings of the people. He only knows that he only makes groundless accusations based on etiquette and dogma. What is the benefit to the country?" ?Yang Yushi was extremely angry and pointed at Gu Fei, "I will not argue with an ignorant woman!" ??Gu Fei smiled faintly and said, "The reason is unclear. If the censor is really right, then he will say it and let the officials judge." ?Yang Yushi can''t say anything, he is the kind of person who must speak according to etiquette. (End of this chapter) Chapter 991： Take advantage of the situation Chapter 991: Adjust to the wind ?Gu Fei glanced down, observing the expressions of the ministers below. She felt like a class teacher, sitting on top, having a clear view of everyone¡¯s movements and thoughts below. Most of the courtiers had expressionless faces, as if they had no bias. Gu Fei thought about it. Those who can get into the Jinluan Palace must first have an IQ that is higher than that of ordinary people. Otherwise, they would not be able to pass the imperial examination. Then their emotional intelligence would not be low. If their emotional intelligence is low, unless their family background is strong, there is nothing they can do. Climb up. ?Her eyes accidentally glanced at Su Chen, who was also looking at her, suddenly gave her a look, and then walked out of the queue. Su Chen raised his hands and turned to look at Yang Yushi, "Yang Yushi pays so much attention to etiquette and law, so he must abide by etiquette and law." ¡°But why did I hear that Yang Yushi¡¯s family had a concubine who was a nun in Shuiyue Nunnery.¡± ?Yang Yushi was speechless for a moment. ?This matter can be considered a secret. How did Su Xiuzhan learn about it? At this time, Taishi Su frowned and looked at Su Chen, obviously disapproving of what Su Chen said out loud. He has high hopes for Su Chen. In his plan, Su Chen will be a highly respected minister like him in the future. To become a leader of hundreds of officials, personality is very important. It is best to be an upright and upright gentleman. ?Uncovering the privacy of officials in the court hall is the script of Xue Chen, a cruel official like Jinyiwei. Su Chen should not label himself like this. Su Chen received the uncle''s disapproving look. He smiled apologetically at the uncle and continued: "That''s not all. I heard that Yang Yushi and his family -" Having said this, Su Chen paused for a moment, and then looked at Yang Yushi with a half-smile. ?Yang Yushi''s heart beat faster when Su Chen saw him, and his face gradually turned red. He didn''t know if what Su Chen was going to say next would be what he felt deep in his heart, taking a nun as a concubine. It could even be said that he took a nun as a concubine after she returned to secular life. But if that matter was told in public, he would be really embarrassed. Su Chen obviously wouldn''t give Yang Yushi much time to think about it. His mouth was already open, and it was obvious that the next words were about to be spoken. ?Yang Yushi''s scalp felt numb and he didn''t dare to gamble anymore. He suddenly knelt down and said, "My lord, I just heard what the Queen said and I think it is very reasonable." ¡°Etiquette cannot remain static.¡± ¡°The Queen is so talented, I am convinced.¡± Su Chen smiled slightly, turned around and retreated. Taishi Su breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he did not teach his nephew in vain, and his personality was basically maintained. ??Gu Fei knew what Su Chen didn''t say. This was included in the information Xue Chen gave her. ?Yang Yushi not only took a nun as a concubine, but also had an affair with his widowed daughter-in-law. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not convenient for her to say it. What surprised her was that everyone said that Yang Yushi had a bad temper and was very stubborn, but he was very quick to adapt to the wind. Haha, as expected, everyone in the court has a personality. She smiled like a spring breeze blowing on her face: "Master Yushi, please get up quickly." ?She does not necessarily want to do anything to Yang Yushi, her purpose is to establish prestige and gain a firm foothold in the court. ?Yang Yushi bows her head and admits her mistake, which is more in her interest than dismissing Yang Yushi from office. ?Yang Yushi stood up tremblingly, lowered his head and returned to his seat depressedly. ?The ministers made their own calculations in their minds. It seems that Su Taishi, Su Xiuzan, and Xue Chen from Jinyiwei are all the Queen''s concubines. ??The Queen is indeed not a simple character. She has conquered so many people in the court at such a young age. It seems that Duke Qin also supports the Queen. ?It seems that it is imperative for the queen to supervise the country. (End of this chapter) Chapter 992： Three Obediences and Four Virtues Chapter 992 Three Obediences and Four Virtues ??Xiao Yu looked at the peaceful court with satisfaction. Long Xin was delighted and motioned to the eunuch. The **** flicked his whip and said, "Retreat from the court." Xiao Yu and Gu Fei stood up and walked back. The officials bowed their heads to see them off respectfully. After returning to Qianqing Palace, the two of them changed out of their court uniforms. Xiao Yu smiled at Gu Fei and said, "It''s your first time going to court today. How do you feel?" ?Gu Fei sighed and shook his head, "My head turned too much, I''m a little dizzy." Xiao Yu laughed loudly and rubbed Gu Fei''s head, "You did a good job. You see, even those old foxes can''t defeat you. In this way, I can go to war with peace of mind." ??Gu Fei suddenly asked: "Why do you think of letting me supervise the country?" Xiao Yu stared at Gu Fei and said slowly: "I conquered this world for you, and I also hope that it will become better in our hands." ? He ??reached out and touched Gu Fei''s hair, "You are different from ordinary women. It is unfair to you to be trapped in the harem and only have to take care of the children." ¡°You told me before that there was a world where women did not need to obey the three obediences and the four virtues. Men and women were equal. Women could read and read, go out to work, be officials, and even be heads of state.¡± ¡°Maybe it will take a long time for the world to become what you want it to be, maybe hundreds of years, or even thousands of years.¡± ¡°But we can work hard slowly to make the world a little better.¡± ?Although Gu Fei didn''t say it clearly, Xiao Yu basically understood. That must be the place where Xiao Fei used to be. He felt that only by making this world similar to that place, Xiao Fei would not suddenly return to his own world one day. ??Gu Fei''s eyes were a little moist. She buried her head on Xiao Yu''s chest and let out a low "hmm" after a while. Xiao Yu patted her back and said, "Whatever you want to do, just go ahead and do it. My husband believes you can do it well." The two of them were making love, and Qin''er''s voice sounded outside, "Reporting to the Emperor, the Queen Mother sent someone over to ask the Emperor to go to Kunning Palace." Xiao Yu kissed Gu Fei on the face and said, "I''ll be back as soon as I go." He took his personal **** and strode to Kunning Palace. The Queen Mother sat in the main hall with a sullen face. Xiao Yu came in and saluted, and the Queen Mother sent everyone away, leaving only Nanny Xu. ¡°Let me ask you, I heard that the queen went to court today and was sitting next to the dragon chair, accepting the worship of hundreds of officials with you. Is this a problem?¡± Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "The news about the Queen Mother is quite fast. Yes, Xiao Fei went to court with me today." The Queen Mother sternly said: "Nonsense!" "I originally heard that you asked the queen to supervise the country. I thought you were just asking her to watch what happened in the court hall, so I didn''t say anything. Who knew you actually asked her to go to court! I heard that she put Zhou Shilang in jail because of her? " ??Xiao Yu frowned, "The reason Zhou Shilang was imprisoned was because he was corrupt and perverted the law, and it had nothing to do with Xiao Fei." The Queen Mother said with a gloomy face, "No matter what, we can''t let her go to court again. How unbecoming!" Xiao Yu looked at the Queen Mother quietly for a while, "Is the Queen Mother dissatisfied with the decision made by her son?" The Queen Mother choked and said, "How dare I? It''s just the Xiao family''s power, and it''s not a woman''s turn to dictate. Women should abide by the three obediences and four virtues and stay in the back house." Xiao Yu smiled sarcastically, "Isn''t the queen mother dictating matters in the court?" ¡°The mother follows the three obediences and the four virtues, so she would not say these things to her children.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not married, you obey your father; if you¡¯re married, you obey your husband; if your husband dies, you obey your son!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 993： break up on bad terms Chapter 993: Parting on bad terms ¡°You¡ª¡± The Queen Mother pointed at Xiao Yu angrily, her chest rising and falling, and she almost ran away. After a long while, she suppressed the anger in her chest and said as calmly as possible: "The Queen Mother is not interfering with you, nor does she want to interfere with the affairs of the court. If you hand over the rights in your hands to her, you are not afraid that one day, she will crawl into the palace. Go up to your head!" The Queen Mother snorted coldly as she spoke, "I think she has climbed on top of you now, and you don''t even know it yet." "You are the emperor, so you should have three palaces and six courtyards. How can you only guard her as a woman!" ¡°So far, there is only one prince, Xiao Chi! If anything happens¡­¡± Xiao Yu''s expression changed, "Mother, please be careful, there is no such thing as a chance!" ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry other women because I have no interest in other women. I have already made up my mind to be with Xiao Fei for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°I remember telling my mother about this matter before, and I don¡¯t want to discuss it with my mother in the future.¡± The Queen Mother was extremely angry, "In the past, you were the prince, and you refused to marry more women, so I didn''t say anything. Now that you are the emperor, you should marry more women to spread the branches of the royal family!" " Xiao Yu''s expression turned cold, "Marry a few more women so that you can die on a woman''s belly like your father?" The Queen Mother''s eyes widened and she was shaking with anger, "You, how could you say such a thing!" Xiao Yu said calmly: "The queen may be too busy, so she should copy more scriptures when she has time." "Xiao Fei''s supervision of the country will not change. Whether it is the affairs in the court or the affairs between Xiao Fei and I, my mother and queen do not have to worry about it." After finishing speaking, Xiao Yu turned around and walked away. The Queen Mother almost fell down in anger and muttered to Nanny Xu: "Look, look at him. Now that he is the emperor, I can''t even say a word, and he still shows his face to me." ¡°And the words he said are simply disobedient and unfilial!¡± Mother Xu thought about it for a while and whispered: "Your Majesty, the Emperor''s temper has always been like this. It''s not like you don''t know it." ¡°I think there are some things that I don¡¯t need to worry about.¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?Since he was a child, the emperor has not been an obedient child. Since he knows that the emperor will not listen, why bother to say these words and annoy the emperor. The Queen Mother looked at Nanny Xu with grievance and anger, "Do you think I''m too much in charge?" ??Mama Xu bowed and said, "My dear, this old slave is thinking about your Majesty." ¡°The emperor and ministers are in charge of matters in the court, and there will be no trouble.¡± ¡°Think about it, Grand Master Su and Duke Qin didn¡¯t say anything about the Queen supervising the country. This shows that this is not necessarily a bad thing.¡± ¡°As for the affairs of the emperor, the queen and his wife, the empress does not have to worry about it.¡± "You insist on letting the emperor marry more concubines. Not only will the emperor be unhappy, but you will also offend the queen. Why bother?" She bowed lower and her tone became more sincere, "My Lady, you must know that all relationships in this world, no matter what kind they are, need to be managed well." ¡°Are there not fathers and sons, mothers and sons who are at odds with each other in this world?¡± Hearing what the loyal servant said, the Queen Mother slowly shed tears, "I know I worry in vain, but I am not doing this all for his own good. Why can''t he understand me as a mother?" Mother Xu could only sigh in her heart. ??If the Queen Mother continues to meddle in things she shouldn''t, I''m afraid the relationship between mother and son will be worrying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 994： Xiao Chi who was deceived Chapter 994 Xiao Chi was deceived Xiao Yu returned to the palace, but Gu Fei was not in the palace. The palace maid reported: "Fang Taifei asked to see the queen, and the queen was meeting Fang Taifei in the side hall." ??Xiao Yu nodded and went to watch Xiao Chi practicing. In the side hall, Qiongniang sat next to Gu Fei and said softly: "I came today to ask your Majesty for something." ?Gu Fei remained calm, waiting for Qiong Niang''s next words. Today, the concubines of the emperor, Qiong Niang is the highest and lived in Yongshou Palace alone. The remaining concubines of the late emperor are not even qualified to be called concubines. Fortunately, Xiao Yu now does not have three palaces and six courtyards, and there are many empty places in the palace. These concubines, three or five people, share one palace courtyard. , living a life of eating and waiting to die every day. Qiong Niang looked at Gu Fei with a pleading look on her face, "I am only twenty years old. Now I live alone in the palace. It is really lonely." "I would like to ask the empress to raise the child born to Concubine Rong. Firstly, I can pass the time, and secondly, I will have someone to rely on when I get old." ?Gu Fei raised his eyebrows slightly. The son born to Concubine Rong is now Xiao Yu''s only brother. He is currently being taken care of by the nanny and the palace maid. Without Qiong Niang mentioning it, Gu Fei almost forgot that such a person existed. She thought for a while, "I can''t make the decision on this matter. It depends on whether the emperor agrees or not." ¡°Let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll ask the emperor later.¡± ??Qiong Niang stood up, thanked Gu Fei profusely, and then left. Gu Fei returned to the palace. As soon as I walked into the yard, I saw Xiaochi pacing with tears in his eyes. When she saw Gu Fei, tears fell from Xiaochi''s eyes. She pursed her lips and shouted with great grievance, "Mother--" ??Gu Fei pursed her lips and smiled, "Hey, Xiao Chi is practicing again. Why is the horse step so good today?" ¡°This little waist is really straight, this posture is really standard, much better than my mother can do.¡± ??Xiao Chi was about to cry, but after hearing Gu Fei''s words, he blinked his eyes and suddenly no longer felt aggrieved, and even looked at Xiao Yu with a bit of pride. ?Father always said that there was something wrong with him, and it was his mother who had a good sense. ?Xiao Yu said expressionlessly, "There''s still a quarter of an hour left." ?Xiao Chi pouted her little mouth again, and looked at Gu Fei pitifully with her big eyes, which read, "Mother, please plead for me, I can''t hold on any longer." ? Gu Fei smiled, clapped his hands and said, "Xiao Chi is so awesome, can he last for so long now?" ¡°If Master knows about it tomorrow, he will definitely be happy.¡± The expression on Xiao Chi''s face changed again, his eyes instantly became firm, and he looked straight ahead, as if he could stand for another ten thousand years. Xiao Yu whispered in Gu Fei''s ear: "Just coax him." ??Gu Fei also whispered: "I am encouraging education." ¡°Look, how energetic he is now.¡± "By the way, Qiong Niang came to me just now and said that she wanted to take over the son she gave birth to to Concubine Rong. What do you think?" Xiao Yu said nonchalantly: "If she likes to raise her, just raise her." A baby who is still nursing is nothing to worry about. ? Gu Fei nodded, "That''s OK, then I''ll send someone to move the child''s things to her palace tomorrow." ??Early the next morning, the **** went to the Yongshou Palace where Qiong Niang lived and conveyed the message, "The emperor ordered Concubine Fang to raise Xiao Yan well." Qiong Niang was so happy that she quickly asked the palace maid to take the silver and reward the eunuch, and asked eagerly: "Can we bring the little emperor brother over now?" ??The **** nodded slightly and said, "The Queen has already sent people over there to move the Emperor''s brother''s daily utensils." Qiong Niang quickly called the palace maid and eunuch, "Come on, let''s go over and pick up Yan''er." (End of this chapter) Chapter 995： The envy of concubines Chapter 995 The envy of the concubines ??Qiongniang and the others happily took the child back. Not long after, the late emperor¡¯s concubines all got the news. Each one''s eyes burst out with fire. How come they didn''t think of this move and became the adoptive mother of the emperor''s brother. When the emperor''s brother becomes an adult and is crowned king, he will be able to follow him out of the palace to provide for his old age. ?At that time, not only would there be no shortage of glory and wealth, but they would also be free. What is the difference between them living in the palace now and living in prison? When she heard the news, Concubine Hui was gathering with several concubines to play mahjong. ?Now that the late emperor is gone, they don''t need to compete for favor, and even dressing up has become meaningless. ??Living in this remote palace, dressing up and showing off to ghosts? We are much closer than before. A nobleman played a card bitterly, "Why did Concubine Fang get this clever sect? If I had known about it, I should have asked the Empress to raise the emperor''s younger brother to me." Another one sneered: "Do you think you can raise it if you want?" ¡°Fang Taifei has a high position. Besides, she is an old man from the time when the late Emperor was staying in his residence. Her relationship with the Queen is not comparable to that of you and me.¡± Concubine Hui sighed in her heart. When she entered the palace, she showed goodwill to the former crown concubine and now the queen, but she had no chance to show her kindness further. At this time, someone sighed quietly, "Are we just going to die of old age in this palace?" Concubine Hui Gui was silent for a long time, "Be content. It''s because of the Emperor''s mercy that we can still live in the palace. All the concubines with low status in the previous dynasty had their heads shaved and were sent to be sisters-in-law. Do you want to go?" I think no one wants to be a nun. The food and clothing here are better than a nunnery. I heard that those who are nuns have to fetch their own water and cook their own food. It¡¯s really impossible to survive. ?One person couldn''t help but said, "I knew it earlier..." ??Had I known that the late emperor had such a short life, he should not have entered the palace. ??Everyone was silent for a while, and the nobleman whispered: "To be honest, the queen''s life is really good. The emperor doesn''t even have a concubine now. I heard that the ministers wrote letters proposing to choose a concubine, but the emperor rejected it." ¡°It¡¯s really worth it for a woman to be a queen.¡± Concubine Hui Gui glanced at her and said slowly: "You only saw the thief eating meat but not the thief being beaten." ¡°Did you know that when the emperor was conquering the world, the queen and her maids went to the battlefield together, and it was really killing people.¡± None of these concubines knew about this, and all of them stared wide-eyed, "The Queen is so beautiful, she looks delicate and frail, how can she still kill someone?" The other one covered his mouth, "Killing? God, how could you do it?" Hui Guifei chuckled lightly, "The Queen is not an ordinary woman. If you want to have her fate, you must first have her ability." Concubine Hui Gui had long known this from her father, which was why she showed her kindness to Gu Fei as soon as she entered the palace. ?Everyone said nothing and played cards silently. Not two days later, Gu Fei went to court for the second time. At the court, there was not only harmony, but at least no one was complaining about women not being able to participate in politics. ??Gu Fei took the opportunity to propose setting up a bank under the control of the imperial court. ??Some of the ministers'' eyes shone, thinking that it would be great to establish a bank, as it would allow them to appoint close associates, while others began to think deeply about the Queen''s intention in establishing the bank. In the end, everyone felt that this was not a big deal. After discussing it for a while, no one raised any objections. Xiao Yu was very satisfied and felt completely relieved about Gu Fei''s supervision. Soon after, fifty thousand troops and horses were ordered and headed for Shanhaiguan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 996： The old lady is coming to the palace Chapter 996 The old lady is going to the palace ?That day, when Gu Fei went back to the palace, he just felt nauseous and didn''t want to eat lunch. Qin''er quickly called the imperial doctor over and took Gu Fei''s pulse. ??Gu Fei didn''t do anything like hanging a silk thread to diagnose the pulse, and directly asked the imperial doctor to take the pulse. Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to looking, hearing, asking, and feeling. If you can¡¯t see the patient¡¯s complexion, how can you accurately see the condition? ??The imperial doctor stood up and held his hands, "Your Majesty, your month is still young, so you have to be more careful in the first three months." "There is no good way to deal with this. The queen can only eat as little as possible and eat more often." ? Gu Fei nodded, thinking in her mind that she was not overjoyed when she was pregnant with Xiaochi, but this second child has become more delicate. It would be nice if this was a girl. ??The delicate and soft little daughter, how cute she is when she is dressed up beautifully. After the imperial doctor left, Gu Fei felt hungry. The maids went to the royal kitchen to bring food boxes. The dishes at Yushanfang are on the lighter side, and a light diet is more beneficial to health. Gu Fei usually eats it, but today he really has no appetite. ??Lian''er and Qin''er gathered around her and were extremely anxious. Lian''er said, "Your Majesty, I want to eat something. My maid goes and makes it for you." ??Gu Fei thought for a moment and said, "Give me some stir-fried pork with pickled peppers and some pickled cucumbers. There''s no taste in my mouth." After saying this, Gu Fei remembered that it was almost November, and there were no cucumbers anywhere. This was not like in the previous life, when you could basically have whatever you wanted to eat all year round. She waved her hand and said, "Forget the cucumbers, let''s just stir-fry the meat with pickled peppers." Lian''er said hurriedly: "My servant can make stir-fried pork with pickled peppers, please wait a moment." She said and left in a hurry. Qin''er laughed at the side and said: "This is spicy and sour. I don''t know whether the queen is pregnant with a boy or a girl." Lian''er went to the imperial dining room and came back soon with a food box. ?The food box was opened, and there was a plate of red vegetables inside. It looked like there was at least half a bowl of pickled peppers in it. Just smelling it made me feel spicy. ?? Gu Fei felt her appetite increased after seeing it, so she tried to take a bite, but she didn''t want to throw up. She ate two bowls of rice with this dish, and the maids who were serving her felt relieved. Just after dinner, Hua''er came in and said, "Your Majesty, the Marquis of Changping sent someone to tell you that your grandmother has come to Beijing and wants to go to the palace to see your Majesty." ¡°And your eldest uncle, Madam, has also arrived in the capital and asked if he could come to see your Majesty.¡± ?Gu Fei paused, "If they want to come, let them come." ¡°We don¡¯t have to go to court tomorrow, so it¡¯s better to let my mother, several sisters-in-law, and children come to the palace to play.¡± Hua''er bowed and went out to send a message. Early the next morning, Gu Fei waited for the Gu family in the palace instead of letting Xiao Chi go to Palace Master Yan. The Gu family were all dressed up now. ??The old lady was wearing a long maroon gown with longevity patterns on her head, and a gem-encrusted forehead wiper on her head. She was supported by two girls on the left and right, and she was looking back and forth in front of Gu''s large bronze mirror. Mrs. Chen watched from the side and her lips twitched, "Mom, everything is fine everywhere. Let''s go quickly." ??The old lady looked at her head and said, "The golden hairpin is missing and it doesn''t show wealth. I need to add two more." ??Mr. Chen was speechless. She waved her hand and asked someone to bring the dowry. The old lady picked two more hairpins and stuck them in her head. Her head was covered with gold. Qin Xin pursed her lips and suppressed a smile. ??Mr. Qian is also dressed in silk and satin clothes. Now Gu Zhang''s family has thousands of acres of land in the south of the Yangtze River. Gu Zhong is in charge of all rent collection. Gu Zhang gives Gu Zhong 10% of the rent every year. ??Gu Zhong¡¯s family now also has slaves and maidservants, and wherever he goes, he is respectfully called Master Gu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 997： Dont want to kneel Chapter 997 I don¡¯t want to kneel ?This time no one from my uncle''s and aunt''s house came. ??My brother-in-law is in charge of the official salt business for Gu Zhang. Now that Gu Zhang is the Marquis of Changping, it is difficult for him to go out and do business as a merchant himself, so the official salt business is taken care of by his brother-in-law. Having half a percent of the profit a year is enough to earn ten or twenty thousand silver. ?My eldest uncle and his two sons were in charge of the shipping business, and they also made half a profit per trip. ?Now several families have bought houses in Ping''an City, and the officials of Ping''an City, big and small, all treat them respectfully. This is family. One person attains enlightenment and a chicken or a dog ascends to heaven. ??The old lady went to Beijing this time because she heard that Xiao Yu had ascended the throne and Gu Fei became the queen. ??The old lady pondered at home for a few days. She had never seen the palace in her life. Now that her granddaughter has become the queen, she should be able to enter the palace and have a look. ??It is not a wasted life to be able to see and walk around the palace in this life. ??The old lady was noisy at home and wanted to go to the capital, but Gu Zhong was helpless. Fortunately, all the rent in the field was collected, so he took the old lady to the capital. When Mr. Qian heard about it, he also clamored to come. Enter the palace, broaden your horizons, and then go back so that you can brag to others. Gu Zhong had no choice but to take it with him. ??The old lady had her gold hairpin inserted, and then she was satisfied. She was supported by two girls and walked out of the door shakily. ??Li Chunhua looked at the old lady''s back and thought to herself that when she was fleeing from famine, the old lady looked like she would fall down at any time. As a result, she walked thousands of miles without anything happening. ?It seems that several years have passed and the old lady is still the same. Your health is really good. ?The family got on the carriage and headed to the palace. ?The old lady was sitting in the car, craning her neck to look outside. ?This capital is different from Jiangnan, everything seems to be one size larger. Mr. Qian¡¯s neck was stretched out longer than the old lady¡¯s. While looking, he made a clicking sound in his mouth. The carriage stopped at the palace gate, and the girl helped the old lady get out of the car. ??The old lady looked up at the high palace wall, and felt a sense of oppression coming over her. ??Ms. Chen took the token to enter the palace and showed it to the guards, and then the group entered the palace gate. ??Lian''er was waiting at the palace gate with a little palace maid. She stepped forward to salute and took everyone to Qianqing Palace. In the imperial palace, except for the imperial garden, there were very few flowers, plants and trees. It is said that this was to prevent assassins from hiding inside. ??The old lady looked around and felt that apart from the fact that the house was taller and bigger, there seemed to be nothing much. It didn''t look as exquisite and beautiful as the Marquis''s mansion. It took more than a quarter of an hour to reach the Qianqing Palace. The old lady was almost out of breath. ?Gu Fei was sitting in the main hall, watching everyone come in from the door with a smile. Ms. Chen first lowered his head and knelt on the ground. ?When Gu Zhong looked behind him, he was so panicked that Zi Liu knelt down, moving as fast as a gust of wind. Just when Gu Fei wanted everyone to excuse themselves, he saw the old lady standing blankly, looking around, as if she had no intention of kneeling down. ?Gu Fei was amused by the old lady''s expression and forgot to say no courtesy for a moment. ??Gu Zhong saw that everyone was kneeling down, but the old lady was still standing. He was so anxious that he hurried to pull off his mother''s clothes. The old lady reluctantly planned to kneel on the ground. ??Gu Fei smiled and said: "Without courtesy, please get up." ¡°See your seat.¡± ??The old lady stood up as soon as her knees bent, and whispered to Gu Zhong: "Why do I have to kneel down? I am the queen''s grandmother." ??Gu Zhong lowered his head and moved his lips slightly, "Mom, this is the Queen, how can I not kneel down." ?Gu Fei''s ears were sharp and he heard what the two said. He didn''t say anything, he just smiled. Even though she didn''t like her grandma, there was no need to make things difficult for an old country woman. Not interesting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 998： Family happiness Chapter 998 Family Happiness ?Gu Fei waved to Xiaocao first, "Come here, come and show your aunt." ?Xiaocao is now ten years old. Now she not only has to learn music, chess, calligraphy and painting at home, but also learn etiquette. Hearing Gu Fei call her, she shyly stepped forward with impeccable etiquette. ?Gu Fei took her to look at her, smiled and nodded, "She has grown taller than before, and she is getting better and better." Xiaoshu was more than four years old and had not yet learned etiquette. When he saw Xiaochi, he ran over and took his hand. "Brother Xiaochi, you are so good-looking. I want to play with you." Son." Xiao Chi, who has white teeth and red lips, and a bulging face, looked serious, "Who are you? I don''t know you." In the past, Xiao Chi had seen Xiaoshu, but the child was young and did not remember it. ??Gu Fei chuckled, and Lian''er said with a smile beside him: "Prince, this is Brother Xiaoshu, your cousin." ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "Don''t worry about them, let them play by themselves." ?Children need to make friends on their own. Gu Fei is worried about how to improve his emotional intelligence. There is no kindergarten and he is surrounded by people who support him. ??Everyone looked at the seats. The old lady thought that the imperial palace was similar to a prince''s mansion. Now when she looked at it, she felt that the imperial palace was still an imperial palace. It was indeed the most noble place in the world. She didn''t know what the furnishings were. ? Gu Fei chatted with Chen for a few words, and then asked Qian, "Is Xing''er okay now?" ?? Qian was staring at a pink hibiscus stone incense burner. This thing was so beautiful that she couldn''t take her eyes away. This was the first time she felt that besides gold and silver, she could like something. Hearing Gu Fei''s question, Qian was flattered and said, "Xing''er is naturally doing well now." ¡°Her husband-in-law just won the prize, and Xing¡¯er added a fat boy to her husband¡¯s family.¡± "I am not proud of our Xing''er. She is smart and capable. Her parents-in-law are also very fond of her. They can''t wait to hold her in their hands." ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "That''s good." ?It seems that Xing''er''s family is very clear-minded. As for Qian''s statement that Xing''er is smart and capable, which is why she is liked by her husband''s family, just listen to it and don''t take it seriously. Qian continued, "Bao''er has become sensible now and goes to school every day. I told him that as long as he can read, his sister, the Queen, will definitely give him a job as an official in the future." As she spoke, she secretly looked at Gu Fei''s expression. ?Gu Fei looked at her with a half-smile, noncommittal. Everyone chatted some gossip, and Gu Fei ordered a banquet to be held in the flower hall. Regardless of the taste of the imperial meal, the color and presentation are extremely particular, and it is a pleasure to look at it. There is no shortage of meat in Qian''s family now, but his greedy temper still cannot be changed. When he eats, he looks like a hungry ghost released from a prison, and his appearance is extremely ugly. ?After lunch, Gu Fei rewarded the old lady and Qian with some gold and silver, and then asked people to send them out of the palace. The old lady and Mrs. Qian were very happy to receive the reward. For them, gold and silver are the best things. After returning to the Marquis Mansion, the old lady announced her decision. She would stay in the capital. The reason is that the capital is more similar to her hometown, which can alleviate her homesickness. ??Both Gu Zhang and Mrs. Chen felt a dull pain in their heads, but there was nothing they could do. This was their mother and they couldn''t drive her away. I had to clean up a yard and move a few people there to let the old lady live. (End of this chapter) Chapter 999： life and death Chapter 999 Life and Death The old lady didn''t know whether she was not blessed enough, but she fell ill not long after staying in the Marquis'' Mansion. ?Perhaps it was because he had not been sick for a long time, but now his condition became more and more severe. After only a few days, he could not stand it anymore. ??Gu Zhang asked the imperial doctor to see the old lady, but the imperial doctor just said: "The old lady is so sick and old that there is nothing she can do." The old lady¡¯s face was also swollen and she lay in a daze for a few days. Chen knew that the old lady was really afraid of death this time. As the saying goes, men are afraid of wearing boots and women are afraid of wearing hats. When a man is seriously ill, his feet are swollen, and when a woman is seriously ill, her head and face are swollen. This is a sign of the next life. ??Ms. Chen quickly asked the housekeeper to prepare the necessary things, such as coffins, shrouds, etc., and also asked someone to deliver a message to Ping''an City. ??This day, the groggy old lady suddenly felt much better and sober. She was helped by the girl to sit up, had a bowl of porridge, and said a few words to Gu Qing. The family members knew that the old lady was recovering from her illness, so they all stayed at her bedside. At night, the old lady could only breathe out but not in. ??The old lady was sweating profusely and struggled to say, "I want to go back -" and then ran out of breath. ?? Chen cried a few times despite the thunder and the rain, and Li Chunhua also wiped her tears. ? Lanzhi and Qin Xin squeezed together for a long time, but they really had no feelings for the old lady and couldn''t hold back tears. After crying for a while and expressing filial piety, everyone got busy. ?Hurry up and change into mourning clothes, ask the housekeeper to set up a memorial tent, and send messages to familiar families and the palace. After hearing the news about Gu Fei''s face, he sent someone to deliver the memorial ceremony. Soon, the powerful people in Beijing got the news. For a time, the gate of Changping Marquis was busy with traffic, and countless princes and ministers went to express their condolences to the Gu family. ??Ms. Chen looked at this situation and sighed with Li Chunhua, "Your grandma is walking around in a lively manner." ??If the old lady had not come to Beijing, she would not have the lively scene now if she left. ?The uncle¡¯s family, the aunt¡¯s family, the brother-in-law¡¯s family, and the village chief¡¯s family quickly came to the capital. ? Gu Zhong cried sincerely in front of the soul. The old lady really had nothing to say to her eldest son. He was the one who loved her most in her life. The eldest aunt also cried a lot. Her mother gave birth to her and raised her. This feeling is different from others. Xing''er also cried for real. She had no intention of coming, but her husband-in-law encouraged her to come at home, so she had no choice but to come with her husband. On the day of the old lady¡¯s funeral, almost all the prominent officials in the capital set up sheds for roadside sacrifices. ?Walking all the way there, there was a thick layer of paper money scattered on the road. ??The coffin left the city, changed carriages and horses and continued walking. Gu Zhong was the eldest son and Gu Qing was the grandson. Together they supported the old lady''s coffin back to her hometown of Xiqin County for burial. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Xiao Yu had been away for two months and received good news, saying that he had captured two cities. At the court, Gu Fei first promoted mathematics education and some physics knowledge in the Imperial College. She knows very well that for society to develop, problems cannot be solved by just one or two time travellers. Basic disciplines must keep up. There are naturally geniuses in the world who will move forward along the path of science. Xiao Yu said he would capture the two northeastern counties within half a year, but it took seven months to capture these two counties. Wang An and his son died, and the remaining troops were captured by Xiao Yu. After making some arrangements for the affairs of several northeastern counties, Xiao Yu returned home as quickly as possible. Gu Fei''s pregnancy is estimated to be more than eight months old. When his son Xiaochi was born, he was away fighting and was not with Gu Fei. ??He wanted to accompany her to give birth to this child no matter what. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1000： Not in vain Chapter 1000 It¡¯s not a trip in vain ??Xiao Yu left the large army behind and only took his personal guards to rush to the capital day and night. As I was approaching the capital, I met the postman who was delivering the message. ??Gu Fei has already started the campaign, and the manager of Qianqing Palace specially sent him to deliver the message. Xiao Yu was extremely anxious. Fortunately, he was only more than ten miles away from the capital. He hurried slowly and hurriedly, and it took him more than half an hour to reach the palace gate. As soon as they reached the door, the horse was exhausted and collapsed. ??Xiao Yu suddenly jumped up from his horse, performed Qinggong, and went straight to Qianqing Palace. The curtains of the delivery room were hung low, and Gu Fei''s painful shouts could be heard in the room. Hearing this voice, Xiao Yu burst into tears without realizing it. From this voice, he could tell that Xiao Fei was suffering from great pain. He raised his feet and rushed in. As he rushed, he shouted, "Xiao Fei, I''m back." ? Gu Fei heard this sound from inside, and her mind was still clear, so she shouted with all her strength, "You are not allowed to come in." Xiao Yu''s feet were already at the door of the delivery room, but his wife was not allowed to come in, so how could he dare to take another step forward. ??Stone pulled Xiao Yu behind, silently handed him a handkerchief, and whispered: "Your Majesty, please wipe your tears." ??Xiao Yu wiped his tears carelessly, feeling his heart flustered. By this time, it was already dusk, and the palace maid took Xiao Chi from Palace Master Yan. Xiao Yu and Xiao Chi were in perfect sync, squatting together at the door of the delivery room, staring at the curtain stupidly. The midwife poured out basin after basin of **** water. Xiao Yu''s heart clenched into a ball. ?Xiao Chi asked his father, "Father, does it hurt that the queen screams so loudly?" Xiao Yu nodded silently, "It hurts. You were born like this too." ??Xiao Chi turned to look at Xiao Yu, "Then why doesn''t the father have a child? If the father gives birth to a child, the mother will not feel pain." Xiao Yu was both angry and funny, "Only women can give birth to children. If I can give birth to your mother, how can I make your mother suffer?" ?Xiao Chi thought for a while and nodded vigorously. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but I suddenly heard a cry from inside the house, ¡°It¡¯s a baby, it¡¯s a little princess.¡± Xiao Yu felt relieved and asked eagerly, "Is the Queen okay?" Qin''er raised the curtain and came out, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, your Majesty is fine." Xiao Yu looked at Xiao Chi and said with joy, "You have a sister." God knows how much he wants a delicate little girl. The little girl is different from the son. She does not have to inherit the throne. She can be pampered no matter how much she wants. She can do whatever she wants. The two of them waited outside the door for a long time until the delivery room was cleaned up. ??Incense was lit in the room, and Qin''er opened the curtain and came out. Xiao Yu picked up Xiao Chi and said, "Come on, let''s go in to see your mother and sister." ?Gu Fei was lying on the bed, with a swaddled baby beside him. ??Xiao Yu didn''t know why, but when he looked at Gu Fei, whose hair was wet with sweat on the bed, his eyes became wet again. He bent down and touched Gu Fei''s forehead, "We won''t have any more children from now on." ¡°We have Xiao Chi and a little girl, which is enough.¡± ?Xiao Chi came over and also stood on tiptoes to touch Gu Fei''s head. Xiao Yu picked him up, put him on the bed, and said with a smile: "We have almost done everything we need to do. From now on, we will live happily as a family of four." ?Gu Fei smiled and nodded slowly. Coming to this world, she has a happy home, she has received a lot of love, and she has not lived this life in vain. She believes that the world will become better and better with their efforts. This book ends here. Thank you to those who have always voted, subscribed, tipped and commented for the author. Your support is the author¡¯s motivation. I wish you all better and better days ahead and all your wishes come true. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1001： Miao girl Chapter 1001 Miao Girl The next day was originally the day to go to court. The Minister of Civil and Military Affairs waited in the Jinluan Hall for a long time, but did not see the Queen going to court. While they were discussing, a **** came out and waved his whip, "The Queen gave birth last night, and the Emperor was tired from traveling and riding, so he will not go to court today." The **** retreated after speaking. As the civil and military officials walked out, they began to discuss, "The emperor has returned to Beijing?" ¡°Isn¡¯t the army still on the way?¡± Someone whispered: "The emperor must be worried about the queen and hastened back." "It must be so. The Emperor and the Queen are really in love." Someone lowered his voice and said, "It''s been almost a year since the emperor ascended the throne. Why haven''t you mentioned the matter of choosing a concubine?" Taishi Su heard it from behind and remained silent. Wang Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites said: "Since the emperor ascended the throne, he has spent all his time waiting for improvement. He has also personally conquered two counties in the northeast, and he has not yet taken care of this matter." ¡°I will write a memorial in two days to ask you to choose a concubine.¡± ?Several people on the side agreed, "It''s extremely, extremely true. There is only one queen in the emperor''s harem, and the crown prince has only one son. It needs to be spread out more." Wang Shangshu suddenly looked back and happened to see Grand Master Su. He said with a smile: "Grand Master, will we go to Zhezi together?" Su Taishi touched the long beard under his chin and said, "I won''t get involved. Everyone can do what they want." said and walked out quickly. Su Chen glanced at these people and left. Xue Chen fell behind and remembered the one who first mentioned choosing a concubine. Geng Zhong, the Minister of Civil Service. He was convinced. He heard that Geng Zhong''s family had a daughter who was fourteen or fifteen years old. She was as beautiful as a flower. It seemed that she wanted to send her to the palace to gain greater wealth. When Xue Chen returned home, Dugu Yin came up to him and took off his court clothes for him, "Why are you back so early, husband?" Xue Chen changed into Feiyu clothes and said, "The Queen has given birth to a little princess. She will stop attending court today." Duguyin said "Ah", "Your Majesty is so beautiful. When the little princess grows up, she will be beautiful and fragrant." "I will hand over the gift soon. If the palace agrees, I will go into the palace to visit the Queen." Xue Chen said "Hmm" and was buckling his belt. The servant outside said through the curtain: "Madam, there is a woman outside the door of the house. She is said to be Madam''s relative and comes from Miao territory." Duguyin was startled for a moment, "Miao Jiang?" She thought for a while, "Could it be Geshanka?" Xue Chen¡¯s hand holding the belt also paused, ¡°Miao Nu?¡± Duguyin said to the door: "Please invite people to the flower hall first." When the servant left, she whispered to Xue Chen: "I wrote a letter to my uncle half a year ago to tell him about my marriage to my husband. After all, my uncle is my only elder." ¡°My uncle later wrote a letter saying that he had time to visit me, but who knew it was my cousin who came.¡± ¡°Husband, my cousin has come all the way from a thousand miles away. Look¡ª¡± Xue Chen buckled his belt and patted her shoulder, "Since she is a cousin and has come all the way, it is natural for her to live in the house for a while and to entertain her well." "You are the matron of the house. You don''t need to ask me about these things. You can arrange them yourself." He strode out and said, "I went to the Yamen. I have something to do today, so I may not come back for dinner in the evening." ?After exiting the second gate, the horses and servants were waiting outside the gate. Xue Chen got on his horse and went out to the corner gate. Duguyin waited in the flower hall for a while and then saw the maid leading a girl in. ?The girl is about fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing a complicated Miao dress, her hair is tied up, and there is a silver hairpin in her head. ?The girl has a slightly darker complexion, a round face and big eyes, and she looks a bit childish. Next to him was a girl of about the same age. The girl was tall and strong, and she could carry two big bags effortlessly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1002： Find a husband Chapter 1002 Find a husband Duguyin stood up hurriedly, "But sister Geshanka?" Ge Shanka turned his head and looked at her, "Are you my aunt''s daughter, Sister Yin?" ?She spoke with a heavy accent, and Duguyin could barely understand her. ?She hurriedly pulled her to sit down, and the servant quickly served tea. Duguyin smiled and said: "The last time I saw you in Miao Village, I was only twelve years old and you were only eight years old. I didn''t expect that we haven''t seen each other for so many years." Ge Shanka nodded and motioned to the girl, "Take out the letter written by my father." The girl put the bundle on the ground and untied it. Duguyin couldn''t help but twitching her mouth. There were a bunch of bottles and jars in the bag, as well as some silver jewelry and clothes. Duguyin''s pupils shrank when she saw those bottles and jars. She could probably guess what was in them. She was most afraid of these things. ??The girl rummaged around for a while, found a letter and handed it to Duguyin. Duguyin opened it and looked at it, and was stunned for a long time. It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t understand it, the letter is written in Chinese characters, it¡¯s just¡ª She turned to look at Geshanka, "Do you know what uncle wrote in the letter?" Geshanka nodded, "I know, it was dad who asked me to come." Duguyin rubbed her forehead. In her uncle''s letter, she asked her to find a husband for Geshanka in the Central Plains to marry. She asked in confusion: "Are there no good young people in the Miao village?" Geshanka glared, "Of course, but there has been a lot of chaos in the Miao village recently. Dad insists on letting me come, but I can''t help it." Duguyin sighed, "In this case, I will ask the official media to come to the government tomorrow to see if they have any good candidates on hand." Geshanka tilted his head and said, "First of all, no matter who it is, I have to like it myself before it counts." Duguyin felt like her head was getting bigger. Women from the Miao family had never learned the etiquette of the Central Plains, so it was not easy for them to treat each other well. ??The cousin has to be satisfied. She has to find a time to go there. She waved her hand and said, "My cousin, it''s hard work coming from afar. Let''s go and rest first. The matter of finding a husband will not be settled in a short time." The servant saluted Geshanka and said, "Cousin, Madam has arranged the yard for you. Please come with your servant." ?Geshanka''s maid gathered the bundles on the ground, tied them in a knot, carried them on her back, and left. Duguyin then remembered that she had not yet delivered the book to the palace, so she quickly asked her personal maid to take care of it. ?Hand the paper in, in the evening, news came from the palace, allowing her to visit the palace tomorrow. ?Duguyin was very happy. It had only been two days since the Queen Mother gave birth. Logically speaking, only the female family members of the Changping Marquis were eligible to visit. She originally thought she would have to wait for a while before entering the palace, but the Queen Mother allowed her to go, which showed that the Queen Mother regarded her as one of her own family members. ??If she was jealous of Gu Fei in the past and felt that Gu Fei was not worthy of her senior brother, after the changes in the past few years, she has become submissive to Gu Fei''s methods, and she does not even dare to be disrespectful in her heart. ?Early the next morning, Duguyin put on his third-grade imperial edict, put on his golden Zhai crown, and prepared to enter the palace. Geshanka had breakfast and came over to tell Duguyin that she wanted to go out for a tour of the capital. Seeing the golden Zhai crown on Duguyin''s head, Geshanka tilted his head and said, "This is quite nice. Which jewelry shop on the street sells it? I''ll buy one to wear too." Duguyin laughed, "Good sister, you can''t buy this outside." ¡°This can only be worn by high-ranking wives, and they are all made by the palace manufacturing office.¡± ¡°You want to wear this, unless you also want to be a royal wife.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1003： Queen Mother Chapter 1003 The Queen Mother Gshanka asked doubtfully, "Then how can I be the wife of Gaoming?" Duguyin smiled proudly, "Marry a man who is an official, and you will naturally become your wife. This is called honoring the husband and honoring the wife." Geshanka shook his head, "Forget it, the officials here are all old men. I don''t like them. I want to find a good-looking man." Duguyin chuckled, "There are many young and good-looking men in the capital who are also officials. It depends on whether you have that blessing." "By the way, if you want to go out, take the girl with you. The capital is big, so don''t get lost." Geshanka said unconvinced: "How could I get lost? I haven''t lost anything for more than a thousand miles." Duguyin waved his hand, "As long as you don''t lose it." ?She told the girl, "Go and add some money to the account and give your cousin a penny as pocket money." ¡°When my cousin goes out, she sends two women and a girl to follow her.¡± After speaking, he said to Geshanka: "You can take a stroll today. When I have free time tomorrow, I will accompany you to the silver shop to pick out some beautiful jewelry." ?She looked at the Miao clothes on Geshanka''s body and said, "I also need to make some clothes in the style of the capital city." "Okay, you can do it yourself, I have to go into the palace to visit the Queen." After saying that, Duguyin walked out of the second door and got into the car, and the car drove towards the palace gate. After entering the palace gate, the car stopped, and the **** led Duguyin to Qianqing Palace. In the Qianqing Palace, Gu Fei was leaning on the kang with a warm hat on his head. She didn''t feel cold at all, but Mrs. Chen insisted on letting her take it with her because she was afraid that the wind would cause her to have a headache when she got older. ?At the moment, the wet nurse was breastfeeding the little princess. Gu Fei originally wanted to feed it herself, but there was no milk. ??Ms. Chen and Qin Xin, they were standing next to the wet nurse, watching the little princess sucking milk with great interest. Duguyin was led in by the palace maid. She knelt down and said, "My wife pays homage to the Queen." ?Gu Fei raised his hand and said, "Get up quickly, why are you kneeling down?" He also motioned to the palace maid to give him a seat. ? Dugu Yin got up, and walked to Gu Fei''s side in a polite manner, and sat on a small stool. He did not dare to look directly at Gu Fei, "The queen''s health is recovering well." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Very good." ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal, just be casual.¡± He also asked how Duguyin was doing at home. Duguyin honestly told her about her cousin''s visit. Gu Fei smiled and said, "There will be a flower viewing banquet in the palace next month. You can bring her into the palace to have a look. I also heard her talk about Miao Jiang." Miao territory is located at the junction of Xiangnan County and Qianzhou County. ?The mountains here are continuous. Some places are ruled by chieftains, and some places are beyond the reach of chieftains. They live a completely self-sufficient and isolated life. Now that the two northeastern counties have been captured, Gu Fei and Xiao Yu are planning to return these ethnic minority areas to the central government. ??Furthermore, she got news a few days ago that several chieftains in Miao territory started fighting for some unknown reason, and there had been several large-scale armed fights. I just happened to call Dugu Yin¡¯s cousin over and ask about the situation. Duguyin was so flattered that she thought Gu Fei was giving her face, so she quickly stood up to thank him. At this time, Lian''er walked quickly to Gu Fei, lowered her head and whispered softly: "The Queen Mother is here." After a while, the eunuch''s voice sounded, "The Queen Mother has arrived." ?The Queen Mother came in holding Nanny Xu''s hand, and everyone in the room knelt down. Gu Fei also bowed on the Kang and bowed. ?The Queen Mother slowly glanced around the room, and then gave Aunt Xu a wink. Aunt Xu said, "I''m sorry." Everyone who was kneeling on the ground got up and stood aside, not daring to make a sound. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1004： Blackmail Chapter 1004: Blackmail The Queen Mother sat down at the main seat. Lian''er served tea. The Queen Mother didn''t use it. She glanced at Gu Fei and asked, "How is the Queen''s recovery?" ??Gu Fei supported her body and said, "The queen mother has recovered well when she returns." The Queen Mother picked up the tea cup and said slowly: "Now that the Emperor has returned to the palace, the Queen will not go to court again." "The queen must know that you are a woman after all, and managing the harem, caring for your husband and raising children is what you should do." ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes and did not respond. The Queen Mother raised her voice slightly and said, "Queen, does what Ai Jia said make sense?" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "The Queen Mother is right, but in matters in the court, all ministers and concubines obey the emperor''s orders." ??Ms. Chen stood nearby with her head lowered, feeling extremely frightened. The Queen Mother was obviously dissatisfied with Gu Fei and came to beat her. However, the daughter didn''t know how to follow her words. ?She was about to open her mouth to persuade Gu Fei when her body moved. Qin Xin next to her gently pulled her sleeve. Chen suddenly stood still. The Queen Mother placed the tea cup in her hand heavily and said, "It seems that the Queen cannot listen to what Ai Jia said." ¡°Since the queen likes to interfere with affairs in the court, she probably won¡¯t have time to take care of the little princess, so the little princess will move to Cining Palace and be taken care of by the Ai family herself.¡± ¡°Mother Xu, go and pick up the little princess and drive back to the palace.¡± The Queen Mother stood up, and Nanny Xu had no choice but to walk towards the wet nurse. ?She knew in her heart that the queen did not agree to what the queen mother said and had disgraced her. The queen mother wanted to use the little princess to threaten the queen. But is this a master who can be blackmailed? She glanced at Gu Fei, whose face was calm and showed no emotion or anger. ?Lian''er, who was standing by the door, heard the Queen Mother''s words, bowed her body, slowly backed away, opened the curtain and ran away quickly. The nanny was holding the little princess in panic. Qin''er stepped forward and stood in front of the nanny, "Mother Xu, the little princess is only two days old. I''m afraid she won''t be able to see the wind." ??Mother Xu smiled awkwardly and looked back at the Queen Mother, "That''s true. Otherwise, we can wait until the little princess is one month old." She said this to the Queen Mother when she stepped down the steps. She thought with her toes and knew that the Emperor must be on the Queen''s side. The Queen Mother took the little princess with her front legs, and the Emperor dared to hold her back with her hind legs. Why bother? Who would have thought that the Queen Mother just screwed it up and stared at Nanny Xu, "Why, no one listens to what I say? Don''t you even take the Ai family seriously?" "Are you all thinking that the Ai family is getting old and won''t live for a few days, so you are all trying to cling to the queen?" Her son became the emperor, and she was supposed to be the most noble woman in the world, but who in this palace paid attention to her? ?The son will not say anything. He has never been afraid of anyone since he was a child. Even his father dared to contradict him. But her daughter-in-law has now climbed onto her head, how can she bear it? ??Mother Xu quickly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. How dare I, this old slave?" ¡°The old slave is just worried that the little princess won¡¯t be able to bear the wind.¡± The Queen Mother was still angry and ordered another Nanny Chen, "Go and bring the little princess over." ?Mama Chen walked towards the nanny hesitantly. ?Gu Fei glanced towards the door at this time. She knew that Lian''er had run away just now. Needless to say, she had gone to report the news to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have to go to court today, so he was correcting the memorial in the front hall. He was supposed to be here soon. She didn''t want to have a direct conflict with the Queen Mother, after all, she was Xiao Yu''s biological mother. Just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly saw the curtain move and Lian''er came in. ?Her face was still red, and she had obviously just run over. As soon as she entered the door, she looked at Gu Fei and shook her head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1005： superior and inferior Chapter 1005: Superiority and inferiority Lian''er just ran to the front hall, where Xiao Yu was discussing with several ministers. She didn''t dare to go in and disturb her, so she had to tell Xiao Fuzi, who was beside Xiao Yu, that something was going on in the palace, and then hurried back. ?When Gu Fei saw Lian''er''s expression, she knew that she couldn''t count on Xiao Yu at this moment. She saw Nanny Chen walking towards the nanny, but Qin''er was still blocking the way. ?Gu Fei lowered his eyes. Even if the Queen Mother were to take Ling''er away at this moment, Xiao Yu would definitely take her back. ??If Ling''er was older, she wouldn''t care. The Queen Mother is Ling''er''s biological grandmother, so she won''t harm her. ?Ke Ling''er was only two days old, and it was winter again. If he was taken out to see the wind, or if he got sick, such a young child would not be able to withstand the torment. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end her love for her daughter prevailed, and she said softly: "Is Ling''er asleep? Bring her to me." The little princess had just finished feeding and fell asleep, nestling in the nurse''s arms silently. Hearing Gu Fei''s words, the wet nurse felt as if she had been granted amnesty. She quickly walked to the kang with the little princess in her arms and handed the baby to Gu Fei. Gu Fei took it and gently placed the little princess next to her. Mother Chen stood awkwardly in the middle of the room, then lowered her head and knelt down. ??The Queen Mother and the Empress were fighting, and it was their maids who were unlucky. The Queen Mother was so angry that she was shaking all over. Gu Fei is contradicting her face to face! ??It doesn''t matter if there is no one here, but Mrs. Changpinghou, the daughter-in-law of the Changpinghou family, and Mrs. Xue are all here, and there are so many maids watching, but her face is just thrown to the ground by Gu Fei! But she couldn''t go over and hug the little princess in person. Naturally, no one would dare to stop her, but it would be too shameful. ¡°Okay! Okay! Okay!¡± ¡°What a queen!¡± The Queen Mother pointed at Gu Fei and was shaking with anger. Did she dare to be so arrogant because she knew there was nothing she could do to her? I can¡¯t take care of you, so I can¡¯t take care of your family? She suddenly turned her head and looked at Mrs. Chen, "You are a good daughter raised by the Marquis of Changping. You don''t know the dignity and inferiority. You don''t even look down on me, the Queen Mother!" ??Chen didn¡¯t dare to say a word and kowtowed on the ground. Qin Xin lay on the ground and did not dare to make a sound. The Queen Mother sternly said: "Come here, please give me a hand on her mouth. It is the fault of her father to raise such a daughter. It is the fault of the Marquis of Changping to raise such a daughter. The Aijia will let you know what superiority and inferiority are today!" Nanny Xu and Nanny Chen were both kneeling on the ground at this moment. When they heard the Queen Mother''s instructions, ten thousand grass and mud horses ran through their hearts. ??Who dares to beat the Queen¡¯s mother? Don¡¯t you want your hand anymore? The two of them could only kneel on the ground, not daring to move. The Queen Mother came here today, bringing only two nuns and four maids. The two nuns did not move, and the maids did not dare to move. They all knelt on the ground. The Queen Mother gave the order, but no one dared to move in the whole hall. The Queen Mother''s face turned ferocious, and she pointed at Nanny Chen, "Come here and give her a hard slap on the mouth." Chen''s heart felt calm. She knew that the Queen Mother''s slap on her was fake, but the slap on Gu Fei''s face was real. ?She wasn''t too scared, so what would happen if she was hit a few times? Qin Xin frowned slightly. She was not afraid that her mother-in-law would suffer. With Gu Fei here, her mother-in-law would be fine. But the Queen Mother and the Empress had a falling out, which was not good after all. ??In case today''s incident spreads, those ministers will have something to say again. Duguyin knelt beside her and shivered. She shouldn''t have come today. Who knew she would run into something like this. ??Manny Chen was called upon and had to stand up and walked towards Mrs. Chen tremblingly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1006： dizzy Chapter 1006: I¡¯m so angry The little princess snorted twice at this time. Gu Fei patted the little princess and said calmly: "Whoever dares to touch my mother today, I will prevent her from leaving Qianqing Palace." Chen Yan''s legs were soft and fell to the ground, and did not dare to speak, just facing the **** of the queen mother. The Queen Mother looked at the people in the hall, but there was no one she had ordered to move. She became furious and pointed at Gu Fei, "You, you are disobedient and unfilial, you are simply-" Before she finished speaking, the Queen Mother shook twice and fell softly to the ground. Qin''er quickly stepped forward and supported the Queen Mother before she fell to the ground. Just at this moment, Xiao Yu came in from the door. ??He saw his mother-in-law kneeling and the palace maids all over the floor, and then looked at his mother-in-law who was unconscious with clenched teeth. He took a few steps to grab the queen mother, supported the queen mother, and said, "Call the doctor quickly!" Lian''er quickly ran out and sent the **** to call the doctor. Mother Xu walked to the Queen Mother on her knees, with tears streaming down her face, "The Queen Mother¡ª" ?? Qin Xin looked at the chaos in the room and closed her eyes. It was over. The queen fainted with anger, fearing that the emperor and the queen would have a bad relationship because of this. ??Xiao Yu carried his mother to a royal concubine''s couch and laid her down. He sat down on the edge of the cave, glanced around, and said in a deep voice: "Why did the Queen Mother faint suddenly?" No one dared to speak out. ?Gu Fei sighed and said softly: "Mother Xu, please tell me." Mother Xu is a member of the Queen Mother, so naturally she can win Xiao Yu''s trust more. ??Mother Xu did not add any exaggeration and told everything that happened after the Queen Mother came over. Hearing that his mother was going to take away the little princess, Xiao Yu frowned. Hearing that his mother was about to beat his mother-in-law, Xiao Yu''s lips twitched. Hearing again that the Queen Mother fainted because she ordered the maids to move, Xiao Yu was speechless. He sighed, "Prepare a soft sedan chair and carry the Queen Mother back to Cining Palace." ??Lian''er quickly asked someone to prepare a soft sedan and carried the Queen Mother away. Xiao Yu followed him for two steps, paused, turned around and said softly to Gu Fei: "I''m sorry for you. I''ll follow you and have a look. I''ll come back later." Then he strode out. After Xiao Yu left, Mrs. Chen was helped up from the ground by Qin Xin. ?Duguyin stood up tremblingly, standing aside and not daring to speak. ?Gu Fei raised her hand and said, "Mrs. Xue, go ahead. I''ll ask you to come in and talk when I''m free." Duguyin quickly lowered his head and responded, then retreated. Lian''er waved her hand, and all the maids and wet nurses in the room also went out. Mrs. Chen came forward and sat by the Kang, holding Gu Fei''s hand, "How good is this? I don''t know if the Queen Mother''s body is in the way, and there is also the Emperor. The Emperor won''t be angry with you, right?" ??Qin Xin bit her lip. It seemed that the emperor was not angry, but it was hard to say whether there was any resentment in his heart. Besides, this matter cannot be hidden. They will not go out and tell it, and neither will the people in Qianqing Palace. However, the Queen Mother will definitely not miss this opportunity. It is estimated that this matter will be spread outside the palace in less than two days. go. ?Those ministers were already dissatisfied with Gu Fei going to court, so they should not put their hat on Gu Fei''s head when the time comes. What a big deal, he is not filial, he does not respect his mother -in -law, and he is unsatisfactory for the women''s examples, etc., and so on. You ca n¡¯t run away. The queen has a headache. ?Gu Fei shook his head gently, "Mom, you don''t have to worry, nothing will happen to you." Seeing that Gu Fei spoke easily, Mrs. Chen''s worries eased a little. Qin Xin originally planned to remind Gu Fei to be on guard against impeachment by the ministers, but then she thought about it, the Queen was a woman who could sit in the court, so she would not be able to see this. There is no need to remind you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1007： Cant stand the excitement Chapter 1007 Can¡¯t stand the excitement Chen and Qin Xin sat for a while before leaving. Xiao Yu followed him to Cining Palace. After checking his pulse, the imperial doctor knelt on the ground and said, "The Queen Mother is suffering from a burning heart, which has caused liver qi to stagnate." Xiao Yu leaned forward, "Is it important?" ??The imperial doctor hesitated for a moment and said, "If the Queen Mother''s depression can be relieved, that''s okay, but she won''t be able to withstand stimulation in the future." Xiao Yu frowned, "What will happen if you are stimulated?" ?The imperial doctor whispered: "I''m afraid it will cause angina pectoris or stroke if it is stimulated." Xiao Yu felt uncomfortable looking at his pale mother on the kang. ??Although he usually finds his mother troublesome, she is his mother after all. He only hopes that his mother will be healthy and live a long life. He sighed, "Let''s make a prescription." ?The imperial doctor retreated to prepare a prescription. At this time, the queen mother on the kang finally woke up leisurely. Xiao Yu approached and asked, "What do you think, the Queen Mother?" When the Queen Mother saw her son, all her grievances burst out at once, and she cried, "I don''t want to live in the palace anymore. I want to move out. Sooner or later, the Queen will be angry to death if I live in the palace." It''s hard for Xiao Yu to accuse his mother of being ridiculous at the moment, so he can''t really make his mother mad to death. He whispered: "Queen mother, please calm down. The imperial doctor just said that it is not appropriate for the queen to be angry. She must have a good life and be raised well." The Queen Mother cried like pear blossoms and rain, "What else can I raise? It''s better to die early and be clean." ¡°Nowadays, everyone in the palace only knows that there is a queen. Who takes me, the queen mother, seriously?¡± ¡°I just want to bring my granddaughter here to raise, but she dares to contradict me in person.¡± "Who in this palace is not afraid of her? Now that I am old, I have to live by her face. How can I live?" Xiao Yu was irritated and couldn''t contradict her, so he had to suppress his anger and said: "Mom is overthinking. The Queen is in charge of the Sixth Palace. She is in charge of the affairs of the harem. Those maids naturally act according to the wind. You are Queen Mother, who dares not to take you seriously?" Hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s words, the Queen Mother screamed again: ¡°Command the Sixth Palace?¡± ¡°Where is the Sixth Palace today?¡± ¡°She knows how to dominate you and not allow you to choose a concubine or get close to other women!¡± ¡°I have pity on my son. After becoming an emperor, his life is worse than that of a farmer. The farmer harvested a few more bushels of wheat, and he still wants to take a concubine back. My son, you are marrying a fierce woman!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s fists were clenched. I almost want to walk away. ?He endured it again and again, and then said after a long while: "If the Queen Mother keeps worrying about these things that she shouldn''t worry about, I''m afraid her life span will be hindered." ¡°Why don¡¯t the queen plant flowers and grass every day, or invite someone to come in and read books to relieve her boredom?¡± ?The Queen Mother cried sadly on the pillow, "You can only use these words to talk to me. I don''t like growing flowers. If you really want me to relieve my boredom, you can bring me the little princess." "Otherwise, if you choose a concubine, I won''t raise the children she gives birth to. She will never stop the children born by the concubine." Xiao Yu stood up suddenly, "Mother, I have told you this matter many times, why do you have to mention it again and again?" Seeing Xiao Yu''s faint anger, the Queen Mother panicked, covering her heart and shouting, "Ouch - Ouch - I can''t breathe." Xiao Yu had just heard from the imperial doctor that he might suffer from angina pectoris if he was stimulated again. He took it seriously and softened his voice quickly, "Don''t be angry, mother. The imperial doctor is going to prescribe a prescription. I''ll take the medicine soon and I''ll have a good rest." Seeing that her son''s attitude had softened, the queen mother was secretly happy. It turned out that her son still cared about her. She started to moan more and more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1008： Feeling distressed Chapter 1008 Heartache Xu Yan was very worried that the queen mother was too troublesome. Xiao Yu''s patience was gone. The Queen Mother raised her hand and brushed her away, "You are not needed." "I know that you are also eager to go to Qianqing Palace to curry favor with the Queen. You don''t even listen to my words." Mother Xu had a wry smile on her face. She just didn''t want the Queen Mother to have a dispute with the Queen. ??Xiao Yu suddenly came to his senses. His mother spoke with great energy and her face recovered. She didn''t look like she had angina pectoris. He stood up quickly and said, "I''m going outside to see how the imperial doctor''s prescription is going." After saying that, the soles of my feet were greased. The Queen Mother began to moan loudly again, and Xiao Yu ran away without looking back. After leaving Cining Palace, Xiao Yu had a wry smile on his face. ?He feels that his mother is free and can come up with whatever she wants. Xiao Fei regards the two children as having the same life. After giving birth to Ling''er, she planned to breastfeed by herself, but she couldn''t produce milk, so she had to use the prepared wet nurse. To take Ling''er away from her would be like tearing out her heart. He got on the royal chariot and returned to Qianqing Palace. His mother-in-law and others had already left. ?Gu Fei and the little princess were on the kang, and they seemed to be asleep. ?He waved his hand to make people leave. He sat by the kang and touched Gu Fei''s face. ?Gu Fei slowly opened his eyes and looked at him quietly. Xiao Yu lowered his head and kissed her cheek, "My mother-in-law, you don''t need to pay attention to her. If she troubles you again in the future, please send someone to call me." ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°You have been wronged today, and so has your mother-in-law.¡± ¡°In a moment, I¡¯ll have someone pack some things to send to the Changping Marquis.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded slightly and put her arms around his waist, "I''m also too impatient." "Ling''er is only two days old, and I''m afraid she might get sick if I hold her out in the wind." ¡°She is still so young, if she gets sick...¡± In this era, medical conditions are limited, and the mortality rate of children is not generally high. ??Gu Fei still remembers hearing a very old woman say in her previous life that she raised four after giving birth to eleven children. ? It is true that there are also reasons for war, but the mortality rate of children is really high, so there is only non-stop birth. ??Xiao Yu nodded, reached out and poked Ling''er''s little face, "Our little princess can''t get sick." ?Gu Fei closed his eyes and suddenly whispered: "Xiao Yu¡ª" "If one day you are annoyed with me, or you don''t want to live with me, or you want to choose a concubine, you can just tell me. I have no objection. I will take my two children out of the palace." Xiao Yu was shocked, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "How could I bother you? I can''t help but hurt you. We have to live together forever." "No, one life is not enough. I will never be able to leave you in the next life, and the next life after that." He bent down and kissed Gu Fei randomly on the face, "I told you, I won''t choose a concubine. You are enough for me." ¡°You are not allowed to think wildly.¡± ??Gu Fei took a long while before saying "hmm". Xiao Yu simply took off his shoes and got on the kang, hugging her tightly, "Don''t worry, I won''t let the Queen Mother take Ling''er away." ?Gu Fei nodded, but tears flowed down unconsciously. Xiao Yu was panicked. He seemed to have never seen Gu Fei shed tears in his memory. Gu Fei had never used the methods of women crying, making trouble, and hanging themselves in front of him. She is always general-minded and reasonable. Seeing Gu Fei''s tears, he was not only flustered, but also felt cramps in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1009： a little depressed Chapter 1009 A little depressed Xiao Yu hurriedly wiped her tears, kissed her carelessly, and said softly: "Stop crying." ¡°If you cry during the month of confinement, your eyes will be damaged.¡± "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. If I had come earlier, this wouldn''t have happened." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let this happen again.¡± ??Gu Fei didn''t know why she suddenly became hypocritical. She suddenly thought that she was suffering from postpartum depression, right? When women are pregnant and giving birth, hormone levels in their bodies fluctuate greatly, which can easily lead to emotional instability. Thinking about the news about mothers suffering from postpartum depression who jumped off buildings with their children in previous lives, Gu Fei couldn''t help but shudder. Xiao Yu felt even more distressed and raised his voice: "Go and call the imperial doctor quickly¡ª" ?Gu Fei pulled him and said, "No, I just gave birth to a baby and am a bit fragile." ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll adjust quickly.¡± ??Xiao Yu hugged her and said, "I won''t go to court this month." ¡°Bring the zhezi here for approval, and I¡¯ll be with you day and night, okay?¡± ?Gu Fei was a little moved and felt sour in her heart. She hugged Xiao Yu and rubbed against him. Xiao Yu''s heart was about to break. Xiao Fei had never shown such a fragile side in front of him. ??Although he fell in love with Xiao Fei more and more for being so weak and relying on him wholeheartedly, he still wanted to see her happy every day. He hugged her and coaxed her for a long time before Gu Fei fell asleep with tears in her eyes. He gently sucked away her tears, then let go of her and stood up to get off the bed. ?Walking to the door, he whispered to Qin''er and Lian''er, "The queen is not in a good mood. Pay more attention to her and tell her more happy things." ?He waved his hand, and the two quickly opened the curtain and went in. ? ? Xiao Yu sat in the outer room and whispered to Xiao Fuzi, "Have someone call Nanny Chen or Nanny Xu who is next to the Queen Mother." Xiao Fuzi sent someone to go quickly. Not long after, Grandma Chen came over and knelt on the ground as soon as she entered the door. Xiao Yu stared at her and said: "I don''t want to see things like this today in the future." ¡°If the Queen Mother comes to Qianqing Palace again, please send someone back to me immediately.¡± ¡°Whether I am in court or discussing matters with ministers, I must report it immediately.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong at all, you¡¯re the only one to ask.¡± ??Mother Chen shook her head and kowtowed, "I understand." Xiao Yu said again: "On weekdays, you should persuade the Queen Mother more, find more fun for her, and ask her to come less to Qianqing Palace." Mother Chen kowtowed, "Yes." Xiao Yu said with a stern face, "Also, don''t let any news of today''s events leak out." "If I heard anything outside, every one of the people serving in Cining Palace would be beaten to death." ??Mother Chen was trembling all over, "Yes, I will definitely restrain the palace maid." ??Xiao Yu snorted and waved his hand, "Go." ??Grandma Chen exited tremblingly. After walking a long way, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Your Majesty, this is because the Queen is in your heart. The Queen Mother was very angry, but the Emperor only cared about whether the Queen''s reputation would be damaged. Even though the Queen Mother did make a mistake today, alas, men tend to forget their mothers when they have a daughter-in-law. Mother Chen walked away quickly. Just after returning to the palace, I heard the Queen Mother and Nanny Xu saying: "Today''s matter, today''s matter that the Ai family was stunned by the Queen, please let people spread it to me. The more people know about it, the better." Mother Xu looked embarrassed, "This..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1010： Loyal Chapter 1010 Loyalty Chen Yan shook his heart and hurried forward, "The queen mother, the slave thought it was inappropriate." The Queen Mother groaned angrily, "You two don''t want to serve in Cining Palace anymore. Why, you want to go to Qianqing Palace to curry favor with the Queen?" ?Mother Xu suddenly knelt down and burst into tears, "My slave''s loyalty to your empress can be demonstrated day by day." "The Queen Mother''s words have left me with no place to stand." ¡°I have been following my queen since I was nine years old. My queen is the person I am closest to. My queen said this. I have no choice but to die to show my loyalty.¡± It¡¯s not that the Queen Mother doesn¡¯t understand Nanny Xu¡¯s loyalty. Even if she doesn¡¯t believe in her son, she won¡¯t distrust Nanny Xu either. ?Seeing Nanny Xu''s face bursting with tears, she felt a little unbearable, "Stop crying now. If I just say a few words to you, I won''t end up dead or alive." Xu Yan hoeed on the ground, "Mother, the old slave is brave to persuade the mother today, the mother''s body is not safe, and you must worry about it in the future." She paused, waved her hand and drove all the maids out of the palace, and then whispered: "Besides, you don''t know the emperor''s character. I am worried that if you quarrel with the emperor and the queen, you will suffer in the end." It¡¯s you!¡± Chen Yan''s heart has Qi Qi, isn''t it today? The queen mother is dizzy. This is to protect it from leakage. Why is the Queen Mother suffering? If the quarrel continues, it will be too late by the time mother and son are at odds. ??Mother Chen also knelt on the ground and spoke, "Your Majesty, what I want to say is the same as Aunt Xu''s. Please take care of yourself and don''t get angry again." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? The Queen Mother was startled, "This, this has nothing to do with Yu''er, it''s all Gu Fei''s¡ª" ¡°It¡¯s all the queen¡¯s unfilial piety.¡± Nanny Chen quickly said: "Husband and wife have been one since ancient times. If the Queen is impeached, the Emperor will not be able to lose his dignity." "The ministers still don''t know what kind of trouble they will stir up by using the topic. I also beg the empress to think again." The Queen Mother wanted to cry. Now that you have entered the palace, you have to worry about either here or there. Even if you want to take care of your daughter-in-law, why is her life so miserable? Thinking about what the two nuns said was not unreasonable, she closed her eyes and waved her hands feebly, "That''s all, who makes me, a mother, feel sorry for her son." ¡°Get up, too, all of you.¡± Xu Yan hurriedly died, "It is still the matter of the queen queen mother, so that the palace is in a good job, and the emperor can have the energy to grasp the hall firmly in his hand." Mother Chen stood up and said, "I''ll go and see if the medicine is ready." ?She walked out of the house, looked at the palace maid standing outside, and said with a cold face: "Today, no one is allowed to gossip in private about the palace affairs." ¡°The emperor has already spoken, but if we hear even a little bit of news in this palace or outside, none of us in Cining Palace will be able to survive.¡± ?Several palace maids quickly knelt down and said, "I will never dare to speak nonsense." ??Mother Chen glanced at them and hummed, "It''s good to know." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Duguyin returned home, still a little shaken. I want to find someone to talk to, but Xue Chen is not at home. ?At least she knew that she couldn''t mention this kind of thing to anyone casually, so she had to keep it in her heart. ?At lunch time, Geshanka was nowhere to be seen. She called someone over and asked, "Has my cousin returned home?" The servant replied: "I haven''t returned home yet." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1011： Astonished Chapter 1011 Shocked At this moment, Geshanka was standing at the door of a bookstore, staring blankly at a man inside. She has never seen such a good-looking man in all her life. ?Although the man''s figure is a bit thinner, his figure makes him seem to have an air of immortality. ?His skin is as white as jade, and his eyebrows, eyes, mouth and nose are all exquisite. Standing there, he looks even more beautiful than a painting. Although Geshanka was forced to learn Chinese by her father, she is illiterate. She can''t think of any other adjective besides good-looking. At this time, I saw the man in the library put down the book in his hand and came out. The light outside was bright, and Geshanka could see more clearly. The man is not only good-looking, he also has an indescribable charm about him that makes people fall in love with him. Geshanka¡¯s mouth was half open, dumbfounded. ?Su Chen came out and saw a Miao girl looking at him stupidly. ?He didn¡¯t take it seriously either. He knew that Miao girls did not understand the etiquette of the Central Plains and were naive. To them, it was not considered rude to treat people like this. ?He took Zhang Ze to a nearby restaurant. He was not on duty after the court today. He wanted to come to the bookstore to see what new books were available, but he couldn''t find any good books after flipping through them. It was already past lunch time, and he would have to trouble his sister-in-law to prepare his lunch when he returned home. It was better to eat outside before going back. ?Zhang Ze followed Su Chen into the restaurant and went up to the second floor. Su Chen sat at a table by the window and asked Zhang Ze to sit down as well. When the waiter came over, Zhang Ze was just about to order when he saw the Miao girl who had been staring at the young master in a daze at the door of the bookstore also went upstairs. ?Seeing Su Chen, Geshanka''s eyes lit up. She smiled at Su Chen and sat down at a table next to her. Su Chen turned sideways slightly and did not look at her. Zhang Ze ordered the dishes, and the waiter stood in front of Geshanka again, "What do you two girls want to eat?" Geshanka pointed at Su Chen and said, "Whatever he eats, I eat." The waiter was stunned for a moment, "Young lady, you mean to give you a portion of all the dishes this young master ordered?" Gshanka nodded happily, and the waiter understood her words. ??Geshanka was followed not only by her maid Asha, but also by two women and a girl from Xue Chen''s house. ??Seeing Geshanka staring at the man without any scruples and chasing him into the restaurant, the mother-in-law and the girl''s faces were filled with embarrassment. ?At this moment, these people were all standing upright. Geshanka didn''t ask them to sit down, and they didn''t dare to sit down. ?Asha was sitting at the same table with Geshanka carelessly. ?Geshanka propped up his chin and stared at Su Chen without blinking. Su Chen didn''t take it seriously at first, but it was really unpleasant to be looked at like this all the time. He stood up and said to Zhang Ze: "Forget it, let''s find another one." Hearing that Su Chen was about to leave, Geshanka quickly stood up and stopped in front of Su Chen, "Are you leaving?" Su Chen frowned, this woman was too rude. Zhang Ze came over to block Geshanka, "Young master, go this way." Su Chen lifted up his robe and strode forward. Geshanka quickly came around again and stood in front of Su Chen, "Master, don''t leave, I have something to do with you." The two women following Geshanka looked at each other and hurriedly stopped her, "Miss Cousin, you are blocking someone else''s way. This is very rude." Geshanka ignored them and said with a smile to Su Chen: "I''ve fallen in love with you. You are very good. You can be my husband-in-law." Su Chen''s face suddenly turned red, he flung his sleeves angrily and yelled, "Shameless!" He took long strides and hurried downstairs. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1012： Mr. Su Chapter 1012 Mr. Su Ge Shanka chased after him again, but was quickly stopped by Zhang Ze. Zhang Ze said coldly: "Miss, please respect yourself." Ge Shanka turned her head and looked at him, "I don''t understand what you mean." ¡°I don¡¯t know much Chinese.¡± ¡°I just want to ask your young master¡¯s name and where he lives. I¡¯ll ask my cousin to find someone to propose marriage.¡± ?Zhang Ze''s face turned red with anger, "Are you worthy of our young master?" After speaking, he snorted coldly and turned around to chase Su Chen. How could Ge Shankar give up? She finally met the most handsome man in the world, and she wanted him to be her husband. She pursued him without hesitation. As soon as he arrived downstairs, he saw a young man coming in from the door and greeting Su Chen, "Brother Su, are you here to eat too?" ?Geshanka raised his eyebrows, his surname was Su! Even the last name sounds so nice. ??This man was Su Chen''s colleague at the Hanlin Academy. Su Chen had to stop and exchange a few words with him. ?In just a moment, Geshanka caught up with them again and stood by the side without blinking, watching the two of them talking. Colleagues looked at her several times inexplicably. Su Chen was very angry. He covered his face with his sleeves, nodded to his colleagues, and hurried out. When Su Chen left, Geshanka was about to catch up when something suddenly occurred to him and he grabbed the colleague who had just exchanged greetings with Su Chen and asked, "Who was that who was talking to you just now?" ?The young man was startled, "Who? You mean Mr. Su?" Geshanka nodded, "Yes, that''s Mr. Su. What''s his name and where does he live?" ??The man laughed, looked her up and down, and saw that she was wearing Miao clothes, and said funnyly: "You are a Miao girl, how could you have fallen in love with Mr. Su?" Geshanka nodded, "Can''t you?" ??The man waved his hand and said, "There are many noble girls in the capital, Mr. Su doesn''t like him. How can he like a vulgar girl like you? Come on, don''t delay my meal." He turned and went upstairs. Gshanka snorted at his back, "A dog looks down on others, so I want to marry Mr. Su." The girl in the Xue Mansion almost lowered her head to her chest at this moment. The two women are married after all, and they are better off than her, but they also feel ashamed. After this delay, when Geshanka came out again, Su Chen was nowhere to be seen. The two women were afraid that she would cause trouble again, so they quickly advised her, "Cousin, it''s already past noon, so you''d better go back home quickly. If you still want to go shopping, wait until my wife goes out with you tomorrow." They were really scared. The way Mr. Su dressed and behaved showed that he was not an ordinary person. Fortunately, they didn''t care, otherwise he would have brought trouble to the government! ?With Su Chen gone, Geshanka felt that the beautiful and fun things on the street were no longer interesting. She waved her hand without interest and said, "Then go back." Back to Xue Mansion, Geshanka went back to his yard to eat. ?A woman hurriedly went to the main courtyard. She had to tell her lady about what happened today. ?This cousin, I don¡¯t dare to let her go out on the street alone again, otherwise she will get into trouble. Arrived at the main courtyard, Duguyin was still taking a nap. The mother-in-law waited in the yard for half an hour before Duguyin got up. Just when she was about to go in to report, Geshanka came over again. She didn¡¯t care whether anyone informed her or not, she took Asha into the house. The maid in the house was combing Dugu Yin''s hair. Dugu Yin saw her coming in and asked, "You''re back? Is the capital fun?" Ge Shanka calmly sat down on the chair and said, "It''s not bad. It''s much more lively than the Miao Village." "By the way, Sister Yin, I''m here to tell you that I have found the husband I want to marry. You should immediately find someone to propose marriage to me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1013： You do not deserve Chapter 1013 You don¡¯t deserve it Duguyin was looking at herself in the mirror. She was a little surprised, "So fast?" ??Just went out for a whole morning and found a good husband? ¡°Uh, no, no woman would go to the man¡¯s house to propose marriage, unless it¡¯s a visiting son-in-law.¡± Duguyin simply turned her head and looked at Geshanka seriously, "Geshanka, since you want to find a husband in the Central Plains, you must abide by the rules of the Central Plains." Geshanka tilted his head and said, "Then wouldn''t it be nice to let him be your son-in-law?" Duguyin raised her forehead and said, "That''s not the case. There are almost no men in the Central Plains who are willing to be a door-to-door son-in-law. This is a humiliation for men." She shook her head, "You don''t understand." ¡°By the way, who do you like?¡± Geshanka said seriously: "I don''t know his name or where he lives, but I heard others call him Mr. Su." ¡°Also, he is very good-looking, better-looking than everyone else.¡± Duguyin looked into the mirror and sneered, "What do you know? How many men have you seen¡ª" No matter how good-looking you are, you can have a senior brother¡ªoh no, how can you be as good-looking as the emperor? The emperor is the most handsome man she has ever seen. She suddenly thought of something and looked at Geshanka, "Mr. Su? No way, you''re not attracted to Mr. Su, are you?" Geshanka''s eyes lit up, "Sister Yin, do you know Mr. Su?" Duguyin thought for a while, Mr. Su can be called good-looking. ?Her expression became cold, "If it''s really him, I advise you not to think about it. It''s impossible. You''re not worthy of him." Geshanka stood up awkwardly, "Why do you all say that?" ¡°My father said that there is no one in this world that I am not worthy of.¡± Duguyin sneered in her heart and waved her hands impatiently, "Okay, I have something else to do. You go back to your yard first and talk about your marriage later." Geshanka saw Duguyin''s impatience, got up and left with Asha unhappily. The mother-in-law finally got the chance and hurriedly said to the maid outside the door: "I have something urgent to tell my wife. Please go in and report it quickly." Duguyin was also about to ask the mother-in-law who followed Geshanka out, but the maid quickly called her in. The mother-in-law stood on the ground and explained everything Geshanka did after seeing Su Chen. Duguyin was so angry that she trembled all over after hearing this. Even if she was once a woman in the world and didn''t follow the rules very much, she was not so shameless. ??This is a disgrace to the Xue family, a disgrace to her. Fortunately, Geshanka didn''t know where Mr. Su lived yet, otherwise, she would have come looking for him. Duguyin''s face darkened, "Tell the concierge that from today on, my cousin is not allowed to leave the house. If anyone accidentally lets my cousin out, they will be punished." ?The mother-in-law hurriedly went out and informed the concierge. Duguyin was restless in the room. Geshanka had only been here for a day and had already caused this incident. Fortunately, Mr. Su probably didn''t know that Geshanka was her cousin. ??She didn''t know whether she should pack some gifts and go to the Su Mansion to apologize. She thought about it and couldn''t make up her mind, so she could only wait until Xue Chen came back to discuss it. Xue Chen came back at the end of the year, and Dugu Yin first served him dinner. While eating, Xue Chen asked, "I went to the palace to see the Queen today. How is the Queen?" ?Duguyin hesitated for a moment and said, "Your Majesty is in good health, it''s the Queen Mother..." She told her everything about the palace. Xue Chen frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he said, "Don''t tell anyone about this matter." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1014： Raising Gu Chapter 1014 Raising Gu Duguyin hurriedly said: "I know the seriousness, but I didn''t tell anyone." ¡°There¡¯s just one more thing¡ª¡± Xue Chen said calmly: "Just tell me." ?Duguyin felt a little embarrassed and told the story about Geshanka. If her relatives caused such a shameful thing, she would also be looked down upon. Xue Chen¡¯s eyebrows were raised. He thinks more than Duguyin. He was originally from Jianghu, so he naturally knew some of the methods of Miao Jiang. He said in a deep voice: "Can your cousin know how to raise gu?" Miao people have this kind of inheritance, but of course not everyone knows it. Duguyin trembled all over, "Yes, I can." Xue Chen looked at her sharply, his eyes sharp. Duguyin shrank and waved his hands repeatedly, "Don''t worry, husband, I won''t raise Gu." ¡°It¡¯s because of this that I really don¡¯t like going to Miao territory with my mother. A few years ago, when my parents passed away, senior brother, the emperor wanted to send me to my uncle, but I didn¡¯t go either.¡± Xue Chen lowered his eyes, "I heard that women from the Miao family have been cultivating a love charm since they were young. Is it true?" Duguyin stammered, "Yeah, when I was a child, I heard my grandmother say that she asked me to raise them, but I didn''t dare to raise them. Those bugs were too disgusting." Xue Chen thought for a long time and put down his chopsticks, "There is no need to go to the Su Mansion to apologize." ¡°Master Su will not take this kind of thing to heart.¡± ¡°However, your cousin must be sent back to Miao territory immediately.¡± Duguyin hesitated to speak. She was actually very afraid of Xue Chen. Xue Chen waved his hand and said, "Let your cousin pack her bags. I will send someone to take her back early tomorrow morning." Duguyin said hesitantly: "But, I went into the palace today and mentioned my cousin to the Queen. The Queen said - she told me to bring my cousin into the palace to have a look at the flower viewing party next month. I want to hear her talk about Miao Jiang. thing." Xue Chen understood after thinking about it for a moment. The imperial newspaper the day before yesterday mentioned the civil strife in Miao territory. The Queen must have wanted to ask about the situation. Geshanka was probably sent to the capital by her chieftain father for this reason. ?At present, someone in the court is talking about the change of native land to return to Liu. Presumably the queen also wants to know more about the Miao Territory in order to make plans for the return of native land to return. Since the Queen wants to see her, it is not a good idea to send Geshanka away. He thought for a moment, "Then we''ll wait until the Queen sees her." "However, she doesn''t know etiquette. Please ask a nanny to come back as soon as possible to teach her etiquette. She must not be rude in front of the Queen. She cannot be allowed to go out alone in the future. You must restrain her." ¡°Also, don¡¯t reveal even a little bit about Mr. Su in front of her.¡± Duguyin quickly expressed her stance, "Don''t worry, husband, I know what''s appropriate. I didn''t say a word." Xue Chen glanced at Dugu Yin and sighed slightly. He proposed to marry Dugu Yin in the first place because he wanted to have a closer relationship with the emperor. ??Furthermore, he was born in the world, and he was a notorious commander of the Imperial Guard. The rich and powerful people looked down upon him and were unwilling to marry him. Duguyin is also a woman from the world and will not dislike him. After marrying her, everything else was fine, except that no one taught her how to manage the house since she was a child, so she still had to worry about the affairs of the house. He paused and said, "Forget it, I''m going to find two nuns to come back. They can stay with you to provide guidance, and they can also teach the servants about etiquette." Duguyin also knew that she was not a qualified mistress, so she blushed and said, "Thank you, husband." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1015： Give way Chapter 1015 leaked Early the next morning, Geshanka had breakfast and was about to go out with Asha. When she walked to the corner door, a boy stopped her and said, "Cousin, my wife ordered me to come down. Cousin is not allowed to go out at will from now on." " Asha scolded the boy, "Stop talking nonsense and get out of the way. Madam asked our lady to go out for a walk yesterday, but why is she not allowed to go out today?" The young man lowered his hands and said, "If sister doesn''t believe it, go and ask Madam yourself, why bother the young one?" Geshanka frowned, turned around and walked towards Duguyin''s yard. ? Duguyin was discussing things with the housekeeper when she saw Geshanka walking in with an unhappy look on her face. She forced a smile and said, "Can I have breakfast, sister?" Geshanka stood up straight, "You don''t allow me to go out?" Duguyin frowned, sent all the servants out, and pulled Geshanka to sit down, "You almost caused trouble for the government when you went out yesterday, how dare I let you go out again." Geshanka was puzzled, "I was just strolling on the street, why did I get into trouble?" Duguyin said anxiously: "You stopped Mr. Su on the street and said some nonsense. The Su family is so powerful now. Mr. Su really wants to care about you. Not only do you have no good fruit to eat, but my husband will also suffer from it." ¡± Although Geshanka grew up in Miao territory and her father was a chieftain, so she was raised a bit simple, but she was very smart and quickly grasped the key point of Duguyin''s words, "So Mr. Su is a high-ranking official? What''s more? alright!" Duguyin''s face was covered with black lines. She took a deep breath and had to be patient and said to her: "Master Su, not only has a first-rate family background, but also looks, talent and knowledge. There are countless girls in this capital." I dream of marrying Mr. Su.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you like Mr. Su, but it¡¯s no use that Mr. Su doesn¡¯t like you!¡± Geshanka said nothing, not knowing what he was thinking. Duguyin whispered: "It''s for your own good not to let you go out. The Central Plains is different from the Miao Territory. What you did yesterday was very rude. Your brother-in-law also said that he would ask grandma to come back to teach you in the next two days." You learn the rules.¡± ¡°The Queen is going to see you next month, so you must learn the rules.¡± Gshanka tilted her head, "Queen?" She knows that the greatest people in the world are the emperor and the queen, so she can also see the queen? Duguyin said seriously: "Exactly, so this month, you must learn the rules and etiquette well, otherwise, if you enter the palace and bump into the nobles, you may not be able to save your life." Geshanka pouted, "Then I won''t go." Duguyin raised his eyebrows, "Is this something you can do without even thinking about it?" She thought for a while, then coaxed Duguyin and said, "In the Central Plains, women who don''t understand the rules and etiquette are looked down upon. Mr. Su himself is the most polite." Geshanka hesitated for a moment, "Okay, then after I learn the rules, can my cousin help me propose marriage?" Duguyin was about to go crazy, and said sternly: "I told you, it''s impossible, and you don''t even look at what you look like. If you were as beautiful as the Queen, it might still be possible." Su Chen is out of his filial piety period and has never gotten married. There are also some rumors in the capital. Some say that Mr. Su is noble, some say that Mr. Su has a sweetheart who cannot love him, and some say that Mr. Su is a good man. ? Dugu Yin has also thought about this matter, and can''t understand why Mr. Su is still over 20 years old and still hasn''t gotten married, considering that he can choose from all the women in the capital. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1016： Understood Chapter 1016 Got it Until one time, Duguyin accidentally caught a glimpse of Su Chen looking at the Queen. ?He looked at the Queen with a fascination, and the strong love that could not be concealed rolled in Mr. Su''s eyes. At that time, Duguyin was startled. He understood something in his heart and did not dare to look again. At this time, she accidentally brought it out of her words, and she was not even aware of it. Geshanka bit her lip. No woman would be happy if someone said she was ugly to her face. ?Then she thought about Duguyin''s words again, unless she is as beautiful as the Queen... She blurted out, "Could it be that Mr. Su loves the Queen?" Duguyin was shocked and rushed over to cover her mouth, "What nonsense are you talking about? This is nonsense. If you want to die, don''t hold me back." Geshanka pushed her hand away and said, "How can you die in the capital city even if you say a word?" Duguyin said sternly: "That''s why you have to learn the rules, otherwise you won''t know how to die!" Geshanka didn''t pay attention to her words. At this moment, her curiosity reached its peak, and she wanted to go into the palace to see the Queen immediately. How beautiful is the empress that can make Mr. Su, who is like an immortal, fall in love? Duguyin realized that her tone was too harsh, so she softened her voice and said, "Actually, my sister is also very beautiful, but we Central Plains people are not used to seeing her dressed like this." ¡°I¡¯ll ask the housekeeper to call the seamstress into the house later to make you some fashionable clothes and pick out some jewelry.¡± Geshanka didn''t object. She felt that Mr. Su looked down on her, perhaps because she was not beautifully dressed. ?At this moment, Xue Chen walked in to the door dressed in a suit. He suddenly saw an unfamiliar girl sitting in the room, and turned around to avoid it. ?Duguyin quickly sent Geshanka away and then welcomed Xue Chen in. Xue Chen came back to change clothes. Duguyin helped him undress, "Why are you back so early today?" Xue Chen waved his hand and said, "The emperor has been away from court for a month, and he doesn''t have to go to court recently." Duguyin paused, "Why?" Xue Chen said: "Your Majesty went on a military expedition in person and traveled day and night when he returned to the capital. He must be tired and unwell and needs to take good care of himself." ?However, he knew that this was only a superficial reason, and it was not clear what the specific reason was. Perhaps you want to take care of the Queen during her confinement period? ?? Wang Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites originally planned to talk about the selection of the concubine in the court, but now he can only hand over the paper. Xiao Yu''s status in Duguyin''s heart has always been different. She said anxiously: "The emperor is not feeling well? Have you asked the imperial doctor to see you? What did the imperial doctor say?" Xue Chen glanced at Dugu Yin lightly, "Is this something you can inquire about?" ¡°Can you afford the crime of spying on the palace?¡± Duguyin choked and lowered his head, "I overstepped my bounds." Xue Chen changed out of his court clothes and went to the Yamen. Within two days, Xue Chen invited two nuns into the house. Geshanka also settled down, learning the rules from her mama every day, and pestering Duguyin''s girl to teach her how to dress up. She made up her mind to become more beautiful than the Queen and impress Master Su. . ?More than a month has passed in a flash. The plum blossoms in the palace are in bloom. ?Duguyin had received a message about the plum blossom appreciation feast in the palace a few days ago. Get up early in the morning and dress up. The last gold hairpin was inserted, and the girl heard the girl say at the door: "My cousin is here." ?Duguyin smiled. Geshanka had learned the rules for more than a month, and it was somewhat effective. At least he wouldn''t barge in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1017： Asking for marriage Chapter 1017: Proposal for Marriage ?When Geshanka came in, Duguyin''s eyes lit up. She wore a light coral orange jacket, a beige leather skirt, and a beige chinchilla leather cape. The face was powdered, which made it look much whiter, and some lipstick was applied on it, making it look delicate and beautiful. Duguyin nodded appreciatively, "It looks much better dressed like this." ¡°You will enter the palace soon, so don¡¯t be rude.¡± Gshanka nodded, "I don''t have to." The sisters went out and got into the carriage and went to the palace. At the entrance of the palace, many carriages have been parked. The carriages are each more exquisite and more ornate than the last. ?Geshanka looked at the pearls and jade hanging on the hood of the car and was speechless. How much money this cost. ?The sisters got out of the car, and a palace maid came over to guide them to the imperial garden. In the thermal pavilion in the Imperial Garden, a fire dragon has already been lit. ?It snowed in the capital the past two days, but the snow has not melted yet, and it is rare for the sky to be sunny today. The warm pavilion is inlaid with colorless glazed windows, looking at the windows from the north and east, it is a piece of Merlin. ?White plums, red plums, and pink plums compete with each other in the snow. ?There are also two rare green plum trees planted outside the north window. ?Gu Fei was sitting under the north window, looking at the ladies of each family calmly. No one knew that this flower viewing party was held because of Su Chen. Some time ago, Grand Master Su came to Gu Fei and begged her to guide Su Chen in a marriage. ??Gu Fei immediately said in a dilemma: "Grand Master, Mr. Su''s marriage has the eldest princess and the Su family to worry about. How can I interfere in the family affairs of my ministers?" Su Taishi sighed, "The eldest princess has always disliked these chores, and I don''t dare to go to the princess''s residence to disturb her." ?Now Xiao Min lives in the princess''s mansion, and there are several people in the capital. He has long forgotten about Su Chen''s son, and how can he remember Su Chen''s marriage? ¡°My wife is old and rarely goes out. I don¡¯t know which girl in the capital is the best, so I just ask the Queen to find a match for Chen¡¯er. The Queen must have good taste.¡± ??Gu Fei still shied away, "I''m afraid that''s not possible. The Su family still has to decide on this marriage, or Mr. Su himself has taken a fancy to it, and the emperor can give it a dignified order." Su Taishi suddenly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, I dare to ask your Majesty to arrange a marriage for Chen''er." ¡°I tested Chen¡¯er¡¯s intentions several times, but Chen¡¯er actually didn¡¯t plan to get married.¡± "The old minister had no intention of forcing him, so he said that it was okay not to get married, but to ask him to take a concubine so that he could continue the family line. When he gets old, he would have children around his knees, so he would not be lonely." ¡°But he didn¡¯t even want to take a concubine.¡± "I am already old and my health is not as good as before. Chen''er is all alone. In the future, when I go underground, I will not be able to see my brother." He raised his head and said, "Only if the Queen proposes marriage, Chen''er will not refuse. I sincerely ask the Queen to understand my love for Chen''er." ?Gu Fei was silent. She has always felt that she owed Su Chen and did not want to see Su Chen alone for the rest of his life. She also understood the meaning of Taishi Su''s words. It means that only by proposing the marriage yourself can we stop all thoughts of Su Chen. After a long while, Gu Fei said: "I, I''m worried that if I suggest a marriage to him, if they don''t get along, won''t they become a pair of resentful couples?" Su Taishi knelt on the ground and kowtowed, "Even if we are a resentful couple, we can leave some flesh and blood for Chen''er. It is better than him being alone. Please be considerate to me, Queen Mother." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1018： lose confidence Chapter 1018 Losing Confidence ??Gu Fei sighed and helped Taishi Su up, "Grandmaster, don''t be like this. I just promise you." ¡°After I give birth, I will summon all the noble ladies from the capital to the palace to have a look, and try my best to choose a good girl with a beautiful heart and a beautiful heart for Master Su.¡± Taishi Su was so excited that he knelt down again and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will keep your kindness in mind." Gu Fei had not told anyone about this matter before, and no one knew the true purpose of this flower-viewing feast. It wasn¡¯t until yesterday that Gu Fei talked to Xiao Yu. Su Chen has always refused to get married, and Xiao Yu knew exactly why. He felt a little guilty about Su Chen. A long time ago, he snatched two wine jars given to him by Gu Fei from Su Chen. At that time, he was still ignorant of his own feelings, but Su Chen was already deeply in love. Later, he even robbed people. ??He naturally hopes that Su Chen will get married soon so as not to covet his queen. ?He promised to cooperate with Gu Fei today and summon Su Chen into the palace. Later, he would let Su Chen meet the people chosen by Gu Fei. If he met a few more, he would be able to find someone he would like. ??Xiao Yu asked the **** to go to the Su Mansion early in the morning and ask Su Chen to have an audience. ?Su Chen has now arrived at the palace gate. ??Gu Fei looked around the room and whispered to Qin''er: "Whose family does that girl in the rose-red coat belong to?" Qin''er glanced at her and whispered in Gu Fei''s ear, "It''s the daughter of Geng Zhong, the Minister of Civil Affairs. Her name is Geng Yuan. She is on the second line. She is not betrothed to anyone yet." ??Gu Fei nodded. Among the ladies in the room, Geng Yuan was the most outstanding in appearance, but she didn''t know what her temperament was. There''s no need to rush this. If Su Chen likes her, it doesn''t matter what her temperament is. ??If you don''t like any of them, there is no other way but to let Xue Chen inquire in private and find a woman with a gentle temperament to propose marriage. Just as he was thinking about it, he saw Duguyin coming in with a girl at the door of Nuange. The girl is dressed as an unmarried woman. She has big eyes that are shining brightly, and she looks pretty and charming. ?Gu Fei knew in her heart that this must be Duguyin''s cousin from the Miao border. She motioned to Qin''er to ask them to come over and talk. As soon as Geshanka entered the Nuan Pavilion, he was stunned. There are probably hundreds of girls here. Some of them can be identified as palace maids at a glance, and they all wear the same style of clothes. The rest should be noble ladies with status. Some have elegant looks, just like the white plum blossoms outside the window. Some are elegant and graceful, such as peonies who are graceful and wealthy. Some are delicate, some are sweet, some are elegant, and some are noble. Ge Shanka has always been full of confidence. At this moment, she finally understood why everyone said she was not worthy of Mr. Su. Most of the women here are more beautiful than her. As for these women, Mr. Su doesn''t like any of them. ?Besides, my cousin also said that Mr. Su is very talented and likes women with talents. She doesn''t know a single word, let alone talents. ?Geshanka''s self-confidence was greatly affected. He craned his neck again and searched for the Queen throughout the house, wanting to see how beautiful the Queen was. At this time, a palace maid came over and said, "The Queen, please ask Mrs. Xue and your cousin to come over and talk." Duguyin responded and followed the palace maid forward while whispering to Geshanka, "Kneel down immediately when you see the empress. Remember not to look directly at the holy face of the empress." Geshanka agreed absentmindedly and followed Duguyin forward. ?While walking, she suddenly stopped. She saw a beautiful woman sitting under the window. The beauty wore a white mink fur robe on her head and a longan-sized ruby ??in the middle of her forehead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1019： arrange Chapter 1019 Arrangement ?The beauty is wearing a honey-colored embroidered brocade leather jacket with a collar of snow-white mink fur. ??And her face actually looked whiter than the white mink velvet, but with a hint of pink. Her lips were like peach blossoms in March, delicate but not gorgeous. ?His eyes are as bright as stars, and when you look over them, you just feel like they are filled with light. She didn¡¯t know that there were people in the world who could be so beautiful. Duguyin walked a few steps and found that Geshanka had not followed. When he turned around, he saw that she was staring at the queen in a daze. She hurried over to pull her sleeves and lowered her voice, "Have you forgotten what I just told you? Don''t look directly at the Queen''s holy face." Geshanka lowered his eyes and couldn''t tell what he felt for a moment. So this is the Queen. There can''t be any woman more beautiful than her in the world, right? Compared with the queen, she felt like a fire girl. Duguyin pulled her to Gu Fei, and then pulled her to kneel down. ??Gu Fei had a panoramic view of Geshanka looking around. She felt that this girl was quite innocent. At first glance, she was different from the boring women in the capital who were bound by ethics. She raised her hand, and Qin''er said beside her: "I''m sorry." ??Gu Fei asked Geshanka to sit down next to her, and asked with a smile: "How long have you been in the capital? Are you still used to it?" Geshanka was quite well-behaved and lowered his head and said, "It''s pretty good." ??Gu Fei asked again, "I heard that there is great unrest in the Miao border area. Is this true?" When asked about this, Geshanka said, "Yes, before I came, our village and nearby villages had many fights with them, and many people died." ?Gu Fei asked softly: "Then do you know why you want to fight?" Geshanka nodded, "The chieftain of a village died, and his son Long Mi inherited the position of chieftain. Long Mi colluded with Han officials to seize everyone''s territory, and they started fighting." ?Gu Fei was thoughtful and smiled at Geshanka, "Well, I understand." ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go play with the girls.¡± Geshanka was not afraid of strangers. When she saw those girls gathering together to talk, she stood by and listened. At this time, Lian''er came in from outside and whispered in Gu Fei''s ear: "Master Su has arrived." ??Gu Fei nodded, signaled Qin''er to call Geng Yuan over, and smiled at her, "I want a plum blossom to put in the vase. You can fold one for me." ¡°Be sure to choose the reddest and most beautiful red plum for me.¡± Geng Yuan was flattered. ??This flower-viewing banquet held in winter was recently rumored to be for the purpose of choosing a concubine. ?Some people refute that the selection of concubines can be done through formal procedures, and there is no need to call noble ladies from various families into the palace. Besides, some married ladies were also invited to this flower viewing party. Geng Yuan believes more in the former statement. Because that day she heard her father and mother say that Wang Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites had handed over the document inviting the selection of the concubine. Preparations for the selection of a concubine should be made soon. ?The Empress specially ordered her to fold plum blossoms. In Geng Yuan''s view, this was a sign that the Empress was very satisfied with her. ?She was filled with happiness, and then she took a palace maid out of the Nuan Pavilion and walked deep into the plum forest. ?There were several red plum trees at the end of the plum grove, farthest from the Nuan Pavilion. Geng Yuan and the palace maid walked over slowly. There is still snow on the ground in Meilin, but Geng Yuan is not afraid of the small leather boots she specially wore today. Geng Yuan admired the plum blossoms all the way and gradually walked into the depths of the plum forest. There is a small pavilion at the end of the plum forest. The small pavilion also has glazed windows. The windows are closed, and there are wooden bead curtains hanging on the windows, so you can''t see clearly what''s going on inside. Xiao Yu and Su Chen were sitting in front of the window playing chess. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1020： Which one looks good Chapter 1020 Which one is better? As soon as Xiao Yu picked up a chess piece, he heard rustling footsteps in the snow. As the footsteps got closer and closer, Xiao Yu suddenly said: "The plum blossoms outside the window are blooming really well, especially this one." Su Chen heard this and looked out the window. Wooden bead curtains can block distant sight lines, but cannot block the near side. This was also arranged by Gu Fei with great pains. After all, it is not appropriate for a man to spy on a noble lady in private and others find out. She also asked someone to sit inside and try it out. The light outside was strong, but the light inside the room was weak. If you didn''t get closer and take a closer look, it would be difficult to find anyone in the room. ?As long as people in the house sit by the window, they can see the scenery outside clearly. Su Chen turned around to look at the plum blossoms, but saw a woman standing under a red plum tree. The woman turned her face sideways and looked up at the red plums, as if she was looking for which one was more beautiful. Su Chen only glanced at it and then looked away. He picked up a chess piece and struck it on the chessboard with his eyes wandering around. ??Xiao Yu coughed lightly and said, "Today, the queen invited girls from various families to come to the palace to enjoy the plum blossoms." "The girl outside must be from a certain minister''s family. I think she is a pretty good girl. What do you think, Brother Chen?" ?Xiao Yu didn''t take a closer look at what the girl outside was like, but he thought that since it was Gu Fei who picked her, she was good. Su Chen looked at him sharply, "Is it possible that the emperor is interested in you? He wants to enrich the harem?" Xiao Yu just picked up the tea and took a sip. He almost choked when he heard Su Chen''s words, and quickly waved his hand, "Where are you thinking!" He approached Su Chen and said, "This is the girl your cousin-in-law specially selected for you. Do you like her?" Su Chen was startled and couldn''t put down the chess piece in his hand for a long time. Just as he was talking, there were footsteps again outside. ??Gu Fei sent two more noble ladies to fold plum blossoms, saying that they would deliver them to the Queen Mother. ??The three girls in Meilin were all carefully selected by Gu Fei. They are beautiful and generous-looking women. At this moment, the three of them gathered together. One was a rose-red figure, one was a pink-purple figure, and the other was a goose-yellow figure on the snow, which added to the beauty of the plum forest. ?The girls¡¯ silvery laughter came over. Xiao Yu whispered: "Two more are here. Take a good look at them. Your cousin''s heart will not be in vain." Su Chen lowered his eyes and asked, "Did my uncle ask for help from the Queen?" Xiao Yu laughed dryly and said, "I''m not sure about this either." He glanced out the window and said, "Red, yellow or purple, which one do you think is better?" Su Chen lowered his eyes and did not answer. Xiao Yu thought to himself that Su Chen was thin-skinned and he might be embarrassed to look at the girl while he was there. After thinking for a while, he stood up and said, "I''m going to change my clothes. I''ll continue playing chess with you later." "Don''t go away. I brought in fresh venison today. Your cousin-in-law said that I would roast it and eat it. You can stay and dine with us later." Speaking, he winked at Xiao Fuzi, and the two of them went out from the door. ??Xiao Yu took Xiao Fuzi and left quietly from the other side. Su Chen stared at the chessboard, and after a while, another white stone slowly fell. ?After a while, he picked up the black piece and dropped it on the chessboard, and actually started playing chess with himself. ?The girls outside the window were laughing happily, "This branch looks good. Quickly, break this branch off." ¡°Yeah, I want that branch.¡± Su Chen turned a deaf ear and didn''t even raise his eyelids. ?The three girls laughed for a while, then each asked the palace maid to break a red plum and left. Leaving a trail of footprints in the snow. Geshanka came out of the toilet, but the maid was missing. There are several sets of footprints on the snow, pointing in different directions. She couldn''t remember which set of footprints she had left, so she chose a direction and walked forward based on her feeling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1021： Poison Chapter 1021 Poison After walking for a while and seeing Merlin, Geshanka felt that he was going in the right direction. There was a small house next to Merlin. Geshanka approached, leaned against the window, and looked inside curiously. ?At this sight, he was stunned. The room was not big, and there was a brazier inside. Mr. Su was sitting next to the brazier playing chess. ? Geshanka stared at it without blinking for a long time. Su Chen didn''t notice it. He picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. ?Geshanka calmed down, pushed the door open and entered. She walked up to Su Chen. The fearless courage a month ago had disappeared, and hesitantly called out, "Mr. Su." Su Chen didn''t even raise his head. He already knew someone was coming in. He thought it was Gu Fei or Xiao Yu who sent him to have a look, so he didn''t want to pay attention to it. ?He stared at the chessboard on the table and said calmly: "Get out." Ge Shanka did not go out. Instead, he sat down opposite Su Chen and said, "Mr. Su, what I told you that day was true. I want to marry you." ¡°If you are willing to do door-to-door service¡ª¡ª¡± Su Chen suddenly looked up at her and narrowed his eyes, "Is that you?" He didn''t take a close look at Geshanka''s appearance at that time. He was able to recognize him now only because of Geshanka''s heavily accented Mandarin. Ge Shanka became happy and said, "Master Su, do you still remember me?" Su Chen said without any emotion: "Of course I remember." ¡°After all, you are the most shameless woman I have ever seen.¡± Geshanka''s face turned pale. ?Su Chen scolded her for being shameless that day. ?Although she was not very happy at the time, she didn''t feel anything either. ??For more than a month, she has been reminded by her nanny every day. She also knows that for the Han people, a woman''s honor and integrity are the most important things. Su Chen said to her face that she was shameless, which aroused Geshanka''s anger. "Mr. Su, we Miao women never hesitate. Once we fall in love with a man, we can freely enter into marriage. This is just a different custom. Why do you call me shameless?" Su Chen frowned. There was no maid or **** in this room. Otherwise, he would have asked someone to kick her out. He said coldly: "I feel disgusted as soon as I see you, but you keep pestering me several times. Isn''t this shameless enough?" ¡°Could it be that the Miao village can marry by force regardless of other people¡¯s wishes?¡± Gshanka bit her lip, "You!" ¡°You say I am shameless, aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± She lowered her voice: "The Queen is already married, and you still love her. How can you like a married woman?" ?Just now she was among those young ladies and heard a lot of gossip. Su Chen is the man that all the ladies in the capital most want to marry, so he is naturally mentioned. Su Chen, who is in his twenties, has been delayed in getting married, which has puzzled the ladies. There are various versions of gossip. Hearing what they said, Geshanka felt a strange sense of superiority in her heart. What they said were all wild guesses, and only she knew the truth about Mr. Su''s refusal to get married. At this moment, Geshanka, who was hurt, blurted out the words from the bottom of his heart. Su Chen suddenly raised his head and looked at her coldly. ?Geshanka couldn''t help but flinch. She felt that there was murderous intent in Su Chen''s eyes. ?At this moment, there was a rustling sound of feet in the snow outside, and Su Chen looked towards the door. He was worried that Xiao Yu was here. Although Xiao Yu was generous and took good care of his cousin, it would not be good if Xiao Yu listened to what he just said. ??The moment Su Chen turned his head, Geshanka quickly took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms and poured the contents into the tea at Su Chen''s hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1022： Wait for tomorrow Chapter 1022 Waiting for tomorrow The footsteps are getting closer. Su Chen turned to look at Geshanka and whispered: "If you don''t want to die, it''s best not to mention what you just said outside." ¡°Now, get out of here right now!¡± Gshanka glanced at the cup of tea, showed a strange smile, raised his chin, turned around and walked out. Not far after she walked out, she ran into Xiao Yu and Xiao Fuzi. Xiao Yu was stunned when he saw a woman coming out of the room, and then he became happy again. Could it be that this large-scale blind date event has already happened? ??If it were normal, Geshanka would definitely take a few hard glances when she saw such a handsome man like Xiao Yu. But at this moment, she was not in the slightest mood. Since Xiao Yu was wearing casual clothes, she didn''t know who Xiao Yu was. She had a cold face and left along the way she came without saluting Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu entered the room and joked to Su Chen in a good mood, "I blame me for coming at the wrong time and disturbing your good things." Su Chen said coldly: "What a good thing, it''s just a shameless woman." ??Xiao Yu twitched the corner of his mouth. He could see that Su Chen''s mood was a hundred times worse than before. ?He sighed in his heart, fearing that the flower viewing banquet that Xiao Fei had put so much effort into would be of no use at all. At this time, Xiao Fuzi picked up the copper pot and came over to add tea to the two of them. Xiao Yu didn''t give up yet, "What about the ones who just folded plum blossoms? Are there any you like?" Su Chen said calmly: "Does Wei Chen not even have the freedom not to get married now?" Xiao Yu glanced at him and waved his hand, "Forget it, from now on, neither the queen nor I will care about your affairs." Su Chen picked up the tea cup and took a sip, pointing at the chessboard, "The emperor lost." Xiao Yu''s eyes widened, "Why did you lose? When I just made the move, this game was obviously not like this." "Again!" At the same time, Geshanka, who was walking alone in the snow, suddenly reached out and covered his chest. She couldn''t wait to take out a small bottle from her arms, and then swallowed the contents of the bottle. ??The palace maid came over just at this moment, and Geshanka suddenly asked her, "What day is it today?" The maid replied: "Today is the fourteenth day of the twelfth lunar month." Gshanka had a look of joy on his face, waiting until tomorrow is the fifteenth day, the night of the full moon... She returned to the Nuan Pavilion in a good mood. After a while, a banquet began in the Nuan Pavilion. ??The female relatives of the Changping Hou family, Chen, Li Chunhua, Lanzhi, and Qin Xin were all there. Lin Xi ate a few bites with them, then got up and went to the hut at the end of the plum forest. ?She made an appointment with Xiao Yu to roast venison, and she also wanted to ask Su Chen which girl he liked. If everything goes well, the marriage can be decreed tomorrow. Gu Fei took Qin''er and Lian''er to the small house. The oven in the house has been set up. ??Stone, who is now the commander of the royal guards, is holding a small brush and standing by the window to brush the seasoning on the venison. The seasoning is secretly made by Gu Fei. ?The barbecue grill was burning with silver charcoal, and there was no smoke at all. ?Stone put down the brush and saluted Gu Fei. Gu Fei smiled at him and said, "Look at the deer meat, don''t get confused." Lian''er and Qin''er quickly went over and joined the barbecue. ??Xiao Yu and Su Chen are still playing chess. ?Seeing Gu Fei come in, Xiao Yu looked towards Gu Fei. Gu Fei gave him a questioning look, and Xiao Yu shook his head. ?Gu Fei sighed silently, which meant that Su Chen didn''t like anyone. How should I deal with Taishi Su? Or should we just follow Taishi Su''s wishes and forcefully give Su Chen a marriage plan? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1023： There is an ugly girl Chapter 1023 There is an ugly girl Su Chen stood up, lowered his eyes and saluted. Gu Fei smiled and said, "You play chess, and I''ll grill you some meat." ?She rolled up her sleeves, picked up a handful of skewered venison and started roasting it. The stone has been squeezed away by Lian''er and Qin''er. ?Gu Fei took two maids with him and roasted a large amount in a short time. The three of them sat across from each other and ate venison. ?There was too much chili pepper, and both Xiao Yu and Su Chen were sweating from the food. Only Gu Fei was fine. While eating, Su Chen suddenly covered his chest and turned pale. ??Gu Fei said hurriedly: "What''s wrong? Is it too spicy? It makes my stomach uncomfortable." Su Chen shook his head, "It''s okay." ?There was a strange feeling in his heart just now, and it wasn''t pain at all. It was as if a needle had pricked him quickly. ?Gu Fei looked at him with concern for a while and saw that he was indeed fine, so he didn''t call the imperial doctor. After eating venison, Su Chen resigned from the palace. ? Gu Fei and Su Chen discussed it and decided not to hurry up and grant marriage. Today, the three girls Gu Fei picked out must be checked by Xue Chen in private first. Be sure to choose someone with a gentle temperament and a well-educated person. Early the next morning, Gu Fei was dragged to court again by Xiao Yu. The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty did not expect that Gu Fei was sitting in the court hall again, looking at each other in confusion. ?However, at least everyone has learned the lesson from last time and did not rush to oppose it. Wang Shangshu simply mentioned the matter of choosing a concubine. He felt that the emperor loved the queen too much. If there were several concubines who favored her, it wouldn''t be like this. He said: "Now that the world has been decided, it is time for the emperor to select a number of women to enrich his harem." Xiao Yu looked at him with a half-smile, "Wang Aiqing, I''ve read your story, but I have no plans to choose a concubine." Wang Shangshu and several ministers hurriedly said: "How can the emperor do this?" "Selecting concubines is not a family matter for the emperor, but a state matter. Now that the harem is empty and the emperor only has one son, it is time to select some virtuous and virtuous women to flourish the royal family." ?Gu Fei lowered her eyes and said nothing. She made up her mind to see Xiao Yu''s attitude. Xiao Yu suddenly smiled at Wang Shangshu and said, "Wang Aiqing, I heard that there is a woman named Yanniang in Tianshui Street in the southeast of the imperial city. I intend to give this girl to Wang Aiqing as my concubine. What do you think of her?" Wang Shangshu was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t know why the emperor suddenly mentioned an ugly girl. When he wanted to understand the emperor¡¯s words, his expression changed, ¡°Your Majesty, you must not do it.¡± Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Why not?" Wang Shangshu said: "This Yan Niang is a famous ugly girl in Beijing. She runs a grocery store. She is already twenty-five years old and still can''t get married. Your Majesty, please don''t play with the old ministers." ?He saw Xiao Yu smiling and speaking more boldly. ??Xiao Yu was still smiling, "Could it be that Wang Aiqing dislikes Yan Niang for being ugly?" Wang Shangshu nodded, "Of course. As the saying goes, marry a wife with virtue and take concubines with sex. I already have two beautiful concubines in my family. Yan Niang is so ugly that I will never look down on her." ??Xiao Yu nodded and asked the Minister of Rites, Guo Shilang, "Since Wang Shangshu is not willing to accept Yan Niang, why not give it to Guo Aiqing." Minister Guo also hurriedly excused himself, "Your Majesty, I also have a beautiful concubine in my house, and Yan Niang is as ugly as a ghost. If I really let Yan Niang in, I''m afraid I won''t even want to go home." Xiao Yu sighed slowly, "Yes, Yan Niang is extremely ugly. Whoever she gives you as a concubine is an injustice to you. No one wants to marry an ugly girl." Everyone hurriedly said: "Your Majesty is absolutely right." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1024： I am also aggrieved Chapter 1024 I am also aggrieved Xiao Yu''s face turned cold, "In that case, why do you force me to take a concubine?" ¡°In my eyes, all the women in the world, except the queen, are no different from Yan Niang.¡± "I won''t feel wronged if these ugly women are selected into the palace? Can I still eat? Can my mood be happy? Can my dragon body be healthy?" ¡°Why do you force me to choose an ugly girl to enter the palace?¡± ?Everyone looked at each other in confusion. When it came to appearance, no woman in the world could compare with the Queen. Wang Shangshu hurriedly said: "When choosing a concubine, you will naturally choose a beautiful woman for the emperor, and there will never be someone like Yan Niang." Xiao Yu said coldly: "That''s just what you think is beautiful. In my eyes, all women in the world, except the queen, are extremely ugly." ¡°If your dear friends bring up the matter of choosing a concubine again, then I will find the ugliest girls in the world and give them to you one by one. You must give birth to a child as soon as possible, otherwise I will be deceiving you!¡± ?Gu Fei sat next to Xiao Yu, smiling with her lips pursed. It is incredible that Xiao Yu could come up with such a trick to silence the ministers. The ministers were speechless for a moment. ??If you try to persuade me again, I''m afraid your Majesty will really do it. ??If I marry Yan Niang home, I''m afraid I''ll have nightmares just by looking at her, and I''ll have to give birth to a child, my God! Su Taishi coughed slightly at this time and went out of the queue and said: "Your Majesty, I have something to report. At present, the people''s livelihood in the northern counties is still in decline. A large amount of land is idle and no one is cultivating it. I would like to ask the Emperor to issue an order to immigrate." Xiao Yu nodded slightly, "Yes, I hope the cabinet will draft the regulations as soon as possible, and I can implement them after I have reviewed them." After saying that, he glanced at Wang Shangshu and said, "Wang Aiqing, there are still many people in the north who don''t have enough to eat, and it''s extremely cold this winter. For the people, this winter is very difficult. When you have time, you should care more about people''s livelihood and focus less on me." Concubine¡¯s business!¡± ??Wang Shangshu broke out in cold sweat on his forehead, "It''s a minister. I failed in my duty. I will pay more attention to people''s livelihood in the future." Xiao Yu turned to look at Gu Fei, "What does the Queen think of the immigration issue raised by Grand Master Su?" ??Gu Fei thought for a while, "Immigration must be done as soon as possible, preferably before the beginning of next spring." "I believe that there is a large amount of unowned land in the north. After the government verifies it, it can be donated to the immigrants free of charge and exempted from taxes for one year." ¡°I also heard that someone has been encircling land in the north recently and occupying unowned land. They must be strictly investigated. Whoever is found out will be severely punished.¡± Mrs. Su bowed her head and said, "The queen cares about the people. This is benevolent government." ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "Also, I would like to remind you that officials from various places must do a good job in mobilizing and preparing for immigration from the south." ¡°It¡¯s cold in the north and the people in the south can¡¯t adapt to it for a while, so the Ministry of Housing and Urban-Rural Development allocates a sum of money to make winter clothes for immigrants to keep out the cold.¡± ¡°This matter will be handled by Master Su of the Hanlin Academy in conjunction with the Ministry of Household Affairs, so that the money will not be exploited at all levels and the benefits will not fall on the people.¡± Su Chen hurriedly went out and said, "I will do my best to handle this matter." Su Taishi flattered her again, "The Queen is thoughtful and truly considers the people. Why should Daqi be unhappy if she has such a virtuous queen?" ?Gu Fei smiled slightly and said, "Great Master Su, thank you for your hard work." Everyone discussed a few more things before retreating from the court. As the ministers walked out, several people stopped Taishi Su, "Grandmaster, the Queen has gone to court again, how can this be possible?" "There are no two days in the sky, and there are no two masters in the country. If this continues, I''m afraid..." Su Taishi rolled his eyes, "What are you afraid of? Is there anything wrong with the Queen''s handling of political affairs?" "This, although there is nothing wrong with it, the queen is still a woman." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1025： No need to fear death Chapter 1025 No need to fear death Su Taishi waved his sleeves and walked forward, "What''s wrong with the woman? I think the Queen is stronger than many people in this dynasty. As long as Daqi can prosper, it doesn''t matter if a woman goes to court?" Taishi Su left, and Wang Shangshu also left with a cold face. Geng Zhong, the Minister of Civil Affairs, could only sigh in his heart. Yesterday, his daughter came back from a flower viewing party and said that the Queen was very satisfied with her. He thought that he could send her to the palace, but he didn''t expect it. The emperor was determined not to choose a concubine. ?In this case, the daughter¡¯s marriage must be discussed as soon as possible. ?It was the fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month. Su Chen went to the Hubu Yamen after leaving the court and started to deal with winter clothes. Go home in the evening. After dinner, he had just returned to the study to read a book. He suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart and walked out of the door involuntarily. ?Zhang Ze saw him going out so late and couldn''t help but ask: "Where are you going, Master?" Su Chen didn¡¯t answer, just walked out with his eyes straight. ?Zhang Ze quickly called Chen Hu to follow, and took a big cloak for Su Chen to tie on. Su Chen left the house through the corner gate and kept walking forward in a daze. After walking for more than a quarter of an hour, Su Chen suddenly stopped. Just as Zhang Ze was about to go up and ask him, he saw a woman walking out of the street. The woman stepped forward with a smile and held Su Chen''s hand, "Are you here?" The moment Su Chen saw Geshanka, he suddenly woke up, shook her hand away, turned around and left. Turning around and seeing Zhang Ze, he couldn''t help but ask, "How did I get here?" ?Zhang Ze glanced at Geshanka, feeling strange in his heart, and replied: "The young master suddenly seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit. He came out of the house without even wearing a cloak, and he didn''t stop until he came here." He hesitated and said: "Sir, maybe there is something strange about that Miao girl." Su Chen snorted, "Don''t worry about her, she''s just a shameless woman." Geshanka walked over slowly and said calmly: "Master Su really wants to leave?" Su Chen turned a deaf ear and walked away. Ge Shanka said behind him: "Master, you know, if you don''t come with me tonight, you will definitely die." Su Chen suddenly turned his head and looked at her. Zhang Ze stared at her, "What did you do to our young master?" Geshanka said calmly: "I gave him a love charm." ?Zhang Ze was extremely flustered when he heard that the poison was poisoned. Naturally, he had also heard about how powerful the poison was. He pointed at Geshanka and said, "You, you woman are really shameless." Gshankar sneered, "What else can you say besides being shameless?" "The more you look down on me, the more I want to get him!" She pointed at Su Chen. Su Chen clenched his fists, turned his head, and continued walking forward. Zhang Ze quickly grabbed him, "Young master, you can''t leave!" ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful the poison is, it can really kill people.¡± Su Chen said calmly: "So what?" ¡°There is no joy in life, no fear in death.¡± ¡°Am I going to go against my heart and succumb to such a shameless and despicable woman in order to survive?¡± Geshanka''s face turned ferocious. She looked at Su Chen''s back and said loudly: "I''m not lying to you, I put a black poison in your tea yesterday, and I swallowed the white poison myself." "Today is the night of the fifteenth full moon. If you don''t follow me and perform the courtesy of Zhou Gong, the bug will bite your heart and you will die of heartache." Su Chen continued to walk forward without any hesitation. ?Zhang Ze became anxious and stopped him with Chen Hu. "Sir, I know this is a humiliation for you, but compared with your life, it is nothing." ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, sir, you, you just¡ª¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1026： Nothing can be done Chapter 1026 Nothing can be done Su Chen said with a cold face, "Get out of the way." ?Zhang Ze begged: "Master, don''t leave in a hurry. I''ll ask if there is any way to resolve it." "Wouldn''t it be unjust if you just gave up your life like this?" ¡°If you really have three advantages and two disadvantages, the Grand Master will not be able to withstand the blow.¡± Su Chen looked at Zhang Ze and said, "I know what you mean, but since she has been poisoned, she won''t say anything even if there is a way to resolve it." "Ignore her, life or death matters, let''s go." ?Zhang Ze became anxious and quickly winked at Chen Hu. Chen Hu hesitated and tapped Su Chen''s acupuncture points. Su Chen suddenly stood there as straight as a piece of wood, unable to move at all. ?Zhang Ze walked over in a few steps and grabbed Geshanka''s neck. "Tell me, how do you take out this poisonous insect?" ?Geshanka said nothing and stared at Zhang Ze''s hand. ?Zhang Ze had to let go of her, "Speak quickly, or I will kill you if you don''t." Geshanka chuckled lightly, "I raised this pair of love Gu with my own blood since childhood. If I die, the white Gu in my body will die. Once the white Gu dies, the black Gu will bite his heart." , he won¡¯t survive even a moment or three.¡± Zhang Ze was so angry that he clenched his fists, which meant that the girl couldn''t move yet! He forced himself to calm down, "But you have also seen that the young master would rather die than be with you¡ª" "In this case, why do you have to force yourself to do something difficult? You should take out the poison as soon as possible." "As long as you take out the Gu worm, I promise on behalf of the young master that I will not pursue this matter in the future." Geshanka shook his head and said, "It can''t be taken out." Zhang Ze had veins popping up on his forehead, "It''s impossible, there must be a way." Geshanka smiled faintly and said, "In short, I have never heard that love Gu can be taken out, not even by a great wizard." ??Chen Hu said anxiously next to him: "What should I do? I can''t take it out, and the young master refuses. How can I watch the young master die?" Gashankar did not speak. ?Zhang Ze was extremely anxious. He wanted to take the young master back and think of a solution, but he didn''t dare to gamble. He saw it with his own eyes when the young master just walked here as if he had lost his mind. Do we really want the young master to... At this time, Geshanka looked up at the sky and said, "It''s getting late. If it''s past midnight and he hasn''t had **** with me yet, you can just wait and collect his body." She didn¡¯t say that if Su Chen died, she would also lose half of her life. ?She doesn''t care, if Su Chen really would rather die, then it doesn''t matter if she loses half her life. ?Besides, at this point, there is really no other way except for two people to have sex. ?Zhang Ze looked at Chen Hu, and Chen Hu looked at Zhang Ze. Neither of them could make up their mind. ?At this time, there was the sound of banging bangs in the distance, and the voice of the watchman saying, "At the second watch of Haishi, close the doors and windows to prevent theft." After the time of Hai, it is the time of Zi. ?At this moment, it was too late to go back to Grand Master Su and think of a solution. ??Chen Hu was anxiously asking, "What should I do?" ?Zhang Ze gritted his teeth and said, "You carry the young master on your back, and we''ll look for an inn." ??Although Su Chen cannot move, his eyes can see, his ears can hear, and his mouth can still speak. Just as Chen Hu was about to come over and carry him on his back, Su Chen''s eyes were splitting, "How dare you!" ¡°Hurry up and untie my acupuncture points!¡± ?Zhang Ze gritted his teeth and said, "Young Master, I''m sorry." ¡°Young Master¡¯s life is at stake. Chen Hu and I will receive Young Master¡¯s punishment tomorrow.¡± ?He reached out and touched Su Chen''s sleeping hole. Su Chen closed his eyes and fell straight down. Chen Hu quickly carried the person on his back. ?Zhang Ze glanced at Geshanka with disgust, "Let''s go find the inn." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1027： succeed Chapter 1027 Success After walking not far, he saw an inn with the lights still on. Zhang Ze took the money and got a room. Chen Hu carried Su Chen in and placed him on the bed. ?Geshanka followed in and looked straight at Su Chen on the bed. ??Chen Hu pulled Zhang Ze and motioned for the two of them to go out. ?Zhang Ze stared at Geshanka and said, "I''ll give you half an hour." ¡°In half an hour, we will come in and take the young master away.¡± "Listen clearly to me. If anything happens to the young master, everyone in your family will be buried with him." ?Geshanka trembled slightly. She seemed to be fearless, but in fact she was still afraid of death, especially afraid of causing harm to her parents and relatives. She said coldly: "I won''t harm him." Zhang Ze and Chen Hu went out. Geshanka bolted the door, walked to the bed and sat down. She stroked Su Chen''s face carefully. This god-like man was finally hers. ?Her hands went down Su Chen''s face and came to his waist. He had a tapestry belt tied around his waist, and an azure-colored purse on the belt. Geshanka untied the belt and the purse fell to the ground. ?She bent down to pick up her purse and was about to put it on the bedside when she suddenly noticed something soft in her purse, which was obviously not silver. Out of curiosity, Geshanka opened the sachet and saw several lumps of colorful dough inside. One is pink and white, one is peach, and one is black. ? Geshanka stretched out his hand and kneaded it. The dough was soft and soft. ?She glanced at Su Chen. He had money in his purse, and he had dough in his purse. What kind of strange habit is this? ?These young masters from the Central Plains are really strange. ?But now is not the time to think about this. Geshanka put down his purse, and then stretched his hand to Su Chen''s lapel. Under the brocade robe is a snow-white silk middle coat, and underneath the middle coat is snow-white skin. Geshanka''s breathing began to quicken, and he reached out to untie his clothes again. Zhang Ze and Chen Hu squatted outside the door. Chen Hu frowned. Zhang Ze¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. There was a rustling sound in the room, and Chen Hu suddenly whispered: "Let''s go back and report to the Grand Master now. Maybe the Grand Master has some ideas." Zhang Ze shook his head, "There''s not enough time." If he had even half a day, he would not make this decision. Chen Hu said this because he didn''t know how powerful the poison was. ?The young master refused to get married or take a concubine, and he was not even willing to do anything with a woman. He knew that the young master was someone he still couldn''t let go of. He once thought that the young master had given up. He saw with his own eyes that the young master buried the man under the plum tree outside the study. He thought this was the end. Who knows, from then on, the young master often stared at the plum tree in a daze. Not long after, the young master began to make his own dough. He bought and mixed his own paints, and often sat at his desk making dough. ?At first, it didn¡¯t look like a human being when I pinched it. ?Gradually, the young master¡¯s dough making skills became more expressive than those of the craftsmen on the street. ?It''s just that every time after the young master kneaded the dough, he looked at the person in front of him for a while, then took it apart and kneaded the dough into individual pieces. ?Zhang Ze just watched silently and never tried to persuade the young master. ?Young Master is full of knowledge, why don¡¯t you understand something? But if you can¡¯t let it go, you just can¡¯t let it go. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. ?Zhang Ze hugged his head. He didn''t dare to think about what the young master would be like after the incident was over and his acupuncture points were released. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Zhang Ze heard the sound of bangs again, ¡°It¡¯s three o¡¯clock at midnight, everything is fine.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1028： every fifteenth day Chapter 1028 Every fifteenth day ?Zhang Ze stood up suddenly and knocked on the door, "It''s time." ?There was a rustling sound in the house, and after a while, footsteps came to the door, and the door was opened. ?Geshanka''s face was blushing, her hair was disheveled, and Su Chen was disheveled on the bed. ?Zhang Ze gritted his teeth and directed Chen Hu, "Go get a basin of hot water." Chen Hu quickly went downstairs to fetch water. Gshanka sat at the table and slowly combed her long hair. When Chen Hu fetched water, Zhang Ze gritted his teeth and said, "Get out, don''t let our young master see you again in the future." Geshanka said "ha", "I''m afraid it won''t work." ¡°Every fifteenth full moon night, the poison will attack.¡± ¡°Your young master will not suffer from angina only if he is by my side.¡± ?Zhang Ze was stunned. In this case, wouldn''t the young master never be able to leave this woman? ? ? If it was only once, the young master gritted his teeth and endured it. If the young master was allowed to meet this woman once a month, the young master would definitely not be able to bear it. After speaking, Geshanka put the comb in his arms, stood up and walked out. ?Zhang Ze told Chen Hu, "You wipe your body for me, I have something to ask this woman." ?He caught up and stopped Geshanka, "You can''t leave. You have to make it clear about the love Gu." Geshanka smiled and said, "Are you worried that if I run away, your young master will die?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go anywhere in the capital. He will come to me on the fifteenth day of every month.¡± ¡°Black Gu and White Gu can still sense each other even if they are thousands of miles apart.¡± Zhang Ze frowned, "If it was just tonight, I would let you go and pretend this never happened." ¡°Since the poison attacks once a month, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± ??He suddenly touched Geshanka''s acupuncture points, even the mute acupuncture points, and then pushed the person back into the room and threw him on the floor. ??Chen Hu cleaned up Su Chen and put on clothes. ?Zhang Ze said in a deep voice: "You go back home and drive the carriage out. I''ll guard it here." Chen Hu agreed and went out. Nearly half an hour later, Chen Hu drove the carriage over. Zhang Ze and Chen Hu carried each other downstairs. Back to the Su Mansion, Zhang Ze found some rope, **** Geshanka, and threw him into an empty room. Su Chen was put on the bed. Zhang Ze didn''t dare to let Su Chen wake up and hurried to Master Su''s yard. ?The boy on night duty heard the knock on the door and hurried out. He saw it was Zhang Ze and asked, "What happened in the middle of the night?" Zhang Ze said in a deep voice: "I want to see the Grand Master, there is something important." ?Zhang Ze followed Su Chen. The servant knew Su Chen''s status in the mansion and did not dare to neglect him. He hurried in to wake up Grand Master Su. Taishi Su was old and could not sleep soundly. He woke up when the servant called softly from the bedside. The young man whispered: "The third master''s bodyguard, Zhang Ze, is outside. He said he has something important to report." Taishi Su stood up and put on his mink fur, "Let him come in." The boy went out to call Zhang Ze, and Master Su went to the outside and sat down. ?Zhang Ze knelt down as soon as he came in. He knelt on the ground and said nothing. Taishi Su waved his hand and asked the boy to go out. When the waiter closed the door, Zhang Ze told everything about the evening. After listening to this with a sullen expression, Taishi Su slammed the table and said, "How can there be such a shameless woman in the world!" ?Zhang Ze whispered: "The woman has been tied up, and the young master is still asleep. At the moment, I don''t dare to open the young master''s acupuncture points, so I can only come to see the grand master." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1029： Coughing up blood Chapter 1029 Coughing up blood Su Taishi closed his eyes, thought over Zhang Ze''s words, and sighed, "Get up." ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your prompt decision that this happened, otherwise, Chen¡¯er¡¯s life would have been¡ª¡± ?Zhang Ze lowered his head, "Young man knows he deserves to die and is willing to be punished, but how can you be so good as a young master?" Su Taishi was at a loss for what to do and wandered around the room. After a while, he said: "I will go with you and unblock Chen''er''s acupuncture points first." ¡°Having his blood blocked for too long is not good for his health.¡± The two of them entered Su Chen''s yard. ?Su Chen was still asleep in bed. Su Taishi signaled Zhang Ze to unlock the acupuncture points. Zhang Ze clicked on Su Chen a few times, and Su Chen woke up leisurely. He was confused for a moment, sat up from the bed suddenly, and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the familiar furnishings in the room. Suddenly he saw Taishi Su and Zhang Ze again, and his face sank. He stared at Zhang Ze, "What time is it now?" Zhang Ze lowered his head, "It''s already time for ugliness." Su Chen opened his mouth half-open, wanting to say something but unable to say it. ?Zhang Ze didn''t dare to look at him. Su Chen understood something and stared at Zhang Ze. His face turned pale and he suddenly fell over the bed and retched. Su Taishi was shocked and quickly stepped forward to touch Su Chen''s back. ??Chen Hu hurriedly brought the spittoon and placed it next to the bed. Su Chen vomited for a long time. He vomited out all the food he had eaten at night, and also vomited sour water for a long time. Seeing that his nephew''s face turned pale, Taishi Su was extremely anxious and said, "Quick, quick, quick, get up and ask the doctor to come over and take a look." Su Chen lay beside the bed and waved his hand feebly, "No need." Zhang Ze felt extremely distressed when he saw his young master like this. ?This poison has not been cured yet. Do you think the young master has to go through this every month? Fortunately, the young master doesn¡¯t know yet. Just as he was thinking about it, Chen Hu said from the side: "How good is this? Wait until the 15th of next month -" Before he finished speaking, Zhang Ze interrupted him sharply, "Stop talking." Su Chen was lying beside the bed and could hear clearly. He slowly raised his head and stared at Zhang Ze. Zhang Ze slowly lowered his head when he looked at him. Su Chen pushed himself up hard and gritted his teeth, "Go, kill her, kill her immediately!" ?Zhang Ze knelt down with a plop, "Young Master, we can''t kill her right now. If we kill her, your life will not be saved." Su Chen shook his head, "I don''t believe it." ¡°No, even if it¡¯s true, I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± "you go-" Su Chen suddenly roared, then coughed up a mouthful of blood. Taishi Su was frightened when he saw it. ?A few years ago, Chen''er coughed up blood. It took several years of hard work to slowly recover his body, but now he is coughing up blood again. He said hurriedly: "Go and ask Imperial Doctor Jiang to come quickly." Imperial Physician Chiang is now the dean of the imperial hospital, and his medical skills are second to none even among the imperial physicians. ?Zhang Ze stood up from the ground and was about to go out when Su Chen weakly stopped him, "Don''t go. It''s late at night now. Let''s talk tomorrow." He stroked his chest and said, "I vomited blood and felt a little relieved." Su Taishi shook his head, "It''s better to invite him here as soon as possible and let him see if there is a way to get rid of the poisonous bug in your body." ?Zhang Zedao: "The little one is gone." Taishi Su waved his hand, and Chen Hu also withdrew. Taishi Su sat on the edge of the bed and sighed. The nephew''s temperament, can''t rub the sand in his eyes. ?His original plan was to let him take the woman as his concubine, and maybe add a man and a half woman to the family, but looking at this situation, that might not be possible. He didn''t dare to think about the marriage. With his nephew''s temperament, even if he got married, he would probably just hang around there. That''s all, why bother harming girls from other families? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1030： Cant be separated for life Chapter 1030 We cannot be separated for the rest of our lives Su Chen saw that his uncle, despite his age, still came to guard him in the middle of the night. He felt guilty and moved, and said softly: "Uncle, let''s go and have a rest. It''s fine with me." ?? Taishi Su waved his hand, "I am old and have no sleepiness. I will wait until Doctor Jiang comes to see me." Zhang Ze had been there for more than half an hour before he invited Dr. Jiang over. As soon as he entered the door, Grand Master Su stood up and held his hands in his arms, "Mr. Jiang, please forgive me for disturbing you in the middle of the night. My nephew is really in a dangerous situation." Imperial Physician Jiang waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. There is no need to talk about this because of my friendship with the Imperial Master." ?Zhang Ze had already told Su Chen¡¯s situation on the way, and Imperial Physician Jiang sat down to take his pulse. After a long while, he said: "Mr. Su''s vomiting of blood was caused by his anger and attack on his heart. Grand Master, don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. Just take three to five doses of medicine and you''ll be fine." ¡°It¡¯s just this poisonous insect, but I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Su Taishi felt cold, "You can''t even do anything?" Imperial Physician Jiang whispered: "I have heard of this Love Gu in the past." ¡°There are two types of poisonous poisonous insects: one female and one male. White poisonous poisonous insects are female and black poisonous poisonous insects are male. They must be nourished with human blood for more than ten years before they mature. After entering the body, the poisonous poisonous insects usually lie dormant in the human heart.¡± ¡°From now on, every fifteenth full moon night, men and women must have sex, and black and white poisons will also use this time to have sex.¡± "If not, the black poison will go crazy and bite the person''s heart. Those who are infected by the poison will often die of heartache." "White Gu can also be irritable and restless. However, because the White Gu has been raised with the blood of this woman since childhood, it will not bite its owner. Instead, it will wander around in the human body and run rampant until the Black Gu dies. The White Gu will also Killed at the same time." Su Taishi was stunned for a moment, "Then on the fifteenth day of every month..." Physician Jiang nodded, "On the fifteenth day of every month, black and white gu must mate." "In this way, every couple who swallows the love poison will never be separated for the rest of their lives." ¡°This is just one of them.¡± ¡°Secondly, a man who has swallowed the black poison cannot have **** with other women for the rest of his life. Otherwise, the black poison will be restless and rampage in the body. Although it is not life-threatening, I am afraid that his vitality will be seriously damaged.¡± ¡°This is originally a kind of poison made by a woman who is afraid that her lover will change his heart, so she wants to tie her lover tightly to her side. Who would have thought, alas..." Su Chen could hear clearly from the side. He stared at the bed curtain with his eyes open, not knowing what he was thinking. Taishi Su felt even more desperate when he heard that Su Chen could not be with another woman in the future. ??But he still asked unwillingly, "Since Imperial Physician Jiang knows so clearly, isn''t there any way to remove the poisonous insects?" Physician Jiang shook his head, "I heard this from a Miao witch doctor in the past, and I don''t know how to remove it." Su Taishi glanced at his nephew and sighed, "In that case, I would like to ask the imperial doctor to prescribe a prescription for Chen''er first. Chen''er ended up vomiting blood and was seriously injured." Physician Jiang nodded and went out to prescribe a prescription. Taishi Su looked at Su Chen on the bed, his eyes were too calm. Just as Taishi Su was about to speak, Su Chen said: "Uncle, there is no need to persuade me. My nephew would rather die than give in." "If I live like this, wouldn''t it mean that I am just living an ignoble existence?" Su Taishi sighed, and Su Chen blocked everything he wanted to say. He stood up and said, "The medicine will be cooked in a while. Remember to drink it." Su Chen nodded calmly, the strong emotion before had completely disappeared. It was as if he had accepted everything that had happened to him at this moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1031： Give medicine Chapter 1031 Giving Medicine Taishi Su returned to his room but did not sleep. He walked around the yard, thinking hard, trying to find some way to solve this problem. After thinking for a while, he suddenly slapped his head. How could he forget the Queen? When Gu Fei rescued him from the capital, he knew that there was something magical about Gu Fei. He never told anyone, but he knew it in his heart. After Taishi Su made up his mind to seek help from Gu Fei, he felt much more at ease. ?There is still one month left, and the Queen will definitely find a way. Early the next morning, Grand Master Su went to the palace to be on duty, thinking that he would just hand over a sign to ask for an audience with the Queen. ?Hunting to go to the second door, I saw Su Chen was about to get on the sedan. Su Taishi was shocked, "Chen''er, what are you doing?" Su Chen cupped his hands and said, "My nephew is going to the Hubu Yamen to take care of the winter clothes." Taishi Su stamped his foot and said, "You just vomited blood last night. It''s time to rest. Don''t go today." Su Chen shook his head, "No, this matter cannot be delayed. The queen has said that before the spring begins, the immigrants should be resettled as much as possible, and the winter clothes matter must be accelerated." Taishi Su was angry and anxious, "You, you are really -" ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Chen did not leave, however. He respectfully helped Master Su get into the sedan chair before leaving. After entering the palace, Su Taishi immediately asked someone to hand over a sign asking to see Gu Fei. Not long after, a **** came out and said, "Grand Master, the Queen has invited me." Taishi Su hurried in. Entering Qianqing Palace, Gu Fei was waiting in the side hall. She thought that Grand Master Su asked to see him because he wanted to talk about the marriage. Taishi Su was about to kneel down when he came in. Gu Fei quickly waved his hand and said, "Please get up quickly." ??Then Gu Fei gave Su Taishi a seat, leaving only Qin''er and let the rest of the palace maids and eunuchs go out. Before Grand Master Su could speak, Gu Fei said, "Grand Master, I''m asking about the marriage. I''m asking Xue Chen to inquire about the girls from that house, but they haven''t given me a reply yet." Su Taishi waved his hand and said, "The marriage proposal is not done, and Chen''er will not agree to it even if he lives or lives." ¡°I¡¯m here today to ask the Queen to save Chen¡¯er¡¯s life.¡± ??Gu Fei was slightly startled, "What''s wrong, Mr. Su?" Su Taishi sighed and told what happened last night. ¡°I have no other choice but to come and beg the Queen.¡± Gu Fei''s expression changed after hearing this, "Nv Miao? Could it be that she is Mrs. Xue''s cousin?" Su Taishi shook his head, "That Miao girl is still **** in the house, and we don''t know her identity yet." Gu Fei thought for a while, "Miao Nu can talk about it later." ¡°How is Mr. Su¡¯s physical condition now?¡± At this point, Master Su sighed again, "This child went to the Ministry of Finance early in the morning, saying that he wanted to take care of winter clothes." Gu Fei was anxious when he heard it, "I vomited blood last night, why didn''t you rest?" As she spoke, she took out a small bottle from her sleeve and handed it to Master Su, "This thing can detoxify." ¡°After eating it, the impurities in the body will be discharged.¡± "But the poison is alive, so I''m not sure if it''s useful. The Grand Master will give it to Mr. Su to try first. Even if this thing can''t remove the poison, it''s still good for the body." Taishi Su was overjoyed and said, "If you say this, it will definitely be useful." ?Gu Fei is not so optimistic. The Gu insect can move on its own. If it doesn''t want to go out, what can it do? She thought for a while, "If this poison came out, would people be able to feel it?" Taishi Su shook his head, "I''m afraid only that Miao girl knows this." ¡°I¡¯ll go back soon and ask someone to ask her.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1032： Prove it to you Chapter 1032 Prove it to you ??Gu Fei nodded, "After asking clearly, I will give this spiritual liquid to Mr. Su." ¡°If this thing doesn¡¯t work, please call me quickly and I¡¯ll find the master. He is very knowledgeable and may be able to find a solution.¡± Su Taishi stood up and knelt down to Gu Fei again. Gu Fei quickly supported him and said, "Don''t be too polite, please hurry up and save Mr. Su." Su Taishi came out of Qianqing Palace holding the porcelain vase. As he walked, he sighed, no wonder his nephew couldn''t let go of the queen. ?The Queen is kind and righteous to others, and she is not completely merciless towards Chen''er. He got on the sedan chair, went straight to the household department, and called Su Chen out. Taishi Su just said: "Just now, I asked someone for a spiritual medicine. It may be useful for your illness." ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take the medicine first.¡± He didn''t dare to say it was from the Queen. He guessed that Su Chen wouldn''t want the Queen to know about it. Su Chen didn¡¯t want to die, but he just didn¡¯t want to be coerced by Geshanka. When he heard that there was a magical medicine, he nodded, got on the sedan chair and returned to his home with Master Su. ?Zhang Ze first went to Guan Ge Shankar''s room and asked: "How big is the Gu worm? Can you see it if it comes out of the body?" Ge Shanka''s hands were tied behind her back. From last night until now, only the girl came over to feed her a few sips of water, but not a grain of rice was eaten. Hearing Zhang Ze''s words, she sneered and said, "Stop dreaming, the poisonous insects will not come out on their own." ?Zhang Ze said calmly: "It''s hard to say. The Grand Master asked for the elixir, maybe it will be useful." Geshanka shook his head and said, "It''s impossible. Gu insects live by sucking human blood and will never come out." ?Zhang Ze frowned and said, "I''m just asking you how big the Gu worm is and can you see it?" Ge Shanka did not hide it. She was sure that these people had no way to deal with the poisonous insects. "They are about the size of a grain of rice and are black." She suddenly showed a strange smile, "Master Su, are you going to take the elixir now?" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will prove to you in a moment that the poisonous insects will never come out.¡± ?Zhang Ze glared at her bitterly and returned to the room. Su Chen didn¡¯t have any hope after hearing this, but Taishi Su still insisted: ¡°No matter what, drink this, it¡¯s good for your body.¡± Su Chen saw that Taishi Su was anxious, so he drank all the spiritual liquid without saying anything. There was no movement for a long time, so Master Su couldn''t help but ask: "How do you feel?" Su Chen shook his head, "I don''t feel anything." Taishi Su asked Zhang Ze again, "Has it been a quarter of an hour?" Zhang Ze nodded, "Just a moment." As he was talking, he saw some gray-black stains slowly seeping out from the pores on the back of Su Chen''s hands, and stains gradually seeped out on his face, along with an unpleasant smell. Su Chen felt a little embarrassed, "Bring me some water quickly, I want to take a bath." After taking a shower, Su Chen was much fairer than before. He felt more and more like he was carrying a fairy spirit. ?At this moment, Geshanka suddenly bit the tip of her tongue hard, and the white poison in her heart began to stir. At the same time, Su Chen, who had just put on his clothes and came out, suddenly felt like a needle pricking his heart. He couldn''t help but cover his chest. Seeing this situation, Grandmaster Su didn¡¯t understand. The poisonous insect was still there! The Queen Mother''s spiritual liquid was useless, and Taishi Su sat down slumped. ?Immediately he called his servant again, "Go to the palace immediately and tell the Queen that the poisonous insects have not come out yet." The boy left quickly. Su Chen was stunned for a moment, "Did the Queen give this medicine?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1033： great wizard Chapter 1033 The Great Wizard Su Taishi didn''t hide anything at this time and nodded, "I went to the palace to ask for the queen''s help." ¡°The queen told me that if the worms still can¡¯t come out after drinking the spiritual fluid, she will think of other ways.¡± Su Chen felt mixed emotions in his heart. After a long while, he said: "I think there is nothing we can do for a while. In that case, I went to the Yamen to do something." Taishi Su waved his hand feebly, "Go." When Su Chen left, Taishi Su told the servant, "That woman, don''t let her die. Feed her on time." ?He got up and went back to his room, wrote a letter, sealed it with fire paint, and handed it to the boy. "This letter is sent to Jinyiwei Yamen, to Mr. Xue Chen. It must be delivered in person and cannot pass through the hands of other people." ??If this matter is leaked out, it will definitely spread in the capital. Has an impact on Su Chen¡¯s reputation. The boy took the letter and left. Su Taishi sat in the study and thought about it again. Xue Chen used to be in charge of the Secret Intelligence Department, and now he is in charge of the Jinyiwei. He used to have a rough background, so he might be able to do something. ?Besides, it was his relatives who caused this matter after all, and he cannot escape the blame. ??If the Queen and Lord Xue can''t find a way to save Su Chen, then this Gu insect may really have no other way. ?Thinking about Gu Fei''s past miraculous qualities, Su Taishi made up his mind. Having done everything that needs to be done, just let nature take its course. Gu Fei received the news from the Su Mansion in the palace. She nodded with a heavy face and said to the servant of the Su Mansion: "Go back and tell your Grand Master that I will try my best to find a way to cure the poison so that the Grand Master doesn''t have to worry too much." Too worried." After sending the boy away, Gu Fei arrived in the courtyard of Palace Master Yan in a blink of an eye. ??Xiao Chi was standing in the yard. When he saw his mother coming, his little face raised and his eyes were bright, "Is the queen coming to see me?" ?Xiao Chi was speaking, but his body did not move, and his horse''s steps were still steady. ??Gu Fei walked over and touched his little face, "My mother has something to do with my master, please just stand still." Palace Master Yan was sitting in front of the window, calculating something on the manuscript paper. ? Gu Fei has to come to his yard at least once a day, but he noticed that Gu Fei said something happened just now, so he put down his pen and asked, "What happened?" ??Gu Fei moved a chair and sat down. Only in the master''s place, she was still the same as before. ?The master treated her as before. He never treated her with respect just because she was the queen now. Even Chen and Gu Zhang couldn''t do this. She feels most at ease here with her master. ??Gu Fei talked about the matter in a nutshell. Palace Master Yan frowned and said, "This is really troublesome. Although I know the poison, there is nothing I can do about it." ?He touched his beard and said, "But-" Gu Fei''s eyes lit up when he heard his master''s "no". ¡°However, when I was traveling around the world in the past, I met a great wizard from Miao territory.¡± ?Gu Fei was delighted, "The great wizard will definitely have a solution." Palace Master Yan looked reminiscing, "That was thirty years ago." ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is still alive now.¡± ??Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Master, how about we go to the Miao border. Even if we can''t find this great wizard, we can find other wizards." Palace Master Yan nodded, "It''s okay to take a walk." "Forget it if it''s someone else. I don''t need to use this old face to ask for help. However, I also admire Mr. Su''s talent and character. It would be a pity if he just disappears like this." ?He paused and glanced at Gu Fei, "Besides, his unwillingness to give in to other women is ultimately because of you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1034： repay debt Chapter 1034: Repaying debts ?Gu Fei blushed, "Master¡ª" Palace Master Yan sighed, "Go, it will be considered as repaying the debt you owe him." ?Gu Fei''s face turned redder and redder, and she lowered her head, "Then I''ll go back and talk to Xiao Yu first." She teleported back to the palace. First send Lian''er to have someone deliver a message to the Su Mansion, and then wait until his face stops blushing, then go to the front hall to look for Xiao Yu. As soon as Xiao Yu saw Gu Fei coming in, he quickly threw away the memorial in his hand and said, "You''re here. These memorials give me a headache. I would rather let me fight. It''s really hard for me to read the memorials." ?Gu Fei walked over with a smile, "Who asked you to be the emperor? You have to work hard and work hard." Xiao Yu sighed, stretched out his hand and took Gu Fei into his arms, "I didn''t know it was so hard to be an emperor? I just don''t like people gesticulating over me, and I don''t like you looking at other people''s eyes." ??Gu Feini played coquettishly in Xiao Yu''s arms for a while. Seeing that Xiao Yu was in a good mood, she said, "Master and I are going out." Xiao Yu held Gu Fei''s hand tightly, "Where are you going?" ?Gu Fei didn¡¯t hide it either, ¡°Go to Miao territory.¡± Xiao Yu frowned, "So far? How long does it take to go?" ??Gu Fei shook Xiao Yu''s body and said, "It will only take a few days. Although I have never been to Miao territory, I can teleport to Hanzhong County or Shuzhong, and it will only take a few days on the actual road." Xiao Yu did not agree directly, but said: "What on earth are you going to do? Is it about the Seven Kills Palace?" ?Gu Fei shook his head and then told the story about Su Chen being bewitched. Xiao Yu was a little annoyed, "Brother Chen, why do you need to do this? Can''t we just accept that woman?" ??Gu Fei glanced at him sideways, "What do you mean, if you were the one who got the poison, you would marry someone into the house?" ??Xiao Yu was startled and suddenly realized that this was a proposition. He quickly said: "How is that possible? If it were me, I would definitely rather die than surrender." ?? Gu Fei said "hehe" and stood up from Xiao Yu''s arms, "Okay, I''m leaving. There is only one month until the fifteenth of next month, so I can''t afford to delay it." "Besides, the Chinese New Year is coming soon. On the first day of the Lunar New Year, I have to worship heaven and ancestors. I have to come back before this time." Xiao Yu stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms again, "How about I go with you." Gu Fei looked at him funny, "You''re not going to court anymore? You''re not going to deal with state affairs anymore?" ??Xiao Yu hugged him tightly, "I just realized now that being an emperor is really not free." ?Gu Fei kissed him gently on the face and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll be back in a few days." ¡°I¡¯m not in the palace, so you should keep an eye on me.¡± Xiao Yu pinched her waist and said, "How about you come back to stay with me every night?" ??Gu Fei said angrily: "Master went with me, it''s so bad that his old man found out." The couple stayed together for a while. Gu Fei returned to the palace, changed into men''s clothes, and let Qin''er enter the space. In a blink of an eye, she was back in the courtyard of Palace Master Yan. As soon as Xiao Chi got off the plum blossom pile, Gu Fei pulled him over and said softly: "Mom and Master are going out for a trip. In the past few days, you will practice kung fu with your father in the palace." ??Xiao Chi pouted, "I don''t like to practice martial arts with my father. Even my father can''t beat my master. I want to learn the most powerful martial arts in the world." Palace Master Yan laughed heartily in the room, "You''re a good boy, he''s ambitious." ??Gu Fei had no choice but to coax him, "I still learn martial arts from my master. I just let your father supervise you." She called over the **** maid who was following Xiao Chi, "It''s a good time to **** the prince back to the palace." ?Xiao Chi glanced at his mother longingly and got on the sedan chair, followed by the palace maids, eunuchs, and the twelve guards from the Seven Kills Palace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1035： Miao Village Chapter 1035 Miao Village ??Gu Fei then entered the room and said, "Master, whatever you want to bring, please put it in my space." ¡°By the way, Qin¡¯er is also inside, let her serve you later.¡± After gathering his things, taking the horses, and discussing with his master, Gu Fei teleported to the middle of Shu. Gu Fei has never been to Miaojiang, but the east side of Shuzhong borders Miaojiang, and it only takes a few days to get there. ?Gu Fei suddenly appeared in an alley, but no one noticed. ?She took out the carriage and horses, and invited her master to get into the carriage. Qin''er drove the carriage and headed for the Miao border. ??Gu Fei and Palace Master Yan were sitting in the carriage. Palace Master Yan said unhurriedly: "The place we are going to is called Hentuwa. It is difficult for horses to go there, let alone a carriage." ??Gu Fei asked curiously: "Then how did master know this great wizard?" Palace Master Yan smiled and said, "When I was young, I liked to challenge the world''s masters." ¡°At that time, I heard that there was a rare genius in Miao territory who had great martial arts skills. I was not convinced and went to challenge him myself.¡± ¡°This great wizard is the sister of the master Dong Dan.¡± ?Gu Fei¡¯s eyebrows moved. The great wizard was actually a woman? She instantly thought about a few things about her master and the great wizard. She asked curiously: "Then what happened in the end? Did Master win?" Palace Master Yan smiled slightly, "That''s natural." ¡°Dongdan is a very forthright man. Although he was defeated by me, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. He still allowed me to live in the village and competed with me in martial arts every day.¡± ¡°I also knew at that time that his sister Tony was a great wizard.¡± ¡°Tony is extremely talented. She was only in her twenties at that time, and she was already the most powerful wizard in the nearby village.¡± "At that time, I was only obsessed with martial arts, and I didn''t dare to be interested in these poisons and poisons. If I had known better, I would have learned it that day." ??Gu Fei asked again: "What happened next?" Palace Master Yan sighed, "I lived in Miao Village for half a year and then left." "After that, I also corresponded with Dongdan. After several years, I wrote a letter later. Dongni wrote back to me, saying that Dongdan had passed away, and she didn''t say the reason." "I was busy with things at that time, so I couldn''t go to the Miao village. I just sent someone from Qisha Palace to deliver a letter and some money." ¡°It has been thirty years since I last went to Miao Xinjiang.¡± They walked all the way for several days. At the end, the carriage could no longer move, so Gu Fei, Palace Master Yan and Qin''er rode on horseback on the mountain road. After walking like this for several days, Palace Master Yan pointed to a village in the valley at the foot of the mountain and said, "That''s right there." There are continuous houses in the canyon, almost all of them are stone houses with black tile roofs, and there are only a few wooden houses. Palace Master Yan, Gu Fei and Qin''er walked down the mountain along the path and soon arrived near the village. ?Perhaps the sound of horse hooves alarmed people, a woman wearing Miao clothes came out of a house at the entrance of the village and made a lot of remarks to Gu Fei and the others. ??Gu Fei didn''t understand a word and could only look at Palace Master Yan. Palace Master Yan is better than Gu Fei. After all, she has lived here for half a year and can understand some simple words. He said a few words to the Miao girl, and then Gu Fei heard him substitute the word "Tony". ?The Miao girl''s face changed, and her attitude towards them suddenly became respectful. As she walked forward, she waved to a few people, gesturing for them to follow. Gu Fei asked Palace Master Yan, "Is the great wizard here?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1036： Also a girl Chapter 1036 She¡¯s also a girl Palace Master Yan''s face looked a little heavy, "Yes, I am, but just now this Miao girl said that the great wizard is very ill and won''t live for a few days." ? Gu Fei''s heart sank. She did know that in the Miao border, wizards were also witch doctors. Dong Ni was a witch doctor herself, but there was nothing she could do about her illness. It seemed that she was really going to die. The roads in the village are paved with stone slabs. ?Walking along the way, Gu Fei saw that the corners of many stone houses were covered with moss, giving them a simple beauty. They walked up the stone steps for almost a quarter of an hour and arrived at a wooden house located at the highest point of the village. ?The house is surrounded by a stone courtyard wall, and the courtyard door is open. ?? Gu Fei took a look and saw that the house was a wooden house. The walls were all made of wooden boards. The doors and windows were carved wooden doors and windows. There was a thick stone foundation underneath, presumably to prevent moisture. It¡¯s just that this house looks quite old. ?Miao Nu walked to the door and stopped, standing still and shouting something inside. Soon a young woman came out. ?Miao Nu pointed at Gu Fei and the others and talked a lot. The young woman nodded and said to Palace Master Yan: "Please come in first." ?Gu Fei was a little surprised. The young woman spoke Chinese. The woman invited several people to sit in a room and said, "Dear guests, please have a seat." Palace Master Yan said to her: "My surname is Yan. If you tell Tony, she will know who I am." The woman nodded and entered the back room. It took a while before she came out, "Dear guest, please wait a moment." ¡°Master has been ill for a long time and needs to tidy up before he can see the guests.¡± Palace Master Yan said in a deep voice: "Sorry for disturbing you." ?The woman called a maid over to pour tea for several people. ??Gu Fei and the others had almost finished a cup of tea when the woman came out supporting an old woman. The old woman''s face was criss-crossed with ridges, but her eyes were very bright, as if they had been washed by mountain spring water, and they were still black and white, unlike ordinary old people, whose white eyes begin to turn yellow as they age. The old woman''s skin is also very delicate. It can be seen that she must have been a beauty when she was young. Palace Master Yan, Gu Fei and others all stood up. Palace Master Yan looked at the old woman and said slowly: "Sister Dongni, long time no see." A strange light appeared on the old woman''s face: "No one has called me sister for many years." ¡°When Palace Master Yan shouted like this, I suddenly felt much younger.¡± Palace Master Yan smiled slightly, and then said: "Why, you can''t cure your own illness?" Toni shook her head, "This is not a disease, it''s the poison''s backlash." "Don''t mention this. You have come all the way here, so you must have something to do. While I still have a few days left to live, I will try my best to help you if I can." Palace Master Yan thought about it for a moment before telling the story about Su Chen being bewitched. Tony and the young woman both frowned upon hearing this. Tony said in a cold voice: "Which village girl is this that actually did such a despicable thing?" ¡°Although some of us Miao girls have been cultivating love poison since childhood, we will always tell our lover clearly that if we are both in love and voluntary, we will take the black and white poison at the same time.¡± ¡°A woman like this who secretly casts poison has disgraced us young girls.¡± Palace Master Yan asked: "Is there any way to remove the poisonous insects from that young master?" ?Tony smiled bitterly and said, "It takes some practice to remove the worms. If my body is a little better, there will be no problem." ¡°But now my body is broken, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it.¡± She turned to look at the young woman, "My disciple is not yet mature enough, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1037： If you are sick, I have medicine Chapter 1037: If you are sick, I have medicine ??Gu Fei suddenly said: "Mother-in-law, I have a medicine that can detoxify, but I don''t know if this poison can be cured." She said as she took out a small porcelain bottle from her arms and placed it on the table. ?Tony looked at Gu Fei, then at the bottle on the table. Palace Master Yan nodded to her, "This is my disciple. If you can use this thing, just use it." ?Tony understood. This meant that if she used this bottle of medicine, there would be no additional conditions. As for removing the poisonous worms for the young master, it didn''t matter to Tony. This was something she had promised to do, but her body didn''t allow it now. ?Toni reached out and took the bottle, opened the cap, and sniffed lightly at the mouth of the bottle. ?Her eyes suddenly opened wide and she looked at Gu Fei in surprise. The liquid spiritual energy here is extremely rich. Just taking a slight breath will give you a strange feeling of comfort. There is very little spiritual energy in this world. The spiritual energy here can turn into liquid. I don¡¯t know how it was collected. ?She quickly closed the lid, stood up, bent down and thanked Gu Fei, "This thing is hard to find, so thank you girl." Palace Master Yan didn¡¯t know what it was, but since Gu Fei was the queen now, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to take out something precious. ?Gu Fei nodded slightly, "Mother-in-law, take it as soon as possible. However, you may need to take a shower after taking it." Toni nodded, "Then, I''ll excuse you, old lady." Gu Fei and Palace Master Yan sat in the main room for half an hour. Tony just came out. ?There was originally a faint black air on her face, but now the black air has completely disappeared, and her skin is shining. Toni saluted Gu Fei again, "Girl, you are so kind as to save the old lady''s life." Palace Master Yan raised her eyebrows, "Have all the poisons been cured?" ??Tony nodded, "All the poison accumulated in the body for many years has been expelled, and the corroded internal organs have begun to repair." She said solemnly to Gu Fei: "The old lady owes the girl a favor. If the girl has anything to do in the future, just send her." ??Gu Fei was very embarrassed, "My mother-in-law said something serious, but I just took it easy." ¡°My mother-in-law just needs to take out the worms from my friend¡¯s body.¡± ??Tony nodded, "I must help with the Gu insect matter, otherwise, wouldn''t we Miao girls become evil people in the eyes of the world?" "It''s just that taking out the Gu is very dangerous. Even I am only half sure." ??Gu Fei asked: "What if it fails?" ?Tony looked solemn, "If you fail, at least half your life will be lost, and at worst, your life will be lost." ¡°Before you take out the poisonous insects, you must first explain the stakes to Mr. Su.¡± "Furthermore, although the poison has been removed from my body, my body''s recovery will not take a while. It is estimated that it will take at least ten days and a half before I can start practicing." "May I ask where Mr. Su is now? If he is in the capital, it will take half a month before I can leave." ? Gu Fei calculated in his mind that they spent seven or eight days on the road. Even if it took another half a month, it would still be enough. She nodded, "Mother-in-law, rest in peace and cultivate yourself. In half a month, if Mr. Su is willing, I will bring him here." Tony turned to the young woman and told her, "Go and ask Mrs. Long to prepare the meal." Palace Master Yan suddenly said: "Your sausage is delicious, I still think of that taste." ?Tony laughed and said, "Let Mrs. Long cut more sausages." Gu Fei figured that Palace Master Yan and Dong Ni had something to say after not seeing each other for many years, so she got up and walked to the yard with Qin''er to take a walk around. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1038： Mistaken life Chapter 1038: Mistaken Life ?In the room, Toni glanced at Gu Fei''s back outside and said, "As an apprentice, your status must be unusual." Palace Master Yan smiled and nodded slightly. ?Tony sighed: "I think her appearance is beyond words." "The bottle of medicine she gave me, no, that''s not medicine, it''s a spiritual liquid condensed from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, which has the effect of washing the essence and marrow." ¡°I dare not think that there is such a thing in the world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to repay such a great kindness.¡± Palace Master Yan waved her hand, "Don''t worry about it. You save people for us, and we save you. This is just a matter of drinking and pecking." He changed the topic, "Where is the grave of Brother Dongdan? After dinner later, I will go over and pay my respects." Tony said: "Just bury it on the mountain. I''ll take you there in a moment." When Dong Dan was mentioned, the two fell silent for a while. After a while, Dong Ni said again: "You should have a family full of children and grandchildren now, right?" Mr. Yan Palace waved her hand, "I''m still alone." ¡°Fortunately, now I have disciples and grandsons who look after me every day, so I don¡¯t feel lonely at all.¡± Dongni stared deeply at Palace Master Yan and said slowly: "That''s right, there is no woman in the world who is worthy of you." She still remembered that when Palace Master Yan was young, she was not only stunningly talented but also outstanding in appearance and bearing. From then on, no man in the world could look at her. ?However, she knew that she was not worthy of Palace Master Yan. Palace Master Yan coughed lightly. When he lived in Miao Village, Dong Ni was very enthusiastic towards him. ?Although he had some vague affection for Tony at that time, he had no idea of ??starting a family at all. Tony tried several times, but he declined politely. ?Tony noticed that her words seemed to make Palace Master Yan a little embarrassed, so she changed the subject, "I still have a lot of sausages here, and they are all gifts from everyone. If you like them, take more with you when you leave." Palace Master Yan handed over his hand and said, "Thank you very much." After dinner, Tony took a group of people up the mountain. The tombs in Dongdan are well maintained, and the tombstones are engraved with Chinese characters. The Miao script has long been lost. For a long time, the chief officials of the Miao village have used Chinese characters to record whatever they need. Palace Master Yan respectfully offered a stick of incense and stood in front of the grave for a long time. Then a few people circled and walked to the mountainside. Palace Master Yan said goodbye, "Sister Dongni is a good person. In half a month, we will bring Mr. Su over and ask you to remove the worms for him." Toni saluted him, "In that case, I''ll be waiting for a few distinguished guests at home." ??Gu Fei and the others walked a long way along the mountain road, and when they reached a remote place, they teleported back to the courtyard of Palace Master Yan in the capital. After inviting the master out, Gu Fei took out two bottles of spiritual liquid and said, "Master, this is for you. This is somewhat beneficial to the body. Master can use one bottle first and take the rest with you. If anything happens, you can be there in time." Take.¡± She originally thought that if one day her master became ill, she would take out the spiritual liquid. Then she thought about it, her master was getting older. When he was young, he fought with others, and his body was somewhat injured, so he had used the spiritual liquid earlier. Maybe there are benefits too. When Gu Fei left, Palace Master Yan opened the bottle cap and smelled it. ?His martial arts has now reached the realm of transformation, and he is naturally sensitive to these spiritual beings in the world. He can also feel the aura that Tony mentioned. He didn''t wonder where his disciples got these strange things. He drank a bottle without hesitation and then told his maid, "Go and get some water. I want to take a bath." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1039： Return to the palace Chapter 1039 Return to the Palace ?? Gu Fei returned to the palace and quickly asked someone to bring the little princess over. After being out for so long, she didn''t think about Xiao Yu. She occasionally thought about Xiao Chi and thought about Ling''er every day. Having not seen each other for only seven or eight days, she felt that Ling''er seemed to have grown up a bit, with a pair of black grape-like eyes, big and round, looking at her without crying or fussing. ?Gu Fei''s heart almost melted, and he kissed her **** her bulging little face several times. Xiao Yu was in the front hall. When he heard Xiao Fuzi say that the Queen was back, he hurried back to the palace. He ignored that Gu Fei was still holding Ling''er in his hand, picked her up and spun her around excitedly, "You''re back." ? Gu Fei was afraid that Ling''er would fall, so she quickly said: "Put me down quickly, I''m holding Ling''er." ??Xiao Yu put Gu Fei down, took Ling''er from her hand, turned around and gave it to Qin''er, "Take it to the wet nurse to look at." Seeing that Gu Fei didn''t say anything, Qin''er carried Ling''er out and closed the door considerately. ?Gu Fei then glared at Xiao Yu, "You-" ??Xiao Yu kissed Gu Fei impatiently, then moved his hand to her waist to untie her belt. ?Gu Fei muttered, "In broad daylight¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yu blocked his mouth and was carried to the bed. An hour later, Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei in his arms and asked about the business, "How is it? Have you found a way to save Brother Chen?" ?Gu Fei nestled in his arms, "Well, wait for half a month, and I will take him to the Miao Village." Xiao Yu suppressed the jealousy in his heart and said, "When the time comes, I will go with you." ??Gu Fei snorted softly, "Why are you causing trouble?" "I and I - we were not alone in the past, we were together with the master." ??Xiao Yu lowered his head and nibbled on Gu Fei''s cheek, "No matter what, I just want to go." ?Gu Fei glanced at him and said, "You really don''t want to get involved in this matter." "This matter is not a glorious thing for Mr. Su-Su. You can just pretend that you don''t know about it. Why bother? You will make him uncomfortable and there will be no benefit at all." Xiao Yu rubbed Gu Fei''s head and said, "You are the only one who makes sense." ¡°Forget it, if I don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go.¡± "By the way, Xue Chen also wanted to see you a few days ago. It was probably about Gu Chong, so I asked him to leave it alone." He said with a serious look on his face, "Kill that Miao girl after Brother Chen takes out the Gu worm. Keeping such a woman will be a disaster after all." ??Gu Fei said "hmm" and couldn''t help but think for a moment that if Xiao Yu was really bewitched, she would probably have to watch him having fun with other women, and she couldn''t watch him die. It''s just that, after starting this relationship, the relationship between husband and wife may not be what it used to be. She took away Xiao Yu''s arm around her slender waist, "I have to get up and take a shower, please get out of the way." Xiao Yu reached out and hugged her again, "We''ll just wash together." He raised his voice and called for water to be brought in. After taking a bath and freshening herself up, Gu Fei called Lian''er over, "Go to Grand Master Su''s residence and tell Master Su that although there is a way to remove the Gu, it is very dangerous and only half The certainty.¡± ¡°If you are determined to take it out, ask Mr. Su to go to my master¡¯s place in half a month, and I will find someone to take out the Gu worm for him.¡± Lian''er agreed and quickly left the palace in a carriage. Su Chen was only half-confident when he heard that, and didn''t take it seriously at all, "That''s it, thank you so much, ma''am." ¡°The Gu insect must be taken, even if it is only 10% sure.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1040： Bullied Chapter 1040: Being bullied Taishi Su didn''t say anything at all. He knew his nephew''s character. ?Now I just hope that the worms can be successfully removed after half a month. At that time, there will be no need to keep that young girl. A few days ago, after receiving his letter, Xue Chen went to the house to plead guilty. ??Grand Master Su did not make things difficult for him, and Xue Chen also understood his interest. He only said that Geshanka could do whatever the Su Mansion did with him. At present, Geshanka is still under house arrest in Su Mansion. Three meals a day are quite a lot. ?Geshanka is neither noisy nor fussy. She is very patient. She knows that Su Chen will definitely give in by the fifteenth day of next month. ?Even if he didn''t give in, his family couldn''t just watch him die. Once or twice, too many times, this god-like man is hers after all. The next day is Xiaonian. ?The day before, Xiao Yu had worshiped the Kitchen God, and the door gods had also put up Spring couplets in the palace. ? Gu Fei returned to the palace, and Xiao Yu had no intention of criticizing the memorial. It was now time to seal the palace. Emperors traditionally sealed the palace around the time of the Lunar New Year. After the seal, the emperor could take annual leave from work. ?Xiao Yu went to the front hall early in the morning to hold a sealing ceremony, and then came back and hugged Gu Fei happily, "There is nothing much going on these days, why don''t we sneak out of the palace quietly and find a place to play." Without waiting for Gu Fei to speak, he said to himself: "Xiao Chi will throw it to your master, and Ling''er will let the queen mother take care of it for a few days. Let''s go and play happily." Gu Fei waited for him to finish speaking, then smiled and said, "Have you finished writing the blessing words that I want to give to all officials?" Xiao Yu''s face quickly fell, "Not yet, I only wrote a few pages." ?Gu Fei patted his face and said, "Then go write it quickly and wait until it''s finished." ? ? Xiao Yu was like a primary school student who was forced to do homework after a holiday. He went to the front hall with an unhappy look on his face. It took Xiao Yu two days to finish writing the word "Fu", and then sent the eunuchs in the palace to give the word "Fu" to the ministers'' mansions. ?Early the next morning, Xiao Yu and Gu Fei were discussing where to go for fun. Someone came from Cining Palace and said that the Queen Mother invited the Emperor and Queen to come. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the side hall of Cining Palace, they heard Xiao Qing crying inside. ?Gu Fei and Xiao Yu looked at each other and walked in. ?Other than the Queen Mother and Xiao Qing, the only ones in the side hall were Aunt Xu and Aunt Chen. ?The Queen Mother held Xiao Qing in her arms and was comforting her softly. Xiao Yu asked curiously: "What''s wrong with Qing''er? It''s the New Year, why are you crying?" The Queen Mother said angrily: "Your sister was bullied by the consort." ??Xiao Yu lifted up his robe and sat down, "Tell me what''s going on." Nanny Xu whispered: "Yesterday, Princess Fuqing heard from her servants that the prince-in-law was hanging out with her cousin in the house every day. The princess took people back to the prince-son-in-law''s house, and happened to encounter the prince-in-law and his cousin in the study room, disheveled." "The princess was about to kill the foxy cousin of the consort. Who knew, but the prince-in-law guarded her fiercely and threatened to kill the foxy cousin first." ¡°That¡¯s not all, the fox girl fainted when she heard that she was going to hit the board. The doctor looked at her and said she was pregnant.¡± ¡°At that moment, the princess¡¯s mother-in-law knelt down in front of the princess and begged for mercy. She said that she was begging the princess to leave a bloodline for their Chen family since she was no longer able to give birth.¡± "The princess was so angry that she went back to the princess''s palace, cried all night, and came into the palace early in the morning." After hearing this, Xiao Yu frowned, "How unreasonable!" ¡°Come here, please tell me that the prince-in-law has no moral integrity, despises the royal family, and is responsible for thirty boards¡ª¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Qing raised her head and said, "Brother, no!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1041： Please sister-in-law teach me Chapter 1041 Please teach me, sister-in-law As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Qing raised her head and said, "Brother, no!" Xiao Yu frowned, "Do you still have nostalgia for such a ruthless and unjust man?" "Once the plan has been struck, you will be at peace with him!" ¡°Brother Huang will choose a good one for you.¡± Xiao Qing started to cry more and more, "I don''t want to make peace with each other. If I did, wouldn''t they just stay together?" Xiao Yu said with a sullen face, "Then what do you want?" ??Xiao Qing was twitching and speechless. The Queen Mother glared at Xiao Yu and said, "You came up with a bad idea. Your sister has been wronged so much, and you didn''t even try to comfort her. You asked her what to do. Didn''t she enter the palace because she had no idea?" ??Xiao Yu rolled his eyes and simply shut up. The Queen Mother suddenly turned her eyes to Gu Fei, "The Queen said, what should we do about this matter?" ??Gu Fei sat next to Xiao Yu, looking at her nose and nose, "I don''t know, I don''t know. This matter is up to the princess''s wish. The princess can do whatever she likes." ?She won''t get involved in this kind of thing, otherwise she might make herself a mess. Looking at Xiao Qing¡¯s intentions, she couldn¡¯t bear to let go of her consort, so what else could she do? ?This grievance can only be swallowed. The Queen Mother snorted, "Aren''t you very good at training men? The emperor has been trained by you to be obedient and even refused to choose a concubine. I expected you to have some good ideas. I asked you to come, but you resisted. " ? Gu Fei was amused in her heart. The Queen Mother could no longer conceal her dissatisfaction with her. She could be blamed for anything and would be scolded. ?However, she didn''t reveal anything on her face, she just lowered her eyes and said nothing. Xiao Yu was not happy, "What did Xiao Fei do wrong? What the queen said was too unpleasant!" He paused and said, "What the concubine is doing is inappropriate. Even if he wants to take a concubine, Qing''er must agree to it. Even if Qing''er is not a princess, which family does not need the mistress''s consent to take a concubine? Do it secretly, Now that they have children, this is a disgrace to the royal family.¡± ¡°Punishment must be punished.¡± "Since you don''t want to reconcile, why are you crying?" Xiao Qing was still crying. The Queen Mother patted her on the back and said, "Tell me to beat that **** to death. If the **** is dead, then you and the consort can live a good life." Xiao Qing shook her head again, "But I can''t give birth. After the death of the Chen family, won''t the consort blame me?" Xiao Yu became impatient after hearing this bad temper, "In that case, then you can let the person in for the consort." ¡°Originally, there is no rule in the past dynasties that a prince-in-law is not allowed to take concubines.¡± ¡°There were also examples of concubines in the previous dynasty. As long as you are willing, I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Xiao Qing said sharply: "Impossible, I won''t do what that **** wants." Xiao Yu was angry, "This won''t work, that won''t work either. What on earth are you going to do?" ¡°Why do I have such a useless sister like you!¡± ??Gu Feila pulled Xiao Yu''s sleeves to signal him not to be angry. ?She and Xiao Yu should not have come to this matter in the first place. Xiao Qing was neither willing to reconcile, nor dared to kill the husband-in-law''s beloved, nor was she willing to let the husband-in-law take a concubine. ?This is true, the road is blocked by herself. Xiao Qing suddenly rushed over and grabbed Gu Fei, "Sister-in-law, please teach me what should I do?" ? Gu Fei looked embarrassed, "Princess, I really don''t know what to do about this matter. Princess can make up her own mind." Xiao Qing shook her head, "Just like what the queen mother said, why can the emperor''s brother guard you alone, but why can''t the consort? Please teach me, sister-in-law." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1042： youve changed Chapter 1042 You have changed ?Gu Fei was speechless. She looked at Xiao Qing and said, "Princess, there are all kinds of people in this world. Not everyone values ??love and justice as much as your brother." ??As she spoke, she glanced at Xiao Yu, who was also looking at her with a smile on his face, obviously taking advantage of Gu Fei''s words. ¡°This kind of thing actually depends on the man¡¯s own will.¡± Xiao Qing was disappointed. She shook her head, "Sister-in-law, you have changed too." "In the past, you loved me like a sister and thought about me in every way. Now that you have become the queen, you are separated from me." ?Gu Fei''s heart trembled slightly, Xiao Qing was right. ??If she were really her biological sister, she wouldn''t have such an indifferent attitude. However, when she married into the prince''s palace, she also cared deeply about the princess and made various plans for her. In the end, the current Queen Mother did not remember her kindness at all, and caused trouble for Xiao Yu everywhere because of her refusal to accept the concubine. So, what¡¯s the use of doing more? Xiao Qing hugged Gu Fei and said, "My dear sister-in-law, just love Qing''er, okay?" ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ?Gu Fei was so touched by her that her heart softened. Then she thought about it, Xiao Qing had nothing against her in these years. When she first entered the palace, she happily accepted herself as her sister-in-law and protected herself in every way. ??Gu Fei said softly: "Then you follow me back to the palace, and let''s have a good chat first." The Queen Mother was so angry that her liver ached. Gu Fei not only grabbed her son tightly, but also her daughter. Xiao Qing wiped away her tears and held Gu Fei in her arms, "Well, I was just about to talk to my sister-in-law." Xiao Qing looked back at the Queen Mother and said, "Mother, I''ll go to my sister-in-law''s place first and come back later." The Queen Mother remained calm and silent, and Xiao Qing took Gu Fei and went out. When they arrived at Qianqing Palace, Gu Fei sent all the maids and eunuchs out, and then said softly: "Then let''s solve the problems one by one." ¡°Qing¡¯er, do you like the Prince Consort very much?¡± Xiao Qing nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°I thought I liked Miaokong before. It was only after I got married to the consort that I finally understood what love between a man and a woman means.¡± ¡°The prince-in-law has always been very kind to me, but I live in the princess¡¯s mansion, and he lives in my own home, and we can¡¯t see each other often, so that vixen has the opportunity to take advantage of me.¡± Gu Fei said "Hmm", "Then reconciliation is impossible." ¡°I see what you mean, and I don¡¯t want the prince-in-law to be extinct, but is this the case?¡± Xiao Qing''s face was full of confusion, "I actually don''t care about this. Yesterday, if I was cruel, I would have beaten that **** to death. I don''t care if she was killed or not." "I''m just afraid that the prince-in-law will resent me because of this, and he and I will never be able to go back." ?Gu Fei nodded, "Then you still want to keep the child." ?Xiao Qing bit her lip and said nothing, and nodded after a while. Gu Fei added: "I don''t think you need to mention the child''s matter anymore. Just pretend to be deaf and mute and let''s see how the Chen family handles it." ¡°If they insist on keeping the child, then¡ª¡± Xiao Qing gritted her teeth and said, "Then let the son go to the mother." ?Gu Fei smiled and started talking about something else, "How many days do you and your consort usually meet?" Xiao Qing pouted, "It will take about ten days to see each other." ¡°When we first got married, the prince-in-law came over every day and wanted to see me, but grandma wouldn¡¯t allow it, saying it was against the rules.¡± ¡°At most, let me talk to the consort for a while.¡± "Later on, the prince-in-law came less and less. Now, if I don''t summon him for ten days and a half, he won''t come to the princess''s house." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1043： Theres no rush Chapter 1043: There is no need to rush ?Gu Fei sighed, "This rule is really harmful." The young man has already eaten meat, and he is not allowed to eat it, so he will naturally eat it secretly. Xiao Qing nodded quickly, "That''s not true." ?Gu Fei was amused, "You are a princess, how can you still be controlled by your mama?" Xiao Qing frowned, "But Aunt Zhou came out of the palace and was given to me by my mother. I -" ?Gu Fei didn''t say anything, just looked at her and smiled. Xiao Qing gritted her teeth and said, "Wait a few days and I''ll send her away." ??Gu Fei continued: "In the future, it is better to ask the consort to move into the princess''s house. In this way, the consort will be under your nose every day, so it will be less likely to cause trouble." Xiao Qing''s eyes were bright, "Is that okay? If that happens, will it be said that I broke the rules?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Whoever wants to ask for permission can just let them do it." ¡°You must remember that you are a royal princess.¡± ¡°Throughout the dynasties, there have been many princesses whose words and deeds were out of line. What can those people do except talk about it?¡± "Don''t talk about it, let''s talk about Miaokong''s mother. How many people talk about her? She still lives freely, who dares to be disrespectful to her?" She felt that Xiao Qing''s problem was that she was not raised as a princess since she was a child, and she still accepted the idea that men are superior to women. The Queen Mother herself was confused and did not teach Xiao Qing well in many places. By the time she became a princess at the age of fifteen or sixteen, her worldview had basically taken shape, and some concepts could not be changed for a while. Xiao Qing nodded thoughtfully. ??Gu Fei added: "Actually, you can let go of your grievances first and think about the final goal you want to achieve. Then you will know what you are going to do." ??Xiao Qing thought about it seriously. She hated vixens. What she wanted was to have a loving relationship with her consort like when they were newlyweds. As for the children, I only have one daughter. In order not to make the prince-in-law resentful, it is best to keep this child. After giving birth to the child, the vixen can naturally die. ?Besides, after having children, the concubine will have no reason to take concubines in the future. ?Gu Fei saw her brows gradually relax and asked, "Have you figured it out?" Xiao Qing nodded a little shyly, "Thank you, sister-in-law." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "You are already smart. You figured this out yourself. I''m just giving you some advice." ??Xiao Qing stood up and said, "Then I''ll go back to my house and ask the consort to move over." ?Gu Fei held her forehead and pulled her to sit down, "This matter cannot be rushed. It must be settled in a timely manner." She said softly: "Anyway, the prince-in-law had an affair with his cousin, which severely slapped the royal family''s face. If you immediately forgive the prince-son-in-law after you go back, that would be very inappropriate." Xiao Qing hurriedly sat down, "How could that happen?" ??Gu Fei sighed, "The prince-in-law made a mistake. Not only did he not have to pay any price, but he also let the matter that was originally hidden get out of the way and gained a child in vain. Doesn''t this mean that there is a reward for making a mistake?" ¡°As a result, the Prince Consort¡¯s courage will inevitably increase.¡± Xiao Qing said: "What should we do?" ??Gu Fei said seriously: "This matter is not just your business." ¡°It¡¯s an insult to the royal family, so naturally we can¡¯t just let it go.¡± ¡°After you return to the palace, I guess the prince-in-law will go to the princess¡¯s palace to beg you, whether it¡¯s for the sake of the child or to appease your anger.¡± "You only said that the emperor was furious and wanted to punish the prince-in-law. You didn''t expect this to happen, and even trying to persuade him wouldn''t work." Hearing this, Xiao Qing asked, "Do you really want to beat up the consort?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1044： Finally someone who understands Chapter 1044 Finally, there is someone who understands ??Gu Fei nodded, "Of course, Jun Wuxi, didn''t your imperial brother say it, thirty big boards." ¡°Not only will the prince-in-law be punished for this matter, but your parents-in-law will also issue an edict and reprimand him.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Qing was full of hesitation, "But how can the consort endure¡ª" ??Gu Fei shook his head, Xiao Qing is really a lover, how long has it been, and she is still afraid that her consort will suffer. She sighed and said, "This is also creating an opportunity for you. The prince-in-law was injured in the princess''s residence. Naturally, it is difficult to move. He can only recuperate in the princess''s residence. In this case, I don''t need to say anything." Xiao Qing blinked and nodded repeatedly, "Sister-in-law is absolutely right." ¡°I asked the consort to move into the princess¡¯s mansion for no suitable reason.¡± "only-" ?Gu Fei was funny, "Is it just that you don''t want your consort to be punished?" Xiao Qing nodded sheepishly. ? Gu Fei said softly: "The board must be endured. Only if it hurts him will he have a better memory." "If I were you, I would have to reconcile. Moreover, I would make it impossible for the Prince Consort and his family to succeed forever. I would trample them severely under my feet. I would let them know what the majesty of a royal princess is." Xiao Qing suddenly hugged Gu Fei and rubbed her body, "It''s better that my sister-in-law is nice to me." She said softly: "I know that my mother-in-law chose a concubine for the emperor''s brother, which made my sister-in-law suffer a lot." ¡°I¡¯m free and I¡¯ll give advice to my mother.¡± She sighed, "All women in the world actually have the same thought. They hope that their husband will be with them for the rest of their lives." "What''s the use of the queen? Now we have Xiao Chi. My sister-in-law and the emperor''s brother are very affectionate. Why do we want to get some women in the harem?" ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Queen Mother has forgotten how much she was angered by Concubine Lin back then.¡± ?Gu Fei couldn''t answer the question now, so he just smiled. ??Xiao Qing stood up and saluted Gu Fei, "Thank you, sister-in-law. I''ll go and say goodbye to my mother, and then I''ll go back to my house." ??Gu Fei also wanted to tell her that when the prince-in-law was beaten, she could intercede for him, so that she could also earn some of his gratitude. ?But then I thought about it, considering Xiao Qing''s love for the consort, there was no need to explain this matter at all. ?In this way, it would be better to let her true feelings show out, so as not to leave any traces. I just hope that the consort still has some conscience and can feel Xiao Qing''s affection. After Xiao Qing left, Gu Fei went to the front hall and had a low voice with Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu asked someone to draft the imperial edict, and then took out the sealed jade seal and used the seal. The **** who conveyed the order quickly left the palace gate. ??Xiao Qing returned to the princess mansion and saw the consort Chen Xuzhi and Chen''s father waiting at the door. This is the second time Chen Xuzhi has come here. The servant said earlier that the princess had entered the palace. He was extremely anxious. Knowing that Xiao Qing had gone to the palace to complain, he hurried home to discuss ideas with his father. When the incident happened yesterday, Chen''s father was not at home and was drinking with others. He had no idea what happened at home. When Chen Xuzhi finished what had happened, Chen''s father was furious and slapped his son in the face, "You''re crazy! " ¡°That¡¯s the princess!¡± "If she wants to beat that **** to death, just let her beat her to death. If she beats him to death, the matter will be evened. Now, it''s all our family''s fault!" ?? Chen Xuzhi covered his face and did not dare to say a word. Chen''s father was so angry that his chest heaved, "This is good, the princess has entered the palace, you! Just wait for the emperor''s wrath!" He sat down slumped, "Not only you, but I, the father, can''t run away either." He glared at his son angrily, "You can''t control yourself so much? What is a woman, can it be compared with your future?" ¡°Go and get someone to pick up a dose of medicine and beat the child.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1045： idiot Chapter 1045 Idiot Chen Xuzhi said blankly: "Father, this child cannot be beaten. The princess''s body is broken and cannot be regenerated. Doesn''t the son have to be extinct?" Just as he was talking, Chen''s mother came in from the door, "You can''t beat the child, so what if the princess is the princess? The princess can''t tell my son to be a descendant." ??Chen''s father picked up a jade paperweight on the desk and threw it at Chen''s mother. ??Mother Chen was stunned and did not hide. Fortunately, the paperweight did not hit her and flew past her, falling to the ground and breaking into several pieces. Chen Xuzhi was so frightened that he quickly knelt down. Father Chen pointed at Mother Chen, "You woman!" "It''s all a good thing you, a woman, have done. You brought your niece to live with you. I didn''t know you had such an idea!" "If any girl from your shabby natal family has an affair with others or gets pregnant before marriage, I will disgrace your Zhang family!" ¡°Also, such a big thing happened, but you didn¡¯t tell me last night. Otherwise, I would have taken this treacherous son to plead guilty to the princess last night. How could things have developed to such an extent!¡± Mother Chen covered her face and cried, "Aren''t I afraid that Xu will die?" Father Chen was extremely angry, "What kind of queen should I get rid of?" "Although the princess'' health is broken, how can she know that she can''t be healed?" "Even if you can''t raise her well, it won''t be too late to take a concubine and have children when Xu''er is forty." "What about you? Pearl has just turned one year old, and she slaps the royal family in the face like this!" ¡°Besides, the reason why the princess became ill was because of the Chen family. You, mother and son, are so ruthless and unreasonable!¡± ??Mother Chen just cried and couldn''t say a word. He pointed at Chen Xuzhi, "You are an idiot! Apart from this face, all you can see is straw in your head!" Chen Xuzhi knelt on the ground, his face flushed. ?Father Chen had not yet calmed down, and continued to curse: "Do you think your good cousin is sincerely affectionate to you?" ¡°It¡¯s just that their family is now in ruins and they want to live a wealthy life, so finding a wealthy family as a concubine is the best way out.¡± ??Mother Chen¡¯s face turned purple after hearing this, but she didn¡¯t have the confidence to refute. Father Chen¡¯s original words were absolutely correct. "I guess she wasn''t originally here for you. She wouldn''t want a princess to be her mistress. If you don''t believe me, ask your elder brother. She must have run into a snag with your elder brother and that''s why she came to you." ??Chen Xuzhi was completely stunned and murmured: "It''s impossible, Yun Niang really loves me." ??Father Chen was so angry that he wanted to do something again, but unfortunately the paperweight had been smashed. He only grabbed a pen and threw it at Chen Xuzhi. ??Chen Xuzhi didn''t dare to hide, and suffered a lot. Chen''s father gasped, pointed at Chen''s mother and said, "Immediately ask someone to pick up a dose of medicine and abort the child." ¡°I want you to watch her drink it with your own eyes!¡± "If anything goes wrong in this matter, you and your niece should go back to your shabby natal family!" He shouted sharply, "Do you understand?" ??Mother Chen trembled and whispered: "Listen, I understand." She was very beautiful when she was young, and her charm is still there today. Chen Xuzhi inherited her good looks from her. Father Chen had always held her in his hands until it hurt, and this was the first time he hit and scolded her. At this moment, Mother Chen vaguely understood that perhaps she had made a big mistake. ??Chen Xuzhi didn''t dare to say anything about staying behind at this moment. He knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to express his anger. Father Chen pointed at him, "You and I will go to the princess''s house immediately. No matter what method we use, we must ask for the princess''s forgiveness." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1046： Its all a routine Chapter 1046 is all a routine ?Father Chen turned around and went out. Chen Xuzhi got up from the ground and followed his father. As soon as he walked outside the house, he saw his eldest brother standing by the door. I think I came here because my servants said that Father Chen was angry. ??Father Chen went straight to the second gate. Chen Xuzhi walked a few steps and couldn''t help but stop and asked his eldest brother, "Brother, has Yun Niang ever -" Chen Yinzhi looked at him intently. He had been listening here for a long time, so he naturally knew what he was asking. He said contemptuously: "I have returned home many times, and Yun Niang is always waiting on the road that I must pass through. Today a handkerchief falls, and tomorrow a silk flower falls. She also sprained her feet several times and threw herself into my arms. ¡± "She is an unmarried woman. As a married man, I naturally avoid her." Chen Xuzhi''s face turned ferocious for a moment. Yun Niang hooked up with him. It was that day that she dropped the handkerchief and picked it up and returned it to her. Yun Niang accidentally grabbed his hand and sprained her foot for some reason. In his arms. Nichu Yanyu was full of embrace, and he didn''t get close to the princess for a few days, and couldn''t help but be alex. ?Later on, it became even more uncontrollable. ?? Chen Yinzhi continued: "I don''t want you to be so confused, and you can''t see through this little trick." ¡°If she knew her shame, how could she have hooked up with a married woman and got pregnant before she was married?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, you are marrying a princess, not an ordinary woman. How dare you hook up with other women!¡± ¡°Do you want the entire Chen family to be buried with you?¡± Chen Xuzhi shuddered. ??Chen Yinzhi snorted coldly, "You are going now. You must persuade the princess to change her mind." ¡°If the princess wants to reconcile with you, I tell you, our Chen family will be in ruins!¡± ??Chen Xuzhi never thought that the princess would reconcile with her. ?He had previously thought that the princess was virtuous and generous, so she would not be able to bear to see him lose the title of queen. ?The princess cannot give birth anymore. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to accept Yun Niang¡¯s child? Thinking of Yun Niang, Chen Xuzhi gnashed his teeth with hatred. In vain, he thought that Yun Niang was gentle and sweet, but she turned out to be a **** who could do anything she could! ?He was afraid and hated, and went to the second gate without thinking. Then he got in the car and came to the Princess Mansion with his father. ??Unexpectedly, the servants in the mansion said that the princess had not returned from entering the palace, so the father and son had to wait at the door. They were afraid that the father and son would stand at the door and look strange, so they did not dare to get off the carriage. When he saw the princess''s car from a distance, Chen Xuzhi quickly got out of the car. ??Xiao Qing was sitting in the car. The maid lifted up a corner of the curtain and looked out. She whispered: "The prince consort is waiting at the door of the mansion. Oh, Mr. Chen is here too." Xiao Qing resisted the urge to open the curtain and said calmly: "Don''t worry about them, just go into the house." The carriage arrived at the gate of the house and went in directly. ??Chen Xuzhi wanted to follow anxiously, but was stopped by the servants. ?A clever young boy said: "Prince-in-law, if you want to see the princess, you have to wait for the younger ones to go in and report first. You can wait a moment." The young man went in for a while and then came out and said, "Princess, please invite the Prince Consort and Mr. Chen in." Chen Xuzhi and Chen''s father were busy packing their clothes and entering. Xiao Qing was sitting in the side hall, wiping away her tears. ??Chen Xuzhi entered the side hall and hesitated for a moment, not knowing whether he should step forward to comfort the princess or what. ??Father Chen was behind him and kicked him in the crook of his leg. Chen Xuzhi knelt down with a plop. Father Chen knelt down and said, "I failed to teach my son well. Princess Lei has been wronged. Please punish me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1047： Accept the order Chapter 1047 Receive the order Xiao Qing still turned aside to wipe her tears. ??Father Chen pinched Chen Xuzhi''s waist, and Chen Xuzhi almost screamed "Ouch". He remembered what his eldest brother said, if he didn''t coax the princess, their whole family would be ruined. ??Chen Xuzhi knelt on the ground and took a few steps forward, crying bitterly: "Qing''er, it was that **** who seduced me." "Don''t worry, the child has been aborted, and the **** will be kicked out as soon as possible." ¡°I will definitely give you my whole heart from now on.¡± ??Xiao Qing covered her face with a handkerchief and her heart suddenly turned away. What happened? ??Xu Zhi clearly seemed to be sincere towards that vixen yesterday, and kept saying that he didn''t want to be divorced. Why did his attitude completely change today? She is not stupid, but her world is too simple. Thinking about her father-in-law not being in the Chen Mansion last night, Xiao Qing suddenly understood something. ?She turned to look at Chen Xuzhi. Chen Xuzhi was kneeling on the ground, with tears streaming down his handsome face and no sense of beauty at all. ?She suddenly felt that this man was no longer worthy of being liked. In a blink of an eye, he found Chen¡¯s father also kneeling on the ground. She quickly stood up and said, "Mr. Chen, please get up quickly. This matter has nothing to do with you." ??Father Chen stood up and said sadly: "It''s because the old minister failed to teach his son well that Xuzhi behaved recklessly." ?He kicked Chen Xuzhi and said, "Xuzhi is confused. Princess, don''t argue with him. If the princess doesn''t calm down, you can give him a good beating." ??Chen Xuzhi looked up at Xiao Qing, "Qing''er, it''s all me, I know I was wrong. I will never--" Just as he was talking, a maid hurriedly came in from outside and said, "Princess, my father-in-law came to the front hall and said he was here to deliver an edict." ? She glanced at Chen Xuzhi and his son, "Eunuch Yu said, let the Prince Consort, Master Chen, and Mrs. Chen receive the order together." ¡°Eunuch Yu has sent people to tell Mrs. Chen.¡± ??Father Chen was sweating for a moment. Chen Xuzhi got up from the ground and looked at Xiao Qing eagerly, "Qing''er, this..." Xiao Qing sighed, "I felt unhappy this morning. I was just complaining to my mother, but I didn''t know that my brother went to pay my respects to my mother. Then I found out." "Brother Huang was furious. I tried to persuade him for a long time, and then his anger calmed down a bit." ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Brother Huang would issue an imperial edict.¡± Father Chen sighed, he couldn''t avoid what was coming, "In that case, let''s go to the front hall to receive the order." The group of people went to the front hall. Eunuch Yu quickly stood up and saluted the princess, and said: "When the old slave came, the emperor said that this imperial edict is not for the princess. The princess does not need to kneel, she can just sit next to her." ?Father Chen lowered his head, feeling more and more uneasy. This was enough to show how much the emperor valued his only sister. Next, people set up an incense table in the front hall. Not long after, Mrs. Chen was brought in. The three members of the Chen family knelt down in front of the incense table. Xiao Qing covered the corners of her raised mouth with a handkerchief and sat aside. When the father-in-law read: "The prince-in-law does not cultivate personal ethics and despises the royal family. He will be punished with thirty big boards." ??Chen Xuzhi was kneeling when his legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. ??Mother Chen was trembling all over and thought, "Thirty big boards, my God, Xu''er is going to be beaten to death." Then he heard from Gonggong Dao: "Chen Zhen, the censor of the right capital, has no way to teach his children, and the family tradition has been ruined, so he was demoted to the second rank." Father Chen felt relieved. Fortunately, he was only demoted one level and his position was not affected. ??The emperor was merciful. After reciting the imperial edict, the three members of the Chen family kowtowed and thanked them. Eunuch Yu raised his voice and said, "Here comes someone! I''ll wait on you!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1048： truth Chapter 1048 True Love Two eunuchs pinned Chen Xuzhi to the ground. Another **** came in with a board. ?? Chen Xuzhi was pushed to the ground, frightened out of his wits. Chen''s mother was extremely anxious at the side, looking at Chen''s father pleadingly, wanting to say something but not daring to say it. Father Chen glanced at Mother Chen with a warning in his eyes. Xiao Qing looked at the board with fear. This is wider and thicker than the boards in the palace before. Even if the **** shows mercy and the thirty squads are defeated, half of their lives will be lost. ?Eunuch-in-law shouted, "Hit me!" The board in the eunuch''s hand was raised high and fell heavily. ?This paddle seems to be a heavy blow, but it is actually very skillful. When the paddle falls, it will only hit the flesh and will not hurt the muscles and bones. Gu Fei specifically explained this before coming here. ??If Chen Xuzhi was really to be beaten, Xiao Qing would still have to hate her. No matter how skillfully you hit him, the blow would actually fall on your butt. Whenever the pampered Chen Xuzhi had suffered this kind of pain, he immediately screamed. Xiao Qing''s heart beat heavily. The second board fell down immediately. The board hit the buttocks, making a dull sound. ??Chen Xuzhi couldn''t help shouting again. ??Mother Chen was crying, while holding on to the corner of Father Chen''s clothes, she whispered, "Xu''er will be beaten to death, can''t you beg for mercy?" ?Father Chen glared at her and lowered his voice, "Am I begging for mercy? Who am I begging for mercy from?" ¡°Are you going to the palace to ask for help from the emperor? Or are you asking for help from your father-in-law?¡± ¡°You are so confused!¡± ?Going to the palace to beg the emperor would only make the emperor angry, and it would be too late. Asking for help from father-in-law? Is he the one who can make the decision? ?Mother Chen did not dare to speak anymore, she just bit her lip and cried softly. ?Father Chen secretly glanced at Xiao Qing and lowered his eyes. What''s the point of begging for mercy unless the princess begs for mercy. ??Chen Xuzhi screamed at first, and after hitting him about ten times, his voice became quieter and quieter. Xiao Qing finally couldn''t sit still anymore, stood up and shouted: "Stop!" The **** who was playing the board didn''t dare not listen. He stopped his hands and looked at Eunuch Yu. ?Xiao Qing walked up to Eunuch Yu and said with an apologetic smile: "Eunuch, the prince-in-law has already made a mistake, so let''s not fight the rest." ??Chen Xuzhi tried his best to raise his head and looked at Xiao Qing gratefully. Yu Gonggong said slowly: "That''s not possible." ¡°There are thirty boards written in the imperial edict, so no one can be left out.¡± Just now, Xiao Qing felt that she didn''t like Chen Xuzhi that much, but now she couldn''t help but feel heartbroken when she saw him getting slapped. Just when she didn''t know what to do, she made a gesture to her father-in-law, and the eunuch''s board fell down again. ??Chen Xuzhi couldn''t stand it anymore and knew that the only one who could save him at this moment was Xiao Qing. He straightened his neck and shouted: "Qing''er, I can''t help you." "You should beat me to death. After I am gone, you can raise Zhuer well. I will be husband and wife with you in the next life." Hearing this, Xiao Qing was heartbroken and rushed towards Chen Xuzhi, "Stop fighting. If you want to hit him, beat me to death first." ??The **** dared to hit the princess, so he quickly stopped. Eunuch-in-law Yu looked embarrassed, "Princess, you¡ª" ¡°The old slave has returned to the palace. It¡¯s not easy for him to report to the emperor.¡± Xiao Qing cried on Chen Xuzhi, and Chen Xuzhi lay on the ground crying. The two cried together, as if they were parting from each other. Xiao Qing cried and shook her head, "Anyway, we can''t fight anymore. If Brother Huang blames me, let him blame me." ?Father Chen was greatly relieved. Fortunately, Xu''er wasn''t too stupid. This should be the end of the matter for now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1049： Its also punishment Chapter 1049 is also a punishment ?Eunuch Yu sighed and said helplessly: "In this case, the old slave can only return to the palace to resume his life." ?Eunuch Yu has already received Gu Fei¡¯s instructions, and when the heat is up, there is no need to fight. As for what the heat is, the princess jumped on it, and the heat has arrived naturally. He left with a few eunuchs very simply. Xiao Qing said hurriedly: "Bring the spring stool quickly and carry the consort in." ¡°Where¡¯s the Jinchuang Medicine? There¡¯s more. Go and ask the doctor!¡± Mother Chen hurriedly said: "It''s better to take him back to the house so that I can take care of him -" Father Chen pulled her to a corner and lowered his voice, "Shut up. If you dare to speak again, I won''t be able to spare you when I get home." Xiao Qing pretended not to hear what Chen''s mother said, squatting on the ground and stroking Chen Xuzhi''s face, "Does it hurt?" Chen Xuzhi nodded with tears in his eyes. At this moment, another palace maid came outside, followed by Dr. Jiang. ??The palace maid bowed and said crisply: "The queen heard that the prince-in-law was punished, so she specially gave her the golden sore medicine prepared by the emperor." She paused and said, "The Queen still has a message, and the Prince Consort must reflect on it carefully. If there is a next time, it will be more than just a slap in the face." ??Chen Xuzhi¡¯s chrysanthemums tightened, ¡°I, I respectfully obey the Queen Mother¡¯s instructions.¡± Xiao Qing was extremely grateful, "Thank you so much, Madam." The servants brought the spring stool over, and just as they put the consort on it, Chen Xuzhi was still yelling and screaming. Aunt Zhou came over and said to Xiao Qing, "Princess, do you want to carry the consort into the palace to recover from his injuries?" Xiao Qing said lightly "Hmm". ?Mama Zhou said with a straight face: "Princess, this is against the rules." ¡°It¡¯s better to let the prince-in-law return home to recuperate.¡± Xiao Qing was extremely angry and pointed at Chen Xuzhi: "He is my husband. Now that he is so seriously injured, do we still have to drive him out?" "Behave according to the rules. Do you have to torment him and make him more injured just for the sake of the rules?" She turned to look at the women and said sternly: "Bring it in immediately!" The women quickly picked up the spring stool and walked inside. ??Xiao Qing snorted coldly at Aunt Zhou and followed her in. ?Mama Zhou frowned and followed in. Father Chen quickly pulled Mother Chen out. ?Mother Chen didn¡¯t want to leave yet and kept looking back. Father Chen pulled her into the car. After leaving the princess residence, Father Chen asked, "How is your niece doing now?" ??Mother Chen hesitated and said: "I had already sent someone to pick up the medicine. As soon as the medicine was picked up, the people from the palace came, and I didn''t even take care of it." Father Chen glanced at her coldly and said, "From now on, the eldest daughter-in-law will be the housekeeper of the house. When I go back later, you can hand her the keys to the account book." Chen''s mother was shocked, "How can this be done? Yinzhi''s daughter-in-law is still young and there are many things in the house. How can she manage it well?" Father Chen snorted coldly, "I''m not discussing with you, I''m telling you my decision." Mother Chen cried, "What did I do wrong? I didn''t know about Xu''er and his cousin in advance, so you can''t blame me." "I am the mistress of the Chen family. If you don''t let me take care of the house, how can such a thing happen?" Father Chen said coldly: "You still don''t accept it? In the past, you secretly supported your parents'' family, and I just pretended not to know." ¡°I don¡¯t care about a little money.¡± ¡°I just realized today that you are so confused!¡± ¡°A good daughter-in-law, good descendants for three generations.¡± ¡°Xu¡¯er would do such a thing because you don¡¯t know right from wrong!¡± "From now on, not only will the housekeeping affairs be left to my daughter-in-law, but also Xu''er''s affairs, you are not allowed to interfere. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Mother Chen kept sobbing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1050： How does it taste? Chapter 1050 How does it taste? After returning to the mansion, Chen''s father immediately called his eldest daughter-in-law over and said, "You will be in charge of the house later." ¡°I¡¯ll hand over the key account book to your mother-in-law later.¡± ¡°Right now, let¡¯s do two things first.¡± ¡°First, ask someone to pack up Xuzhi¡¯s clothes, luggage and other things he usually uses, and send them to the princess¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Second, pick up a pair of abortion pills and watch your cousin drink it with your own eyes.¡± ?Grandma Yifu said, "Yes, then my wife is going to do some work." ?Grandma came out of the house and asked people to pack things and pick up medicine. ?After a while, the medicine was picked up, and the grandmother¡¯s personal maid stood in the kitchen and watched her mother-in-law boil the medicine. After the medicine was boiled, the grandmother took the maid and the maid carried the medicine bowl to the side courtyard. Yun Niang was restless in the room. When she got the news, Chen''s father scolded Xu Zhi, and the two went to the princess''s house. Later, someone from the palace called Chen''s mother away. She was extremely uneasy now. ?Originally, she did not dare to provoke the prince-in-law, but her eldest cousin did not take the bait. ??Seeing the handsome consort again, I couldn''t help but hook up with him, and who knew he would be hooked on her in no time. ?Originally, she only planned to be a casual couple with her consort, but she made up her mind when she heard the consort said that the princess could not give birth. ?While circling around the room, she comforted herself that Xuzhi was deeply affectionate to her and would definitely keep the child in her belly. Just as I was thinking about it, I saw the grandmother walking in with four strong women, followed by a girl carrying a medicine bowl. Yun Niang stepped back in panic, "What are you going to do?" ?Grandma had an expressionless face and waved her hand gently. Several women came forward and pressed Yunniang down on the chair. When Yun Niang saw the medicine bowl, she suddenly understood and struggled desperately. ?While struggling, he shouted, "How dare you? I have the flesh and blood of the Chen family in my belly. If you dare to attack me, my aunt will not let you go." ?Several women pressed her hands and feet, and one pinched Yun Niang''s mouth open. Yun Niang shouted vaguely, "Auntie, save me - auntie -" The maid walked over with a medicine bowl. A woman held a spoon and pressed Yun Niang''s tongue. The maid carefully poured the medicine into her. A bowl of medicine, and every drop was poured down. After giving the medicine, the maid asked her to tilt her head up and pinched her mouth to prevent her from vomiting out. ??Grandma glanced at Yun Niang and said calmly: "Tie them up." "Be careful and don''t let her spit out the medicine, otherwise she will have to drink it again." ??The women **** Yun Niang quickly and stuffed a piece of clothing into her mouth. ?Grandma sat down slowly, waiting for the medicine to take effect. ?Grandma was very patient. After waiting for almost an hour, she finally saw the **** Yun Niang, with blood slowly coming out from under her pants. ?She still sat motionless, watching cold sweat roll down drop by drop from Yun Niang''s forehead. Yun Niang rolled on the ground in pain, letting out a low wail from her blocked mouth. A happy smile appeared on the corner of Grandma''s mouth. She sent all the women and girls out, walked to Yun Niang, looked at her condescendingly, and said softly: "How does it feel?" Yun Niang¡¯s face was twisted in pain. She didn¡¯t know whether it was sweat or tears. She kept shaking her head, her eyes full of pleading. The eldest grandma said slowly: "Do you think I don''t know? You always wait by the roadside, and when the eldest young master comes back, your handkerchiefs and silk flowers fall to the ground." ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a dead person?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1051： excuse me Chapter 1051: Offended The eldest grandma smiled contemptuously, "In my life, I have never seen a girl from a family who has not left the palace. She rushes to be a concubine and seduce her own cousin. If one of them fails, she will seduce another one." "What if I do something bad to you for my mother-in-law''s sake? Do you think the princess is the same as me?" ¡°Hehehe, you will not survive if you do it yourself.¡± Yun Niang rolled on the ground for an hour, then the grandmother got up and went out, telling the mother-in-law, "Go and have a look to see if the pregnancy has happened. ?After a while, the mother-in-law came out and whispered: "It''s already fallen." Grandma gently pressed the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief, "Very good, you can loosen her ties." After saying that, he took the people and left. At the princess''s residence, Chen Xuzhi drank the medicine and fell asleep on his stomach. Xiao Qing was playing with Zhuer in the yard next door. The girl came in and said, "Princess, the Prince Consort''s house sent someone to bring over all the Prince Consort''s utensils." ¡°Also, Grandma¡¯s personal maid wants to see the princess.¡± Xiao Qing thought for a while, "Let her come in." The maid came in and kowtowed. She glanced at the servants in the room, lowered her head and said nothing. Xiao Qing dismissed everyone, and then said: "Speak." ??The maid knelt on the ground and said, "Grandma sent a slave to deliver a message to the princess." ¡°She watched the person drink the medicine with her own eyes, and kept it for more than two hours. She also had her personal nanny test it, so that the princess could rest assured.¡± ??Xiao Qing raised her eyebrows slightly, grandma was trying to show her favor. She smiled slightly and said, "Sister-in-law, she does things safely. It''s a blessing that she comes from a big family." ¡°Go back and thank your master for me.¡± ??The maid retreated. ??Xiao Qing narrowed her eyes, and everything was finally settled. Next, as long as she found an excuse to send Aunt Zhou away, her life would be comfortable. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gu Fei and Xiao Yu couldn''t go out to play after all. Ling''er caught a cold for some reason and was still taking medicine until the twenty-ninth day. On the morning of New Year¡¯s Eve, Xiao Yu got up before dawn, burned incense and saluted everywhere in the palace, and then set off firecrackers to invite all the gods and goddesses to come to the palace to celebrate the New Year. At noon, Xiao Yu hosted a banquet for hundreds of officials and clan members at the Baohe Hall. Gu Fei and the Queen Mother met with the foreigner''s wife. For several days, there were all kinds of complicated etiquette. ?? Gu Fei counted the days, and on the day agreed with the great wizard Tony, she greeted Xiao Yu and arrived at the Palace of Yan Palace early. Su Chen arrived earlier than her. ?Gu Fei thought for a while and told Qin''er, "In a moment, go and tap Mr. Su''s acupuncture points so that we can get over." Qin''er nodded, went to the front hall, and said to Su Chen Yifu, "Mr. Su, I''m offended." Su Chen looked at her doubtfully, and just as he was about to say something, Qin''er clicked on him several times, and Su Chen fainted on the chair. ??Gu Fei then came over to take him into the space, took Palace Master Yan with him, and teleported to the mountains near Miao Village. Qin''er unlocked Su Chen''s acupuncture points. Su Chen only knew that Qin''er tapped his acupuncture point and passed out. He didn''t know where he was or how long he had been unconscious. He didn¡¯t ask, just walked silently behind Palace Master Yan. ?A few people walked along the mountain road for more than a quarter of an hour and then entered the village. Su Chen was stunned as soon as he entered the village. ?This is clearly a Miao village, and everyone I meet on the road is wearing Miao clothes. Some people asked them questions, speaking in incomprehensible Miao language. ??The capital is more than a thousand miles away from the Miao border. How did he get here? Did he sleep all the way? Thinking about it, it is impossible. A thousand miles would take ten and a half days to travel even on the main road. What¡¯s more, the mountain road is difficult to travel, and you can¡¯t walk dozens of miles in a day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1052： Ask the Gu God Chapter 1052 Ask the Gu God Looking at Palace Master Yan, Qin''er and Gu Fei, they didn''t care at all. It seemed to be a common thing, and Su Chen didn''t feel comfortable asking. ?He only thought in his heart, could this be the Taoist technique of shrinking the land into an inch? Palace Master Yan is really a master! Everyone walked along the stone steps to the yard of Tony''s house. The door to the yard was open, and there was an additional cow, a sheep, and a pig in the yard that had no livestock before. ??Gu Fei also saw a rooster with its feet tied and thrown to the ground. Qin''er knocked on the door of the courtyard. When she heard the noise, the young woman came out of the house with a smile on her face, "Master was talking about it and said he didn''t know if you would come." She asked a few people to sit down in the main room, and Tony quickly came out of the back room. ?Her face was rosy and she was smiling. Her old aura of twilight was completely gone, and she seemed like a completely different person. ?Gu Fei stood up and said with a smile, "Is your mother-in-law feeling well?" ?Toni bent down and saluted her, "It''s all good. Your great kindness will be unforgettable." After speaking, she looked at Su Chen and said, "Is this the young master?" ?Gu Fei nodded. Su Chen hurriedly bowed his hands to Tony. Dongni said seriously: "Master, you know that although I can remove the poisonous insects, it is very dangerous, and I am only 50% sure. Once I fail, I am afraid that my life will be in danger." ¡°I would like to advise you to think clearly.¡± Su Chen saluted again, "Old man, just do it. Even if there is only 10% hope, I don''t care." Tony nodded, "In that case, it depends on God''s will." She raised her voice and said to her disciples: "Go and call for people to come over and kill the cows, sheep, and pigs." The young woman went out to call for help. Tony explained: "To take out the Gu, you must first sacrifice it to the Gu God." ¡°Only with the permission of the Gu God, I can do it.¡± She smiled at Su Chen and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Su, if you have a clear conscience, the Gu God will allow it." After hearing this, Gu Fei realized that it was no wonder that cattle, sheep, and pigs were killed. It turned out that three animals were used for sacrifice. ?The ostentation was also very grand. She had thought that the cattle and sheep were being killed all at once for them to eat. Not long after, all the men in the village were called over. There were many people crowded in the yard. ??Gu Fei stood in the house, watching the noisy slaughter of cattle outside. The pig next to him seemed to have foreseen his tragic fate and kept barking wildly. ?The whole yard is filled with the sound of pigs squealing. ?The cattle, sheep, and pigs were killed one by one, and the men carried away the remaining meat with a smile. Only the heads of cattle, sheep, and pigs were left, which were neatly placed on the offering table in the yard. Toni signaled the disciple to close the door, then purified her hands and lit a stick of incense. She put the incense and waved to Su Chen: "Come here too." Tony knelt in front of the altar table, and Su Chen knelt behind. Neither Gu Fei nor Palace Master Yan were allowed to go out. She and Qin''er hid by the door, peeking out through the crack in the door. Unlike them, Palace Master Yan went to the window and looked out openly. They saw Tony closing her eyes and mumbling something, as if she was praying. After a while, she slowly raised her head and looked at the stick of incense on the altar table. At this time, it was obviously windy in the yard. ? Gu Fei saw the leaves in the yard moving, but the smoke from the incense stick went straight up and lasted for almost a minute. ?Gu Fei and Qin''er looked at each other, feeling some inexplicable fear in their hearts. ?Tony looked at the fireworks going straight up, her face showed joy, she kowtowed three times, and then stood up. Su Chen was still at a loss, and Dong Ni smiled and said: "God Gu has promised, you go and sit in the room, I will prepare the things you need, and I will take them out for you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1053： Fishing for Gu Chapter 1053: Fishing for Gu Insects Su Chen walked towards the house and Qin''er opened the door. Just as Gu Fei was about to talk to Su Chen, she heard the rooster in the yard crow. ?She poked her head out and saw Tony reaching out to catch the rooster, taking a knife and cutting off the comb. Then she squeezed the comb hard, and a few drops of blood dripped from the comb and fell into a small bowl on the ground. After repeating this several times, there was a lump of sticky blood the size of a fingertip in the small bowl. ?Toni put the cockscomb blood on the table in the main room, and then took out several bottles and jars from the back room. She opened a jar first, and Gu Fei took a look and quickly took a step back. Inside was a dark fleshy worm that was squirming in the bottle. Tony cut off a small section of the worm, threw it into a bowl and soaked it with the cockscomb blood. ?The insect was not dead yet and was still squirming in the jar. Fortunately, Toni''s apprentice Dole quickly closed the jar. Next, Tony took another snake and several kinds of insects, cut off a section of each, and they were all stained with cockscomb blood. Dong Ni then said to several people: "The poisonous insects like to eat blood and poisonous insects. After a while, I will use my skills to make the poisonous insects move to Mr. Su''s mouth and nose, and then use the poisonous insects stained with cockscomb blood to fish out the poisonous insects." "Master Su, please don''t move for a while. No matter if your nose is itchy or your throat feels nauseated, don''t move. Once the Gu insect is disturbed, it will be difficult to fish it out." Palace Master Yan glanced at Su Chen and said, "It''s better to tap his acupuncture points." Toni shook her head, "No." ¡°Taking acupoints will block the qi and blood. After a while, I will use my energy to make the voodoo insects run up, but the acupoints will still be opened.¡± ¡°And after waiting for the Gu insect to come up, before tapping the acupuncture point, I am afraid of disturbing it, so Mr. Su can only endure it by himself.¡± Su Chen nodded, "Okay, I will control myself." ?Tony''s apprentice Dole took away all the bottles and jars, leaving only the ones stained with cockscomb blood. Dongni pointed to the poisonous insects in the bowl and said: "These types of poisonous insects are common in Miao territory. Since I don''t know what kind of poisonous insects this poison was raised on, I can only try them slowly one by one." ?Dore took a needle and threaded the poisonous insects stained with chicken blood with a thin thread. When Dolei was done, Tony stood up and said to Su Chen: "Master, please take off your robe and lie down, I am about to start." There was a wooden couch in the hall. Su Chen took off his brocade robe and lay down on it wearing only his middle coat. ? Gu Fei was a little embarrassed to see Su Chen undressing, so she turned her back. However, her curiosity prevailed, and after a while, she quickly turned her head to look. ?Tony walked to the couch, touched Su Chen''s chest, and started to do the exercises. ?Her palm stayed on Su Chen''s chest for a while, and then began to move upward slowly. She seemed to be using no force, but soon her forehead was covered with sweat. ?The palm of your hand gradually goes up to the collarbone. At this time Tony shouted, "Open your mouth!" Su Chen opened his mouth, and Duo Lei held a string with a poisonous insect stained with cockscomb blood on one end, and slowly put it into Su Chen''s mouth. Su Chen has seen these poisonous insects with his own eyes. At this moment, the poisonous insects are hanging in his mouth. Although Dolei was careful not to touch his mouth, this situation really tests one''s psychological quality. Su Chen did not dare to move except opening his mouth as wide as he could. ?After a while, there was no movement, so Dolei changed another worm and tried again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1054： reap the consequences Chapter 1054: Reap the consequences On the third occasion, Dor¨¦e took poisonous snake meat dipped in cockscomb blood. The snake meat swayed slightly in Su Chen''s mouth for a few times. Su Chen suddenly felt that something was crawling out of his throat, and he knew it was a worm coming out. Her throat was a little itchy and she wanted to vomit. Su Chen held it back tightly and clenched her fists unconsciously. ?Toni was singing a strange tune while staring at Su Chen''s mouth. ?This tune makes people drowsy. Gu Fei and Qin''er watched from the side, not daring to express their anger. Su Chen, who was lying on the couch, could clearly feel something crawling out of his throat and crawling to the base of his tongue, as if ants were crawling over him. He was so stiff that he even held his breath. At this moment, Gu Fei saw Dole suddenly lift the rope up, and Tony immediately took a jar and closed the lid. The jar was placed on the table by Tony. She smiled and said, "Okay, the bug is out." Su Chen let out a long breath, sat up from the couch, and got dressed in a hurry. ?Tony took out a small bottle of liquid, poured it into the jar, and closed the jar. When Su Chen put on his clothes, Dong Ni smiled and waved to him, "The Gu insect is dead, come and see." Su Chen hesitated for a moment before walking over. ?Gu Fei and Qin''er also poked their heads out curiously. ?Tony opened the lid and saw a light layer of transparent liquid in the white porcelain jar, with a small black insect not much bigger than a grain of rice floating on it. ?At the same time, Geshanka, who was far away in the capital, suddenly felt a heart attack. She couldn''t help but let out a cry of pain, then held her chest tightly and rolled on the bed. The two women who were guarding outside took a look inside and saw Geshanka rolling on the bed. One of them hurriedly said, "I''ll go back to the Grand Master. You can keep an eye on her." The mother-in-law hurriedly ran to Grandmaster Su''s yard. The servant informed her, and then she went in and said, "Grandmaster, that Miao girl suddenly cried out in pain and rolled on the bed for some unknown reason." Taishi Su secretly thought, could it be that Chen''er''s poisonous insect was taken out? ??Gu Fei will find someone to take the poison out of Su Chen today, he knows it. Taishi Su thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry about her for now. If the situation changes later, come back to me." The mother-in-law returned to the side courtyard and saw that Geshanka had rolled from the bed to the ground. ?At this moment, the white poison was biting crazily at Geshanka''s heart. Geshanka was in so much pain that he was dying. ?Her mind was a little confused, and she wailed and rolled on the ground for an hour before the pain in her heart slowly disappeared. ?Only now did she have the strength to think. Today is not the fifteenth day, there is only one possibility for the white poison to act as a monster in her body. That means Black Gu is dead. Why does black poison die? Is Mr. Su dead? Or was the voodoo removed? Thinking of the latter possibility, Geshanka shuddered. ?Having been detained in the Su Mansion for almost a month, she now understands that this is not the Miao territory. Can''t let her do whatever she wants. ??My cousin came to see her once, scolded her severely, and then cried, saying that she wanted to die on her own, and once Mr. Su''s worm was taken out, no one could save her. Geshanka gave a wry smile. Although she had a way to save her life, she was afraid she would be tortured to death before they took action. ??White Gu is not dead yet. Wait until the fifteenth day of this month. If you can meet the black Gu, you will be fine. If not, there will be another attack. At that time, the white Gu will be completely dead. If you torture her again, her heart will be damaged even more and her lifespan will be hampered. It would be good to live to be in her thirties. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1055： magical means Chapter 1055: Immortal Means ?Perhaps because of the pain that had just ended and the more intense pain that was about to come, Geshanka had a vague thought of regret. But she quickly told herself that there was nothing to regret, at least she got him as she wished, although it was too short-lived. ??And that¡¯s not all she got. Thousands of miles away in Miaojiang, Su Chen looked at the Gu insects in the jar and let out a sigh of relief. ??It¡¯s terrifying to think that such a tiny insect can control people¡¯s life and death. ?Tony was in a good mood and waved her hand, "I''ll stay for dinner in a while. I killed the cattle and sheep today, and I''ll cook some good dishes myself later." When Su Chen mentioned cattle and sheep, he thought about money. Obviously, a cow, a sheep and a pig cost a lot of money. Toni¡¯s family, in the eyes of Su Chen, who has been pampered since childhood, is no different from being impoverished. ??The main room has a mud floor, a wooden table with peeling paint, and various simple utensils. Tony and Dore are also wearing coarse clothes. And even the servants of the Su family don''t know how to wear coarse cloth. Su Chen didn''t know how much the cattle and sheep were worth. He thought they would cost hundreds of taels of silver. Think about it, a plate of braised beef in a restaurant costs more than one tael of silver. But before he came out today, he had not thought that it would cost money to get the poison. His pocket still only had dough. Su Chen glanced at Gu Fei, who happened to look over. The two looked at each other and walked out in tacit agreement. ?Arrived outside the door, Su Chen said: "I forgot to bring money, these expenses..." ??Gu Fei nodded, "It''s hard to ask Senior Dong Ni to provide the money." He casually took out a gold ingot of twenty taels and handed it to Su Chen. Su Chen didn''t say any polite words and went in with the gold. Su Chen went in and handed the gold to Dolei. Dolei was shocked when she saw such a big ingot of gold. She turned around and called Toni, "Master, this-" ?Tony Jinzi was also stunned, and hurriedly waved her hands, "Young Master, you are welcome." ¡°Given the friendship between Palace Master Yan and my brother, he came to me personally, so I should help you.¡± ¡°Besides, this girl gave me a spiritual liquid that is hard to find and saved my life. In comparison, helping you take out the poisonous worms is nothing.¡± Su Chen explained seriously, "This gold is not meant to thank you." ¡°You took out the worms for me. To me, it is a favor that can be reborn. It cannot be repaid with gold or silver. If you can be of use to me in the future, just talk.¡± "This small amount of money is just the cost of the sacrifice just now." Seeing that he had reached this point, Tony nodded and motioned for Dole to accept it. Su Chen then left Toni the address in Beijing and asked Toni for the address. The moment he got the address, Su Chen couldn''t help being surprised, even though he had already guessed it. ?Thousands of miles away, it seems to be there in the blink of an eye. This is really a magical method. He was more and more in awe of Palace Master Yan. After dinner, a few people said their goodbyes and left. ?After walking up the mountain for a while, Gu Fei glanced at Qin''er silently. ??Qin''er faced Su Chen Yifu again, "Master Su¡ª" Su Chen interrupted her before she could say "I''m offended" and closed her eyes, "I understand, just click." ?It looked like a heroic death. Gu Fei was chuckling beside him. ?Back in the capital, Su Chen came out of Yan Mansion and got on the carriage. Looking at the bustling crowd outside the window, he felt as if he was in another world. He couldn''t help but ask Zhang Ze, who had been waiting at Su Mansion, "How long have I been gone?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1056： poisonous wine Chapter 1056 Poisonous Wine ?Zhang Ze didn''t know what Su Chen meant, so he replied honestly: "Young master, I am arriving at the Yan Mansion at the time of Chen, and it is not yet the time of the Wei." Su Chen calculated in his mind that he had walked a mountain road on his way back and forth, and also had a meal in the village. In total, no time was spent on the road at all. Su Chen first went to Taishi Su¡¯s courtyard before entering the mansion. When Taishi Su heard the boy¡¯s report, he said eagerly: ¡°Let him in quickly!¡± As soon as Su Chen entered the door, Master Su couldn''t wait to ask: "How is it?" Su Chen smiled slightly and said, "It has been taken out." Su Taishi took a deep breath and said, "Are you okay?" After receiving Su Chen''s affirmative answer, Su Taishi said repeatedly: "That''s good, that''s good." ¡°No wonder the woman was rolling on the ground in pain. It must have been the poisonous insect¡¯s backlash.¡± Seeing Su Chen''s face darken slightly, Grand Master Su knew that his nephew hated that woman so much that he didn''t mention it and just said: "Thanks to the Queen this time, the Queen saved my life back then and now she has saved her again." Our Su family owes her too much for your life." ¡°I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± Su Chen unconsciously touched the purse around his waist with his hand, and said slowly: "She is a monarch, and we are ministers. We can only repay her by smearing our brains to death." Taishi Su nodded, "It''s natural at this time." "Okay, go ahead. This matter is over. I will ask someone to deal with the young girl later." Su Chen bowed and went out. Taishi Su called the boy and gave some instructions in a low voice. After a while, the boy arrived at the side courtyard carrying a jug of wine. ?Handing the wine to the old lady, the boy whispered a few words to the old lady. The old lady nodded respectfully and went in. ??The boy is waiting at the door. He will go back and give a reply to the grand master later. ?The woman went in with a wine pot, found a teacup at random, and poured a full glass of wine. Gshanka lay on the bed and had a panoramic view of her mother-in-law''s movements. ?It was unnatural to pour wine from a tea cup, and she vaguely understood something. ?The old woman handed the cup to her side and said with a smile: "Girl, this is a reward from the master. This is good stuff. Girl, drink it quickly." Gshankar, staring at the glass of wine. She still doesn''t know whether Mr. Su is dead or whether the Gu was taken out. In short, she is useless now. ?My cousin said that day that emperors of all dynasties were extremely afraid of the art of witchcraft. ??As long as it involves witchcraft, I would rather kill the wrong person than let him go. What¡¯s more, she also used witchcraft to harm people. Even if the Su family didn''t kill her, the emperor would not let her go. ?However, she will not die like this. Geshanka struggled to sit up and stretched out his hand as if to take the glass of wine. ?The mother-in-law thought to herself that it was best for her to drink it obediently, so as not to have them have to work hard to drink it for her. ?Unexpectedly, Geshanka raised his hand and suddenly knocked over the tea cup. The poisonous wine inside spilled all over the floor, even getting the mother-in-law''s clothes wet. The old lady looked down and said, "You are really serious. If you don''t eat the toast, you will be punished with wine!" ¡°You have to let us pour it in, right?¡± Geshanka said coldly: "Go and tell your master that I have Mr. Su''s flesh and blood in my belly." The mother-in-law snorted, "Don''t talk nonsense. Our young master is a god-like figure. How can he be the same as a woman like you?" ?Although this woman was sent to look after Geshanka, she didn¡¯t know what exactly Geshanka had committed. Geshanka said coldly: "I have nothing to say to you, and you have no right to question me. You can just take what I say and reply to your master." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1057： Pulse like a running ball Chapter 1057 The pulse is like a running ball Seeing that she was speaking confidently, the mother-in-law hesitated for a moment, thinking that she couldn''t bear the responsibility, so just replying would not delay anything. ?She snorted, "Just let you live a little longer. I will come back when I get back." ?The mother-in-law went out, whispered a few words to the boy, and went to the main courtyard with the boy. When Taishi Su saw the mother-in-law coming, she thought she was here to revive her life. He was about to tell the Xue family to take him back, but the mother-in-law whispered: "Master, that Miao girl just said that she has the son of the Third Young Master in her belly." child." "What?" Master Su was startled and accidentally knocked over the tea cup on the table. The old woman lowered her head, "I don''t know whether it''s true or not, but that''s what she said." ??Grand Master Su was startled and quickly calmed down. Chen''er has always been unwilling to marry and have children, and he is not even willing to take a concubine. He is worried that Chen''er will grow old in the future and will not have a man or a woman under his knees. ??If it really happened, wouldn''t it be that bad things turned into good things? It''s the emperor''s place, it''s not easy to explain. ?At least, he would lick his old face and beg the emperor to spare Geshanka''s life. ??Master Su pondered for a long time and then told his wife, "Put the wine away for a while and keep an eye on her." The mother-in-law was secretly surprised, could this be true? ?She hurriedly lowered her head and retreated. ?Taishi Su then ordered the boy, "Take my post and ask Imperial Physician Jiang to come over." The boy agreed and left. Less than half an hour, Imperial Physician Jiang came over. ??Grand Master Su met him in the front hall and gave him a hand, "I don''t bother you about anything, because you know the matter thoroughly, and others are worried about it, so I can only let you go once." Imperial Physician Jiang looked solemn, "Did Mr. Su have a poisonous attack? It shouldn''t be, it''s not even fifteen yet." Taishi Su smiled and said, "The poison has been taken out. I invite you here for other reasons." He whispered a few words, and then said: "If it is true, then Chen''er can have a wife, and I will be relieved one day." Imperial Physician Jiang nodded, "Okay, I''ll go take a look." ¡°But the month is still shallow right now, so you may not be able to tell from the pulse.¡± When he arrived at the side courtyard and entered the room, he looked at Geshanka lying on the bed and knew that this was the Miao girl. ??He sat down by the bed and first looked at Geshanka''s complexion. Seeing that her face was pale, as if she had been seriously ill, he stretched out his hand to take her pulse. After a long while, Imperial Physician Jiang loosened his fingers. He looked at Geshanka and said, "I think the girl''s heart is damaged. Could it be because of the Gu worm?" Ge Shanka said coldly: "You don''t have to worry about this. I just want to know if I am pregnant?" Imperial Physician Jiang twitched the corner of his mouth. This Miao girl is very tough. As an unmarried woman, she has no taboo in asking about such things. He nodded, "The pulse is like a running ball. It''s a slippery pulse. It does exist." Geshanka was relieved. Since she had a spring night with Su Chen on the fifteenth day of last month, and today is already the tenth day of the first lunar month, she has not come to Kuishui. She was supposed to come at the beginning of the month. Her menstruation has always been accurate, and this has never happened to her. She guessed that she was having it. At this moment, she received a positive reply from Dr. Jiang, and she knew that her life was saved now. Physician Chiang stood up, hesitated for a moment, and wanted to say that Geshanka''s heart pulse was damaged and he needed to take medicine. ?Then I thought about it, if I want to take medicine, there will inevitably be herbs that can activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis. If I take it, I am afraid that the fetus will be unstable. He simply said nothing and walked out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1058： Want to run Chapter 1058 Want to run away When Taishi Su got the news, he was overjoyed and called the housekeeper, "From today on, the guys in the side courtyard are carefully preparing to give her whatever she wants to eat." ¡°Send two more people to take care of her food and daily life.¡± ¡°The two women are still responsible for keeping an eye on her and must not let her run away.¡± He paused and said, "Also, the Third Young Master cannot know about this matter." Given Su Chen''s disgust for this woman, it is absolutely impossible for her to give birth to a child. Within half an hour of Imperial Physician Jiang leaving, there were two more maids in Geshanka''s room. ?The two maids looked at Geshanka and said politely, "This slave will be responsible for serving the young lady from today on. If anything happens to the young lady, just give your orders to the servant." Ge Shanka was lying on the bed, the corners of her lips slowly raised. Sure enough, God was on her side, and in just one night, she had it. Now the fate between her and Mr. Su cannot be broken no matter what. ?Not long after, the woman from the kitchen came over with a food box to deliver meals. Geshanka leaned on the bed and took a look. The food box was made of mahogany and inlaid with mother-of-pearl. It had five layers in total. It was not on the same level as the previous bamboo food boxes. ?The food box was opened, and bowls of food were brought out, and the table was quickly filled. Chicken, duck, fish, soup, vegetables, rice, noodles, everything is available. Ge Shanka put a hand on his lower abdomen and said slowly: "Help me get out of bed and eat." The baby in her belly is her talisman. If she wants to survive, she must keep this baby. So, even if she has no strength now, she still has to eat well. In a few days, it was fifteen again. ?Early in the morning, Geshankar was restless. She knew that tonight was going to be very difficult, so she called her maid, "Go back to your master and ask him to send someone to Xue Mansion to send my maid here. The poisonous insects will bite you tonight. If my maid is not here, I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive this." One level.¡± The maid returned to the housekeeper, who asked someone to fetch Asha over. Gshanka saw Asha, and they held each other''s arms and cried. At night, when the child was delivered, the worms in Geshanka''s body began to bite crazily. Geshanka asked Asha to tie herself up in advance. She was afraid that she would hurt the child in her belly if she moved around. ?This attack lasted only about two quarters of an hour, but it was more intense than the last time. Gshanka kept wailing on the bed, and Asha kept crying next to her. The two maids hid far away outside and did not dare to come in. I don¡¯t know how long it took before the pain in her heart finally disappeared. Geshanka knew that Bai Gu was dead, and the trace of connection between her and Bai Gu had completely disappeared. Geshanka lay down for several days before going to the ground, and it took another month to recover. That night, Geshanka asked Asha to keep vigil. Geshanka slept on the bed and Asha slept on the footrest in front of the bed. Blowing out the lamp, Geshanka whispered: "Asha, I want to go back to Miao territory." Asha whispered: "Miss, don''t you want to be with Mr. Su?" Gshanka was silent for a long time, "He looks down on me." ¡°In the past, when there was Love Gu, he would rather die than be with me, and it will be even more impossible in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up in this courtyard for so long and can¡¯t even see his face, so what¡¯s the point?¡± She touched her belly and said, "They are still keeping me alive now because of this child. When the child is born in the future, they will definitely kill me." Asha was shocked, "Why are these Central Plains people so bad! Then let''s go back to Miao territory." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1059： planning Chapter 1059 Planning Geshanka whispered: "We have to go back, but we have to think carefully about how to escape." Asha said worriedly: "Those two women are staring at us every day. How can we escape?" Geshanka suddenly asked: "Where are my Gu insects?" Asha sighed, "Ask Mr. Xue to take them all away and burn them on fire." Ge Shanka felt some pain in her heart. She had been raising the poisonous insects for a long time, and none of them were gone. Asha whispered again: "Moreover, miss, in this Su Mansion, there are courtyards one after another. We don''t even know the direction. How can we run?" Geshanka thought for a while, "From tomorrow on, I will tell you that I want to eat the hometown food you cook. You go to the kitchen to cook for me every day. By the way, you can figure out the topography of Su Mansion. When you figure it out, we will make plans. An escape route." Asha asked again, "But what about those maids and women?" Geshanka thought for a while and said, "There''s no rush. You should slowly get to know the people in the kitchen, and then ask them to bring you some herbs." ¡°When the herbs are ready, we will find a way to stun them, and we will have a chance to leave.¡± Asha hesitated for a moment and said, "Miss, are you going back to Miao territory with the baby in your belly?" ?Geshanka said softly "Hmm". Asha said after a while: "But in this case, you won''t be able to get married when you return to the village." Geshanka said coldly: "If you don''t want to marry, don''t marry. Men are ruthless and unjust. I can just raise the child myself." ?Asha turned over with her back to the bed and muttered, "But if you go back like this, miss, I will beat you to death." ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll ask you to abort the child.¡± ?Thinking of his father, Geshanka trembled. ?Although the Miao people do not require women to stay together for the rest of their lives like the Han people, it is not a glorious thing for a woman to become pregnant before marriage. ?The reason why her father asked her to come to the capital this time was because there were frequent conflicts between several villages. In addition, her father said that her cousin was married to a high-ranking official, so he asked her to come to the capital and find a high-ranking official to live a good life. ??If she went back with a child in her arms, her father might beat her to death. Ge Shanka said hesitantly: "Then we won''t go back to Miao territory." ¡°I still have money in my hand, and we can both speak Chinese. Can we find a place to live?¡± Asha yawned, "Miss, in short, Asha will follow you all your life. I will go wherever you go." Gshanka made up his mind, "Then let''s do it." The next day, Geshankar asked Asha to go to the kitchen to cook her hometown dishes. Seeing that it was not a big deal, the steward agreed. ??Asha gradually became familiar with the women in the kitchen. There was a woman in the kitchen whose son worked at the corner gate. Everyone often asked this woman to bring things back home. Asha also began to ask the women to bring her things. ?Today a silk flower, tomorrow a bottle of hair oil. One day, she said she was itchy and got some herbs to wash it off. After a month or two, Asha figured out the terrain of the house, and gathered the herbs one after another. Geshanka''s belly has swelled slightly, and the Su family did not treat her badly. Now that spring has arrived, they have made her a dozen sets of spring clothes early, both thick and thin, all suitable for pregnant women. ??After dinner that day, Geshanka went to bed early, leaving only Asha to wait in the room. ?At midnight, Geshanka and Asha covered their mouths and noses, lit the homemade herb rope, and stuffed it through the crack in the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1060： son Chapter 1060 Son Not long after, the two came out of the back room, and all the girls and women outside fell asleep. ?The two of them opened the door and walked out in the faint moonlight. At this time, everyone in the Su Mansion was asleep, and the surroundings were frighteningly quiet. Gshanka and Asha quickly ran to the backyard. Fortunately, the yard where they lived was not far from the backyard. When they got to the backyard, Geshanka rode on Asha''s shoulders, and Asha stood up slowly. Geshanka put her hands on the wall and climbed up with all her strength. Asha pushed her up from below. ?With a lot of effort, Geshanka finally climbed up the wall. ?She sat on the wall and called Asha, "Come up quickly." ??The courtyard wall of Su Mansion is not very high. In the past few days, Asha has secretly piled some earth and rocks here to increase the height of the place where they scaled the wall. ?Asha took a few steps back, and then used the momentum to climb up the wall in a few steps. After she jumped down, she picked up Geshanka. The master and the servant hid from the watchman and the officers and soldiers on night watch all the way, and hid in a small alley not far from the city gate all night. Fortunately, it is April now and the weather is not cold either. ?At dawn, as soon as the city gate opened, the two people quickly hired a carriage and left the city. ??In the Su Mansion, the maid and mother-in-law are still sleeping. ?When it was breakfast time, the woman from the kitchen brought the food and found that the door of the room was ajar. When she opened the door, she saw that the maid woman was still sleeping. She shouted loudly, "I can''t afford it, it''s already late." The few people who were sleeping woke up in a daze. The mother-in-law murmured: "Why do both of us sleep so hard?" The woman who was guarding the house was shocked when she saw that breakfast had been brought to her. She was old and drowsy, how could she possibly sleep at this time? ?She quickly rushed into the back room and took a look. The room was empty, and neither Geshanka nor Asha was anywhere. The mother-in-law stumbled to Taishi Su¡¯s courtyard to report. After Taishi Su heard about it, he quickly ordered his servant, "Send someone to chase him quickly. It''s still early and the city gate hasn''t been opened yet." ??The servants of the Su Mansion, Hu Yuan, chased each of the four city gates. In the evening, four people came back to report, and they all said they had not seen the two of them. Taishi Su was silent for a while, then waved his hand, "Forget it, there''s no need to chase him." In this case, maybe that child has no fate with the Su family. Six years have passed in a flash. ?Nowadays, the capital is becoming more and more lively and prosperous. ?Early in the morning, not long after the city gate opened, a stout woman walked in leading a very handsome boy. ?After entering the city, the woman looked around, as if trying to figure out the direction, and then walked towards the east of the capital. After walking for two-quarters of an hour, the woman stopped in front of a red-painted gate. She looked up at the plaque on the door and asked the little boy, "Do you recognize the words written on it?" The little boy raised his head and said crisply: "I recognize it, it says Su Mansion." The woman laughed and said, "Well, this means we found the right one." ¡°I remember the place is here, and the plaque is right, so it can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ??The door of Su Mansion is closed. This is the main entrance and will not be opened for leisure. ??But there is a guard at the door. The woman walked over and said, "I want to see your Grand Master Su." The boy waved his hand and said, "Go, go, where is the country woman from? Our Grand Master is something you can see whenever you want." The woman snorted, pointed at the little boy and said, "This is your young master''s child. Go in quickly and report to the Grand Master. I''ve delayed something important. Can you afford it?" ??The young man thought to himself, could it be that some young master raised a foreign wife outside? ??But it¡¯s impossible because of Su¡¯s family tradition. He asked doubtfully: ¡°Which young master are you talking about?¡± ¡°There are three young masters in our family.¡± ¡°There is also a young master, who is now sixteen.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1061： The disease is gone Chapter 1061: The illness is over The woman said without hesitation: "It''s Su Chen, Mr. Su." Hearing the certainty of what she said, the boy said, "Wait." Turn around and go in through the side door to go back to Master Su. I am not going to court today, and Grand Master Su is not on duty, so he does not need to go to the Yamen. At the moment, he is writing in his study. The boy came in and stood by the door, "Master, there is a woman outside holding a five or six-year-old boy, saying that the child belongs to the third young master." ¡°What?¡± Taishi Su¡¯s hand shook, and a large ink ball appeared on the white paper. He put down his pen and said urgently: "Quick, invite people in quickly!" ¡°Please come to the front room.¡± When the young man heard the word "please", he understood everything. The feelings were real, and it seemed that the master knew it well. The boy went out in a hurry. He was only afraid that the two people would run away. Taishi Su washed his hands and went to the front hall to wait. After a while, the boy came in with the woman and the boy. Taishi Su stared at the boy from afar. As the boy got closer, he could see more clearly. Taishi Su was so excited that his whole body trembled. Looks like, very much like Chen''er when she was a child. ??This child has a nose like a gallbladder and a pair of fox eyes. He looks very much like Su Chen. At first glance, he looks like he is the same mold as Su Chen. However, there is also a bit of the heroic spirit of a Miao girl in his eyebrows. Looking at the woman again, he squinted his eyes. Although six years had passed, he recognized it at a glance. She was the maid of Ge Shanka back then. This was because the maid was dark-skinned and tall and thick. Women from the Central Plains were young. There was such a thing, so he was very impressed. The child looks like Chen''er, and he is the right person. Master Su is already 70-80% sure. His eyes were slightly moist. Chen''er is almost thirty, and she still hasn''t gotten married yet. ?This child is coming so well. Chen¡¯er finally has a daughter-in-law! ?However, he suppressed his excitement and didn''t rush to say anything. He just looked at Asha, wanting to see what her plan was for bringing the child. Asha has lived in the Central Plains for six years. Now, she has learned the etiquette of the Han people. When she comes in, she first gives Taishi Su a blessing. Su Taishi coughed lightly, "You said this child is the third young master''s, do you have any proof?" ?Asha was stunned for a moment, "Certificate?" ¡°There is no proof of this.¡± She pulled the boy to Master Su, "Wouldn''t it be clear if you look at him?" Su Yu looked at Master Su calmly with a pair of black eyes. Taishi Su waved to him, "Come here." Su Yu turned around and glanced at Asha, who nodded, "Go ahead, he is your uncle." Su Yu walked up to Taishi Su, raised her head slightly and looked at him without saying anything. ?? Taishi Su was almost enchanted by his deer-like eyes. He held him on his lap and sat down. Then he asked Asha, "Is it your master''s wish to bring him here?" ?Asha nodded, her expression darkened, "Before she died, the young lady asked me to take Yu''er to the capital and hand him over to the Grand Master." ??Master Su raised his eyebrows slightly and looked down at Su Yu, "Your young lady is so young, how come..." ?Asha smiled bitterly, "Miss, the love poison backfired and her heart was broken." ¡°I have been missing my relatives in my hometown these past few years. The doctor said that the young lady is suffering from worries and is always in poor health.¡± "A few days ago, the young lady contracted typhoid fever again. It lasted for half a month and then she recovered." Taishi Su sighed, "Why, you haven''t returned to Miao territory in these years?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1062： write it off Chapter 1062: Cancellation ?Asha shook her head, "After we left the mansion, we went to the south to settle down, which is not far from the Miao border." "The lady''s lover wrote a letter to test the village owner''s intentions. As a result, the village owner replied, saying that the lady had disgraced the Miao family and could not hold a man with her love poison." ¡°He also said that it would be embarrassing to take the child back, so she should go back to the capital by herself. The family would just treat her as married.¡± ¡°The lady cried a lot, but there was nothing we could do, so we rented a house to live in.¡± ¡°Fortunately, we still have some money in our hands. We usually raise some chickens at home, grow some vegetables, and do some work for others, and our life is not too bad.¡± Taishi Su could not say anything except sighing. Even though everyone is gone, Geshanka still left a bloodline for the Su family. Asha looked at Taishi Su, "The young lady said before she died that although she did not regret giving birth to Yu''er, she did something wrong after all." ¡°Return Yu¡¯er to your Su family, and the past grudges will be wiped out.¡± Taishi Su was silent for a while, "Where is she buried?" Asha said: "It''s by Dongting Lake in Xiangnan County. Yu''er knows the place." Su Taishi didn¡¯t think that a five-year-old child could remember the place where he lived, but he still nodded and said, ¡°When he gets older, let him go and worship his mother by himself.¡± ?Asha said carelessly: "Okay, I''ve sent him there too, and I''m going back." Su Taishi was a little dumbfounded as he hugged Su Yu, "Are you leaving now?" Asha nodded, "I still have my parents at home, and I haven''t seen them in many years." "When the lady left, she gave me my deed of betrayal and said that after I sent Yu''er over, I would be free." ¡°Yu¡¯er is originally from the Su family, so I don¡¯t have anything to worry about when she comes to your house.¡± Taishi Su hurriedly said: "I think it''s better to do this. You stay for a few days." "Yu''er, he''s not familiar with the house yet. At least you can take care of him for a few days to prevent him from being afraid of life." ¡°Moreover, what Yu¡¯er likes to eat and what habits she has, you should also tell the maids and boys who will serve her.¡± He thought for a while and then said: "You have worked hard to take care of their mother and son in the past few years. Since you want to go back, I have to give you some travel expenses." Asha thought for a while and nodded, "Okay, then I''ll wait a few days before leaving." ??Master Su hurriedly ordered the housekeeper to prepare the yard and arrange maids, wives and servants for Su Yu. Everything is in accordance with the standards of the young master in the house. ?He reached out and touched the clothes on the child. It was early spring and the child was wearing a coarse cloth coat. Although it is a coarse cloth, the cotton inside is thick, so the child is not cold at all. Taishi Su looked down at Su Yu and asked him, "Do you know what your name is?" Su Yu slipped off his lap, opened the tea cup on the table, dipped her fingers in the tea, and wrote the word "Yu" on the table. Taishi Su took a look and saw that the writing was horizontal and vertical. Although it was not very pretty, it was still upright. He was delighted and said, "Are you literate? Are you enlightened?" Su Yu didn¡¯t know what enlightenment meant. ¡°There is a private school next door to my house. I often go to play next door. They sometimes have classes, and I listen outside, so I know some words.¡± ?? Taishi Su couldn''t help but feel lucky. If this was a pig butcher or a gambling house and brothel next door, I don''t know what the child would have learned. He smiled: "Yu''er is very smart and can write well." ¡°In a few days, grandpa will send you to school.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you want to go to school?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1063： how to face Chapter 1063 How to face it Su Yu tilted her head, "I thought so, but my mother often takes medicine and spends a lot of money. She has no money to study for me." Taishi Su touched his head and said, "As long as you are willing to learn, Grandpa will let you go to the best private school in the world." Now, the royal family has set up a royal school. Princes, princesses, county lords, and some children of princes and nobles all went to school there. Even though they were enlightened, the master who taught them was once the number one scholar and is now a bachelor of the Hanlin Academy. ?Su Chen is also one of the masters. ?Furthermore, this circle will undoubtedly be the top circle in the capital in the future, so Yu''er must go. Su Yu suddenly tugged at the corner of Su Taishi''s clothes and said softly: "Sister Asha said that I can see my biological father when I come to the capital." ¡°Where is my dad?¡± ¡°My mother said that my father is the most handsome man in the world.¡± Taishi Su choked. ?Back then, he put Geshanka under house arrest in a side courtyard. Later, she ran away without Su Chen knowing anything about it. Su Chen might have thought that he had dealt with that woman long ago. ??He would definitely not be able to accept the sudden appearance of such an old son. Su Taishi thought about it for a moment and said, "Your father has gone to the Yamen and won''t come back until evening." ¡°You will stay in the yard while the housekeeper cleans it up.¡± "Su Mansion will be your home from now on. If you are happy or unhappy, or if you are not used to it, you can come and tell Grandpa, okay?" Su Yu nodded, "Okay." ??Master Su personally sent Su Yu back to the courtyard, and told the maids and women, "Take good care of the young master, and be careful with everything you eat and use." ¡°Let the sewing room make some clothes and shoes for the young master first.¡± He looked at Su Yu''s tangled hair and sighed, "Let the young master take a bath first." ¡°Go to the Second Grandma¡¯s yard and bring over some clothes that Jun¡¯er wore when he was a child, so that he can wear them for a few days.¡± ??After explaining to the maid and mother-in-law, Master Su went back to the study and thought about it. He had to tell Su Chen about this matter quickly. He called the boy, "Go and call the third young master back. Tell him that there is something at home, and ask him to come see me directly when you come back." Taishi Su waited for half an hour, and then Su Chen came. Taishi Su thought for a moment before speaking slowly, "There''s something I need to tell you right away." Su Chen saw that Taishi Su was very serious and felt that it was a big deal. Then I heard Taishi Su say: "That Miao girl was pregnant back then." Su Chen¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard this. ¡°I was planning to let her give birth to the child.¡± ¡°Just let her live in a side courtyard and be cared for.¡± "Who knows, one day she ran away with her maid, and I asked people to chase her but couldn''t catch her." ¡°I thought at that time that maybe our family was not destined to have this child, so I gave up.¡± He looked at Su Chen seriously, "Just today, the Miao girl came with her child." "Miao girl has passed away, and the child is over five years old. He is born very much like you." Su Chen was unusually silent and didn''t know what he was thinking. Su Taishi said earnestly and thoughtfully: "Yu''er is very smart. Although she has not been educated in a serious way, she has learned to write and read by herself." ¡°He is a good boy.¡± Su Chen''s heart was in turmoil. For a moment, he couldn''t have feelings for this son who suddenly appeared. Furthermore, his reason told him that the child was innocent. When the child first arrives, you, as the father, should give him some warmth. But, he really didn¡¯t know how to face this child. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1064： Tie of blood Chapter 1064: Bloodline Ties ?More than six years have passed. If Su Chen still has any hatred for Geshanka, he really doesn¡¯t have it anymore. ??He had no memory of that incident, and he no longer remembered what Geshanka looked like. ??It was the Miao Yi that Geshanka was wearing at that time, and he still had some impression of it. Seeing that Su Chen was in a daze, Su Taishi thought that he did not want to accept the child, so he said earnestly: "Chen''er, father has a very important position in a person''s life." ¡°Yu¡¯er no longer has his mother, and he has come to this unfamiliar place. We all need to pay more attention to him.¡± ¡°Think about how your father treated you when you were young.¡± Su Chen gave a wry smile and said, "Uncle, I know, I will treat him well." Taishi Su breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good. How about we go over and have a look?" Su Chen hesitated for a moment, "Then - go." ??The two of them walked to Su Yu''s yard. Su Yu had just finished taking a shower and was sitting on a chair while the maid wiped his hair. He was wearing a brocade robe that he got from his second grandma. The robe is of royal blue jacquard Shu brocade. It looks 70% to 80% new and fits well. Hearing the movement, Su Yu turned her head and looked towards the door. Taishi Su was slightly startled when he saw it. When he saw Su Yu before, he was wearing a coarse cotton-padded jacket, his hair was in strands, and his face looked gray. It¡¯s no wonder that I¡¯ve been traveling for a long time. ?Now that I have washed my face and put on a brocade robe, my whole little face looks like it is made of jade, with white teeth and red lips, like a little fairy boy. Su Yu looked at Su Chen and pursed her lips, "Are you my father?" Su Chen suddenly saw a child who looked very similar to himself. He was a little at a loss and said calmly: "Yes." ??He didn''t know whether he should step forward to hug Su Yu or what, so he looked at Taishi Su for help. ??Master Su didn''t notice him at all, he only had eyes for the extremely good-looking little Su Yu. He walked over and held Su Yu on his lap and sat down, "Do you like this room?" Su Yu nodded, "I like it. It''s bigger than my house, and it''s also clean and nice-looking." Although he spoke Mandarin, he had a southern accent. Taishi Su did not correct him. The child was still young and his accent would naturally change after a year or two. ¡°Grandpa will take you to the warehouse later, and you can choose whatever decorations you like.¡± ¡°Well, there are also pens, inks, paper and inkstones in the warehouse. You can choose what you like.¡± Su Yu nodded, "Thank you, uncle." Taishi Su¡¯s youngest grandson is now twelve years old, and he hasn¡¯t held such a cute little baby in his arms for a long time. The age of five is the cutest time for a child. When the child is younger, it cannot speak or communicate. When the child is older, it will look like a dog even if it is seven or eight years old. Taishi Su was so in love that he hugged Su Yu and never let go. Su Chen stood nearby, listening to the questions and answers between his grandfather and grandson, feeling very embarrassed. Su Yu suddenly slipped off Taishi Su''s lap, ran to Su Chen''s side, hugged his legs fiercely, and looked up at him with her little face raised, her eyes full of Confucian admiration. Su Chen looked at the eyes that were very similar to his own, and his heart softened for no reason. He couldn''t help but bend down and reached out to hug Su Yu. The moment I picked him up, I felt a strange throbbing in my heart. Su Chen thought, maybe this is the bond of blood. ?He reached out and touched Su Yu''s face, "You are still young, how about you and daddy live in the same yard?" Su Yu''s eyes were bright, "Is it okay? Can I live with daddy?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1065： pet Chapter 1065 Favor Su Chen smiled and nodded, "Live with dad for a year or two first, and then move here when you grow up." Su Yu suddenly rubbed against Su Chen''s face, "Daddy is so kind. I like daddy." Su Chen was about to be sweetened by this moment. He held Su Yu and sat next to the smoker, "Dry your hair first, otherwise you will catch a cold." Su Yu hugged Su Chen''s neck tightly and wouldn''t let go. Taishi Su was jealous when he saw her. He hugged Yu''er twice, but she didn''t stick to him like this, let alone kiss him! ?When his hair was dry, the maid took a small gold ring and tied it up for him. Su Chen carried him out and said, "Daddy will take you to pick out pens, ink, paper and inkstones. In a moment, daddy will teach you how to write." Taishi Su quickly shouted: "Hey, you two, wait for me and let''s go together." The three of them went to the warehouse. The maid put away the towel and said, "The young master is so good-looking and has a good temper. He is so lovely." Asha nodded desperately beside her, "Yes, this child is also strange. He is born with a good temper and good manners. I don''t know where he learned it. He is popular wherever he goes." ¡°As soon as our young lady saw him, her big worries disappeared.¡± ?She sighed, if she had known that the Su family liked Yu''er so much, she would have advised the young lady to take the child back to the Su Mansion earlier, or the young lady would not have died, and maybe the young lady and Mr. Su could still be together. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too late now. Yu''er is having a good life in Su Mansion, and she is relieved. She has to go home quickly in two days. She hasn''t seen her parents in so many years, and she doesn''t know how they are doing. ?Over there, three generations of the Su family, old and young, have arrived at the warehouse. ?This warehouse is dedicated to storing pens, ink, paper and inkstones. Su Chen took Su Yu to look at the inkstone first. He pointed at a blue-black inkstone and said, "Look at Yu''er, this is a She inkstone. If you see there are no golden stars on it, this is called a Venus ribbed inkstone." Su Yu nodded, "Yes, Yu''er has remembered it." Su Chen pointed to a cinnabar-red inkstone and said, "This is a pure mud inkstone. Anything with this color is a treasure." Taishi Su said from the side: "Why don''t Yu''er use this one? It''s a good color and looks good on children." Su Yu nodded obediently, "Thank you, uncle." Then he went to pick out a pen. Yu''er had small hands and picked out a few suitable ones for him to use, including wolf hair and sheep hair. Then Su Chen took Su Yu to pick ink again. He patiently told him what pine smoke and oil smoke were. The pens, inks, paper and inkstones were all picked out, and Zhang Ze was holding them behind. Several people came out of the warehouse. Su Taishi said: "I will write a message to Dean Xu of the Royal Academy in a while and let Yu''er go to school tomorrow." Su Chen was still afraid that Su Yu would not be willing to do so, "There are many children about your age in that school. They not only study, but also learn the six arts of a gentleman." Su Yu asked in confusion: "What are the six arts of a gentleman?" Taishi Su explained from the side, "Li, music, shooting, imperialism, calligraphy, and numeracy." ?He then exclaimed, "We still have to prepare a pony, as well as a bow and arrows for our Yu''er!" ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a good horse, and the bow and arrows have to be made to order.¡± He turned to his young man and told his servant, "Quickly go and tell the steward to ask someone to go to the market to find a docile little mare. As long as the horse is good, no matter how much money you have." ¡°Also, let the master who makes bows and arrows come into the house.¡± The boy ran away in a hurry. ?He finally figured it out, and the young master he had just found was very favored by the master and the third young master. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1066： Beautiful lady Chapter 1066 The Beauty After taking things and returning to the yard, Mrs. Liu sent someone over. ?The maid Yifu said, "Madam said that the young master has just come back, and everyone will have dinner at Chengxintang at noon, as a way to welcome the young master." Su Chen held Su Yu''s hand and said, "We are all from our own family when we go to eat." ?Hand holding Su Yu while walking in the yard, Su Chen felt like he was back in his childhood, when his father also led him like this. He lowered his head and glanced at Su Yu, feeling more and more tenderness in his heart. What his father once gave him, he would also give to Su Yu. When we arrived at Chengxintang, everyone at home gathered. ? ?The eldest young master and eldest grandma are still working abroad. Their eldest daughter is married and their younger daughter is working with them. Their only son is 16 years old. He is currently studying in the Imperial College and can only come back every ten days. Only the second young master and his family are at home. When Mrs. Liu saw Su Chen leading Su Yu in, she couldn''t help but said: "What a handsome child. This child is like a beauty." When the second grandma saw her, she quickly said jokingly: "She is really good-looking, just like a fairy child." ¡°She looks like Princess Changning.¡± Su Yu asked curiously: "Who is Princess Changning?" Taishi Su coughed lightly and said, "You will find out when you go to school tomorrow." ??Second Mistress quietly stuck out her tongue and became silent. It is against the rules to talk about the royal princess at home. Su Chen introduced Su Yu, "This is the aunt, this is the second uncle, and this is your second aunt." Su Yu obediently bowed one by one and called people. Su Chen pointed to a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old girl and an eleven- or twelve-year-old boy next to her and said, "This is your second sister, and this is your second brother." Su Yu raised her head and shouted sweetly, "Hello, second sister, hello, second brother." Su Lan looked at the beautiful Su Yu and loved him so much that she picked him up and said, "Oh, this brother is so cute. I like him so much." Su Yu said crisply: "Second sister is beautiful and looks approachable. I also like second sister." Su Lan was praised by him and couldn''t help but kiss his little cheek, "Why are you so popular?" Su Yu smiled a little shyly, and stretched out her little hand to wipe her face. Everyone laughed, and the whole family, regardless of gender, all sat at the same table and ate together. Su Yu''s maid stood beside him, serving him dishes, serving soup and wiping his mouth from time to time. Su Yu seemed a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t say anything. After eating for a while, Mrs. Liu asked him: "Are you still used to eating this dish?" Su Yu nodded, "It''s delicious. It''s my first time to eat such delicious food." Taishi Su saw that he was always looking at a dish with chili peppers, "Do you want to eat this?" Su Yu said softly, "Yeah, I often eat dishes made with chili peppers at home." Xiangnan County has a lot of water and heavy humidity, and they live by Dongting Lake. Chili peppers have the effect of removing dampness, so people living here naturally like to eat spicy food. Su Taishi glanced at the maid at this time. The maid was so frightened that her hands were shaking. She quickly picked up a chopstick of chili vegetables and put it in Su Yu''s bowl. As a maid, she should serve whatever food the master looks at. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t notice Su Yu¡¯s gaze, but she felt that Su Yu shouldn¡¯t be able to eat spicy food at such a young age, but she was curious about it because she had never seen chili peppers before. In the final analysis, she is self-righteous. From now on, I have to serve my little master even more carefully. After dinner, Su Chen took Su Yu back to the courtyard. Master Su went to the study to write a message to Dean Xu of the Royal Academy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1067： Princess Changning Chapter 1067 Princess Changning The post was sent to Dean Xu. Dean Xu read it carefully and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Master Su, who is like an immortal, has always been clean and self-possessed, but he actually has a son who is over five years old. ?This is simply shocking. ??If this news gets out, the unmarried women in the capital will probably be heartbroken. While he was writing some replies to Master Su, he was gossiping in his mind. After writing the reply, he handed the letter to the servant in the Su Mansion. Before dinner, Master Su received a reply from Dean Xu, which said that Mr. Su¡¯s son is welcome to enroll at any time. It also details the time for bathing, the time for going to and from school, the utensils that need to be brought to school, etc. Su Taishi looked at it and found that he had prepared one less thing for Su Yu - the piano. He went to the warehouse to pick out a piano himself and asked the boy to deliver it to Su Chen''s yard. Early the next morning, Su Yu, a newly minted primary school student, went to school. Among the four boys, one was holding the pony they had just bought at a high price, one was carrying a piano, one was carrying pens, ink, paper and inkstones, and the other was carrying a handkerchief, a water cup, snacks, and the clothes Su Yu had to change. . Su Yu was sitting on the carriage, and four boys were walking beside the carriage. ?The Royal Academy is next to the Imperial College. ?At the door of the school, the coachman took a stool, and the boys quickly stepped forward to help Su Yu down. Su Yu stood at the door and looked up at the plaque with gold characters on a black background, which had four words written on it - "Qionglin College". ??Entering the door of the school, Su Yu was looking around curiously when a man who looked like a manager came over in a hurry and said, "It''s classmate Su Yusu, please come with me." ??The title "classmate" has been around since ancient times. Ever since Princess Changning said it several times, everyone started to say it. Even in the Imperial College next door, nowadays few people say classmates, but classmates. The steward took Su Yu to a large room. There were already many students in the room, all of whom seemed to be about six or seven years old. They all looked at Su Yu curiously. The steward brought Su Yu to an empty table and said, "Student Su, this is your seat." The boys quickly put down their cushions, handkerchiefs, water cups and snacks, and placed pens, inks, paper and inkstones on the table one by one before going out. The boy with a tiger-like head in front turned around and said, "Who are you? Why have I never seen you before?" Just as Su Yu was about to speak, a boy ran in from outside and said excitedly: "Princess Changning is here." ??The classroom that was lively just now suddenly became quiet, and everyone was looking at the door eagerly. After a while, four maids came in first. The palace maid held various utensils in her hands. Then a little girl came in from the door. Su Yu looked over curiously. He remembered Princess Changning when he heard her second aunt talk about it yesterday. Later, his father told him that there were princesses, princesses, county lords, and princes in the school. The prince had the highest status, followed by the princess. The next ones were The princess waited and gave Su Yu a general education, and taught him about superiority and inferiority and some basic etiquette. Su Yu was stunned for a moment when she saw the person at the door. Is this a little fairy? ?Although she is young, she has cloud-like black hair, with a pair of buns on her head, a hairband made of rice beads and gems on each side, and a small necklace on her chest. Wearing a cherry blossom pink spring shirt, underneath is a light rose red skirt. ?Her little face is as white, delicate and shiny as the finest white porcelain, her eyebrows are dark, and her lips are pink. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1068： go to school Chapter 1068 Going to school Su Yu thought about how his second aunt compared him to Princess Changning yesterday. He felt that her eyes were not very good. Ling''er walked towards his seat and suddenly looked at Su Yu and said "Huh". She walked up to Su Yu and tilted her head, "Are you a new classmate? Which family are you from?" Su Yu''s face suddenly turned red for some reason. He stood up and said, "My name is Su Yu." ¡°My father is Su Chen.¡± Ling''er said "Oh" and turned her little head, "Are you my cousin''s son?" ?Her eyes stayed on Su Yu''s face for a moment, "Ah, you and my cousin look really alike." ¡°He is quite good-looking, just a little worse than my brother, the prince.¡± After speaking, Ling''er walked over to Su Yu and sat down next to her. There was a corridor between them. Just as Ling''er sat down, two little boys ran over. One held a plate of snacks like a treasure and said, "This is a new snack made by my cook. It''s delicious. I specially asked her to make it in the morning." Brought to you." Ling''er glanced at the snack and was indifferent. She will not eat freely outside the palace. Then another boy carrying a birdcage squeezed him out of the way, "Princess, this is a parrot that my family specially asked someone to buy from overseas. It is very smart and can speak human language." ?This parrot has been in their home for almost half a year. It has been trained by the servant every day. Now it can speak a few words before it dares to use it to please the princess. Linger stared at the bird. The feathers of birds are brightly colored and really beautiful. ??The boy patted the cage and said, "Quickly tell me that the princess is a little fairy." Su Yu raised her eyebrows when she heard this. It seemed that he was not the only one who thought the princess was a fairy. ?The bird flapped its wings in the cage and repeated mechanically, "The princess is a little fairy." Ling''er sighed without interest, "I don''t want anything, you can take it back." ??The boy wanted to speak, Ling''er tilted her head and looked at him quietly, and the boy returned to his seat carrying the bird cage. Not long after, the master came in to teach. Although the students were young, they all sat upright and listened carefully to the class. ?This school was originally run by Gu Fei for Ling''er. ??Gu Fei didn''t want Ling''er to work too hard, so she didn''t start her education until she was six years old. Her original intention was to find a few children about the same age as the princess to study together, which would also be beneficial to the princess''s growth. As a result, some clans and princes and nobles heard about it and wanted to send their children over. ?Since there were more and more children, we simply set up an academy. Let Xiaochi and Linger come to school. ?Xiao Chi is naturally in Class A. The children in Class A are older and have higher levels of education. There are only male students in Class A and no female students. Class B was Ling''er''s class. First, Xiao Qing sent her daughter Zhu''er over, then the grandchildren from Duke Qin''s family were coming, and then Dugu Yin relied on her little friendship with the emperor to send her son over. . Duguyin''s son is younger than Ling''er, but about the same age as Su Yu. There are also several juniors from noble families and children from ministers'' families who all want to be the prince and princess''s companions, so they all came to Gu Fei. ? Gu Fei happened to be interested in improving the status of women and getting rid of some bad habits, so he agreed and took in all these people. They are all six or seven-year-old children. Some are enlightened and some are not. ? Gu Fei didn¡¯t care, anyway, according to Ling¡¯er¡¯s progress, this school was originally run for Ling¡¯er. ?She plans to wait until everyone gradually accepts it, and then there will be a girls'' school in the capital. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1069： injured Chapter 1069: Injured ??School has just started and I am still studying the Three Character Classic. Master taught for a while, and then asked everyone to start writing in the second period. Su Yu just learned to grind ink yesterday. At this moment, he picked up the inkstone and poured a little water on the inkstone. Then he took out an ink stick and began to slowly grind the ink. After grinding for a while, the ink was thick enough, and then he picked up the pen and started writing. ?Su Chen taught him how to hold the pen yesterday, and he''s not quite used to it yet. ?It took a while for Su Yu to write the first word. At last it¡¯s not Mo Tuan. ?Yesterday when he was writing for the first time, he couldn''t grasp the weights on his hands, and when he came down, there was an ink ball. Su Yu wrote slowly, and the writing became smoother and smoother. Master was walking slowly in the classroom. It was only the older children who wrote this word well. ?These children have already been enlightened at home, so they are naturally better than others. After writing for half an hour, many children could no longer sit still, so the master asked everyone to rest. ??Xiao Qing''s daughter Zhu''er threw away the pen at this time, ran to Su Yu, pinched his face, and said with a smile: "You are so good-looking." Su Yu touched the pinched area. Although he didn''t like being pinched, what he felt from Zhuer was kindness. ?He smiled shyly at Pearl, his handsome smiling face slightly red, "You are good-looking too." Pearl was born like her father. After all, her father only had a face that could be seen, so she was also a beauty. As long as she is not standing next to Ling''er, she is outstanding. She is almost a year older than Ling''er, already seven years old, and her mind is more mature than many children here. ?She saw that Su Yu was good-looking and had a calmness that other children didn''t have, and she couldn''t help but feel fond of him. She then asked: "Then do you think I''m prettier than Princess Changning?" this- Su Yu thought for a while and said sincerely: "Princess Changning is more beautiful." Zhu''er''s face changed instantly, she pushed Su Yu hard and ran away angrily. Su Yu was standing talking to her, but when she pushed him, she fell down unprepared. His forehead hit the corner of the chair, and a lump quickly bulged out. Xue Qi, who was sitting in front of Su Yu, looked back and pointed at his forehead in surprise, "Your head is swollen." Linger also looked over here. She also heard Pearl¡¯s question just now. She also heard Su Yu''s answer. Since she was a child, her beauty has always been praised by others. She has long been numb. She also can''t understand why Pearl always asks such meaningless questions. Seeing Su Yu fall to the ground, she pulled him up, looked at the swollen spot on his forehead, and blew gently, "Does it hurt?" Su Yu didn¡¯t know why, but Ling¡¯er held her hand and blew it on her. She was so happy that she shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Ling''er chuckled and said, "Are you stupid? With such a big bag, how can it not hurt?" ?She waved to the palace maid, "Go quickly and get some ointment to rub on him." ??The palace maid quickly took the ointment and applied it on Su Yu carefully. The boy outside also noticed it at this time and ran in quickly. ?Several boys gathered around Su Yu and were extremely anxious. It was only the first day of school today and he was injured. The grand master and the third young master were still heartbroken when they returned home. They are also inseparable. A boy asked: "How did the young master fall?" Xue Qi in front said quickly: "It was recommended by Princess Pingzhao." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1070： Attend class Chapter 1070 Class Xue Qi is the son of Xue Chen and Dugu Yin. He doesn¡¯t know yet that he and Su Yu are still related. ??However, given his age and brain, it is probably difficult to understand this complicated relationship. After hearing his answer, the young man naturally did not dare to trouble Princess Pingzhao. He just kept it in mind until the Grand Master and the Third Young Master asked about it, so that he would have something to say. Su Yu saw several young men with sad faces, and one of them was about to cry. He comforted him softly: "It doesn''t matter to me, I only have a little pain." The boys feel more and more distressed, the young master is too sensible. Ling''er glanced at a few people and said, "You guys are afraid of being punished when you go home. In fact, it''s not a big deal if you bump into each other. I bump into you from time to time." The maid beside her smiled and said, "Princess, you want to practice martial arts, which is different from Young Master Su." Su Yu blinked, "What is martial arts training?" Ling''er smiled at him and said, "Martial arts training is martial arts training." She looked at the palace maid and said, "Sister Qi, give him a punch and show him." Qi''er looked at the desks around him and said, "The space here is small, maid, please go outside." Ling''er nodded and pulled Su Yu out. Su Yu turned to look at her, feeling happy again. The children in the classroom also ran out. ?There is a large open space outside the classroom, and the chess player performed a set of punches on the open space. Su Yu looked at it with wide eyes and suddenly said: "I have seen people fighting on the stage, and it looks like this." Ling''er chuckled and said, "Fool, that''s just fancy fists and embroidered legs. This is real Kung Fu, how can it be compared?" Su Yu heard her say that she was a fool. Not only was she not angry, but she was very happy. He nodded vigorously, "Well, I just came from the south and I don''t know many things. Thank you princess for teaching me." Ling''er smiled again, "You are very good, much better than those hypocritical people." Next, the students in Class B changed to another classroom, and there were pieces of Yao Qin in the classroom. Su Yu went in and looked at it for a long time, but couldn''t identify which piano belonged to him. Ling''er waved her hand in a funny way and pointed to her side, "Well, this must be yours. This piano is originally placed in the order of the desks." The master came in and talked about music theory for a while, and then taught everyone how to play the piano. Su Yu used her thin fingers to pluck the strings. Ling''er glanced at it and shook her head, "You can''t do this. Your fingers will break after just a few plucks." ¡°You have to buy a pair of armor and wear it on your hands so that you can play the piano more easily.¡± Speaking, Ling''er showed him the armor he was wearing. Su Yu smiled sweetly at Ling''er, "Okay, when I get back, let daddy buy it for me." ?Pearl was taller and sat behind them. Watching the two of them talking affectionately, she felt very unhappy and started playing with her hands. The Master frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything. He is just a violinist, not a serious teacher. He cannot afford to offend any of the children in the classroom. Su Yu couldn''t play the piano without armor, so he knelt down next to Ling''er and watched her play. Ling''er can''t say how well he plays, but his posture is quite good, his back is straight, and his little face is very serious. Su Yu didn¡¯t know whether she was looking at the person or the piano, but she was stunned. After the piano lesson was over, it was lunch time. Lunch is sent by each family. Anyway, there are many people at home, so we are not afraid of trouble. ??This was the first time for Su Yu to eat with so many children of the same age. As soon as the food boxes were placed, several boys started walking around in the classroom. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1071： A thorn in the side Chapter 1071 A thorn in the side ?As the saying goes, one¡¯s own bed is good to sleep on, and other people¡¯s food is good to eat. ?These children are running around the classroom, putting some in this food box and some in that food box. ?Only in Ling''er''s place, no one dared to reach into her food box. Su Yu found it very interesting. He also wanted to run around the classroom, but he was still a little embarrassed. Ling''er turned to look at him with bright eyes, thinking that he wanted to try his own food, so he waved to him generously, "Whatever you want to eat, you can make it at home." As soon as these words were said, the few boys who were running around the classroom just now stopped moving, and they all looked here eagerly. ?The classroom also became quiet, and everyone craned their necks to watch. The food in the princess''s food box is made by the royal chef, so it must taste extremely good. Su Yu was taught about the importance of superiority and inferiority by his father yesterday, but he didn''t understand it deeply yet. ??The princess asked him to eat, but he didn''t refuse at all. He happily sat down with the rice bowl and started to eat. ??Seeing that Su Yu dared to eat, several older boys had angry looks in their eyes. I don¡¯t know where this kid Su Yu came from. He looks like a pretty boy, and he can¡¯t speak Mandarin well. He got the favor of the princess as soon as he came here, which is really uncomfortable. ?Although these children are young, they have grown up in the gate of a big house, and they are all extremely thoughtful. In other words, Xue Qi, Xue Chen¡¯s son, is stupid. ?However, no one in this school dared to touch him. His father was the commander of the Jinyiwei, and it was all the Jinyiwei who had confiscated the family and exterminated the clan. Su Yu happily ate with the princess. Several older boys sitting at the back muttered together, "This boy is so annoying." ¡°That¡¯s right, when I see this kid, he looks like a pretty boy, and I¡¯m not happy.¡± "Hey, tell me, how about we take care of this kid?" ?The people exchanged glances and nodded at the same time. One said: "It would be best to make him afraid to come to school from now on. That would be fine." Several heads gathered together and muttered for a long time. Qin Xing, the grandson of Qin Guogong, slapped his hands and said, "That''s it!" Su Yu didn¡¯t know yet that she had become a thorn in the side of all the boys. He only knew that going to school was such a blessing and he wanted to go to school every day. There was an equestrian lesson in the afternoon, and Su Yu had never ridden one before. The boy held the reins and walked slowly on the horse farm. After school, Su Chen thought about his son''s first day at school, so he waited for him at the school gate. As soon as Su Yu got on the carriage, she saw her father sitting in the carriage, and she was extremely happy. Su Chen suddenly saw a purple bump bulging out from his forehead. His expression changed. He opened the curtain and asked the boy, "What''s wrong with this young master''s forehead?" The young man said hurriedly: "This is what Princess Pingzhao recommends." Su Chen frowned, "Okay, what does Princess Pingzhao want to do with him?" The boy didn¡¯t know the whole story and was speechless. Su Yu said bluntly: "The princess asked me who was more beautiful, her or the princess. I said the princess was more beautiful, and she got angry." Su Chen is both angry and funny. This is just a child''s play, and he can''t go to court for it. Besides, Xiao Qing is also his cousin. He glanced sideways at Su Yu, "How old are you? How do you know whether a girl is good-looking or not?" Su Yu puffed up her cheeks and said seriously: "Of course I know, Princess Changning is the most beautiful girl in the world." Su Chen smiled bitterly for a moment. This boy looked like him. He also felt that Princess Changning¡ªher mother was the most beautiful woman in the world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1072： parent-child moments Chapter 1072 Parent-Child Moment Linger returned to the palace, and the family of four had dinner together. ??Gu Fei asked as usual: "Is there anything interesting happening in the school today?" Ling''er smiled with a crooked eyebrow, "There is a new kid in the school today¡ª" Xiao Chi sneered when he heard her words, "You are a child yourself, and you call others children." Ling''er quickly turned around and said, "You are also a child, and you are still talking about me." ??Xiao Chi snorted, "I''m no longer a child, everyone in Class A is an adult." Ling''er suddenly didn''t know how to refute, her face turned red from holding back, Gu Fei coughed lightly, "You haven''t finished speaking yet, what happened to the new kid?" Ling''er found her way to the bottom of the steps. She glanced at Xiao Chi arrogantly and said, "I don''t care about you." She turned to look at Gu Fei and said, "His name is Su Yu, and he is my cousin''s son." ?Gu Fei blinked, unable to digest the information in this sentence for a long time. ?He looked at Xiao Yu, who raised his eyebrows and said very happily: "Is he Su Chen''s son?" Ling''er nodded, "That''s right, he said his father is Su Chen." ?Gu Fei and Xiao Yu looked at each other, why did Su Chen suddenly have such a big son? ? Gu Fei''s eyes suddenly lit up, "I know, it''s the one who ran with the ball -" Gu Fei stopped mid-sentence when she realized that her son and daughter were still there. ??Xiao Yu also remembered that when the Miao girl ran away, Grand Master Su had apologized to him. He laughed and said, "Running with the ball, hahaha, this is so vivid." Ling''er and Xiaochi heard this in confusion. Ling''er pouted, "Mother, do you still listen to me?" ?Gu Fei quickly acted like she was listening carefully, "I''m listening." Ling''er continued: "He is very good-looking, just a little worse than the prince''s brother." "Also, he is much better than those hypocritical people. If he can''t do it, he can''t do it. He is very open-minded." ?Gu Fei put down his chopsticks and clapped, "Ah, Ling''er can even use the word humbly, that''s great." ??Xiao Chi silently rolled his eyes beside him, haha, his mother always used this trick. When he was a child, when he was praised by his mother for being so good, he would work harder in practicing and studying. Seeing that his sister was about to follow in his footsteps, Xiao Chi silently lit the candle for Ling''er in her heart. ??Gu Fei looked at Xiaochi again, "What did Xiaochi learn today? What fun things are there in the school?" ?Xiao Chi looked bored, "It''s just like that, it''s like that every day." ? Gu Fei sighed in his heart, this child, is there too much pressure on him? It feels like he is not interested in anything. As the prince, he not only has to go to school, but also takes time to practice martial arts. In addition, he also has to learn the way of a king. Childhood does not exist at all. Ling''er is much better than him. He is often lazy and doesn''t want to practice martial arts, and Gu Fei turns a blind eye. There are no requirements for learning. Xiaochi started learning when he was four years old, and Ling''er didn''t start learning until he was over six years old. ?Gu Fei looked at his son apologetically, maybe he should find time to take him out to relax. Seeing that the queen''s attention had gone to her brother, Ling''er pulled her back hard, "Mother, I haven''t finished speaking yet. Princess Pingzhao pushed Xiao Yu''er down today, causing a swelling on the boss. " Xiao Yu frowned, "Why did Princess Pingzhao push him?" Ling''er curled her lips and said, "Xiao Yu''er said that I am prettier than Princess Pingzhao, and she was unhappy." Xiao Yu snorted coldly, "Isn''t this the truth? There is nothing to be unhappy about." ¡°This girl, at such a young age, has such a bad character.¡± From then on, Xiao Yu didn''t like his niece very much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1073： Want to see the sea Chapter 1073 Want to see the sea ??Gu Fei was thinking about taking her son out to relax, but she would not take her daughter with her this time. Her daughter was so young that she couldn''t even understand the scenery. ?However, Gu Fei hasn''t decided where to go yet, and has to wait for Xiaochi and the others to take a break from school. At night, Gu Fei quietly called her son aside, "Your birthday is coming soon." ¡°Where do you want to go most in this world? Wait a few days and Mom will take you to see it. It¡¯s a birthday gift to you.¡± ?Xiao Chi''s eyes lit up for a moment, but then dimmed again, "I can''t go there. It''s too far. I can''t leave Beijing at will without a suitable reason." "I know, even if I go quietly, it won''t work. I am the prince and cannot be subdued. I am afraid it will be dangerous." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "If you don''t tell me, how do you know it won''t work?" ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to say it or not. As long as you say it, I will definitely find a way to realize your wish.¡± ¡°Of course, it is now limited to a certain place in the Daqi Dynasty.¡± ?Ten-year-old Xiao Chi had a rare trace of the innocence of a little boy. He rubbed himself next to Gu Fei and said, "Is it really okay? Then, I, I want to go see the sea." Gu Fei said "Oh", "Why do you want to see the sea?" ¡°Have you been reading travel notes recently?¡± Xiao Chi said seriously: "It is said that the emperor is rich all over the world. I will be the emperor in the future, but I don''t even know what the sea is like. Apart from the capital city and the palace, I don''t know what the world of our Xiao family is like." ¡± ?Gu Fei was startled and suddenly felt that she had overlooked many issues. ?Xiao Chi certainly needs to learn literary and military strategies, as well as the king¡¯s mental skills. But if he is locked up in this palace forever, he will never know the suffering of the people. When you grow up, you may become an emperor who eats minced meat. this is too scary. Seeing her silence, Xiao Chi was filled with disappointment, "Is it too far? How about I find a place closer?" ?Gu Fei hugged him and shook his head, "It''s not far." ¡°If you want to see the sea, my mother will take you to see the sea.¡± "Mom will take you to see other things. Later, when you take a rest, mother will take you to see the world." ??Xiao Chi felt that his mother was bragging, looking at the world or something, and she probably just took him for a walk around the capital. However, he said sensibly: "Well, thank you, mother." ? Gu Fei touched his head and said, "Go back to the palace. Mom still needs to prepare for a few days. When she is ready, I will take you to see the sea." Xiao Chi left with a bit of expectation and a bit of doubt. After Xiaochi left, Gu Fei took out the map and looked at it. She had never been to the beach in her life. When the fleet went to sea, it went from the inland river to the sea outlet, which was still some distance from the sea. Furthermore, since we are going, we naturally need to find a place with good scenery. ??Gu Fei was relatively familiar with Donghai County and it was very convenient to go there. Gu Fei took a map and compared the maps for a while before deciding where to go. Xiao Chi will have a rest the day after tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow is Xiao Chi¡¯s birthday. Looking at it this way, time is still a bit tight. ?? Gu Fei planned to leave as soon as she said it, so she ran to the front hall and said to Xiao Yu: "I have something to do and I have to go out for a day or two." Xiao Yu pulled her into his arms and said somewhat unhappily: "You don''t want to leave me to play alone, do you?" ??Gu Fei chuckled and said softly: "Xiao Chi wants to see the sea." ¡°His birthday is coming soon, and as a mother, I want to give him a unique birthday gift.¡± Xiao Yu was deeply jealous, "Why didn''t I see you taking so much trouble when it was my birthday?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1074： How virtuous and capable Chapter 1074 What virtue is there? ? Gu Fei pinched his face in a funny way, "Why should I bother? Every time it''s your birthday, I have to organize a longevity festival for you." ¡°Not only me, but also the civil and military officials, and the people all over the world want to celebrate your birthday. Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± Xiao Yu sighed, "I just want a unique birthday gift from you." ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people.¡± ? Gu Fei thought for a moment, "Okay, I''ll take you to a nice place on your birthday." Xiao Yu became happy and kissed Gu Fei on the lips, "Then you go and come back quickly." ¡°But fortunately, I don¡¯t have to go to court for the next two days.¡± ?Gu Fei suddenly felt inexplicably moved. What Xiao Yu did for her is something that no other man in this era would be able to do. He left the harem vacant for her and gave her absolute freedom to go wherever she wanted. Not only that, he also let her sit on the dragon throne and rule the world with him. ?She leaned into Xiao Yu''s arms and rubbed her face against his chest, "I am so virtuous and capable that I can marry a husband like you." Xiao Yu hugged her tightly, "How could I be worthy enough to have a wife like you?" For a moment, the two of them seemed to be connected with each other. They just hugged each other without doing anything, and their hearts were extremely peaceful and peaceful. I don¡¯t know how long it took before Xiao Yu said slowly: "I really want to hurry up to the day of my birthday. I really want to know where you will take me and what kind of surprise you will give me." Xiao Yu¡¯s birthday is in winter, half a year away. ? Gu Fei hugged his waist, "Shouldn''t I promise you? I''m a little afraid that the gift I prepared will disappoint you." Xiao Yu turned around and kissed her, "As long as it''s prepared by you, I won''t be disappointed." "When I think that you must be thinking of me when you are preparing the gift, I am very satisfied." ??Gu Fei looked up at him, while Xiao Yu looked down at her. He slowly leaned forward and captured her lips. Then he suddenly picked up Gu Fei and strode to the study room. ?Gu Fei hugged his neck tightly and snuggled into his arms. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The oriole''s melodious voice was turned over by the red waves. Half an hour later, the clouds closed and the rain stopped. ??Gu Fei lightly punched Xiao Yu and said, "Ah, I was planning to leave right away, but time is a bit tight. I don''t know if I can find a suitable place in the past two days." Xiao Yu kissed her and said, "There will definitely be enough time." He raised his voice and called for people to bring in water. After cleaning up, Gu Fei changed into men''s clothes, and then left with Qin''er. ??The place Gu Fei chose to stay was a horse farm set up by King Qi that she had visited back then. It was only more than a hundred miles away from the sea. It was already night at this time, and Gu Fei took out the off-road vehicle that he had not used for a long time without any scruples, and drove Qin''er speeding along the official road. Qin''er was happier than ever before. She liked to follow the Queen everywhere, and she saw many rare sights. Not long after, the car drove to the beach. Gu Fei got out of the car, put it away, and walked with Qin''er, watching. She wanted to find a place with the best view. Walking around, stopping for a while, you can also teleport. When you are tired, you can take out two chairs and sit on the beach to enjoy the breeze. ?The sky was getting darker and darker, and Gu Fei finally found a more satisfactory place. She took Qin''er back to the palace, planning to come back during the day tomorrow to see what the scenery was like. Ling''er got up early, had breakfast, and got ready to go to school. After coming to the queen mother''s palace to say hello, Ling''er took her Eight Treasures Necklace and Green Feather Carriage to go to school. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1075： Who raised it Chapter 1075 Who raised it? Su Yu arrived a little later than Linger. Today is the second day of school. The boys can''t just enter the classroom. They give Su Yu the bag containing pens, inks, paper and inkstones, and rest in a room specially prepared for these servant boys next door. Su Yu entered the classroom and slowly put the things that should be on the table on the table and the things that should be on the inside of the desk. ?This desk was drawn by Gu Fei and made by craftsmen. It is very similar to the desks of later generations, but it is much larger than the desks of later generations. After all, pens, inks, paper, inkstones, and paperweights all need somewhere to place them. As soon as Su Yu sat down, several boys at the back of the classroom crowded together and stared nervously. There was no need to write in the first class, so Su Yu put the inkstone inside the desk. Putting the inkstone in, my little hand touched something, like a box. Su Yu bent down and took a look inside. It was cloudy today and the light was not very good early in the morning, so he couldn''t see clearly. He reached out and took out the thing, and it turned out to be a box. He had just opened the box and before he could see clearly what was in his hand, Ling''er next to him happened to look over. When he saw the contents of the box, his face changed and he screamed, "Ah-" ??The palace maids outside immediately rushed in and protected Ling''er. At this time, several boys at the back of the classroom were winking and smiling, waiting to see Su Yu make a fool of herself. The boy is probably going to cry from fear next time. Su Yu saw the snake in the box clearly and was stunned for a moment. He tilted his head and stared at the snake for two seconds, then asked doubtfully: "Little flower?" After speaking, he shook his head again, no, the pattern on Xiaohua¡¯s body is not like this. He opened the snake''s mouth again and looked at it. The little flower had two fangs, but this one didn''t. At this time, a child behind whispered: "Is he scared out of his mind?" ?Another one answered, his voice a little trembling, "No, he doesn''t seem to be afraid. He even dared to open the snake''s mouth and look at it." Another person asked: "Why isn''t he afraid? Is this kid a monster?" At this time, Su Yu grabbed the snake and waved it in the air a few times, "Who raised the snake? Why did it end up in my desk?" All the children in the classroom opened their mouths wide, and some girls screamed and ran out. ??The three children at the back had livid faces. They tried their best to tease Su Yu severely, but they didn''t expect that he was not afraid of snakes. Ling''er didn''t run away, she hid behind the palace maid, grabbed the palace maid''s clothes, and looked towards Su Yu from her side. Su Yu waved a few more times, "Doesn''t anyone know who raised it?" ?When he was in the south, he often saw his mother raising snakes, not only snakes, but also many strange insects. His mother also told him how to catch a snake so that it would not bite, and how to tell whether a snake is poisonous or not. In his impression, snakes are just kept for fun. Su Yu muttered, "If you don''t want it, then I''ll let it go." ??The palace maid Qi''er who stood in front of Ling''er, although her martial arts skills were high, was still a little embarrassed when she saw such a thing. She said in a trembling voice: "Young Master Su, I can''t let this thing go, right?" Su Yu glanced at her and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not poisonous. As long as you don''t mess with it, it won''t bite." Qi''er waved his hands with a constipated look on his face, "That won''t work either, call your boy over quickly, kill this thing, and then throw it away from a distance." At this time, Ling''er poked his head out from behind her and said softly: "It''s a pity to throw it away. How about we make it into snake soup?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1076： You take it home and eat it Chapter 1076 Take it home and eat it Lingcai Ling''er was really shocked when she saw this thing just now. However, seeing that Su Yu was smaller than her, she was not afraid at all. Moreover, the snake was honest in Su Yu''s hands, and she was not afraid at all. It moved around and didn''t bite, so she suddenly didn''t find this thing scary anymore. Qi''er was shocked and turned to look at Ling''er. She couldn''t believe that these words came out of the little princess''s mouth. Ling''er stared at the snake and licked her lips, "The queen mother said that snake soup is delicious, and she also said that people who eat snake soup won''t get prickly heat in the summer." Su Yu picked up the snake and looked at it, "Is this still edible?" ?He has never eaten this, but his mother sometimes feeds snake meat to insects. Ling''er nodded vigorously, "Yes, my mother has eaten it." Su Yu thought for a while, "Then I''ll give it to you and you can take it home to eat?" Ling''er nodded, "Okay, I''ll ask the imperial chef to make snake soup tonight." The chess piece trembled slightly. She did not dare to refute the princess''s words, so she could only tell another palace maid standing not far away, "Didn''t you hear what the princess said? Why are you still standing there? Take it away quickly." ??This palace maid was also named Ying''er from the former Seven Kills Palace. She was not afraid of this. She came over and closed the box, then took the box and went out. Qi''er was relieved. She slowly swept across the classroom and said slowly: "This snake cannot appear in Master Su''s desk for no reason. Someone must have put it in on purpose." "Although Young Master Su is not afraid of snakes, we can''t just let it go." ¡°Fortunately, the snake is not venomous, so nothing serious happened, but if something like this appears around the princess, you must report it to the Queen. No matter which of you did it, just wait for the Queen to deal with it.¡± The three children at the back of the classroom panicked. ?One of them is the grandson of the Duke of Qin, one is the grandson of the King of Shu, and the other is the old son of Zhou Shangshu, the official department. Their status is considered to be the most noble among the dignitaries in the capital. How noble you are, can you compare with the princess? ?This idea came from the grandson of the King of Shu. The grandson of the Duke of Qin asked his servant to catch the snake. The old man of Zhou Shangshu put it into Su Yu''s desk with his own hands. In short, all three of them have a share. If the Queen really wants to care about this matter, none of them can escape. After all, they were only seven-year-old children, so they could not think too carefully. Before taking action, they did not expect that just teasing their classmates would alarm the Queen. A few people were extremely uneasy. ?Children who grow up in a powerful family can understand how supreme the imperial power is from the words of adults. Ying''er took the box and returned to the palace. When he returned to the palace, he did not dare to hand the snake to the imperial cook, but reported it to Gu Fei first. ?? Gu Fei was planning to go to the beach to have another look. After all, the light was not good last night and she couldn''t see clearly. After hearing the palace maid''s report, she didn''t know whether she was angry or funny. She asked Ying''er to open the box and take a look, then shook her head, "This snake is too small and has no meat. It''s not easy to make snake soup. You can get rid of it." Ying''er nodded and went out. ? Gu Fei thought for a moment, then waved to a eunuch, "Go to the school and inform Dean Xu about this matter. No matter which child did it, he must be expelled." ¡°At such a young age, my mind is so vicious.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the snake is not poisonous. If it were poisonous, wouldn¡¯t all the children in the school suffer?¡± She paused and said, "Tell Dean Xu that if anyone comes to him to plead for mercy or say anything, let them come to me!" The **** responded and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1077： gone Chapter 1077 is gone Gu Fei took Qin''er to the beach last night again. She looked around. The view here was wide and she could see the endless sea, although the sea did not look as blue as she imagined. ?She didn''t bother anymore, just looked at it and returned to the bedroom. In the evening, Ling''er returned to the palace from school and came to Gu Fei excitedly, "Mother, let''s have something good to eat later in the evening." ?? Gu Fei knew in her heart that she was talking about snake soup, and smiled helplessly at her, "I''m afraid it won''t work. The thing is too small and has no meat. I asked Ying''er to throw it away." Ling''er''s face was stunned, "But-" ??Gu Fei touched her head and said, "If you really want to eat it, wait a few months until summer and let someone grab a thick one to eat." ¡°That stuff is very cold and you¡¯re still young, so just eat a few pieces.¡± Ling''er then became happy and said, "Don''t forget the Queen Mother." ?Gu Fei smiled, I can''t forget it. You can''t blame me if you forget it. ??Sigh, it¡¯s her fault too. Last time Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t want to eat, she told Ling¡¯er how miserable it was when she was fleeing famine, how valuable the food was, and how people who had nothing to eat would eat anything. He accidentally mentioned eating snakes, and Ling''er asked, "Is it delicious?" She said: "Of course it''s delicious. If it doesn''t taste good, who would eat it?" I think it was at that time that Ling''er remembered it in his heart. After dinner, Gu Fei whispered to Xiao Chi, "After you finish practicing tomorrow, come to the Queen Mother''s palace, and the Queen Mother will take you to see the sea." ?Xiao Chi¡¯s eyes were bright, ¡°Really?¡± ?Gu Fei nodded with a smile. Ling''er suddenly ran over and asked, "What are you whispering to your brother?" ?Gu Fei glanced at her, "You know it''s a whisper, why are you here?" Ling''er pouted, "I want to know too." Xiao Yu waved to her, "Come over to Father, let the two of us chat in private." Linger suddenly became happy, made a face at Xiaochi, and ran away happily. Early the next morning, Xiao Chi still got up early to practice martial arts and boxing. After practicing, he was sweating profusely. After a hurried bath, and before his hair was completely dry, he came to Gu Fei''s bedroom. ?Gu Fei had just changed into civilian clothes. ??These clothes are still a spring-green fine cotton skirt that Mrs. Chen bought for her in Ping''an City. The clothes were so pretty, so Gu Fei asked Lian''er to give her a girlish hairstyle. Lian''er pursed her lips, smiled, and combed Gu Fei''s hair. ?Xiao Chi looked at it with surprise and said, "Mother, this dress is quite nice." ??Gu Fei chuckled and winked at Qin''er. Qin''er took a set of cotton shorts and said, "Prince, you have to change into this too." Qin''er helped Xiaochi get dressed. Xiaochi stood in front of the bronze mirror and looked left and right, feeling very satisfied with his new image. After Gu Fei finished combing his hair, Xiao Yu came in from the outside and suddenly fell into a trance. The current Gu Fei took him back to more than ten years ago, when they first met. ?More than ten years have passed, and not only has time not left any trace on her body, but she has become even more beautiful. ??Gu Fei stood up and smiled at him, "If Ling''er comes to see me later, you can coax her, and I''ll take Xiao Chi out right now." Just as he was talking, he heard Ling''er''s voice: "Queen Mother¡ª" ?Gu Fei held Qin''er with one hand and Xiaochi with the other, "Let''s go." ?Xiao Chi still didn¡¯t know what ¡°gone¡± meant. His eyes were dazzled and he suddenly saw that the scenery in front of him had changed. ?Just now it was a royal palace with carved beams, painted buildings and gold and jade, but suddenly it was in the wilderness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1078： revisit old place Chapter 1078 Revisiting the old place Gu Fei patted him on the shoulder, "Turn around and look." Xiao Chi turned his head and was instantly shocked. ?Under the blue sky and white clouds, the sun shone on the endless sea, shimmering. There were white seabirds flying over the water, and there was a large beach below. ?Xiao Chi murmured: "I must be dreaming." ? Gu Fei bent down and picked up a conch and handed it to him. Xiao Chi held it in his hand stupidly. After a few seconds, he suddenly jumped up, "This is true! This is actually true!" ¡°This is the real sea!¡± ?Gu Fei pursed his lips and smiled. Xiao Chi ran like crazy on the beach, leaving a long series of footprints on the wet sand. He ran far away before running back. His eyes were brighter than the sea water under the sun. He looked at Gu Fei, "Mother, can I take off my shoes and go into the water?" ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Go ahead, as long as you are not afraid of the cold." ?Xiao Chi cheered, quickly took off his shoes and socks and walked toward the sea. The waves came one after another, covering his ankles. ??Gu Fei didn''t bother him, took a table and chairs and came out to sit down. Qin''er stood behind her, holding an umbrella for her. ?Xiao Chi ran for a while with bare feet, stopping to pick up some shells and conches, or pile sand to play with. He never tired of it and played like this alone for an hour. ?The novelty was over, Xiaochi washed his hands, then ran back to Fei and sat down next to him. Qin''er quickly wiped his feet and put on his shoes and socks. Xiao Chi turned to look at Gu Fei, "Mother, where are you, and how did you do this? Why did you reach the seaside in the blink of an eye?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "This is Donghai County. As for how we got here, I won''t be able to tell for a while, so I won''t tell you." "However, you have to call me mother now. I will take you to play on the street later, so don''t let it slip." Xiao Chi became excited again, "Going to play on the street? Where? The capital?" ??Gu Fei looked at the mirror on the table, took a box of shadow powder that she asked the palace building office to make, and swiped it on her face, "Safe City." She has not been to Ping''an City for many years, and she plans to go there to have a look. ?Xiao Chi exclaimed, "Peaceful City!" ?Ping''an City in Donghai County is more than a thousand miles away from the capital! His eyes widened, "Is it still the same as before? Did you arrive in the blink of an eye?" ?Gu Fei smiled and nodded. Qin''er has already put on Xiaochi''s shoes and socks, and Gu Fei''s entire face has darkened several times. ?She applied a layer of powder on her lips again, which looked bloodless. Then she took out a piece of orchid cloth and wrapped it around her head. There are many people who know her in Ping An City, so she needs to be more careful in her dressing up. After finishing dressing up, Gu Fei put away the tables and chairs and said, "Let''s go to Ping''an City." The location Gu Fei chose was the alley next to Youjian Inn. ?This alley has a wall at one end. Unless the inn has a carriage to enter, there are almost no people walking there. When I showed up, there happened to be no one. ?Several people came out of the alley calmly. The **** shop in Mr. Zhou''s house next door is still open, and the inn is still an inn. ?? Gu Fei stood at the door and took a look inside. The shopkeeper was Xiao Lu, who used to be the waiter. Now he has a beard on his lips and looks like a middle-aged man. The furnishings in the store have been changed a long time ago and are much more refined than before. ??Now the store is still under Gu Fei''s name, so she doesn''t care about it and leaves it to her second brother to take care of it. Erlang is now in the capital, and he only goes to Ping An City once or twice a year to settle accounts and collect rent. At this time, Xiaolu from the counter looked towards Gu Fei, and Gu Fei quickly turned her head to avoid his sight. This was an acquaintance whom she had seen every day before, and could easily be recognized. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1079： Selling ones body to bury ones father Chapter 1079: Selling one¡¯s body to bury one¡¯s father ?Gu Fei is not afraid of what will happen if he is recognized. ?But once the shouting started, local officials would rush over, and she and Xiao Chi would have no more freedom. ??Gu Fei whispered to Xiao Chi: "That''s the inn my mother used to open. She often sat in the back and settled accounts." ?Xiao Chi took a careful look and tugged at the corner of Gu Fei''s clothes, "Mom, how about we come here for lunch later?" ?Gu Fei thought for a while and said, "Let''s look at it later. Let''s go shopping first." ??This street is one of the busiest streets in Ping''an City. It is bustling with people selling barbecue and various snacks. As I approached the intersection, I saw many people gathered around the roadside. ?Xiao Chi was curious and walked over to take a look. There was a girl of fourteen or fifteen years old kneeling on the ground with a straw in her head. ?Beside the girl, there was a person wrapped in a roll of tattered mats. ??This man''s appearance and age cannot be clearly seen. He can only see a handful of gray hair outside the mat. There is a piece of paper in front of the girl with four big characters written on it, "Sell your body to bury your father." There were many people around pointing fingers. ¡°She sold her body to bury her father. This girl has a filial piety.¡± ¡°Just born a little too ordinary.¡± ¡°Fortunately, this girl is still young, maybe she will bloom in a few years.¡± ¡°Then you can buy it and be my concubine.¡± ?The man waved his hand and said, "Forget it, there is a tigress at home." ?An old man wearing patched clothes looked at it for a while and asked, "How many taels of silver do you want?" A hint of imperceptible disdain flashed in the girl''s eyes, and she whispered: "Five taels." ??The old man said in surprise: "Five taels?" "It only costs one or two taels of silver to buy a thin coffin. What you want is too expensive." "If you are cheaper, I will buy you back and make you my son''s wife." ?The girl shook her head, "My family needs five taels of silver. To bury my father, I still need some money to keep with me." ?Xiao Chi pulled at Gu Fei and said, "Mom, she is so pitiful. Let''s give her five taels of silver." ?The girl''s eyes flashed when she heard Xiao Chi''s words, "This young master has such a kind heart." ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "You can also give her some money. First, go to the Yamen to sign the deed of sale, and then help her bury her father later." The girl lowered her head, slightly twitched the corners of her mouth, and stopped talking. ??Xiao Chi said in confusion: "Mom, our family doesn''t lack a palace - we don''t lack servants. She is so pitiful. Just give her a few taels of silver. There is no need to sign a deed of sale." ??Gu Fei shook his head, "That won''t work. As long as she sells herself, she must sign a deed of betrayal. She also has to go to the government to sign a red deed. In this case, if she runs away, she will be caught and beaten to death without any guilt." ?Xiao Chi looked at Gu Fei strangely, mother was reluctant to part with these five taels of silver? ?Why did she say something he couldn''t understand? The old man nodded when he heard Gu Fei''s words, and then said to the girl: "I see you are also filial. Come on, five taels is five taels. Let''s go to the Yamen to make a personal contract, and then buy a coffin. I I¡¯ll help you bury your father.¡± ?The girl''s face changed slightly, and soon returned to normal. She stood up and said softly: "Thank you very much, husband." ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s better to bury my father first and then establish a legal bond.¡± The old man nodded, "It works." ??The old man then moved the corpse on the ground into his mule cart, and the girl jumped into the mule cart, and the two of them quickly walked away. ?Gu Fei pulled Xiao Chi and said, "Let''s follow him and take a look." ?Xiaochi didn''t know what Gu Fei meant, but he didn''t say anything and followed him silently. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1080： fake corpse Chapter 1080: Bogus Corpse ??The old man drove his car and stopped in front of a coffin shop. He turned around and said a few words to the girl, but did not buy a coffin and drove out of the city. ?Gu Fei and the other three fell far behind and followed them out of the city. ?After walking out of the city for more than two-quarters of an hour, there were gradually no people on the road. At this time, the girl sitting in the mule cart suddenly turned her head and looked back. ?Gu Fei pulled Xiaochi and hid behind a tree. When he looked further forward, he saw the old man stopped the car and put the man wrapped in the ragged mat on his shoulders. ?The girl took out a brand new **** from the car. It must have been bought by the old man, and it came in handy. ??The old man carried the man to a wasteland, "I think it''s pretty good here." ¡°I¡¯ll make a mark for a while so that it will be convenient for you to come and worship later.¡± ?The girl nodded and suddenly shouted, "Get up and do things quickly!" ??The old man was startled and didn''t know who the girl was talking to. ?At this moment, the mat on the ground moved, and the man inside stood up suddenly. Although the man¡¯s hair is gray, his face does not look like he is in his thirties. Although he is not tall, he does not look thin. The old man was startled and took a few steps back. ¡°You, are you pretending to be dead or are you not dead?¡± ??The man chuckled, took the **** from the girl''s hand and weighed it in his hand, "You can ask the King of Hell when you get down." The old man realized that something was wrong, turned around and ran away. ??The man chased after him with a **** in his hand. Just as he was about to dig into the old man with the **** in his hand, a shadow flashed in front of his eyes. The man felt a heavy blow to his chest and his whole body flew back. ?Xiao Chi retracted his legs and glared at the girl. Luckily he still felt sorry for her, but she turned out to be a bad person! When the girl saw Xiao Chi, Gu Fei and Qin''er behind him, she suddenly turned around and ran away. Xiao Chi picked up a pebble from the ground and threw it towards the girl. ?The pebble hit the **** the crook of her leg. The girl screamed in pain and fell forward. ?The old man was still confused, and it took him a while to come to his senses. He bowed to Xiao Chi, Gu Fei and the others, "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I would have died today." ?At this time, Qin''er had already walked up to the man, took off his belt, and tied his hands and feet together. Then she **** the girl as well, picked them up and threw them to the ground. ?Gu Fei turned around and said, "Let''s go to the city and report to the official." ?At this time, the **** the ground began to cry loudly, "I beg you nobles to spare my life." ¡°I was abducted by him, and he forced me to do these things.¡± ??Gu Fei snorted coldly, "If you only cheat money, forget it. You shouldn''t kill people for a few taels of silver." Qin''er held a person in one hand and put the person on the old man''s car. At this time, the old man raised his hand to Gu Fei and said, "Girl, you saved the old man''s life today. Not far ahead is the old man''s home. It''s already noon. If you don''t mind, why not go to the old man''s home for a simple meal. " "After dinner, these two people will be sent to see the official." ?Gu Fei looked at Xiaochi, "What do you think?" ?Xiao Chi thought for a while and nodded. He didn¡¯t want to eat, he wanted to visit people¡¯s homes. The old man was very happy and drove the car slowly, chatting with a few people while walking. ?Gu Fei asked: "Was last year''s harvest okay?" The old man smiled and said: "It''s not bad. Since the emperor ascended the throne, the weather in Jiangnan has been good. Especially in Donghai County, we have been blessed by the emperor''s dragon energy. Now we have reduced taxes a lot, and our life is much better than in previous years." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1081： Open your eyes Chapter 1081 Opening Eyes As expected, the old man¡¯s house was not far away. After walking for a while and turning onto a small road, the first house was his. As the car drove in, an old woman came out of the house and said, "Hey, we have a visitor." At this moment, three men carrying hoes came in from outside. When they came in, they first noticed two people tied to the mule cart. The older one asked: "Dad, what do these two people do? Why are they tied up?" ??The old man explained everything in detail, and everyone was shocked. ¡°So, if it hadn¡¯t been for the rescue of a few benefactors, our father would have been afraid...¡± The old man nodded with lingering fear. The old man¡¯s youngest son looked to be seventeen or eighteen years old. He lifted the man out of the car and kicked him several times. The man kept begging for mercy. ??The old woman took one look and called everyone into the house. As soon as he entered the house, Xiao Chi murmured in his heart that the floor of the house was actually mud. He has never seen a house with a mud floor. The floor in the palace is paved with gold bricks. This kind of gold bricks is not made of gold, but also made of a unique clay. However, the production process is extremely complicated, the texture is fine, and the whole Only the imperial palace can use it in the world. ?At the master''s house where he often went, the hall was paved with stone slabs and the floor of the main room and the wing rooms were covered with wooden boards. It is a school, and it is also paved with stone slabs. ?Xiao Chi just thought about it silently in his heart and sat down calmly. ?He looked around. In this hall, there was a tablet in front of him of the Master of Heaven and Earth. In addition, there was a square table and a few chairs. There are hoes, rakes and other agricultural tools placed in the corner of the house. The old man¡¯s second daughter-in-law brought over several cups of tea. In the coarse porcelain cups, there were big pieces of brown tea leaves, and there was some foam on the tea. The old woman explained beside her, "I washed this tea cup three times and scalded it with boiling water. It''s clean." She saw several people wearing commoners, but their demeanor was not ordinary people. Moreover, they were the old man''s savior, so she poured tea with great care. ?Xiao Chi pursed his lips. Although he was thirsty, he would definitely not drink this kind of tea. Just as he was thinking about it, he saw Gu Fei pick up the tea cup, blow open the tea leaves, and take a slow sip. ?Xiao Chi¡¯s eyes widened, the queen mother drank! She actually drank it, wasn''t she afraid of getting dirty? ?Gu Fei glanced at Xiaochi. She almost knew what her son was thinking. In her mind, the concept of dirty is different from that of Xiao Chi. There is no dirt, no viruses, bacteria, etc., then it is not called dirty. Although the cup is rough, as long as it is washed and scalded with boiling water, there will be no problem. ??The old woman took her two daughters-in-law to the kitchen to cook. ??Gu Fei asked the old man some questions about taxation and labor, and he basically had a good idea of ??the governance of Donghai County. ?Xiao Chi listened very carefully. When the meal was ready, Xiao Chi looked at Gu Fei in embarrassment. ? Gu Fei pulled him out and whispered, "You are the one who invited you to dinner. You came on your own." ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, it would be too rude to leave without eating.¡± ¡°Besides, Mom thinks that as long as it¡¯s not poisonous, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t eat.¡± ?Xiao Chi had no choice but to follow Gu Fei into the house. In order to entertain the savior, all the hens that laid eggs in the old man''s house were killed. On the square table in the main room, there was a large pot of braised native chicken, a seaweed and egg drop soup, a shredded potato, a plate of fried fish, and a few pickled vegetables. The old woman could vaguely tell that Xiao Chi disliked her dirty house, so she added: "I have washed this bowl several times and scalded it with boiling water." ¡°The chopsticks are new and have not been used at home.¡± As she spoke, she placed a few more pairs of chopsticks on the vegetable bowl, "This one is just for picking up vegetables." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1082： Farm food Chapter 1082 Farm Food ?Gu Fei smiled at the old woman and said, "Thank you for your hard work, old man." ¡°It¡¯s a good arrangement and it¡¯s very clean.¡± ??The old woman smiled and said, "As long as you don''t mind it." After saying that, she took her two daughters-in-law back to the kitchen. ?There were only four old men, father and son, and Gu Fei, mother and son, at the table. Before the old man could say anything, Qin''er stood beside him, picked some vegetables from each bowl and started eating. The old man thought Qin''er was hungry, so he hurriedly said: "Eat quickly, the food will be cold soon." Qin''er was trying the dishes, but Gu Fei actually didn''t think it was necessary. It could be said that they met this old man by chance. If you are a complete stranger, there is no reason for someone to harm you. The old man said a few words and saw that although Gu Fei picked up the chopsticks, she still didn''t pick up the food. ?He was very surprised and couldn''t help but eat it first. After waiting for several minutes, Qin''er nodded to Gu Fei, and then Gu Fei and Xiao Chi started eating. ?Xiao Chi looked at the table full of dishes and hesitated to take down his chopsticks. ??Gu Fei picked up a few pieces of braised chicken nuggets with serving chopsticks and put them into his bowl. ?Seeing that his mother had eaten all the food, Xiaochi felt very excited and started to eat too. ?Putting a piece of chicken into his mouth, Xiao Chi''s eyes suddenly widened. The taste must be so good. ?Gu Fei glanced at him, feeling amused. ??This villager''s dishes are made with thick oil and red sauce, which naturally have a different flavor than those cooked by the palace chef. ?In his last life, Gu Fei liked to eat real farm food. Some capable rural women are very good at making unique flavors out of ordinary ingredients. It¡¯s a pity that such delicious farm food is not often available. ?Xiao Chi tried other dishes, and they all tasted pretty good. He was already hungry, and he ate a lot due to his daily practice. After a while, Xiao Chi had finished two bowls of rice. ?After finishing two bowls, he was still not full, but he put down his chopsticks politely. ?Since he was a child, Gu Fei has taught him to eat at regular times and in small amounts, and no matter how delicious the food is, he should not strain himself. ?After eating, Gu Fei told Qin''er to search the girl, and then asked the old man''s son to search the man. ??More than three taels of silver and some copper coins were found on the two of them. Qin''er gave all the money to the old man, but the old man refused to take it. Gu Fei said: "Take it, you are frightened today, this little money is just for you." ??The old man hesitated for a moment, and then accepted it after seeing that Gu Fei and the others didn''t care about the money at all. Then, several people went out, and the old man drove the car. When the three sons heard that they were going to see an official, they were naturally worried, so they all went to the city with them. As Gu Fei walked, he asked the girl **** in the car, "This must not be the first time you have done this kind of thing. How many people have you killed?" The girl still hoped that Gu Fei would let her go, and said quickly: "I really didn''t kill anyone." ¡°In the past, we were looking for the kind of people who looked rich just by wearing these satin clothes.¡± ¡°When someone bought me and took me home, at night, I would cooperate with him and steal valuable things from home.¡± ¡°Sister, everything I said is true.¡± ¡°Now I see that I can¡¯t escape, so I plan to steal the old man¡¯s money and run away.¡± After hearing this, Gu Fei was noncommittal. After walking for half an hour, we arrived at the gate of the government office. The old man didn''t know how to complain, so he looked at Gu Fei at a loss. Gu Fei took out a Jinyiwei waist badge, handed it to Qin''er, and whispered, "Show this to the prefect and ask him to interrogate these two people carefully. If there are lives on them, they will be killed. If not, they will be killed." Yazhou.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1083： Let the horse hurt people Chapter 1083: Riding a horse to hurt someone ?Gu Fei just remembered that she didn''t pay attention and brought these two bad guys back to the old man''s house. In case the prefecture is judged lightly, or they will come out for a year or two, maybe it is going to be a family. Hidden dangers must be eliminated. Qin''er took Jin Yiwei''s waistband and showed it to the Yamen servant, who took her in. Not long after, the prefect ran out in a hurry. The waist badge that Gu Fei showed him was Xue Chen''s. Yesterday, Xue Chen happened to come into the palace to report the matter to her. She thought that any official would recognize this badge, so she borrowed it to prepare for any eventuality. Something happened. It just came in handy. As soon as the magistrate saw the name and official position on his belt, his **** tightened and he hurried out following Qin''er. When I came out, I didn¡¯t see Mr. Xue. I only saw a woman with a ten-year-old child. ??The woman''s complexion is dark and yellow, but her facial features are very pretty. The child is even more unusually handsome and powerful, and does not look like an ordinary person. Looking to the side, there was only an old country man and a few country guys. ??The prefect was confused and looked at Qin''er, "Isn''t this card the master Xue''s? Where is the others?" Qin''er thought for a moment and said, "Master Xue has other things to do, so he specially gave me his badge to handle this matter." ??The prefect carefully recalled that the waist badge just now had the same name and official position, and it also had a secret message, so there should be no problem. Qin''er pointed to the old men and said, "This is the suffering master. You can bring him to the hall to ask questions." ??The prefect asked the yamen to carry the two people **** on the ground in, handed over Qin''er and left. ??Gu Fei said goodbye to the old man and his family, walked for a while, and asked Xiao Chi, "When do you plan to return to the palace?" ?Xiao Chi shook his head repeatedly, "It''s still early now. It''s not too late to go back to the palace after dinner." ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "That''s okay." Xiaochi looked around happily. On weekdays, when I go out of the palace to go to my master or go to school, I always ride in a carriage, surrounded by dozens of guards. I have never experienced the fun of walking freely on the street. ?A few people had not gone far when they suddenly heard the sound of rapid horse hooves coming from a distance. As soon as Gu Fei turned around and looked over, she saw a woman on the side of the road dodging in a panic. The more she panicked, the more haunted she became. The woman somehow tripped and fell to the ground. ?At this moment, the horse''s hoof stepped on the woman''s back. The horse stumbled and almost fell down. ?Gu Fei was still far away. When he saw her, it was already too late to save the woman. Seeing the horse''s hooves step down straight down, she probably had a broken rib. Just as he was thinking about it, he saw the young man on horseback suddenly picking up his whip and whipping the woman on the ground. ?Xiao Chi also saw it and said angrily: "Why is this man like this? It doesn''t count that he hurts others, but he also beats them!" Gu Fei''s face darkened, "Go over and take a look." When several people walked up to her, they saw that the young man was still beating the woman on the ground. While beating him, he was cursing, "Damn it, I almost fell down." There are two other people riding horses next to them. Judging by their attire, they should be young men. The young man also helped: "Our young master is a noble person. If you hurt our young master, your nine lives will not be enough to compensate." ?Passers by the side all stayed away, and no one dared to make a sound. ?The woman rolled on the ground to dodge, begging for mercy. ? Gu Fei took Xiao Chi closer and closer, and she finally saw the young man on the horse clearly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1084： do you know who i am Chapter 1084 Do you know who I am? Seeing this man, Gu Fei laughed angrily. ?The one who beat her was none other than her uncle''s only son, Xing''er''s younger brother, whose nickname was Bao''er. ?Later I heard that he also entered the academy to study and became famous. Gu Fei didn''t care and forgot about it. She only remembered that this child was annoying when he was a child, but she didn''t expect that he would become even less of a person when he grew up. When Qin''er heard Gu Fei''s sneer, she quickly stepped forward and grabbed Gu Bao''er''s riding crop without her having to give her orders. ??Gu Baoer was about to get angry when someone caught him with a whip, when he suddenly saw Qin''er''s face. Qin''er has been following Gu Fei for more than ten years, and she is almost thirty now. ?This girl also refused to get married and served Gu Fei wholeheartedly. ?Now in Gu Fei''s heart, Lian''er has to be moved to the back, and Qin''er is her most trusted and favorite maid. ?Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s not married and has no worries in life, but Qin¡¯er, who is almost thirty, looks like she¡¯s in her early twenties. She is tall, fair-skinned, with light eyebrows but very attractive eyes. She is a typical second-eye beauty. ?The first time Gu Baoer saw Qin''er, he was about to get angry, but after another glance, he felt something about it. ?He stared at Qin''er intently, and the more he looked at her, the more he felt that this little lady was pretty. He suddenly smiled at Qin''er with a squinting look, "Why are you grabbing my whip, little lady?" "But you want to go home with me?" As he said, he reached out to touch Qin''er''s face. He sat high on the horse and almost reached Qin''er''s face with his hand. Qin''er ducked away, then used her hand to pull Gu Baoer off the horse by the riding whip. ?Gu Baoer said "ouch" and fell to the ground. The two boys next to him quickly got off their horses and rushed to help Gu Baoer. ??Gu Fei didn''t care about that. She looked at the moaning woman on the ground and said, "I have money here. Can someone help me carry her to the hospital?" ?At this time, a woman standing on the street whispered to Gu Fei: "You are a foreigner. I advise you to stay out of this business and be careful of others causing trouble for you." ??Gu Fei nodded, "Thank you sister-in-law for your kindness. I''m not afraid of others causing trouble." The woman was still anxious. She gently pulled Gu Fei''s sleeve and whispered in her ear: "Why don''t you listen to my advice? That man is not an ordinary person. He is a young master who cares about the family." ¡°Does the Gu family know? It¡¯s the Queen¡¯s natal family!¡± "This young master of the Gu family is the Queen''s cousin. If you offend him, think about it, can there be a better one?" ??? Gu Fei endured his anger and said: "The prince is guilty of breaking the law and the common people are guilty. Even the Queen will not watch his cousin misbehave. This is just because the sky is high and the emperor is far away. If the Queen really knows, she can''t punish him severely." ?The woman shook her head and said, "Okay, I''ve said what needs to be said." ¡°I see that you have a child with you, and I¡¯m afraid that you might cause trouble and involve the child, so I¡¯m going to say a few words.¡± Gu Fei was about to continue calling people when she saw Gu Baoer pointing at Qin''er, "You stinky bitch, I see you are still pretty, I was planning to play with you, but how dare you attack me? Are you embarrassed?" He angrily ordered the boy, "Beat me, beat me hard, beat me to death." The two boys rushed towards Qin''er. ??Gu Fei looked at Gu Baoer''s arrogant face and couldn''t help it anymore. She stepped over in two steps and slapped Gu Baoer **** the face. ??Gu Baoer covered his face in disbelief, "How dare you hit me?" ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1085： beat into pig head Chapter 1085 Beaten into a pig¡¯s head ??Gu Fei said coldly: "Do you know who I am?" ?Gu Baoer didn¡¯t look at Gu Fei carefully at first. He was too lazy to look at a dark-looking village woman. ?Hearing Gu Fei''s words at this moment, he couldn''t help but look at it. It has been more than ten years since Gu Fei left Jiangnan. Her appearance has not changed much in the past ten years. Even though she put on makeup, darkened her skin, and slightly changed the shape of her eyebrows, her facial features remained the same, and people familiar with her could still recognize her. ?Gu Baoer couldn''t help but stare at Gu Fei. ?At this moment, Qin''er had already kicked the two boys down one by one. ?The more Gu Baoer looked at it, the more he felt that Gu Fei''s face felt inexplicably familiar. He suddenly thought of something and his expression changed. ?Soon he felt calm again. ?impossible, his queen cousin was far away in the palace in the capital, so there was no reason for her to return to Ping An City silently. ??If the Queen goes on tour, how can the ostentation be so small? ?He glanced at Gu Fei, who was still wearing cloth clothes. Even his mother didn''t know how to wear cloth clothes. She could never be the queen. After Gu Baoer figured it out, he straightened his back, raised his hand and slapped Gu Fei in the face, cursing, "Smelly bitch, how dare you-" Before he finished speaking, Qin''er kept mumbling. He dared to insult the Queen. He was seeking death. ??Hitting Qin''er didn''t relieve her anger, so she slapped him more than ten times in a row until Gu Baoer''s face looked like a pig''s head. At first, Gu Baoer was dodging and shouting, "How dare you touch me now that you are so brave? The Queen is my cousin, be careful I kill your whole family." ??The more he screamed, the harder Qin''er hit him. Soon, Gu Baoer''s mouth was bleeding, his head was dizzy, and he couldn''t shout a word. One of the people nearby shouted, "Okay! Good fight!" ?Then someone else echoed, and for a while the streets were filled with cheers. This young man from the Gu family often rides horses in the market. Sometimes he dodges carelessly, scattering things on the street vendors'' stalls, and getting hit does happen, but it''s just not as serious as the woman today. Most of them consider themselves unlucky. Done. ?Most of the people watching the excitement here are merchants and residents on the street, and no one has a good impression of Gu Baoer. When Gu Fei heard this voice, she felt even more chilled. This shows that Gu Bao''er had done many unreasonable things in his daily life. ?She told Qin''er calmly, "Stop hitting, be careful because your hand hurts." ¡°Keep him on his knees!¡± Qin''er kicked Gu Bao''er in the knee, and Gu Bao''er fell to the ground with a "plop". ??Gu Fei said to the two men watching the excitement on the street: "You two, open the door and carry her to the hospital." The two men didn''t want to move at first, but somehow, after hearing Gu Fei''s order as a matter of course, they didn''t dare to disobey for a moment. They quickly got a door panel from a house on the street and put the person on it. Qin''er took out an ingot of twenty taels of silver, handed it to the woman, and said, "Let the doctor take care of it first. If you still need money or have anything to do, you can go to the government or Gu''s house." ?The woman took the silver and lay on the door panel weeping. She kept saying, "Thank you two girls, thank you so much." She originally thought she was going to be beaten to death today, but unexpectedly, she met a noble man. The two men quickly carried the person away. Gu Baoer, who was lying on the ground, almost understood in his heart at this moment. Even though he had clearly revealed his identity, this girl still dared to hit him, because she was afraid that this was really the person he was thinking of. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1086： Identity exposed Chapter 1086 Identity Exposed Since he was a child, Gu Baoer has never received any favors from Gu Fei. He also knows that the queen''s cousin doesn''t like him very much. Thinking about the words he had just scolded, Gu Baoer almost peed. ?He struggled to get up from the ground, knelt in front of Gu Fei and kowtowed, saying vaguely: "Queen, I was wrong, I never dare to do it again." ??Gu Baoer''s face was swollen and his mouth was bleeding. His speech was so unclear that the people watching didn''t know what he was talking about. ??Gu Fei couldn''t hear clearly, but he could guess. She looked at Gu Baoer coldly, "Who gave you the right to ride horses in the city?" "It doesn''t matter if you hurt someone, you still dare to hit them with a whip!" "You tease women in the street and beat them to death at every turn. You are very courageous!" Hearing this scolding tone, Gu Baoer became more and more sure of his guess and kept kowtowing. ??Gu Fei looked at him condescendingly and scolded, "Get up, go to the government office, and explain to me all the things you have committed and the evil you have done over the years." ??Gu Baoer was horrified. He had been bullying men and dominating women in recent years. What better way to go to the government office? ??Gu Baoer quickly put his hands behind his back and signaled to the boy to go home and report the news. He knelt on the ground and shouted: "Queen, I was wrong." ¡°Sister, fourth sister, I was wrong. I will never dare to do it again.¡± He spoke very forcefully now and his pronunciation was much clearer, so that many people around him heard it. They all whispered to each other, "Has this young master of the Gu family been knocked unconscious? Where is the queen?" "No, does he mean that this woman is the queen?" "It''s impossible. They say the Queen is the most beautiful woman in the world. Although this woman is beautiful, she can''t be the most beautiful woman in the world." At this time, Qin''er gave a sharp shout, "You are so outrageous, even the Queen is yours to discuss." ??Those people quickly stopped talking and looked at Gu Fei in shock and confusion. Gu Fei sighed inwardly. ?She originally didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity, but Gu Baoer told her off. She was in the capital two days ago, and suddenly appeared in Ping An City today. ?As expected, she will have to sit in the Jinluan Hall to attend court tomorrow. And these two places are thousands of miles apart. ?Although information spreads slowly in this era, things today will definitely be spread, and people who are interested can understand it after a little thought. ?But then I thought about it, in her current position, this kind of thing is not shameful. In fact, whether it is kept secret or not is no longer important. Even if everyone in the world knows it, so what? ??It won¡¯t do anything except add a mysterious aura to her. In this case, the majesty of the royal family must still be maintained. She shouted at Gu Bao''er who was on the ground, "Get up and go to the government office." Speaking, he turned around and walked forward with Xiao Chi. ?Gu Baoer got up from the ground and followed him stumblingly. The boy finally understood at this time and rode back quickly to report the news. A large wave of onlookers followed him to the gate of the government office. Qin''er took out her waist badge and showed it to the Yamen servant, and the group of people walked inside. ?At this time, the old man and his party who had sent the two swindlers over were about to leave. They saw Gu Fei and the others wandering around again. They didn''t know what happened, and they were also watching. ?Gu Baoer didn''t dare to leave, so he thought about it and knelt at the door of the government office. When several government officials saw so many people coming, they didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they could only try to maintain order. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1087： Change into dragon robe Chapter 1087 Changing the Dragon Robe There were already a lot of people watching the excitement. At this time, people passing by on the roadside saw someone kneeling at the door of the government office. Knowing that there was excitement to watch, they stopped and didn''t leave. Everyone asked each other, "What happened? Who is kneeling on the ground?" Someone said: "The person kneeling on the ground is the queen''s cousin. He just let his horse hurt someone and was taught a lesson." Those who heard it were surprised, "Who dares to teach Mr. Gu a lesson? Hasn''t he always walked sideways in Ping''an City?" Someone whispered: "It is said that she is the Queen. I don''t know if she is. We will find out after a while." Having said this, the spectators don¡¯t want to leave even more. Soon, there were more and more people at the entrance of the government office, and they surrounded the three floors inside and three floors outside. When Gu Fei arrived at the back office, he called the magistrate and said, "Find me a quiet room and bring me a basin of water." The prefect blinked when he heard this natural order and thought, could this be a female member of Mr. Xue¡¯s family? However, as a court official, even if she is a third-grade official, she is not qualified to give such orders to herself. After thinking about it, I thought that this request was just a matter of words, so there was no need to offend her, so I ordered someone to do it. ?Gu Fei entered the room, then flashed back to the palace, took two sets of clothes and came back. ?Not long after, a woman doing chores came over with a basin of hot water. Qin''er washed Gu Fei''s face while she waited on her. Gu Fei took out his court clothes and changed into them, and asked Xiao Chi to change into a four-clawed python robe. Since your identity has been exposed, you can no longer wear civilian clothes, otherwise it will damage the majesty of the royal family. Gu Fei changed into court clothes, put on the phoenix crown, and then walked out. ?The bright yellow court clothes are embroidered with golden dragons, and the red gold-dotted emerald phoenix crown on his head shines brightly. And the face under the golden crown is even more beautiful. ??The prefect was walking around in the yard, wondering what the purpose of Mr. Xue and his family in Ping''an City was, when he suddenly saw the door of the wing open, and two bright yellow figures, one tall and one short, came out. ??The prefect called out to his mother in his heart, his legs went weak, and he fell to his knees on the ground, not daring to raise his head. ??The government officials in the courtyard also reacted and knelt down in a hurry. ??Some officials working in the room noticed something was going on outside and were startled when they saw it. They quickly came out and knelt down. ?Gu Fei walked forward slowly, stopped a few steps away from the magistrate, and slowly raised his hand. Qin''er said from the side: "Ping Shen." ??The prefect got up tremblingly, "I am in such a humble position and I don''t know that the Queen is here -" ??Gu Fei raised his hand and said, "It will not be a crime for those who don''t know. Stop gossiping. I have something to tell you." ¡°You ask someone to write a notice and post it outside.¡± ¡°Anyone who cares about his family, or whose relatives bully men and women, disregard human lives, or do other things that violate the laws of Daqi, let the people just come and complain.¡± ¡°I would like to see what they did without telling me!¡± She lowered her eyes and looked at the hunched-over magistrate, "Whoever violates the laws of Daqi will be dealt with according to the laws." The magistrate lowered his head and said, "Yes, I will follow your Majesty''s wishes." After finishing speaking, Gu Fei walked forward. The magistrate followed Gu Fei, wiping his sweat and telling the government servant, "Hurry up and have someone write a notice. If there is anything illegal, the Gu family members can report it." ¡°Also, go to the backyard and ask the lady to come out and serve the Queen.¡± The two government officials nodded and ran away like flying. One ran to find the owner to write a notice, and the other went to the backyard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1088： watch Chapter 1088 Onlookers ??Gu Fei came out of the back hall and saw that the entrance of the government office was already surrounded by people. The inner and outer three floors are all filled with people. ?Gu Baoer was kneeling in front alone. ?Seeing the bright yellow clothes, the people were startled for a moment, and then they rushed to their knees. They were really scrambling to be the first, kneeling too slowly for fear of losing their heads. ?The four old men, father and son, who were crowded in the crowd, did not recognize Gu Fei at first. When they saw Qin''er and Xiao Chi behind Gu Fei, they started shaking all over and fell to their knees. The old man''s eldest son knelt on the ground and whispered: "Really, is she really the Queen?" ¡°The one next to you, is that the prince?¡± The second son¡¯s voice was even lower, ¡°Were they really eating at my house just now?¡± ??The old man muttered: "It''s incredible, how dare we eat at the same table as the Queen? There is smoke coming out of our ancestral graves. We have to pay our respects when we go back soon." The people kneeling all around were also talking, "What a queen!" ¡°She is indeed the Queen!¡± ¡°The Queen is truly worthy of her reputation!¡± "Didn''t you say that the kneeling person is the young master of the Gu family? Is the Queen intending to kill her relatives out of justice?" ?Gu Baoer trembled slightly and raised his head to take a peek. He saw Gu Fei walking slowly towards him, with an extraordinary demeanor and extraordinary momentum. He was so frightened that he quickly lowered his head again. ??Gu Fei raised his hand slightly when he saw the people kneeling on the ground. Qin''er shouted angrily: "Ping Shen." The common people outside have never seen the emperor and empress. There used to be princes in Ping''an City, but they were rarely seen, so few knew the etiquette of meeting the emperor and empress. Hearing Qin''er''s words, the people didn''t know what they meant. There are also those who have read the book and know what it means. They want to get up, but when they see that everyone has not gotten up yet, they dare not be the first person. The prefect hurriedly shouted: "Everyone, get up, the queen will forgive you." ?The common people understood this and got up from the ground one after another. ??The prefect ordered two imperial chairs to be placed on the side of the lobby, and a desk was placed. ??The wife of the magistrate and the two daughters in the backyard just got the letter and hurried out with their maid and mother-in-law. When they came out, they knelt down and kowtowed first. Gu Fei waved her hand to let them get up. ?The three women gingerly served tea and fruits, and then retreated to a corner to stand. ?At this time, the yamen servant inside also came out with a notice. ??The crowd moved out of the way, and the yamen servant made some paste and posted the notice at the door of the yamen office. The literate people read it loudly. After reading the notice, the crowd almost exploded. "Is this true? The Queen really wants to make decisions for us people?" Someone sneered, "Even if it''s true, who dares to file a complaint? When the Queen is gone, aren''t you afraid of being reckoned with?" Someone whispered: "Could it be that the Queen wants to find and kill everyone who is harmful to the Gu family?" ?This man''s words aroused ridicule from the crowd. "You''re overthinking it. If the Queen wants to kill you, it''s just a matter of words. There''s no need to beat around the bush with you." ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the difference between the Queen crushing you to death and crushing an ant to death?¡± ¡°The Queen is going to straighten out the family tradition!¡± "I would say, keep your hearts in your stomach, and if you have a grievance, just go and complain." ¡°Since the Queen wants to hear the case in public, she will definitely not show favoritism.¡± ¡°It is estimated that after this incident, no one in the Gu family will dare to bully others.¡± "You''re right, this queen is not an ignorant harem woman, she sits in the court every day!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1089： slander Chapter 1089 Slander ?Some people couldn''t help but said: "Really? Then I''ll call Chen Sanlai from next door. I heard that the young lady he was engaged to be married to was snatched away as a concubine by the eldest son of the Gu family." The crowd said: "Go quickly, go quickly!" The man ran away quickly. Then, people ran out one after another to report to their relatives and friends. Beside Gu Fei sat Xiao Chi. Even though the common people probably knew not to look directly at the holy face, with two such big living people sitting there, who was not curious and who could resist looking at them. ?Everyone secretly glanced at Gu Fei and Xiao Chi. After reading this, they all nodded in their hearts. The queen is indeed the most beautiful woman in the world, and she deserves her reputation. And the prince, at a young age, is not only handsome, but also has an extraordinary bearing. Someone whispered: "We in the Great Qi Dynasty are really blessed to have such a queen and a prince." "Isn''t it? In recent years, the lives of our people have become much better, and the Queen''s contribution is also responsible for this." While they were discussing, the crowd outside became commotion, and someone shouted, "Get out of the way, the Gu family is coming." The crowd made a way, and Gu Zhong and Qian hurried in. followed by Xing''er and her husband. Xing''er happened to go back to her parents'' house today. When she heard the news from the servant, she came over with her. The boy said that the queen was here and escorted the young master to the government office. ??Gu Zhong and Qian were only half-believing when they heard that Gu Fei was coming. As for the young master being escorted to the government office, neither Gu Zhong nor Qian paid much attention to it. Even if Baoer made a mistake, it was nothing more than a scolding, which was no big deal. ?Several people squeezed in from the door and saw Gu Fei sitting in the hall. They had never seen Gu Fei in court clothes before. Although they went to Beijing every one or two years, Gu Fei always met them in the harem wearing ordinary clothes. ?? Qian felt that Gu Fei was so solemn and dignified, and she felt a little scared in her heart. She originally planned to use her status as eldest aunt to joke with Gu Fei and beg Bao''er for mercy, but now she didn''t dare to speak out at all. ?Gu Zhong was more timid than her and knelt down as soon as he entered the lobby. Qian, Xing''er and her husband also quickly knelt down. ?Gu Fei glanced at them coldly before telling them to get up. ??Gu Baoer will look like this, these two couples are inseparable. She turned to look at the prefect, indicating that he could start. The prefect had no choice but to sit in the hall. He was stunned and asked, "Who is kneeling down?" ??Gu Baoer didn¡¯t care what the prefect said, he was a relative of the emperor, and the prefect was nothing to him. He turned to look at his parents, "Mom and dad, save me." ??Gu Zhong took one look at Bao''er and felt heartbroken. When Qin''er hit Gu Bao''er, although she didn''t use her internal strength, the force was not small. At this moment, Bao''er''s face was so swollen that his eyes were squeezed into two slits, and his lips were like two sausages hanging on his face. Just now the boy came back and said that the reason was that Baoer hurt someone while riding on the street, and Gu Fei slapped him. In Gu Zhong''s opinion, it was not a big deal. If he hurt someone, he could just pay some money. ??The maid who hated Gu Fei slapped Bao''er more than a dozen times for such a small thing. I''m afraid it will take half a month for the swelling to subside. ?But Gu Zhong only dared to slander, how dare he accuse Qin''er. He thought about it in his mind for a while and said to Gu Fei: "Queen, please calm down." "Bao''er accidentally hurt someone while riding a horse. It''s his fault. I''ll ask the housekeeper to ask a doctor to take a look and give him some money." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1090： complain Chapter 1090 Complaint ?Gu Fei was too lazy to talk to him and turned to look at the prefect. The prefect''s lips twitched and he slapped the wooden door again, "This is a courtroom. I am not allowed to speak without asking questions." ¡°You step aside.¡± ??Gu Zhong had to stand beside Qian and others. The prefect asked again: "Who is kneeling?" ??Gu Baoer was not very easy-going when meeting his parents. This time he finally answered, "I''m Gu Liang." The prefect still didn¡¯t know what Gu Baoer had committed, so he turned to Qin¡¯er for help. Qin''er said calmly: "This man rode his horse and injured someone on the street. After that, instead of treating the injured person, he whipped him." ??The prefect was very pleased that she was worthy of being the queen''s maid. She spoke clearly and concisely, and explained the matter clearly in one sentence. The prefect nodded, "Who is injured?" Qin''er added: "The injured is a woman named Zhang. She was just carried to a nearby medical center." The prefect threw down a sign and said, "Go to the hospital quickly and order the doctor to find out the extent of the woman''s injuries. Write them down in black and white and sign them. I will decide the case based on the extent of the injuries." ??The yamen officer picked up the order and went to the hospital. ?Ms. Qian was a little uneasy. The prefect was so strict. Could it be that he really wanted to try the case? ?At this moment, someone was shouting injustice outside, and even the noise at the door could not cover it up. The door opened a way, and a gray-haired old couple staggered in. ??The prefect slapped the gavel tree and asked, "Who in the hall is crying for injustice?" ??The old man and the old woman caught a glimpse of two bright yellow figures in the hall, and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed. The old man said: "The two cattle kings of the grassroots." The magistrate said: "If you have any grievances, tell me slowly." ?Before Wang Erniu opened his mouth, tears came out. ?He was crying and talking intermittently. ?Gu Fei quickly understood. It is a drama about robbing civilian girls. ?The girl was walking happily on the street, but after being teased by Gu Baoer and snatched her back, Gu Baoer tried to force her, but the girl refused to obey and hit a pillar by herself. ?Wang Erniu heard from people on the street that his daughter had been taken away by Mr. Gu''s son, so he rushed to Gu''s house to ask for her daughter. ??The servants of the Gu family threw the girl with a bruised head and bleeding out of the back door. Wang Erniu cried and asked someone to carry the girl to the hospital for treatment for several days. However, the girl failed to survive and died. ?Wang Erniu''s family was poor, so he borrowed all the money he needed to treat the girl''s injuries. He also went to Gu''s Mansion to ask for money for medicine, but was beaten up and kicked out by a boy from Gu''s Mansion. ??Finally, the daughter''s fianc¨¦ Zhang Ming took out the money to buy a thin coffin and buried her. After their daughter died, they planned to file a lawsuit, but neighbors told them that the Gu family belonged to the Queen''s uncle''s family and they would not win the lawsuit. The two old men gave up the idea. The fiance Zhang Ming did not work, and asked someone to write a paper -like paper and handed it to the government. However, there was no news like Shi Shenhai. ?Zhang Mingqi went to inquire every day, but there was always no news. He was also discouraged and stopped caring. Hearing this, Gu Fei glanced at the prefect. ??The prefect suddenly broke into a cold sweat. He racked his brains and couldn''t remember that he had seen such a piece of paper. He looked at the master on the side, and the paper passed through his hand before being handed to him. When the master saw the magistrate looking over, his eyes dodged and he lowered his head with a guilty conscience. ?He has seen that piece of paper before. He buttoned up the paper, went to Gu''s Mansion the next day, and showed it to the chief steward of Gu''s Mansion. After the chief steward read it, he handed it in and showed it to Gu Zhong. ?Gu Zhong tore up the paper easily. After tearing it apart, there is no other expression. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1091： loan money Chapter 1091: Lending loan sharks The housekeeper couldn''t make the decision without authorization, so he had to come out and send the master away at will. Master was so angry. ??This Gu family is a family that has not washed the mud off its feet, and they don''t understand this in official circles. ?His move was to show goodwill to the Gu family, and the Gu family should show some kindness. He didn''t want to get any immediate benefits, he just wanted to establish a relationship with the Gu family, and then see if he could gain access to the Queen''s people through the Gu family. ??He didn''t dare to think about climbing up to the Queen. ?Unexpectedly, the Gu family sent him away without any indication or hint. Master is just like showing your charming eyes to a blind man. Unexpectedly, this piece of paper would be revealed again at this moment. Master''s legs were shaking and he could hardly stand. ??The prefect still didn''t understand anything when he saw the master''s appearance, so he glared at him fiercely and didn''t know what to say. He could only deal with him later. After listening to Wang Erniu''s story, the prefect nodded, "I already know the facts of the case. I will stand aside and listen to the verdict for a while." ?At this moment, there was another commotion at the door, and the crowd moved aside. A large group of officials hurried in. ?These are local officials from Ping An City. After receiving the news that the queen and the prince had arrived, they hurriedly came to pay their respects. ??Gu Fei looked at the officials kneeling on the ground in darkness and raised his hands, "This is the government office, and the prefect is reviewing the case." ¡°You can do whatever you want, there is no need to be here.¡± That being said, who of these officials would dare to leave? Go and stand in the corner one by one. ??The prefect above is really sitting on a candle. There are two officials here who are higher than him. Is it like he is sitting while others are standing? ?He quickly motioned to the government servants to move the chairs from behind. Even when chairs were brought over, these officials did not dare to sit on them. ?The Queen and the Crown Prince are sitting here, do you still want to be equal to the Queen and the Crown Prince? Just as the officials stood up, Gu Fei''s brother-in-law also came over. Nowadays, my brother-in-law''s Huzi is studying in the Imperial College, and his family has already settled in the capital. However, my brother-in-law still manages the official salt business for Gu Fei''s family, so he spends most of the year in Jiangnan. Then, Aunt Gu Fei''s family and the village chief''s family all came over. After meeting with Gu Fei, Gu Fei just asked them to stand aside. They came just in time to scare the monkeys and give them a beating. Another complainant came in from outside. ?This is not a lawsuit against Gu Baoer, but a lawsuit against Gu Mansion. ??This is a middle-aged man named Zhang Yu, who sued Gu Mansion for loan sharking. ?Last year he borrowed two taels of silver to treat his father. He paid the money back six months later, but was told that he would have to pay back 5 taels of silver. It has more than doubled in such a short period of time. ?His whole family has been frugally working hard in the past six months, and they have only saved more than two taels of silver, which is far from enough to pay back. Before the money came out, a group of thugs ran into his house, rummaged through it, and couldn''t find anything valuable, so they took his wife out and sold her. ?Now the mother-in-law has become a servant of a family. ?He didn''t know at first that he was borrowing money from the Gu family. Later, Li Si, who lent him the money, spilled the beans and he found out. ?Gu Fei sneered and looked at Gu Zhong and Qian. ??Gu Zhong and Qian''s faces were blank, and the confusion was mixed with fear. Xing''er in the back looked anxious. Needless to say, she thought it was something her mother could do. Her mother was eager to fish out the money in the frying pan. Looking at Gu Zhong standing in front of her, his back shaking, he knew that her father was also involved. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1092： Too many cases Chapter 1092 Too many cases ??The prefect ordered again, "Go and bring Li Si for questioning." At this time, the government servant who had gone to the medical clinic came back and brought the doctor''s signed and inscribed testimony. The prefect had someone read it out. The doctor''s testimony said that Zhang had a broken rib on his back and several whiplash wounds on his body. Hearing the testimony, the prefect didn''t know what to do. Gu Liang raped women, forced them to death, and injured others with his horse. These two together were enough to be exiled. As for the case of Gu Zhong and his wife using loan sharks to force good people to live low, it would be okay if it was just one case, but if there were multiple cases, they would probably be exiled. ?He couldn''t help but look at Gu Fei, this is the Queen''s uncle and cousin, is the sentence really going to be so severe? Just as I was thinking about it, the complainer came again. ?This time it was a rich man. ??The rich man walked with a limp. When he came in, he knelt on the ground and announced his name first, "Chen Yuan, a common man." The prefect waved his hand and said, "If you have any grievances, tell me." Chen Yuandao: "A year ago, Gu Liang and I were having flower wine at Chunxiang Tower." "He saw that the trickster I called was beautiful and insisted on snatching it away." "The villain was not angry and argued with him. He only said a few words about first come first served, and then he punched the villain in the chest." "The villain quickly begged for mercy, but he ordered the evil slave to take a stool and break one of the villain''s legs, causing the villain to become lame." ¡°The singers from Chunxiang Tower and the old madam Turtle are both witnesses.¡± ¡°I beg the queen, the prince, and the magistrate to make the decision for the villain.¡± ??The prefect ordered the yamen to pass the notice to the madam and singer at Chunxiang House, and asked Gu Baoer who the evil slave who beat people was. Gu Baoer''s two young men also knelt down quickly. ?After a while, many people came in to sue the Gu government for loan sharking. When they didn''t pay the money, they seized their fields, sold good people into slaves, or robbed their property. Xing''er and her husband stood in the back sweating. He had heard some rumors in the past that the Gu family was lending money outside, but he didn''t know that the Gu family had gone so far. ?The crime of ruining so many people''s homes is not a light one, but I don''t know if the Queen will be lenient. ?On second thought, if the Queen had been willing to be more generous, she wouldn''t have let the prefect put up that notice. This needs to be dealt with ruthlessly. ?He wished he could take Xing''er home immediately. He didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing at all. The government officials brought people over one after another. ??There were domestic slaves of the Gu family, ruffians who put usury money outside for the Gu family, and even the people who sold people and dealt with them. ?The hall was full of people, each committing crimes and making confessions. The clerk who recorded the confessions was simply too busy. A few of the officials standing nearby finally got the idea and helped record and interrogate, and the progress suddenly sped up a lot. By the time the sun was about to set, the cases involved had been basically sorted out, and the prisoners had all signed their names. To Gu Fei''s relief, it was only the uncle''s family who acted recklessly. ??The other uncles, aunts, and the village chief''s family generally live an honest life and do business in a well-behaved manner. There are basically two types of cases. One category is the trouble caused by Gu Baoer, either beating people or robbing women. One category is related to loan sharking. Most of the money used for loan sharking belongs to Gu Fei¡¯s natal family. Their family still had more than 2,000 acres of land in Jiangnan, so the rent collection was left to Gu Zhong. ??Gu Zhong first collected the rent, converted it into silver, and had someone send it to the capital, or he could go to the capital to deliver the money himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1093： judgment Chapter 1093 Judgment ?Later, Qian¡¯s in-laws, Gu Baoer¡¯s mother-in-law, gave her an idea, asking her to wait a month or two before sending the money to the capital, and to use the money as interest first. ?Gu Baoer''s father-in-law''s family is a wealthy businessman from Ping''an City. ??Ms. Qian feels that her in-laws are indeed business people and are smart. This method is very good. ?Once I told Gu Zhong, Gu Zhong also thought this was a good idea and agreed. ?This in-laws teamed up with the Gu family to loan loan sharks. ??After Gu Zhong tasted the sweetness, he kept delaying the money to be sent to the capital. Every year, he had to wait until the end of the year and the New Year to get the money together. ??Gu Zhang didn''t care about the money and never asked about it. ?It was impossible for Gu Zhong to go out to lend usury himself. Qian and her mother-in-law had recruited some people somewhere to lend usury money. They didn''t charge such a high interest rate, but there were many people there, so the money changed hands several times and got into the hands of the borrower, and the interest rate was frighteningly high. When borrowing money, moneylenders deliberately make things unclear. Few people these days are literate, and they are not very good at accounting. They have the final say on how to write the IOU and how to calculate the interest. After figuring out the whole story, Gu Fei laughed angrily. After Xiao Yu came to the throne, he thought that the Gu family''s relatives were all poor people and it was difficult to give them official positions. He was also afraid that their lives would be too bad and Gu Fei''s face would be lost, so he gave land to several families in Jiangnan. ?? Gu Fei''s uncle Gu Zhong''s family, his brother-in-law Gu Rong''s family, and his aunt''s family were each given a thousand acres of land. Even the village chief¡¯s family gave him 500 acres of land. Normally, their lives are very good. ??Coupled with the fact that Gu Zhong can get 20% from the rent of Gu Fei''s family''s land, he also has a lot of money every year. This man really has a heart that is not enough for a snake to swallow an elephant. I think back then, Gu Zhongqian¡¯s family couldn¡¯t even afford white flour. Now they have thousands of acres of fertile land, but they are still not satisfied. Qian was also confused at this time. She looked at some of the moneylending thugs that the government officials had brought over, and she didn''t recognize most of them. She also didn¡¯t know that these people were using the name of the Gu family to force girls into prostitution and sell girls into prostitution. She has had people do things like seizing people''s fields and stealing people''s shops. ??But she didn¡¯t think she was wrong. Isn¡¯t it natural to pay back debts? If they still don¡¯t pay, it¡¯s also right to use the shop and land to pay off the debts. The yamen servant asked Qian to identify people. She only pointed out a few people she knew. Then the prefect asked her some questions. She answered them all. After answering, the yamen servant came over with her confession and asked her to sign it. The same is true for Gu Zhong. ?Gu Baoer was also very cowardly. He admitted everything he had done and signed his signature. ?It doesn¡¯t matter if you deny it, there are witnesses. ?After all the procedures were completed, a thick stack of testimonies and confessions was piled on the prefect¡¯s desk. The master is sorting it out, and the master is sorting it out. ??It''s impossible not to get a result today. The sun is going down now, so we have to hurry up. The magistrate read the compiled files, testimonies, and confessions, and finally began to make the verdict. ?He slapped the prison tree suddenly and said, "Gu Liang was raped and the queen of the people, Chun''er, was robbed and killed. I will be punished with a hundred sticks and exiled for three thousand miles." ¡°Another fight caused Chen Yuan to become disabled, and he was punished with an eighty-year cane and served for three years.¡± ¡°He also ordered the horsemen to whip Zhang, with a cane of sixty, which lasted for two years.¡± ¡°He also raped the daughter of the Yu family, and was punished with an eighty-year rod and a three-year apprenticeship.¡± "Several crimes plus punishment, three hundred and sixty rods, and lifelong exile." ?Gu Baoer collapsed on the ground. The prefect above had not finished speaking. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1094： Too many victims Chapter 1094: Too Many Victims ?Gu Baoer collapsed on the ground. The prefect above had not finished speaking. ¡°The Gu family will compensate Wang Erniu with two hundred taels of silver.¡± ¡°Compensate Chen Yuanwen with one hundred taels of silver.¡± ¡°Compensate Zhang¡¯s family with one hundred taels of silver.¡± ¡°I will compensate Yu¡¯s daughter fifty taels of silver and release her back to her family.¡± Qian waited for the magistrate to finish speaking, and then shouted loudly, "Are you, the magistrate, out of your mind? Our Bao''er is the Queen''s direct cousin, how can you sentence her like this?" ??The prefect slapped the wooden door suddenly and said, "No noise is allowed in the court hall." ??Gu Zhong turned around and glared at Mr. Qian fiercely. What''s the use of telling the prefect, the prefect has to look at Gu Fei''s face. ?Now that the people on the three floors inside and outside are watching, it''s best to do nothing but go to Gu Fei in private. After hearing the verdict, Wang Erniu and his wife burst into tears and kept kowtowing. The second thing was to pay the money. Their daughter was gone and the money could not buy her life. However, they finally got justice for their daughter. Chen Yuan''s family is rich and does not lack the one hundred taels of silver. What he wants is justice. Zhang''s people are still in the hospital. Zhang''s husband has already arrived and is kneeling on the ground and kowtows. He doesn''t complain at all. The mother-in-law just stayed in bed for a few months and got one hundred taels of silver. This is simply It''s a great thing. There is also a daughter of the Yu family who came to sue her former fianc¨¦. Yu''s daughter is now Gu Baoer''s concubine. After talking about Gu Baoer''s side, the prefect began to judge Gu Zhong and Qian''s loan sharking case. ?There are too many people involved in this case. There were mothers-in-law who were sold to be slaves, daughters who were sold to brothels, and children who were eight or nine years old and sold to other people. I don¡¯t know where they were sold. ??The family¡¯s cattle were also taken away, their fields were seized, and their shops were robbed. There were too many victims. The prefect had to sort it out one by one first. Some money has not been recovered. The person who only needs to borrow money can pay the interest according to the current interest rate of Daqi Bank. It can be said that the interest rate is extremely low, almost equal to nothing. ??The rest of the people whose sons and daughters were sold to pay off their debts, all the money they borrowed was a misguided account. Because the IOU is no longer there. As for the accounts prepared by those under Qian, none of them are clear. At present, we can only refund compensation according to the amount mentioned by each person. ?Someone in the family was forced to become a lowly person, and the government came to redeem him, and the money was given to the Gu family. Those whose fields and shops have been occupied should count the money and clear out their shops, and those whose fields should be returned should return their fields. As for those who were sold to other places, they still had to ask people to see if they could be found back. ??There are also those who were injured due to debts and later became disabled, or those who died because they were injured and had no money for medical treatment, the Gu family will pay a sum of money. After the prefect announced the compensation method, there was a burst of crying in the lobby. It is a kind of release after long-term grievances are appeased. ?Gu Fei couldn''t bear to hear it. It was also her fault that she didn''t notice these things earlier. Had it been discovered earlier, so many people would not have been harmed. ?There are too many people involved in this case, and the responsibilities have to be sorted out layer by layer. ??The prefect, the lord, and the master all had big heads. By this time, the sun had already set and the sky was getting dark. ??Candles as thick as an arm were lit in the courtroom, illuminating the inside and outside. Several people from the prefect were discussing the punishment of Gu Zhong and others in accordance with the laws of Daqi. Most of the people outside did not leave. The Queen was still there, so how could they leave? If you don''t see this matter until the end, let''s see. After the results are out, how can I sleep at night? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1095： Desire is hard to satisfy Chapter 1095: Desire is hard to satisfy ??Gu Fei glanced at Xiao Chi at this time and whispered: "Are you hungry?" ?Xiao Chi shook his head seriously, and then said: "Mother, why are there always bad people in this world?" ?Gu Fei sighed, it was difficult for her to answer this question. She could only say softly: "It''s all for the desire in her heart." ¡°Want to be a master, want to have more money, want beauty or other things.¡± ¡°Desire gives rise to various behaviors of people.¡± ?Xiao Chi nodded as if he understood, "Does that mean it''s good if you don''t have desires?" ¡°No wonder the sages said that the principles of nature should be preserved and human desires should be destroyed.¡± ? Gu Fei thought for a while and shook his head, "That''s not good. Think about it. If everyone is like the monks in the temple, doing nothing but chanting sutras, what will everyone eat and wear?" ¡°Everything has a degree, and appropriate desire is sometimes a driving force.¡± At this time, the magistrate in the hall finally reached an agreement on the sentencing of several people. As soon as the alarm was struck, the prefect first announced the verdict of Gu Zhong and Qian. ??The Qian family of Gu Zhong engaged in loan sharking, indulged his evil slaves and thugs to kill people, forced good people to become lowly, forced good people to become prostitutes, etc. Gu Zhong and Qian were sentenced to one hundred canes each and were exiled for life. This judgment can be said to be very appropriate. ??After all, some things between Gu Zhong and Qian were hidden by the people below. Those who beat people to death themselves will be executed later. As soon as the verdict came out, the crowd started talking about it. ??The queen''s uncle and cousin were all exiled. The queen empress was exterminating her relatives out of righteousness. Gu Zhong and Qian were still a little confused, and Xing''er had already started crying. ?This is completely over. My father, mother, and younger brother will all be exiled, and they will be exiled for life, and they will never come back. ??Gu Zhong reacted and knelt down to Gu Fei to kowtow, "Mother, I am wrong." ¡°The villains don¡¯t know they have done so many bad things outside.¡± ¡°Please, for the sake of my second brother, please spare our family of three.¡± ¡°Our family will live an honest life from now on and will never do this kind of thing again.¡± ?? Qian also reacted, knelt at Gu Fei''s feet and cried bitterly, "Please forgive us, the queen, we don''t dare to do it anymore." ??Gu Baoer also crawled over, knelt down and cried, "Empress, Sister Xiao Fei, please spare me. I didn''t even know this was illegal." Xing''er also planned to come over and kneel down to beg for mercy, but her husband-in-law held her tightly. ?Gu Fei looked down at this family of three, feeling really pitiful, pitiful and hateful. She said slowly: "Look at these people who have been harmed by you, do you still have the nerve to beg for mercy?" ¡°How can you tolerate it with your conscience if you ruin other people¡¯s homes?¡± She said coldly: "Your Majesty, it is not easy for you. He has given you a thousand acres of land. The climate in the south of the Yangtze River is good, and you can harvest two crops of rice a year. You just lie at home and do nothing, and you only get two thousand silver a year." The income is enough for your expenses.¡± ¡°You just want money that much?¡± She stood up and said, "Since you are lending money at usury, you probably don''t value the one thousand acres of land given by the emperor. If the land is successful, I will take it back." ?The three members of Gu Zhong¡¯s family only cried and begged for mercy. Now the land was not the most important thing. How could they survive being exiled for three thousand miles and doing hard labor. After speaking, Gu Fei gave the prefect a look. The prefect trembled slightly, threw down the lottery ticket again, and shouted: "Come here, Gu Liang has three hundred and sixty boards, and he will take sixty boards first." "Gu Zhongqian''s 100-piece game, he will hit 60 first." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1096： rod Chapter 1096: The Responsibility of the Rod ??When the government makes too many judgments, it will not be finished at once. If it is done at once, many people will be gone. ?Like the Gu Zhongqian family, even if they are exiled, their judgments will be followed to the place of exile, and the remaining boards will be typed in the next year. ?The same goes for Gu Baoer, except that he has to take more hits, and it will take several years to finish. After the magistrate shouted, he winked at the Yamen servant. According to the rules, you have to take off your pants when playing. ?It¡¯s just that the Queen is here and it¡¯s indecent to take off her pants. Besides, they are also the Queen¡¯s relatives, so they have to save some face. People outside were talking a lot, "Are we really going to fight?" ¡°Even the queen¡¯s own uncle?¡± ?In the eyes of people of this era, an uncle is no better than a biological father. That is a relationship that cannot be more intimate. ? ? Some people''s families are not separated, and cousins ??get along almost like full brothers and sisters. The government officials pinned three people to the ground. As soon as the first board went down, Gu Baoer started crying like a ghost. ?Then the board fell on Gu Zhong and Qian. Qian Shi screamed like a pig being killed. ?Gu Zhong still wanted to have some dignity and endured it. ??The yamen officials had a good grasp of the scale and did not dare to just show off, nor did they dare to hit them too hard. Sixty boards are a lot, and it''s easy to beat someone up on the spot. At this time, Tao''er and her husband-in-law got the news and rushed over. She and Xing''er stood together, the two sisters hugging each other and crying. The two sons-in-law stood awkwardly behind and said nothing. Auntie looked a little unbearable and turned around without looking at her. The uncle sighed when he saw it. After all, he was his brother, so he felt uncomfortable when he ended up like this. ??The village chief had a complicated look on his face. He had long thought that something would happen one day if the boss of the Gu family played like this. No, it would be a big deal if it happened. The people at the door didn''t know who started it first, and suddenly shouted, "The queen is a thousand years old, the prince is a thousand years old." While shouting, they knelt down and kowtowed. It seems that only such words can express their gratitude. Gu Fei smiled bitterly in his heart. Judicial justice is what a normal society should have. And after these people get what they should have, they are extremely grateful to you. The people are really good people. The Chinese people have been obedient and easy to manage since ancient times. As long as they have food to eat, they will be grateful to those in power. ??Gu Fei pulled the prince to stand up, and the two of them walked to the door of the government office. Gu Fei motioned to Xiao Chi, and Xiao Chi said loudly: "Without courtesy, everyone, please get up." The people slowly got up, and many people were wiping away tears. Facing the pairs of grateful and respectful eyes, Gu Fei said softly: "If you have any grievances, just come to the government office to complain." ¡°The prefect will definitely handle it impartially.¡± The prefect had already come to stand behind Gu Fei. He nodded and bowed and said, "Yes, yes, I will handle it seriously." ?In the past, when he adjudicated cases, he often turned a blind eye or took money to fool them. From now on, he will not dare to do it. ??The Empress even used it to perform surgery on her own uncle. If the things he did were to be revealed, he would not end well. ??Gu Fei continued: "If there is a matter of official protection, everyone can go to Beijing to file a complaint." "There is a big iron box outside the imperial city, which is specially set up for the people. If you have anything to do, you can write it down, seal it and put it in it." ¡°If you have good suggestions for governing the country, you can also write them down.¡± Some of the literati in the crowd were eager to hear this and wanted to go back and write strategies for governing the country. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1097： Gossip Chapter 1097: Gossip ?Gu Fei smiled and said, "Let''s all leave. It''s getting late, so we can go home for dinner." The people still refused to disperse. At this time, Aunt Gu Fei came over and bowed and said: "I heard earlier that the Queen has arrived in Ping''an City and has ordered her servants to prepare dinner. If the Queen doesn''t mind it-" ?Gu Fei turned to smile at her, "Then go." The aunt was overjoyed and hurriedly asked Qin''er, "Does your Majesty have a car?" Qin''er shook her head. ??The aunt said with some fear: "My wife came by car, but the car is simple-" ??Gu Fei sighed, "Auntie, when we were fleeing from famine in the past, it was a great pleasure to be able to ride in a car for a while. Now, why do we dislike riding in a car?" The eldest aunt then said: "Queen, please come." A group of officers and soldiers came over to clear the way, and the crowd gave way instantly. ??The rickshaw driver of my aunt''s family drove the car over. I don''t know whether he was excited or nervous, his whole body was shaking. ?Gu Fei and Xiaochi got into the carriage, and Qin''er, Auntie, and others were accompanying them. The brother-in-law, the village chief and others were all following him. Officials all followed behind. ??The news that the Queen has arrived in Ping An City has spread to everyone in Ping An City this afternoon. The streets were lined with people watching the excitement. ??The Ping An City garrison has mobilized troops and horses to maintain order along the streets. ?Chariots were everywhere, and people knelt down along the way. ???My aunt''s family has also bought a three-bedroom house in the city. The servant who had just followed had already ran back to deliver the news. The servants of the family urgently cleaned the whole road from the main entrance to the main hall and laid out carpets. The carriage arrived at the main entrance. The butler had already asked someone to lower the threshold, and the carriage slowly drove in. The officers and soldiers immediately surrounded the entire house airtightly. The surrounding streets are all under martial law. The officials of Ping''an City did not dare to leave, and they all waited outside the aunt''s house. ?Gu Fei asked Qin''er to come out and send the officials away. Qin''er stood at the door and said angrily: "The Queen has spoken, as it is getting late today, everyone should go home to have dinner." ?These officials had been standing all afternoon and their legs were sore. After hearing this, they dispersed. There are also those who refuse to leave, hoping to show their faces in front of the Queen. If the Queen remembers them, their future will be bright. ?Gu Fei asked Qin''er to pass the message and ignored it. ?She and Xiao Chi both changed into homely clothes, so as not to give too much oppression by wearing court clothes. After changing her clothes, Gu Fei sat in the hall and talked to everyone with a smile. ?Haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, and everyone has aged a lot. She saw a strange woman standing aside and couldn''t help but ask her aunt, "Who is this?" The aunt quickly pulled the person over and said, "This is Mrs. Qin, the daughter-in-law you married later." Mrs. Qin hurriedly saluted and said, "I have met the Queen." ??Gu Fei nodded slightly. This Qin family was very generous and did not look like he came from a small family. The aunt continued: "My wife here is a hundred times better than my son." ¡°She was originally from a wealthy family, was literate and knew etiquette, but her filial piety delayed important events in her life.¡± ¡°Now I leave all the big and small things at home to her, and everything is in order.¡± ?Gu Fei smiled, "I''m so lucky to have Brother Gen." The eldest aunt became more and more happy, "Yes, this marriage was arranged by Mr. Zhou''s wife back then." ??Gu Fei was in a daze for a moment before she realized that Mr. Zhou''s wife should be Sister Dan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1098： Return to the palace Chapter 1098 Return to the Palace A few years ago, Gu Fei integrated the Qishaogong Bank given to her by her master with several other banks and turned it into a bank controlled by the imperial court. Mr. Zhou took charge of the banks in several counties in the south of the Yangtze River. Zhu Dashao was in charge of several northern counties. It¡¯s just that Gu Fei hasn¡¯t seen Mr. Zhou and his wife for a long time. She couldn''t help but ask: "Is Sister Dan okay now?" Auntie nodded, "Okay, she gave birth to a son a few years ago, and now he is six or seven years old, and his life is getting better and better." ¡°Although Mr. Zhou is a bit of a **** outside, he never brings anyone home, which is pretty good.¡± ? Mentioning Master Zhou and his wife, Gu Fei thought of the days when they opened an inn. ?At that time, it was the most free and carefree time. ?Everyday life is very hot, unlike now, if you want to chat with anyone, you can''t find anyone. ??Gu Fei asked her aunt''s family and the village chief''s family about the situation of everyone. Auntie¡¯s granddaughter Juhua has been married a long time ago. She married a military general and is a colleague of Tieniu. Juhua is now following the man in the north. She recently sent a letter saying that she gave birth to a son. Ti Niu is also stationed in the north now. ?Gu Fei saw that her aunt was much older and now had white hair. ?She held her aunt''s hand and said, "I have some free time. Let''s go to the capital to play." ¡°There are a lot of empty houses in the Changping Marquis now. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to live in them for a year and a half?¡± The aunt smiled and nodded, "When your uncle comes back from going to sea this time, I won''t ask him to go again." ¡°When the time comes, I will go to Beijing with him and live in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion for a few months.¡± The Gu family''s sea-going ship is still running, and a few more ships have been added, and the route has also been added. Several ships went south, bypassing the Strait of Malacca, to do business with foreign devils. ?There are also two ships dedicated to trading with the Ryukyu people. After chatting for a while, my aunt went to the kitchen and cooked some vegetables herself and brought them over. Qin''er tried her best to taste the food. After waiting for a while, we started to eat. Qin''er has always been serving Gu Fei personally and is quite familiar with serving Gu Fei. Mrs. Qin stood aside and served Xiaochi some food. ?She is very attentive and picks up dishes that Xiaochi is willing to eat. After dinner, Mrs. Qin personally served Xiao Chi to rinse her mouth. The aunt asked Gu Fei about where she was going to stay that night, and Gu Fei said, "Let''s leave now." ?The aunt was startled, "It''s so late, do you have to drive at night? You can''t do it in the dark." ?Gu Fei waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter." She came out holding Xiaochi''s hand. The aunt did not dare to persuade her any more. She knelt at the door and watched Gu Fei and Qin''er Xiaochi get on their horses. The defenders of Ping''an City escorted Gu Fei and the others out of the city. Gu Fei asked Qin''er to drive all these officers and soldiers back. The three of them ran for a while, then abandoned their horses and teleported back to the capital. ?Back in the bedroom, Xiaochi was in a trance. He suddenly had an unreal feeling again. Was he really in Ping An City just now? ?It can''t be, he just had a dream. Gu Fei patted his head, "Why are you so dazed?" ¡°You¡¯re tired, go back to the palace and rest early.¡± ¡°Oh¡± Xiao Chi responded stupidly and walked out. He walked to the door and suddenly ran back, looking up at Gu Fei, "Mom, queen mother, can you take me out to play again tomorrow?" ?Gu Fei stared at Xiao Chi with an expressionless expression. Xiao Chi was so frightened by her look that he gradually lowered his head. ¡°Not tomorrow.¡± Gu Fei chuckled after saying that, ¡°Xiu Mu will take you to Hanzhong County next time.¡± Xiao Chi''s depressed mood just now suddenly rose, "Really? That''s great." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1099： Husband is weak Chapter 1099 The husband is weak ??Gu Fei whispered: "Next time, let''s not expose our identities again." ?Xiao Chi nodded in agreement. Once his identity was exposed, he was surrounded by a bunch of people and couldn''t do anything. It was no different from being in the palace. He thought for a while, "Then if we see those bad things, will we still care? Will that expose our identity?" ??Gu Fei was slightly startled and rolled his eyes, "How about we get the identity of an imperial envoy and get a Shangfang sword?" Xiao Chi clapped her hands hard and said, "Wow, Queen Mother is great. This is a great idea." ? Gu Fei blinked and suddenly felt that Xiao Chi''s behavior felt familiar. ?She wanted to understand quickly. Wasn''t this how she had deceived their brothers and sisters in the past? ?She glanced at Xiao Chi, who smiled, rubbed oil on his soles and slipped away. When Xiao Chi left, she called Lian''er, "Didn''t the King of Shu and the female relatives of the Duke of Qin come in today?" Lian''er smiled and said: "Hand it over, there is nothing they can do if the empress is not here." ??Gu Fei snorted, "Tomorrow is Xiaochi''s birthday, I''m sorry they don''t dare to come." The King of Shu, Duke of Qin and Shangshu of Zhou were gathering together to discuss the matter of their children being expelled from school. Logically speaking, it¡¯s just dropping out of school, it¡¯s not a big deal. There are many schools in the capital now. We can no longer go to school here, and it will be the same in another place. However, this may be true for ordinary families, but it is different for powerful people like them. ? ? Qionglin College is not only a college, but also means a top-notch network of people in the capital centered on the prince and princess. Being squeezed out of this circle means staying away from the center of power in the capital in the future. This also means the beginning of the family''s decline. Although every family has more than one child, the one who is sent to school is originally the one selected from the family, or the one with the highest status. ?Zhou Shangshu remained silent. Both of them were relatives of the emperor, and he only needed to follow their actions. In short, the three children caused the disaster together, so the punishment must be the same. The King of Shu frowned and looked at Duke Qin, "The Queen Mother is your biological sister. Otherwise, you should go and ask for help from the Queen Mother." Duke Qin said calmly: "The emperor is your nephew. I think you should go and ask the emperor." The king of Shu said unhappily: "What''s the use of begging the emperor? Now the emperor has asked a woman to take control of him, and his husband is weak -" The Duke of Qin looked aside and said, "King Shu, be careful, my whole family doesn''t want to die yet." The King of Shu closed his mouth angrily. Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Zhou Shangshu said: "I have a suggestion. How about we let the child go to the Taishi Mansion to apologize? As long as Taishi Su doesn''t care and is willing to plead with the Queen, That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°The Queen has always been kind to Master Su.¡± The Duke of Qin nodded slightly, and the King of Shu thought for a while and said, "That''s okay." ?In terms of status, the King of Shu has the highest status, followed by the Duke of Qin. Both of them have higher status than Taishi Su. ?Because of their status, it is difficult for them to come to the door. Zhou Shangshu took his useless son to the Su Mansion. ???For the other two families, the prince came with his children. It was late at night, and Grand Master Su suddenly received three messages at home. He didn¡¯t know what happened for a while, so he could only invite people in. When he came in and heard several people chatting, Su Taishi understood the whole story. Although he was angry in his heart, he waved his hand magnanimously, "It''s nothing if a child is naughty. My Yu''er doesn''t take it to heart. If you hadn''t come here, I wouldn''t have known such a thing happened." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1100： Sandwich Cookies Chapter 1100 Sandwich Biscuits Everyone felt relieved when they saw that Master Su didn''t seem to be lying. Zhou Shangshu said tentatively: "Since the Grand Master doesn''t care, it would be better for the Grand Master to go to the Queen to intercede." ¡°The Queen has always respected the Grand Master, I want to come¡ª¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Grand Master Su, "It''s not for me to come forward in this matter." "I just heard the meaning of your words. The queen''s intention was not to disturb the princess, but not to vent her anger on my grandnephew." "The safety of this princess is a big deal, how can I interrupt?" ?The people''s wishful thinking did not work out, and they came out of Su''s house angrily. After returning home, several naughty children were severely beaten. When the Duke of Qin heard that Grand Master Su was unwilling to intervene, he had no choice but to call his wife and explain the situation in detail, and asked her to go to the palace to ask the Queen Mother tomorrow. He has no choice. This naughty boy is the eldest son of the Crown Prince. He who will inherit the title in the future must not be marginalized like this. Early the next morning, Mrs. Qiu, the Duke of Qin, handed the sign into the palace. When the Queen Mother saw her mother-in-law¡¯s family asking for an audience, she quickly called them in. When Mrs. Qiu saw the Queen Mother, she bowed first and then began to wipe her tears. The Queen Mother wondered: "Why are you crying? Is there something going on at home?" Ms. Qiu nodded, "It''s Qi''er''s business." ¡°It was also because his father was negligent in discipline and he was naughty as a child. He brought a snake to the school and scared the princess.¡± "Because of this, Qier is not allowed to go to school now." The Queen Mother waved her hand and said, "I don''t think it''s a big deal. How can a seven or eight-year-old child not be naughty?" ¡°Why aren¡¯t you allowed to go to school?¡± ¡°Just ask Qier to go to school tomorrow, just say it¡¯s my opinion.¡± Qiu said awkwardly: "But, it is the Queen''s will not to let Qier go to school. This -" When the Queen Mother heard this, her face darkened, "What about the Queen Mother''s will? The Queen can still be greater than me, the Queen Mother!" She looked at the female official beside her and said, "Draw up an edict to the dean of the academy, tell the Aijia what you want, and let Qier continue to study in the academy." Mrs. Qiu''s face was full of joy, and after a while, the female officer drafted an edict. ??Mother Xu took out the Queen Mother''s seal and stamped it. Mrs. Qiu held the imperial edict in her hands and said repeatedly: "Now that the Queen''s power is at its peak, you are the only one who can hold it down." ?These words made the Queen Mother feel very comfortable. She snorted, "It''s just that the Ai family is too lazy to care about the affairs of the palace. Otherwise, who can make a difference?" Mrs. Qiu said a lot of flattery again, and then she went home satisfied with Yi Zhi. The Queen Mother''s decree was not hidden in the Queen Mother''s palace. Many of the maids and eunuchs who were waiting in front of her knew about it. Xiao Yu also got the news quickly. Gu Fei told him about this last night. He felt that Gu Fei did the right thing, and of course his daughter was the most important thing. ?Those boys who have complicated minds and can use tricks to conspire and harm others should stay as far away from their daughters as possible. ?Who knew, the Queen Mother would have a foot in it again. ?This is really a bit difficult to handle. According to the Queen Mother''s wishes, she just slapped Gu Fei in the face. ?It may not be according to the wishes of the Queen Mother. This is indeed not a big deal. The Queen Mother¡¯s family asked her to come to her. If this matter cannot be handled, it would be too shameful for the Queen Mother. On one side is Gu Fei''s face and her daughter''s safety, and on the other side is her mother''s face. If you rely on one side, you will offend the other side, and neither side will be able to handle it. ??Xiao Yu was sitting in Qianqing Palace with a sad face. He was really sitting on a candle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1101： Solution Chapter 1101 Solution ??Xiao Yu simply returned to the palace. Gu Fei was listening to Lian''er''s plans for the day. It¡¯s Xiaochi¡¯s birthday, and Gu Fei¡¯s family will be coming soon. Xiao Qing and the consort will also take Zhu''er into the palace to celebrate Xiao Chi''s birthday. After lunch, there will be performances by opera troupes and juggling troupes. After listening to Lian''er''s explanation of all the arrangements, Gu Fei nodded. Xiao Yu came in and sat next to her. He hugged her and told her about the Queen Mother''s decree. ??Xiao Yu rubbed his chin on the top of Gu Fei''s head, "I really have no choice about this matter. I can only pretend that I don''t know." ¡°You can do whatever you want, I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡± ??Gu Fei snorted, "What else can I do? That''s your mother, how can I go against her?" ¡°However, I¡¯m still worried about those bad boys going to school with Ling¡¯er.¡± Xiao Yu patted her comfortingly, "If you are really worried, don''t let Ling''er go to school in the future." "There are a lot of empty rooms in this palace. If we find a suitable place, let them go to school in the palace and find a few to accompany them." ??Gu Fei smiled at Xiao Yu, "This is a good idea. It will prevent Ling''er from having to go out by car in the cold winter months." Seeing that Gu Fei agreed, Xiao Yu felt a stone fall in his heart. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law finally no longer had to fight. The two of them sat together for a while, and then the maid outside reported: "Your Majesty, Queen, the Marquis Changping and his wife have arrived at the palace gate." ??Gu Fei then pushed Xiao Yu away and smoothed her hair. Xiao Yu stood up and said, "You talk to your parents for a while, I will go to the front hall and won''t disturb you anymore." ?He is here, and his honest father-in-law and mother-in-law dare not say a word. Not long after Xiao Yu left, Gu Zhang and Chen came in. Lanzhi and Qin Xin were also followed behind, and Xiaocao also came in with his younger siblings. Saburo is stationed on the outskirts of Beijing. Today is not the time for him to take a bath. ??Gu Qing is now working as an official in the Jiangnan area, Li Chunhua has followed him, and Xiaoshu has also taken up his post. Xiaocao is at home. She is now sixteen and has already made a promise to marry next year. When they entered the palace, Mrs. Chen was feeling better. She came here often. ??Gu Zhang is a man who is not easy to enter the harem. He comes infrequently and is a little nervous when he meets his daughter at this moment. ?Gu Fei chatted with them for a while before saying, "There is something I need to tell dad." When Gu Zhang heard her specifically mention it, he felt that it was a big deal, so he hurriedly said, "Say it." ??Gu Fei thought about it and told what Gu Zhong, his wife, and Gu Baoer did in Ping''an City. Ms. Chen¡¯s eyes almost dropped when she heard this, ¡°Oh my God, why are they so brave?¡± ??Gu Zhang''s face turned livid, "I always feel that my eldest brother is honest. This is simply lawless." Lanzhi couldn''t bear to ask: "What happened to the families who were forced to pay debts?" Qin Xin didn''t say anything, but she thought in her heart that the news had reached the Empress, and the fate of Gu Zhong, his wife, and Gu Baoer could be imagined. ??Gu Zhang hadn''t thought about Qin Xin that much. He patted the armrest of the chair heavily and said, "I''ll write a letter right now and ask him to go to the Yamen to collect his guilt." ?Gu Fei took a sip of tea and said softly: "No need." ¡°The government has already made the decision.¡± ?Gu Zhang was stunned for a moment, "How was it judged?" ??Gu Fei said calmly: "The punishment of the rod is still three thousand miles of exile." ??Gu Zhang didn''t know what it felt like for a while. Exile is not a good thing. These three thousand miles alone are not that easy to walk. When you get to the place, you still have to do hard labor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1102： Who will send it? Chapter 1102 Who will deliver it? He was his eldest brother after all, so Gu Zhang felt very uncomfortable. After a while, he sighed, "It''s my fault too, there are some things that I should have noticed a long time ago." ¡°If it had been discovered earlier, the matter would not have reached this point.¡± Chen didn¡¯t feel much at all. She would not be surprised by anything Qian did. After all, it was his greed that ruined her and the whole family. Just when Gu Fei was saying this, sisters Tao''er and Xing''er rushed to her aunt''s house in Ping''an City. Seeing that the officers and soldiers had withdrawn outside the aunt''s house, the two of them suddenly felt something bad. They came to Gu Fei to plead for mercy. ?Going in and asking, Gu Fei and the prince left overnight. Taoer collapsed on the ground and cried, "How good is this? I just went to the government office to ask, and they said that they would wait for about ten days, and when father and others get better from their injuries, they will be on their way." Auntie also felt uncomfortable, "Did you tell me where you were exiled?" Tao''er cried and said: "I said I was going to the northeast." Auntie sighed, "I said yesterday that it would be better if we were exiled to Yazhou. Your uncle often goes there when he is running a boat. The climate there is warm and the life is not bad." ¡°It¡¯s freezing in the Northeast, how are you going to spend your days?¡± Xing''er''s face was calm, "Since this matter can''t be changed, there''s no point in crying. Now, we have to pack something quickly and send them on their way in a few days." Tao''er took out the handkerchief and wiped her tears, "Who is going to send this?" Xing''er looked at her and said, "Why don''t my brother-in-law send it off?" Tao''er''s face changed slightly, "There''s no way the family business can be done without your brother-in-law. I think it''s better for him to do it." Xing''er said angrily: "Doesn''t sister know that your brother-in-law is weak?" ¡°He is a scholar and has to travel thousands of miles to such a bitter and cold place, fearing that he will lose half his life.¡± Tao''er''s face also turned cold, "Your brother-in-law is now in his forties. He is old and in poor health." ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your servants to follow you?¡± Xing''er was furious, "How can I trust my servants? Aren''t you afraid that they will take the money and run away?" "On the way, we have to take care of food, clothing, housing and transportation. When we get to the place of exile, we have to take care of the officials there, so that their lives will be easier in the future. How can the servants do these things with all their heart and soul?" Tao''er said after a while: "Then what can we do!" ¡°Your brother-in-law has passed away, what will happen to my family? Our family relies on this small shop to make a living. Should our family go to drink from the northwest wind?¡± Auntie was anxious and couldn''t interrupt. ?Although she is Gu Zhong''s biological sister, after all, there are two families now. If she intervenes rashly, if something is not done well, she will be blamed. Xing''er lowered her eyes. Tao''er''s words were correct. Their family now runs a small restaurant and sells barbecue to make a living. Their life was not very comfortable to begin with. ?She gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, you don''t have to worry about this, I''ll go." Auntie was surprised, "Are you going?" ¡°You are a woman¡ª¡± After Xing''er made her decision, she felt calm, "I won''t go alone. I''ll take my boy and my wife with me. If there are things along the way, there will be people to take care of them." The aunt said disapprovingly: "Can your husband agree?" ¡°It will take more than half a year to go back and forth, and probably more than that.¡± ¡°Winter starts early over there, and when the mountains are heavily snowed, it¡¯s impossible to leave. If you go, won¡¯t you have to come back next year?¡± Xing''er lowered her eyes, "There''s nothing I can do." ¡°They are my parents, I can¡¯t ignore them.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1103： black Pearl Chapter 1103 Black Pearl Tao''er pursed her lips and said, "That''s fine." ?The eldest aunt glanced at the two sisters and didn''t expect that Xing''er was still a filial daughter. She couldn''t say anything, so she just said, "Go back and discuss it with your husband." ??Gu Fei, who was far away in the capital, didn''t know that sisters Tao''er and Xing''er still wanted to intercede with her. ??Xiao Chi and Ling''er came in from outside at this time. Although Gu Zhang felt uncomfortable after hearing the news about his eldest brother, today was Xiao Chi''s birthday. He suppressed the discomfort and looked at Xiao Chi with a smile on his face. ?Xiao Chi bowed respectfully. The Queen Mother said that this palace is the home. Family rites are performed at home, and state rites are performed in the court hall. As soon as Ling''er came in, she rushed to Xiaocao''s side. She liked her cousin Xiaocao very much. She was gentle and had a pleasant voice. She pulled Xiaocao and said: "Sister Xiaocao, let''s go to the school grounds. I wrote a few days ago that Yili paid tribute to a few horses. My father gave me a little black horse. It''s so beautiful. I''m afraid I''ll take it away." His name is Black Pearl, let me show you." There is no one living in the palace now. Xiao Yu demolished a palace that was in disrepair, flattened it and made it into a school ground for Xiaochi and Ling''er to practice martial arts and horse riding. Lanzhi¡¯s son and daughter were brought here, and Qin Xin¡¯s four-year-old daughter also came with her. Several children wanted to go, so Gu Fei waved her hand, "Go ahead, just don''t be naughty." ??Xiao Chi has seen that horse several times. It is indeed a good horse, and he is very envious of it. The horse he currently uses for riding and archery lessons is just an ordinary Ili horse. ?However, rather than listening to these women talking about home affairs here, he still chose to watch the horses. As soon as he walked out of Qianqing Palace, he ran into Zhuer who was coming towards him. Accompanying Zhuer were the maids from the Queen Mother''s Palace. Zhu Er raised her chin and asked, "What are you doing?" Xiaocao smiled at her and said, "Let''s go to the school yard to see the princess''s horse." Zhu''er rolled her eyes, "I didn''t ask you this." ?Xiaocao smiled slightly and fell silent. She, a sixteen-year-old girl, would naturally not care about a six- or seven-year-old girl. Ling''er snorted, pulled the grass and walked away. ?Zhu''er caught up with Xiao Chi in a few steps and tugged at the corner of his clothes, "Brother Prince, can we go to the imperial garden to play on the swing?" ??Xiao Chi pulled back the corner of his clothes and said calmly: "I''m going to see the horses. You can ask the palace maid to accompany you to play on the swing." He finished speaking and walked forward, just as Qin Xin''s three-year-old daughter Shui''er fell behind. She turned around and stretched out her hand towards Xiao Chi, "Brother, give me a hug." ?Xiao Chi reached out to pick her up and strode forward. ? Zhuer stamped her foot fiercely, and the palace maid timidly said: "Do you want to go to the Imperial Garden, Princess?" Zhu Er glared at her and said, "Go to the school grounds!" There was a specially built stable next to the school grounds, which housed several horses. Zhaoye, who has followed Xiao Yu for more than ten years, is now almost twenty years old. Xiao Yu rarely rides him anymore and lets him grow old in the stable. ??The **** of the Royal Horse Guards brought out Black Pearl. Several children were stunned. ?This black pearl is really beautiful. ?Although it is not fully grown yet, it is not small anymore. He is tall, has long legs, and has a small face. His fur is shiny and smooth, like a black satin. Black pearls are not only beautiful, they also make you feel noble and elegant when you look at them. ?It walked out neither quickly nor slowly, with a majestic appearance and a sense of looking down at the world. Shui''er clapped her hands and said, "Ma Ma looks good, Ma Ma looks good." Ling''er waved her hand proudly, "Where''s the jewelry I asked someone to put on the black pearl? Put it on quickly and let me see." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1104： I also want Chapter 1104 I want it too The maid held several boxes. The boxes were opened and inside were necklaces inlaid with pearls and gems. The **** carefully put the necklace on the horse''s head and neck. ??Black pearls make these jewelry even more elegant and charming. What Zhuer saw when she came over was the black pearl with the Yingluo on it, like a noble princess. The beauty of the black pearl made her deeply jealous. Ling''er waved his hand again, "Put on the harness and I''ll ride for a few laps." The horse harness specially made for the princess by the master craftsman is also extremely luxurious. Although Ling''er is not serious about learning kung fu, she still has no problem getting on the horse. With the harness fastened, she spun around and jumped up, like a light swallow landing on the horse''s back. ??The noble horse carries the noble princess and runs slowly and gracefully. Even the maids and eunuchs were dumbfounded. ?One **** couldn''t help but said: "It is indeed a horse with blood. The bloodline is noble at first sight, and it is different from ordinary horses." Zhu''er bit her lower lip tightly. She also has a pony. Because there are riding and shooting courses in the school, the family prepared a horse for her. ?Her horse is a maroon pony, a little shorter than Black Pearl, with shorter legs, and its proportions are far less comfortable than Black Pearl looks. Compared with Black Pearl, her horse looks like a village girl. ?Children all like to show off. With so many people watching, Ling''er became more and more excited and ran around the school grounds on a black pearl. Zhu''er looked at it for a while, then turned around and left. The two maids did not dare to ask any questions and just followed Ling''er silently. ?Back at Kunning Palace, Xiao Qing was chatting with the Queen Mother when she saw Zhuer coming back angrily, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say you were going to play with the Crown Prince and the Princess?" Zhu''er shed tears of grievance, "The prince and princess don''t want to play with me." The Queen Mother lowered her face and asked the maid, "What''s going on?" She knew that all the nieces and nephews from Gu Fei''s family were entering the palace today, and she thought they were excluding Zhu''er. The palace maid knelt on the ground and said: "The princess took her cousins ??from the Changping Hou family to the school grounds to watch the horses. The princess asked the prince to accompany her to play on the swing. The prince also wanted to watch the horses and refused to accompany the princess." The Queen Mother did not blame the Prince, and waved her hand, "If the Prince doesn''t go, he won''t go. Just let the maid push you." Zhu Er immediately threw herself into the arms of the Queen Mother, "I don''t want to swing on the swing, but I also want a horse with blood. Grandma gave me a horse with blood." Xiao Qing said angrily: "It''s not like you don''t have a horse, what kind of horse do you want?" The Queen Mother patted Zhuer distressedly and said, "Okay, okay, it''s just a horse. If you want, just go to the horse riding supervisor to choose one later." Zhu''er raised her face, "Really?" The Queen Mother laughed and said, "What does a horse mean? Grandma can''t do anything in this palace?" Zhu Er straightened up and said, "Then I''ll pick it up now." The Queen Mother smiled and said, "Go ahead, pick up a horse and come back just in time for lunch." Zhuer stood up, and the queen mother waved to the palace maid, "Follow me, just follow what the Ai family said, and let the princess choose one she likes." The palace maid responded and followed Zhu Er out. In the school yard, Ling''er rode the horse for a while and then got off. A group of children gathered around Black Pearl. Ling''er took a piece of carrot and put it in Shui''er''s hand, "You try to feed it." Shui''er didn''t know how to be afraid, so she stretched out her hand with the carrot. Black Pearl lowered his head and licked Shui''er''s hand, and the carrot was rolled in. Shui''er giggled, "It licked me, it was so ticklish." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1105： Nonsense Chapter 1105: Nonsense ?Several children found it interesting and all took carrots to feed Black Pearl. When it was busy, they saw Pearl entering the stable with the palace maid. Ling''er just glanced over there and didn''t bother to care anymore. ?Xiao Chi didn¡¯t even look over there. There are four horses in the stable. One is the retired Zhaoye, and the other is Ling''er''s Black Pearl. There are two more horses, one is maroon and the other is light chestnut. ??There are only four sweat-blooded horses in Daqi, all of which are kept in the inner garden of the palace. ??Now that Yili has been included in the territory of Daqi, Yili originally did not produce any horses. These three horses were bought from Dawan by the Yilitou people at a great price and specially presented to the emperor. ??The maroon and chestnut horses are all grown up, with slender bodies, becoming taller and slender, with extremely beautiful bodies. Zhu Er stared at the two horses, looking left and right, and felt that the light chestnut horse was more beautiful. ?The sun shines in through the window, and the light chestnut horse seems to be covered with a layer of pale golden satin, shining brightly. She pointed at the chestnut horse and said excitedly: "I want that one." ?Her voice was already high-pitched and thin, but now she deliberately raised her voice to show off. Everyone in the stable looked at her. ??The eunuchs who specialized in managing the stables didn''t know what she meant, and they all looked at each other in confusion. The maid behind Zhu Er took a step forward and said, "The Queen Mother said, let the princess choose one of the horses here." Several eunuchs were stunned. ?Xiao Chi frowned. ?The preciousness of this **** horse is unknown to others, but he knows it. When Yili paid tribute to the horses, the Taifu told him a piece of history. ??A certain dynasty once made a golden horse with gold in order to obtain the Dayuan horse, and sent an envoy to Dayuan to exchange it for a Dayuan stallion, but Dayuan refused to exchange it. After that, they fought two wars for Dayuan Horse. This shows how valuable the Dawan horse is. The sweaty horse is the most precious one among the Dawan horses. He didn¡¯t even dare to ask his father for it. ?This Pearl was ready to sweat blood when she opened her mouth, and so was the Queen Mother, who actually agreed casually. ?Xiao Chi whispered to the **** who was waiting on him, and the **** ran out quickly. The eunuchs who were serving the horses all knelt down at this moment. Zhuer said impatiently: "What are you doing kneeling down? Hurry up and bring the horse out for me. I''ll ride it around first and see." An **** glanced at the prince, saw that the prince had no expression on his face, and said to his head: "Princess, this horse has not been tamed yet and cannot be ridden." ¡°If I hit you, even ten thousand lives would not be enough to compensate you.¡± Zhuer frowned and said, "Why can''t you ride it? I think this horse is very docile." ¡°I don¡¯t care, please take him out first.¡± How dare the **** lead me? ??The emperor loves horses, and he truly loves these **** horses like treasures. ?There were dozens of eunuchs serving these horses alone. They were not afraid of throwing the princess, but mainly because they were afraid that the emperor would blame them for not taking good care of the horse. ??The **** didn''t move, and Pearl kicked him over, "You dog slave, didn''t you hear what the princess said?" The **** allowed Pearl to kick him a few times and kowtowed, "Princess, please forgive me. You are so rich and precious, but I really don''t dare." Zhuer pointed to another **** and said, "You, go and get him out for me." ??The **** kowtowed violently on the ground several times and said, "Please, Princess, please spare me." ??Xiao Chi strode over and yelled at Zhu Er, "Stop being so ridiculous. Why are you venting your anger on a few eunuchs? If this horse is not well tamed, of course you can''t ride it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1106： proud Chapter 1106 Pride Zhu''er could be said to be walking sideways throughout the capital. ?Although her father''s official position was not high, her mother was the emperor''s only sister and the only princess. She should not have been made a princess in the first place. According to the rules, only the prince''s legitimate daughter can be named a princess. The children of princesses generally do not have any titles. The Queen Mother saw that Xiao Qing could not have children in the future, so she doted on Zhu''er more and more, so she asked Xiao Yu to give her a title. Because of the lessons of the previous dynasty, no matter whether it is a king or a knight, there is no fiefdom. However, the court will have a generous salary. After thinking about it, Xiao Yu followed the Queen Mother''s wishes and made Zhu''er a princess. Also because of Pearl''s status as a princess, no matter where she goes, whether in the Chen family or in the school, even if she goes out to a banquet or something, she is the focus of the crowd and the object of everyone''s flattery. Except when I¡¯m with Ling¡¯er. ?At this time, all the people who fawned over her would run to fawn over Ling''er. Everyone felt that Ling''er was more beautiful and better than her. Can Pearl be happy? The more this happened, the more she became dissatisfied and wanted to compare with Ling''er in everything. She must have whatever Ling''er has. She will now ride on this horse, which is more beautiful than Ling''er''s black pearl, and compete with her! ?At this moment, she heard that the eunuchs and princes said that the horses were not well tamed and could not be ridden, and she became angry. ?She suddenly pulled out a dagger inlaid with gold and jade from her waist and stabbed the light maroon horse with blood. He shouted: "There is no horse that cannot be tamed. If you **** it hard, it will know the pain and it will naturally be obedient." Seeing that the dagger was about to fall on the horse''s belly, Xiaochi jumped over and knocked the dagger out of Pearl''s hand. Then Xiao Chi shouted loudly, "How outrageous!" ?Pearl was stunned, and then started to cry. ?The two maids behind her looked at each other, not sure whether they should go back to the Queen Mother''s Palace to report immediately. ?Xiao Chi stared at Zhu''er indifferently, "How brave you are to bring a dagger into the palace!" "Not only that, but you also pulled out the dagger in front of Princess Guhe. Are you planning to assassinate her?" The two maids behind Zhuer were stunned and quickly knelt down. ???The princess was just too tempered, why did she get involved in the assassination? Zhu''er had never seen the prince speak so harshly, and she was so frightened that she forgot to cry. ?At this moment, the **** who had gone to Qianqing Palace to deliver the message turned back and hurriedly ran in, "The emperor has spoken!" Xiao Chi, Ling''er and the Gu family''s children all knelt down quickly. Zhu''er was still standing dumbly, and the palace maid quickly gave her a hand. Then the **** said: "The emperor has an order that this Dawan horse should be kept for breeding, and no one can touch it." ¡°Go and play somewhere else, don¡¯t scare the horses.¡± After the oral instruction was finished, everyone stood up. Zhuer suddenly ran out crying. A trace of disgust flashed in Xiaochi''s eyes, and Ling''er pouted and said, "It''s really annoying. It''s my brother''s birthday today, and she''s crying so much that it''s annoying!" ¡°I must have gone to complain to the Queen Mother right now.¡± ?Xiao Chi said calmly: "Ignore her and let''s go. It''s almost lunch time. Let''s go to Changchun Pavilion." ?The group of people went to Changchun Pavilion unhurriedly. There are many flowers and trees planted around Changchun Pavilion. It is spring now and the flowers are blooming very well. The banquet was specially arranged here. ?Xiao Chi took everyone in and saw the Queen Mother sitting high on the throne, and Zhu Er was crying in her arms until she was out of breath. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1107： They all bully me Chapter 1107 They all bully me The Queen Mother''s face darkened when she saw everyone coming in. Just now, Pearl came over and was just crying. When I asked her, she said, "They all bully me." After saying this, she said nothing else. The Queen Mother had to ask the maid again. ??The palace maid did not dare to say anything about Pearl holding the dagger, nor did she dare to say that the prince scolded her. She only said vaguely that the emperor had given an oral instruction and that the horse could not be given to others. ?The Queen Mother was slapped in the face by Xiao Yu again, and she couldn''t get up or down. At this time, she happened to see the Crown Princess and the children of the Gu family coming in. She remembered what Zhu Er said, "They all bully me." The Queen Mother immediately lowered her face and pointed at Xiaocao and said: "You Gu family are too domineering, even the royal princess. If you dare to bully me, is this going to turn things upside down?¡± ?Xiaocao was startled and knelt down without saying a word. If the Queen Mother wants to get angry, she can only bear with it. Given her status, she is right to tell the Queen Mother that she is right at this time, which will annoy the Queen Mother even more. The children of the Gu family, except Shui''er, were still young, and the other two were over ten years old, so they quickly knelt down. Shui''er bit her finger, frightened and at a loss. Ling''er quickly patted her and said softly: "Shui''er is not afraid." ?At this time, Xiao Yu, Gu Fei and the Gu family were approaching Changchun Pavilion. ??Both of them were martial arts practitioners, and both had drank spiritual liquid. Their ears and eyes were sharp, and they heard the Queen Mother''s scolding from a long distance away. ??Gu Fei frowned. The Queen Mother''s words were simply heartbreaking, and she almost said that the Gu family was about to rebel. ??The children of their Gu family are kind-hearted by nature and have been taught to be gentle and docile. There is absolutely no way they would do anything to bully the princess. Just as she was about to hurry in, she heard Ling''er''s voice, "Grandmother, Queen Mother, no one bullies Zhuer. They didn''t even say a word to Zhuer, let alone bully her." ?Xiaocao¡¯s real name is Gu Lin, and now everyone in the family calls her Sister Lin. When Gu Fei heard this, he simply stopped. Xiao Yu didn''t say anything and also stopped. Gu Fei didn''t know about the sweaty BMW, but he knew it. He felt that his mother was dissatisfied with him and was using the topic to make things worse. He wanted to see what his mother was going to do. . ??The Gu family members behind them naturally did not dare to leave. They looked at each other worriedly and stood still. In Changchun Pavilion, after Ling''er finished speaking, the prince threw a dagger on the ground. The Queen Mother took a closer look and saw that it was a dagger. She frowned and said, "Today is your birthday. It''s a great day. Why are you playing with these things?" The prince smiled coldly, "This is not mine, it belongs to Princess Pingzhao." ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen the opportunity quickly just now, my father¡¯s **** horse would have been splashed with blood for at least five steps today.¡± ?Xiao Yu outside heard the prince''s words, his jaw tightened and his eyes narrowed. The Queen Mother frowned, "What did you say?" ¡°Today is a good day, don¡¯t say such unlucky words.¡± The prince said calmly: "It''s a pity that some people don''t want to live alone today." ¡°Princess Pingzhao entered the palace with a dagger, and even pulled out the dagger in front of Princess Gu and Princess to kill the **** horse of her father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. Still crying here will bring bad luck!¡± ¡°How could you do these things if you still worry that today is Gu¡¯s birthday?¡± The Queen Mother opened her mouth and said, "Zhu''er has always been well-behaved, how is this possible?" The prince snorted and stopped talking. Pearl''s unreasonable behavior was exactly the same as the queen mother''s. The Queen Mother looked at the two palace maids who had followed Zhu Er out. The two palace maids quickly knelt down and then told them everything. Even the story of Pearl kicking and beating the **** was told. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1108： Why Chapter 1108 Why Xiao Qing¡¯s face turned red and white next to her. Since she could no longer have children, she only had Pearl, so she pampered her only daughter. The Chen family even praised her to the sky because of her status. She didn¡¯t expect Pearl to be so bold as to bring a dagger into the palace. Xiao Qing couldn''t help scolding Zhu''er, "You are not allowed to play with this thing anymore. There are no rules at all!" Unexpectedly, the Queen Mother glared at her and said, "What do you think she is doing? She is just a child. This thing, decorated with gold and jade, is just a showpiece. It is not important." Among the grandchildren, Pearl was the one she loved most. ??The prince was brought up by Gu Fei himself since he was a child. He often left the palace and studied martial arts with that Palace Master Yan. She didn''t even see him much. Ling''er''s face looked very much like Gu Fei''s, and the Queen Mother felt heartbroken just looking at it. However, Zhu''er was born very much like her, so she loved Zhu''er the most. When the prince heard what the queen mother said, he frowned and couldn''t help but said: "There are palace rules in the palace." "Normally, Princess Pingzhao is rude to Princess Guhe, and Princess Guhe doesn''t bother to care. But if anyone can bring a dagger or weapon into the palace, how can the safety of the father, the emperor, the queen, the queen, and the queen mother be ensured?" Xiao Yu nodded slightly when he heard it outside. The Queen Mother''s lips trembled. Her son had been against her since he was a child. The daughter-in-law showed respect to her on the surface, but in fact she did not take her as the queen mother seriously. ?Even her grandson dares to slap her in the face now! This Queen Mother feels too aggrieved. The Queen Mother pointed at the Prince and said angrily: "Okay, now you have learned from your mother and have a sharp tongue. Are you blaming the Ai family?" The prince looked at the Queen Mother quietly for a few seconds, "You are talking about Princess Pingzhao. How can you mention the Queen Mother in one word?" ??Gu Fei covered the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, and Xiao Yu raised his brows. This kid does have his own style. The Queen Mother was so angry that she could not speak. At this moment, Xiao Yu stepped in. As soon as the Queen Mother saw Xiao Yu, she became even more angry and said, "You still have eyes for me, the Queen Mother!" "Isn''t it just a horse? Even if the Ai family says it, it doesn''t even count. Are you going to force the Ai family to leave the palace and live there?" ??Xiao Yu is now very clear about her mother''s tricks. If you reason with her, she will mess with you. He lowered his face and said, "Your Majesty, do you know how difficult it is for me to get such a few horses? I also hope that these **** horses will breed well, improve Daqi''s horse breeds, enhance the combat effectiveness of my Daqi army, and give them to children." Playing is a waste of natural resources!¡± ?The Queen Mother was choked speechless by Xiao Yu. Once the level of state affairs rose to the level, it would be difficult for her to resort to such tricks. At this time, Zhu''er, who was in the Queen Mother''s arms, suddenly poked her head out and pointed at Ling''er, "Then why can she play with it?" The entire Changchun Pavilion suddenly became silent. ??Everyone was stunned, Pearl dared to talk to the emperor like this. Zhu''er often went to the palace to play. Xiao Yu was very tolerant of her only child because he had only one younger sister, Qing''er. ?Originally, under the influence of Gu Fei, Xiao Yu never acted like an emperor in front of his children, but worked hard to be a good father. He regarded Zhuer as his junior and treated her equally. So Zhuer really had no feeling for the emperor''s majesty. At this time, it was also because I was angry that I blurted out what was in my heart. Xiao Qing was stunned for a few seconds, then quickly knelt down and said, "Zhu''er is ignorant and speaks uncontrollably. Please forgive me, brother." The maids, eunuchs, and nuns also all knelt down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1109： The emperor was angry Chapter 1109 The Emperor is angry ?Xiao Yu laughed without knowing why. At this time, the Queen Mother also felt that Zhu''er had gone too far, and was worried that Xiao Yu would be angry, so she only hugged Zhu''er tightly. Gu Fei and the Gu family were still outside at this time and did not come in. Hearing the quarrel inside, Gu Zhang quickly said: "Queen, I think it''s better for me to leave today." They should not interfere with the emperor''s family affairs. Even if they just watch, it would be a slap in the emperor''s face. ??Gu Fei sighed slightly. She estimated that she wouldn''t be able to eat this meal for a while. ?She turned around and said, "You go to Jingyang Palace first and wait." Qin''er turned around and left with the Gu family. Xiao Yu didn''t bother to look at Pearl in the Queen Mother''s arms. He said calmly: "My daughter is a princess. I can give her all the treasures in the world if I am willing." He suddenly laughed and said, "It seems that I am usually too kind." ¡°One or two of them actually want to climb on my head.¡± As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere in Changchun Pavilion suddenly stopped. The prince and Ling''er also knelt down, and even Shui''er was held down by Ling''er and knelt on the ground. The Queen Mother''s face sank. She felt that Xiao Yu''s words also carried her. Xiao Yu said coldly: "This world belongs to me!" ¡°Whether it¡¯s a horse with blood or other things, I can give it to whomever I want. Who dares to accuse me if I don¡¯t want to give it to anyone?¡± ?Why does he want to be this emperor? Isn''t it just because he hates being told what to do and how some people use etiquette and rules to restrain him and Gu Fei? He hates bowing to others most in his life. He has become the emperor and you still want to make him angry? ?No matter who he is, it doesn¡¯t matter! By this time, the Queen Mother was sure that Xiao Yu was talking about herself. ?She covered her face with a veil, "It''s really impossible to live in this palace. The Ai family¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yu coldly interrupted, "If you don''t want to live in the palace, just go out!" The Queen Mother was stunned. Her son actually talked to her like this? Are you really going to drive him away? Isn¡¯t he afraid of being accused of being unfilial by the world? The Queen Mother was so shocked that she was speechless for a moment. Xiao Qing knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to express her anger. ? Zhuer was also scared at this moment. She had never seen her uncle, the emperor, speak so harshly. And she is over seven years old, so she can understand these words. Xiao Yu said calmly: "It is my will to deprive you of the title of Princess Pingzhao. From now on, you are not allowed to enter the palace unless summoned." Zhu''er was stunned in the Queen Mother''s arms. She was not the princess anymore? From today onwards, she is no longer the princess? Seeing her daughter still huddled in the Empress Dowager''s arms, Xiao Qing was furious. She shouted at her and pulled her, "What a sin! You still don''t kneel down!" Zhuer was pulled to the ground by Xiao Qing. She suddenly burst into tears, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it, I want to be the princess!" ?Suddenly she is no longer the princess, and everyone will laugh her to death. Xiao Yu said with a cold face, "Pull him out, today is Xiao Chi''s birthday, he is crying and crying and is very unlucky." Two palace maids stepped forward and pulled Zhuer up from the ground and walked out. ?? Xiao Qing has known since she was a child that Xiao Yu is not someone who is easy to mess with and has a bad temper. He dared to confront his father in the palace back then, not to mention that he is now the emperor. It was only at this moment that Xiao Qing realized that she really doted on her daughter too much, to the point of being lawless. ?She was not an ignorant child like Pearl. When the emperor was angry, he laid down millions of corpses and left them bleeding in the oars. In such a rage, Pearl''s life may be in danger. ?She kowtowed to Xiao Yu repeatedly, "Brother Emperor, Zhuer is not sensible, please forgive her." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1110： try it Chapter 1110 Try it Xiao Yu said calmly: "How else can I spare her?" "She brought a dagger into the palace. She wanted to kill my **** horse. She also contradicted me in person. I just took away her title." He paused for a moment, "If it were another person, I''m afraid that everyone would be dead at this moment." Xiao Qing did not dare to say anything more and could only cry quietly. Xiao Yu waved his hand impatiently, "You can go too. You don''t have to enter the palace for Xiaochi and Ling''er''s birthdays in the future, so as not to cause trouble to me!" ??Xiao Qing raised her head and glanced at Xiao Yu in great surprise. She lowered her head slowly and said, "Yes." Then she got up and left the room. The Queen Mother saw her granddaughter and daughter going out one after another. She couldn''t believe that Xiao Yu was so ruthless. She sat on the top of the table and clutched her chest, "Okay, okay, the emperor really wants to be a loner. Now even his mother and sister can tolerate it." No more.¡± Xiao Yu looked at her and said calmly: "The Queen Mother should know that I hate others telling me what to do most in my life." "The Queen Mother used to be a housekeeper in the palace in the past. Could it be that she doesn''t know that only one person can make the decision in the affairs of this family. If anyone can make decisions, how will the family be managed?" "The Queen Mother does not need to cry, nor does she need to say these words to trouble me. If you want to leave the palace, I will send you out of the palace." ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave the palace, you can retire quietly in the palace.¡± The Queen Mother was extremely shocked and pointed at Xiao Yu, "Aren''t you afraid that the people in the world will accuse you of being unfilial?" Xiao Yu sneered, "Mother, you can try it and see if I''m afraid." He finished speaking and walked away. ??Gu Fei had already stood in the pavilion far away. Xiao Yu was really angry, so she didn''t dare to get into trouble. ??The Queen Mother saw that Xiao Yu really didn''t care. She said she wanted to leave the palace but she couldn''t control him. She was at a loss for what to do. ?Looking at the prince and princess in the room, as well as the children of the Gu family, I felt that my old face had been completely disgraced. She gritted her teeth and stood up, "Go back to the palace!" ?Mother Xu and Grandma Chen hurried forward and supported her on the left and right. The Queen Mother went out and got on the phoenix chariot and went to Kunning Palace. Gu Fei then entered Changchun Pavilion unhurriedly. ?She first touched Xiao Chi''s head distressedly. She had a good tenth birthday, but it was ruined by these unlucky people. Then she smiled and said to Xiao Chi and Ling''er: "You two handled the matter very well today. The Queen Mother is really proud of you." She then looked at her nieces and nephews who lowered their heads and said nothing, "You are all good children, but you have been wronged today." ?Xiaocao Yifu said, "As for the Queen, I have no grievances." ??Gu Fei didn''t say much, and asked the palace maid to invite the Gu family, and ordered the meal to be served. When the Gu family came over, Gu Fei thought about it and went to find Xiao Yu. ??Xiao Yu returned to Qianqing Palace and sat on the dragon chair, sulking with a stern face. ?Gu Fei teleported to him, kissed him on the cheek, and said softly: "You are hungry, go eat first." Xiao Yu said dullly: "I have no appetite!" ??His mother makes troubles from time to time, and his niece is simply a lawless playboy. He doesn''t know how his sister teaches his children, which also makes him lose face in front of his family. ??Gu Fei sat in Xiao Yu''s arms, hugged his neck and said coquettishly, "Go, Xiao Chi will be so disappointed if you don''t go." She suddenly leaned into his ear and said, "If you go, I have good news to tell you in advance." Xiao Yu asked suspiciously: "What''s the news?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1111： Not hard Chapter 1111 It¡¯s not hard ?Gu Fei pouted, "Then you promise me first that we will go to dinner together." Xiao Yu said helplessly: "Sure, I promise you, just say it." ?Gu Fei leaned against his ear and whispered, "I should have it." Auntie is more than five days old this month. According to her physical condition, there is almost only one possibility. She originally planned to let the imperial doctor take her pulse in a few days, but now in order to make Xiao Yu happy, she could only tell her in advance. Xiao Yu was indeed happy, and there were always voices in the court. Only Xiao Chi was still too few princes, but he didn''t want to have a concubine, and he didn''t want Gu Fei to suffer the pain of childbirth again, so he kept resisting the pressure and tried his best to prevent Gu Fei from having a child. Know. If this happens suddenly, that is naturally a good thing. Xiao Yu touched Gu Fei''s belly and kissed her hard, "I''m just going to work **** you." ??Gu Fei said softly: "It''s not hard, he is our child." ??Xiao Yu smacked these words in his heart, and a warmth slowly spread in his heart. He lowered his head and kissed Gu Fei again and again. ?Gu Fei indulged him for a while, then stood up and said, "Let''s go have a dinner." The two returned to Changchun Pavilion. The tables had been set up, and Gu Fei and Xiao Yu sat at the head. Xiaochi and Ling''er sit on the left side, and Zhan and Chen sit on the right side. The rest of the people also sat down individually. The dishes were packed into food boxes one by one and brought in. ?Then, the invited juggling troupe came in, and everyone was watching the juggling and having a meal at the same time, which was quite interesting. Changchun Pavilion is full of spring, but there are two places where it¡¯s just the opposite. The Queen Mother was full of anger in Cining Palace and had nowhere to vent. ?She was in a bit of a dilemma at the moment. If she really wanted to leave the palace, she was worried that if she went out, she might not be able to come back. Don''t go out, she is really frustrated. Nanny Xu and Nanny Chen looked at each other. Nanny Xu said to her scalp, "Mother Queen Mother, it''s time for lunch." The Queen Mother said angrily: "If you don''t eat, you will be full of anger." Mother Xu knelt down and said, "I beg you to take care of your body." The Queen Mother suddenly burst into tears, "No matter how well I take care of myself, it''s no use. My daughter is getting married and I can''t be by my side." ¡°My son¡ªmy son is just a bandit. How could he have cared about my own mother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to die early and be clean.¡± ??Mother Xu sighed in her heart, if the Queen Mother did not care about everything and only acted as a Bodhisattva, the Emperor and Queen would definitely come more diligently. ?Who likes to hear people nagging about things they don¡¯t want to hear? She also tried to persuade the Queen Mother countless times, but the Queen Mother just couldn''t change her mind. ?Moreover, since you have enjoyed the honor of the heavenly family, don¡¯t think about the family happiness of ordinary people¡¯s descendants. Nothing is perfect in the world. Aunt Xu and Aunt Chen comforted her in every possible way, and the Queen Mother finally stopped crying. ?In the princess''s house, Zhu''er, who had just returned home, started smashing everything she caught from the moment she entered the door. She smashed the Ru kiln plates, white jade vases, and Jun kiln tea sets that were displayed in the front hall. ??Xiao Qing couldn''t help but shudder when she saw her little daughter acting like a madman. ?She shouted sharply, "Hold her down!" ?Several maids looked at each other and did not dare to take action. Xiao Qing turned to look at them, "Are you deaf? Go hold her down for me!" ?Several maids had no choice but to step forward and restrain Pearl. Xiao Qing walked over and slapped her **** the face, "You don''t know whether to live or die. If the emperor hadn''t been kind today, your life would have been lost." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1112： priestess Chapter 1112 Goddaughter Zhu''er was like a fierce little beast, staring at Xiao Qing. Seeing that she was still unconvinced, Xiao Qing said angrily: "Please come to me!" ???????????????????????????????????????At this time, all the girls and women in the house were afraid to show their anger, and a nun came over with a wooden board as wide as a palm. ??Xiao Qing grabbed the board, had Zhu''er pinned to the ground, and slapped her on the butt. ¡°I make you lawless!¡± ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t know the heights of the sky!¡± "Now you dare to contradict the emperor, it''s too big for you!" ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death first, so that you won¡¯t bring trouble to the whole family in the future!¡± Xiao Qing felt sad as she said it. Her brother was obviously annoyed with the two of them today and actually told her not to go to the palace too often. ??Xiao Qing was reluctant to be cruel and hit her a few times, but it didn''t hurt or itch. Zhu''er started making trouble again, "I don''t care, I just want to be the princess!" ??Xiao Qing finally got angry and spanked Zhuer''s **** several times. Zhuer cried out in pain, Xiao Qing kept holding her hand and said: "Okay, if you still don''t know you are wrong, I will beat you to death today." Zhu''er, who was pampered with delicate skin and tender flesh, received a few blows, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore and cried, "Stop hitting me. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Mom, please stop hitting me." Xiao Qing then stopped and said, "Tell me, what''s wrong?" Zhuer cried and said: "I shouldn''t talk back to the emperor''s uncle." ??Xiao Qing said sharply: "What else?" Zhu Er cried, "I shouldn''t have brought a dagger into the palace." ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that I couldn¡¯t bring it with me. No one told me that I couldn¡¯t bring it with me.¡± Xiao Qing was so angry that she hit her hard again, "Keep talking!" Zhu''er cried: "No more, I''ve finished talking." Xiao Qing slapped her on the butt, "Didn''t you hear what the prince said today? You said you are usually disrespectful to the prince and princess!" "Where did you get the courage to be disrespectful to the prince and princess?" Zhuer cried, "Why should I be respectful to them? My mother is the eldest princess. Isn''t the eldest princess more noble than a princess?" Xiao Qing held the board tightly, "Who told you that the eldest princess is more noble than the princess? Do you know whose world belongs to you?" ¡°This world belongs to the emperor. Only when the emperor gives you dignity can you have dignity. If the emperor doesn¡¯t give you dignity, so what if you are a princess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like your princess title. The emperor can give it to you and take it back at any time.¡± "Even I, the eldest princess, will not have a good life if I anger the emperor." Speaking of the princess, Xiao Qing cried again: "I want to be the princess, mother, please go and ask the queen mother for me to make me a princess." ¡°No, I want to be crowned a princess, and I don¡¯t want to be worse than Ling¡¯er!¡± Xiao Qing was angry and angry, and at this point, Zhu''er was still having wishful thinking. She sneered: "I gave birth to a confused daughter like you." ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen that the Queen Mother is not asking for favors in front of the Emperor today?¡± ¡°The only person in the world who can give you the title of princess is the emperor, but you don¡¯t know how to behave in front of him, and you keep contradicting him.¡± Xiao Qing said sharply: "You still want to make me a princess? You just want your whole family to die with you!" ¡°Only the emperor¡¯s daughter can be called a princess in this world. If you want to be a princess, ask your father if you dare to say that you want to be an emperor!¡± Zhuer struggled to turn her head to look at her, with tears still in her eyes, "Then what should I do? If I go to please the emperor''s uncle, he will make me the princess?" Xiao Qing sighed heavily, "It''s too late." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1113： mending the situation before it is too late Chapter 1113: Making up for the situation before it is too late Zhu Er cried more and more, "I''m no longer the princess, how can I go to school? I will be laughed at." Xiao Qing shook her head, "Who do you blame?" "Today is the prince''s birthday. When you entered the palace, instead of congratulating the prince on his birthday, you became jealous of Ling''er and caused all these troubles." She gave a wry smile and said, "It''s my fault too. I''ve always been too spoiled to you." ¡°As the old saying goes, spoiling a child is like killing a child.¡± She threw away the board in her hand, "It''s my fault that I didn''t teach you well." She signaled to her maid, "General¡ª" ¡°Carry Pearl to her yard.¡± ¡°Mother Wang, go get the gold medicine.¡± The maid put Zhu''er on the bed and took off her clothes. Xiao Qing took a look and saw that the marks on her buttocks were crisscrossed and swollen. The skin was broken in several places and blood was oozing out. ?She drove all the maids out, and while applying medicine to Pearl, she whispered: "Mother has never told you before, in addition to your uncle the emperor, you actually have an uncle." ? Zhu''er was moaning and crying when she heard her mother say, "What about uncle, why have I never seen him before?" Xiao Qing sighed, "No more." She whispered: "Not only is your eldest uncle gone, but your eldest aunt also committed suicide early, and several of your uncle''s children are still imprisoned in the clan mansion, and their lives are better than those in our mansion. Not as good as a slave." Zhu Er said in confusion: "My grandfather is the emperor, so they are also the prince''s sons and grandsons. Why is this happening?" Xiao Qing said with a cold face, "They are just like you. They don''t know how high the sky is and who they can and cannot offend. That''s why they end up like this." ¡°Even though your uncle was the king of Jin and had a higher status than me, the eldest princess, he was still executed.¡± I don¡¯t know if Xiao Qing touched something while applying the medicine, but Zhuer trembled slightly. Xiao Qing said earnestly: "If your uncle, the emperor, is willing to pamper you, you will have dignity." ¡°If you offend him, death is just a matter of a word from him.¡± ¡°Zhu¡¯er, you are over seven years old, and you should know some things.¡± "Now that the emperor is tired of you, the prince is not happy with you, and you have lost your title, from now on, you must be cautious and keep a low profile outside." Zhu''er cried softly. Xiao Qing sighed, "It doesn''t matter if this happened today, you are still young, and the emperor won''t really care about you." ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not too late to teach you now.¡± ¡°From now on, you must be respectful to the emperor, queen, prince, princess, and even the queen mother.¡± Zhu Er cried and punched the pillow, "Why can''t I be a princess?" Xiao Qing sneered, "You haven''t understood yet? So what if it''s a princess?" "There are also some favored princesses and some who are not favored. Now that the emperor favors Ling''er, she will naturally get whatever she wants. If one day, she angers the emperor, she will get nothing good!" "Your mother and I are also princesses. Aren''t we going to kneel at the emperor''s feet today? We still have to look at the prince''s face?" ¡°Being a princess doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want!¡± She sneered twice again, "If you don''t understand yet, forget it. There is no need for you to go to school in the future, so as not to cause trouble for the family." When talking about going to school, Pearl shook her head and said, "I don''t want to go to school, and I don''t want to go to school anymore." Xiao Qing put down the ointment and said, "It''s up to you. It''s okay if you don''t go. I''ll study piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, and needlework at home. Otherwise, it will be difficult to find my husband''s family in the future." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1114： companion reading Chapter 1114 Companion Reading When it comes to finding her husband''s family, Zhu''er is not shy yet. She said unconvinced: "Mom, please stop talking nonsense. I am so beautiful and my mother is a princess. There is no way I can find her husband''s family." Xiao Qing sighed, "The emperor has taken away your title. If I think about it for a moment, I will understand that the emperor is tired of you." "Any male from any family who wants to make progress will not come to you, otherwise he will be burdened by you?" "I just hope that you will change your ways from now on, and gradually spread your reputation as a virtuous person, so that you can be said to be a good person in the future." ? Zhu''er neither cried nor made a fuss. She was just thinking about what her mother said. She regretted it so much now that she shouldn''t have talked back to the emperor''s uncle just because he was usually kind to her. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late now. She is no longer the princess. The next day, neither Xiaochi nor Ling''er went to school. ? Gu Fei announced that he would find some companions for Princess Taizihe and ask Dean Xu of the academy to recommend children with both good character and academic performance. No matter what, children need partners to grow up so that they can be healthy both physically and mentally. You also need competitors, which can also be regarded as an incentive. The news that the prince and princess was leaving school and returning to the palace to study soon spread throughout the country. Some well-informed people soon knew the cause and effect. Because of the incident of releasing the snake, the Queen Mother was worried about the safety of the prince and the princess, so she decided not to sell the palace to the prince and princess. For a time, many families were secretly scolding those families. Originally, their children could be classmates with the prince. Over the past few years, their relationship was naturally unmatched by others. ?The natural direct line of the prince, as long as he is not too stupid, will be easily reused in the future. ?With this approach, many people¡¯s wishful thinking has come to nothing. The King of Shu''s family, the Duke of Qin''s family, and the Minister of Zhou''s family are also at a loss. They can''t ask the Queen Mother to let their children be companions. It''s impossible even if you think about it. Dean Xu of the college quickly compiled a list of accompanying students after asking some of the teachers who were teaching, and handed it to the palace. ? Gu Fei looked carefully and chose two girls from scholarly and demure families and two outstanding young men to be Xiao Chi''s companions. Ling''er also chose two men and two women as companion readers. One of them is Su Yu. ? Gu Fei had heard Ling''er talk about Su Yu at school before, and had a good impression of the child, who was smart and had a good temper. The list of accompanying readers was announced, some were happy and some were sad. Those who were selected were overjoyed, and they all told their children at home that they must please the prince or princess, as this was related to the future of the family. Only the Su family was not too happy about this matter, and they did not even say a word to their own children. Su Yu had a strong adaptability, and she happily brought her servant into the palace the next day. The curriculum has been adjusted, and the day''s classes will end in the afternoon. After class, Linger took Su Yu back to Qiongyu Palace where she lived. She dug out a lot of jigsaw puzzles, nine-link puzzles and the like, and played with Su Yu. Su Yu had never been exposed to this kind of thing before, and his family didn''t even think of buying him a toy. He saw Ling''er playing with the jigsaw puzzle and picked up the nine-link ring. After spending a little time, Su Yu took apart all the nine links. Then he came to Ling''er and asked, "Is there anything else fun?" Ling''er looked at the nine-ring chain that had been opened on the table and was speechless for a long time. When she just took it out, the child asked her, "What is this?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1115： Turn and turn Chapter 1115: Turn and turn Ling''er looked at Su Yu for a few seconds and threw him a Rubik''s Cube. This was given to her by her mother, one for each of her and her brother. After giving the Rubik''s Cube to Su Yu, Ling''er said nothing. The Queen Mother had told her when she gave it to her that there was no such thing as a Rubik''s Cube. There were only two of them in the world. Ling''er deliberately didn''t tell Su Yu how to play. She wanted to see if he was really that smart. Su Yu held the Rubik''s Cube in his hand and looked at it for a while, then tried to break it, but couldn''t do it. He soon discovered that the thing could turn. He spun around happily for a while, then stopped and looked at the Rubik''s Cube over and over. Then he started to turn. Ling''er glanced at it and stopped looking at it. This thing was so difficult. After the queen mother told her how to play, it took her a long time to turn out the colors on one side. She concentrated on playing Huarong Road. After putting together the Huarong Dao in his hand, Ling''er felt a little proud and wanted to show it to Su Yu. She looked towards Su Yu, her eyes almost falling off. Su Yu just finished the last movement, and then the entire Rubik''s cube with all six sides was restored. Ling''er opened her mouth, "How is it possible? How did you do it?" Su Yu was stunned for a moment, "It just kept turning, and it turned like this." Ling''er pursed her lips and was about to cry. Although Su Yu was younger than her, she was much smarter than her. Su Yu soon noticed Ling''er''s unhappiness. He was a little at a loss. He approached Ling''er and carefully touched her face, "Are you angry?" Ling''er shook his head, not angry, but deeply frustrated. ?As her mother said, the difference between people is sometimes greater than the difference between people and pigs. Ling''er grabbed the Rubik''s Cube and said, "Let''s go and tell the Queen Mother." She took Su Yu to the Jiaotai Hall behind the Qianqing Palace. As soon as the two entered the door, Gu Fei''s eyes fell on Su Yu. She knew at a glance that this was Su Chen''s son. ?That little Su Chen has lively eyebrows and a fleshy face. He may not be as handsome as Su Chen, but he is 10,000 times cuter than Su Chen. A smile appeared on her lips, "Ah, this is Su Yu." ¡°I¡¯ve met the Queen.¡± Su Yu was about to kneel on the ground when Gu Fei quickly signaled to the palace maid to help him. ?She waved, "Come here quickly." Ling''er pulled Su Yu and ran over, showing the Rubik''s Cube to Gu Fei, "Xiao Yu''er is so amazing, I didn''t even tell him how to play, he did it all by himself." ?? Gu Fei was also surprised. She had never learned the Rubik''s Cube before. The reason why she had this in her space was because she put it in while scanning goods in the supermarket. ?Last year when she took out this thing and gave it to Ling''er and Xiaochi, she racked her brains and finally restored one noodle. She didn''t know how to restore six noodles. She has heard that there are methods and formulas for this, but she was not interested in this before and didn''t know anything about it. After giving it to his two children, Xiao Chi spent a few days to reconstruct the Rubik''s Cube. She was very surprised at the time. She jumped up and down with Xiao Yu in her arms, "Our son is a genius!" ?Seeing Xiao Yu''er at this moment, she realized that geniuses are also divided into levels. ?Xiao Chi can be considered a top academic at best, while Xiao Yu''er is the legendary academic god. She pulled Su Yu into her arms, and the more she looked at him, the more she fell in love with him. The child was handsome and had a high IQ. What was rare was that he had a kind nature. ?Gu Fei asked the palace maids to bring various dried fruit candied snacks for Su Yu to eat. Seeing that Su Yu particularly liked eating candied walnut kernels, she asked the palace maid to pack some in a food box and take them home for Su Yu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1116： Rumor Chapter 1116 Rumors Chapter 1116 ?More than ten days passed in the blink of an eye, and the news that the queen and the prince had visited Ping An City ten days ago slowly spread. ??The Empress killed her relatives in Ping''an City and punished her uncle. This is something that the common people like to hear and see, so naturally some people will spread the word about it. This news gradually spread to the whole country with the merchants in Jiangnan, and spread more and more widely. ??However, officials knew the news earlier than the people. ?Some officials have old disciples and old friends in Ping''an City, some have relatives there, and some important officials in the court also have their own channels for collecting information. After receiving the news, Du Zhi was thinking about it in his heart at first and did not dare to say anything. ?When the news spread in the capital, some officials finally couldn''t help themselves and discussed the matter after a tea party. ??The highest-ranking person in this group is the King of Shu, and Zhou Shangshu and Zheng Shangshu are also there. ¡°Have you heard about the Queen and the Prince¡¯s appearance in Ping An City on the tenth day of March?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of it? It¡¯s being spread everywhere!¡± Zhou Shangshu stroked his beard and asked, "What do you think?" Zheng Shangshu said: "Needless to say, this must be false." ¡°The Queen is still in court on the ninth day of the third month, so it is impossible for her to appear in Ping An City on the tenth day of the third month.¡± "The capital is more than a thousand miles away from Ping''an City, and no matter how fast the horse is, it can''t run away." Someone nodded and said, "The Queen will go to court again on March 12th. It is absolutely impossible to travel back and forth between the capital and Ping An City within a few days." Someone echoed, "Someone must have impersonated the queen and the prince." ?Everyone thought about it, and it seemed that this was the only way to make sense. Zhou Shangshu narrowed his eyes, "Do you think the palace knows about this rumor?" The King of Shu snorted lightly, "With the royal guards here, the news in the palace will come much faster than us." Zhou Shangshu nodded, "Then why is there no response from the palace so far?" "This is no small matter. Someone pretends to be the queen and the prince. How can the palace tolerate it?" ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that the palace has been silent?¡± Everyone looked at each other and said hesitantly: "So, the rumors are true?" ?Zhou Shangshu chuckled and said, "I don''t dare to say for sure." "However, I heard that the Empress also went to a relative''s house for dinner. If she is a fake, she will not dare to go there. Aren''t she afraid that her relatives will recognize her? Secondly, if she is a fake, there is no need at all. It is like adding superfluity. ¡± ?Everyone thought about it and nodded. Zheng Shangshu thought about it clearly but was surprised, "So, our queen knows magic?" Zhou Shangshu didn¡¯t say yes or no, but just said: ¡°When the emperor conquered the world, do you know how grain and grass were transported?¡± Someone thought for a while and said, "When you said that, I remembered it." ¡°In previous years, it took 10,000 troops to fight but it took 20,000 to 30,000 civilians to transport food and grass.¡± "When the food and grass are transported to the front line, more than half of it is gone after people eat it. It''s a waste." ¡°When the emperor went to war, he hardly recruited civilian men!¡± ¡°But the army is never short of food and grass!¡± Everyone was thinking about it secretly. The King of Shu chuckled, "Having said so much, do you want to say that the queen knows magic?" "This is not a strange thing. The monsters from the Red Lotus Sect don''t know how to use magic." Zhou Shangshu shook his head, "No." ¡°Those so-called spells of the Red Lotus Sect are just blinding techniques or folk tricks, like this technique of shrinking the ground into an inch. This is truly a Taoist magic.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1117： Fairy spirit or demon spirit? Chapter 1117 Fairy or Demonic Qi ??Li Shilang nodded, "Having said that, do you think that the Queen always seems to have a fairy spirit in her body?" Everyone agreed, "It''s absolutely true." ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t dare to discuss it in the past.¡± The King of Shu lowered his voice and said, "How can it be that it is immortal energy? Maybe it is demonic energy?" Zhou Shangshu coughed lightly and said, "Your Majesty, be careful what you say." ??Li Shilang of the Ministry of Rites shook his head, "Your Majesty''s words are wrong. There is still a difference between good and evil." ¡°The Queen is dignified in appearance, beautiful but not seductive.¡± ¡°Besides, although the queen is now involved in government affairs, in the past few years, Da Qi has prospered, its territory has expanded a lot, and taxes have increased several times compared with before.¡± ¡°People¡¯s lives are getting better, and in ten or twenty years, there will be unprecedented peace and prosperity.¡± Everyone nodded, "That''s true." ??The King of Shu has always disliked the fact that the Queen went to court as a woman, and always wanted to find an opportunity to drive Gu Fei back to the harem. ?At this moment, everyone said this, and he couldn''t refute it. After all, the current Da Qi Dynasty was completely different from the previous dynasty. Zhou Shangshu stroked his beard and said, "I just want to remind everyone that whether the Queen has magic or the Queen is really a fairy, in short, everyone should be more careful when doing things." ¡°Especially if you have sons, nephews, or disciples who are officials abroad, you should not be careless.¡± "Who knows when the queen, the prince, or the emperor will go somewhere to pay a private visit incognito." Zheng Shangshu chuckled, "That''s true. It is said that the prefect of Ping''an City is working hard every day, so we got the news. It is said that the prefect is looking for donations from large households to strengthen the river embankments and build water conservancy projects." ??Li Shilang smiled and said, "This is a good thing." ¡°As the saying goes, when the big river runs out of water, the small river dries up.¡± ¡°The people are too poor, and even we officials can¡¯t make much money.¡± Everyone talked again and then dispersed. ?These words of several people were presented to Xiao Yu by Jin Yiwei the next day. ??Xiao Yu angrily threw the secret book to the ground. ??A group of stinky old men actually dare to talk about the Queen in private. The most disgusting thing is the King of Shu, who actually said something evil! ??Li Shilang was not a good person either. When he wanted to go to court, he often peeked at Gu Fei. ??Gu Fei happened to come in from the outside and saw that Xiao Yu had dropped a piece of paper. She stepped forward to pick it up and take a look. After reading this, I pursed my lips and smiled. Xiao Yu sat up and glared at her, "You''re still laughing! These ministers are so lawless that they dare to talk about the royal family in private." ¡°I will throw this **** in their faces!¡± ¡°Especially the King of Shu, he is full of nonsense!¡± ??Gu Fei put the secret on the table, "If you have a mouth, how can you not say it? There are some things, just pretend you don''t know. It won''t have any impact on us anyway." She then thought about it and said, "It''s not without impact. No matter if it''s a witch or a fairy, as long as they are fearful, they will be a little more restrained when they want to take bribes and bend the law." Xiao Yu pulled her over and held her in his arms, "You are generous. Are you not angry when the King of Shu says that?" ?Gu Fei hooked his neck and said, "Don''t be angry. I know I''m not a witch, so there''s nothing to be angry about." While patting Gu Fei, Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes, thinking secretly in his heart that since he couldn''t stop their mouths, he might as well guide those rumors. ?Gradually, the rumors outside became that the Queen was a fairy who came to earth to save the people of Daqi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1118： travel Chapter 1118 Travel Officials are only half-convinced, and many things are still believed by their eyes but not heard by their ears. ?But the people are different. Few of the people are literate, so they just believe whatever is spread outside. As if to prove this, not long after, it was reported that the queen and the prince appeared in Hanzhong County and put a local corrupt official in prison. An official in Hanzhong County who was honest and had a good reputation was quickly promoted to three levels in a row. ?The entire Daqi officials were trembling with fear, fearing that the Queen and Prince would suddenly visit one day. ??The corrupt and corrupt people had to restrain themselves. They wanted to climb up the ladder and worked hard to gain political achievements. They hoped that their good reputation would be heard by the Queen and they would be promoted to three levels in a row. The atmosphere in the entire officialdom has changed. It seems that everyone has become a good official who cares about people''s livelihood. ? Seeing that summer is almost over, Gu Fei sometimes disappears for a day and a half, not knowing what to do. Autumn has passed and winter has entered, and Xiao Yu¡¯s birthday is also coming. The day before his birthday, Gu Fei got up in the morning and changed into men''s clothes since he didn''t have to go to court. Xiao Yu came back from practicing and looked at her dress, "You want to go out?" ?Gu Fei smiled and waved to him. Xiao Yu walked over with a slight smell of sweat on his body. Gu Fei hooked his neck and said, "I will celebrate your birthday in advance today." Xiao Yu''s eyes lit up and he handed the sword in his hand to Xiao Fuzi, "How are we going to get through this?" ??Gu Fei said with a smile: "Let''s go traveling." "Travel?" Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Okay, wait until I finish taking a shower." After Xiao Yu took a shower, he changed into a homely robe with slits on both sides to facilitate movement. As soon as the two closed the door of the bedroom, Gu Fei asked with a smile, "Are you ready?" Xiao Yu nodded, "Okay." The next moment, the two people appeared on the grassland. The grassland in winter is particularly bleak. It seems that it has just snowed here, and many places are covered with snow. Fortunately, the snow was not thick, just a shallow layer on the grass. ??Gu Fei took out the fully-oiled off-road vehicle and smiled at Xiao Yu: "I think you will like racing on the grassland." Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment when he saw the off-road vehicle. He had not seen this thing for more than ten years. The two got into the car. Gu Fei turned her head and looked at him, "Do you remember how to drive?" ??Xiao Yu closed his eyes and recalled for a moment, then opened his eyes, turned on the ignition, turned on the left turn signal, released the handbrake, put it into gear, tipped his toe on the accelerator, and the car sped forward with a "boom". ?He didn''t quite understand what it meant to turn on the left turn signal, but he had watched Gu Fei do it before, so he followed it. ? Gu Fei smiled and gave him a thumbs up. There was absolutely nothing wrong with this set of procedures. ?The grassland stretches as far as the eye can see. It seems like there are no roads, but there are roads everywhere. ?Gu Fei pointed to a snow-capped mountain in the distance, "Drive over there." While driving, Xiao Yu asked Gu Fei, "Where is this?" Gu Fei thought for a while, "This is Alatai." ??Xiao Yu recalled the map and quickly knew the specific location. He held the steering wheel with one hand, held Gu Fei''s hand with the other and kissed it on the lips, "Is this a gift for me? I like it very much." ?Gu Fei looked at him and smiled. The car drove not far and saw a lake in the distance. The lake is like a piece of crystal aquamarine, surrounded by snow-capped mountains. The snow on the trees around the lake has not melted, like a jade tree. The two got out of the car and teleported to the lake. The cold air penetrated into the nostrils. Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei and pointed to the snow-capped mountains across the lake, "Can we go up there?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1119： Live this life well Chapter 1119 Live a good life ?Gu Fei hesitated and said, "Okay, I''ll take you there." After finishing her words, Xiao Yu put the hood of her cloak on her head and tied the belt for her carefully. ??Gu Fei then took his hand and said, "Let''s go." The next moment, the two of them were standing on the top of the snow mountain. ?Looking around, you can see the snow-capped mountains in the distance, and you can have a panoramic view of the beautiful winter scenery. It was still snowing on the top of the mountain. The two of them looked at the scenery for a while and came down from the mountain. Xiao Yu drove for a while and asked, "Where else are you going?" ??Gu Fei smiled and said, "How about going to a warm place?" Xiao Yu nodded, "Anything is fine." He glanced at Gu Fei, "Are you feeling uncomfortable?" ? Gu Fei''s belly was already very big. She lowered the backrest a little and lay down. ?Gu Fei shook his head, "It''s okay, you can continue for a while." ?The body transformed by the spiritual liquid is really in great shape. Although there are some bumps, nothing happens. Xiao Yu drove for a while, then stopped because he was worried about Gu Fei''s body. ?Gu Fei put the car away and said, "Let''s go to Yazhou." Xiao Yu said in surprise: "Yazhou?" ¡°Isn¡¯t that a place where prisoners are exiled? What¡¯s so fun about it?¡± ??Gu Fei took off his coat and threw it into the car, "You''ll find out when you get there." When the two of them stood on the beach, Xiao Yu was stunned. ?The weather here in Yazhou is very good, the sun shines on the sea, and the blue sea surface is sparkling. Different from the Donghai County side, the water here seems to be bluer. The temperature is also very high, probably around 30 degrees. ?Gu Fei was sweating all over and quickly took off his leather jacket. ??Xiao Yu also hurriedly took off his leather jacket and changed into a summer robe. Looking at the clear and transparent sea water, Xiao Yu got excited and simply took off his robe, "I''ll go down and play." ?He walked into the sea and plunged into the sea. ?? Gu Fei returned to the space and changed into a light gauze dress, put on a rocking chair, held an umbrella, drank orange juice, and sat on the beach watching Xiao Yu swim. ?The sun shone through the gauze and shone on Gu Fei''s belly, and the baby in her belly moved. Xiao Yu swam happily for almost half an hour before getting up from the water. He took the orange juice and took a sip. "This is a good place, very suitable for spending the winter. I think we can build a palace here. In the future, we can come here if we have nothing to do." ¡°There is a fire dragon burning in the palace, and everyone is going to be roasted dry.¡± ??Gu Fei nodded, "Okay, let me design it well. However, it doesn''t have to be too big or too luxurious. Just build a small villa." The two of them basked in the sun at the beach for a while, and Gu Fei said again, "How about we take a shower and then go back?" Xiao Yu asked: "Where should I take a bath?" ?Gu Fei took Xiao Yu''s hand and smiled, "Good place." The next moment, the two of them appeared in the hot spring pool on the snow-capped mountains. Xiao Yu said that he was too lazy to be surprised. Gu Fei took out a bottle of red wine, poured it into a crystal glass, and handed it to Xiao Yu. She got the glass of orange juice, touched it lightly, and said with a smile: "Happy birthday." Xiao Yu looked at her with deep eyes, "Thank you." ¡°This birthday is the most interesting birthday I have had in so many years.¡± He put the red wine aside, hugged Gu Fei, and rubbed his chin against the top of her head, "I know, you are the fairy sent to me by God." ¡°I just hope you can accompany me to the end of my life.¡± ¡°If there is an afterlife¡ª¡± Xiao Yu shook his head, "I may not be so lucky to meet you in the next life. In this life, we just need to live happily." The main text ends here, and there are some extras later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1120： lead the trend Chapter 1120 Leading the Trend ??After taking a relaxing bath in the hot springs for a while, Gu Fei handed Xiao Yu a package after returning to the palace. ?Looking at Gu Fei smiling mysteriously, Xiao Yu opened it curiously, "What good thing is it?" In the package was a delicately embroidered purse, with a sweater neatly folded under the purse. It took Gu Fei several months to weave it by himself. The sweater was made of haze-blue wool. She took it apart and knitted it repeatedly, knitted it and took it apart again, and finally made the sweater look the way she wanted. A men''s sweater with a hemp pattern. Xiao Yu has never seen this style of clothing. There is also wool thread in the Western Regions, but it is usually used to weave carpets or felts. There are also felts made into clothes. However, compared with silk, This kind of clothes looks very crude. ?This sweater is different. ??No matter the color or style, it is indescribably beautiful. ??Xiao Yu hugged Gu Fei and kissed her hard several times. Even though so many years had passed, he still felt that he didn''t know his queen well enough. She would always give him some surprises from time to time. At the birthday banquet the next day, the sharp-eyed officials soon discovered that the emperor was wearing a novel piece of clothing that he had never seen before under his robe. Whether it looks good or not is a matter of opinion. Halfway through the banquet. The emperor took off his outer robe on the pretext of being hot, only wearing the blue clothes made of strange material. The next day, many people found out that the clothes the emperor wore were called sweaters. It is made by spinning wool into thread, dyeing it, and then weaving it. It is said that the clothes are particularly warm. The wool from the Western Regions was soon in short supply. Today''s looms have been greatly improved under the guidance of Gu Fei and the research of the Ministry of Industry. The threads spun from wool are uniform in thickness and have good toughness. Then the wool was dyed in various colors according to the aesthetics of the Central Plains people. The skill of knitting sweaters was also spread from the palace. For a time, with the capital as the center, ladies from all over the country set off a sweater knitting craze. I have to say that there are many smart people in this world. Soon, there were more and more patterns and styles of this sweater. In the spring of the following year, when ministers go to court, they often wear a sweater under their court clothes to keep warm. Wool hats, socks and gloves also came into being. ??Gu Fei''s new little prince is also wearing a pink blue sweater and trousers. Linger made a fuss several times, saying that she also wanted a sweater knitted by her mother. ?Gu Fei has to take care of the little prince and lacks energy. ?So when Ling''er was away, Qin''er, Lian''er and the others kept knitting with their sweaters. When Ling''er came, Gu Fei continued to knit a few more stitches. In this way, Ling''er and Xiaochi both put on the warm sweaters knitted by their mother. Ling''er''s is a cardigan sweater with red strawberries woven on a white background. The face is paired with a red brocade skirt, which is quite interesting. Xiao Chi¡¯s sweater is also open and is a black and white striped sweater. ?? Gu Fei saw that he was wearing a robe underneath, which was really nondescript. She searched around the space and found a pair of jeans and threw it to him. ?At first glance, Xiao Chi looks like a modern teenager when he puts it on. Except for the long hair. ?Xiao Chi liked this set of clothes very much, mainly because it was more convenient than the clothes with wide robes and large sleeves. He wore them for two days in a row when he went to school. Several princes accompanying me were extremely envious. When I get home, I will ask for the same amount as the prince. Suddenly the streets were full of striped sweaters. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1121： Choose a concubine Chapter 1121 Choosing a concubine ? As the days passed, Gu Fei occasionally thought of new tricks, which would always trigger a new trend. When the prince turned eighteen, there was a rumor in the palace that the crown prince was to be chosen. With just a little bit of news, the silk shops and jewelry shops in the capital began to get busy. Not long after, the palace officially announced that they would select a concubine for His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and His Highness Prince Kang. ??Kang Wang is the child raised by Qiong Niang, and he is the uncle of His Royal Highness according to his seniority. Officials of the sixth rank or above who have girls of suitable age in their families can come to Beijing to prepare for selection. ?The selection of a concubine is entirely voluntary, and women who are already engaged are not among the candidates. As soon as this decree came out, officials who had girls aged fifteen to eighteen at home made plans in their minds. Everyone wants to be a princess. But being Princess Kang is not interesting. ?Kang Wang resembles his biological mother, with an average appearance and average qualifications. He is more than a year younger than the prince, but standing in front of the prince, he is almost like the prince''s follower. ?Besides, anyone with a discerning eye knows in their heart that although the emperor does not hate this half-brother, he cannot say that he likes him. Furthermore, it is obvious that the emperor is unlikely to reuse King Kang. King Kang¡¯s future can be summed up in four words¡ªrich and idle. ??If a girl from that family were married, life would be easier, but it would not be of any help to the entire family, so the girl''s marriage would be in vain. Officials are both happy and worried. But no matter what, you still have to take a gamble. Over the past few months, ladies from all over the country have gone to Beijing for re-election after going through local primaries. ?It has been nearly 20 years since the founding of the Daqi Dynasty. With the policy of encouraging childbirth, the population has experienced explosive growth, and the population of Daqi has exceeded 100 million. The policy to encourage childbirth is no longer available, but the imperial court has not issued any policy to restrict childbirth. Population growth actually has an automatic adjustment function. This is something engraved in biological genes, and artificial restrictions are not necessary. With the growth of population and the improvement of various tools and seeds, the economy of the Qi Dynasty has become very prosperous. At this time, the whole capital is extremely lively when choosing the crown princess. The satin, jewelry and jade in various places were transported into Beijing. The inns in the capital were filled with businessmen from all over the country. Xiao Qing got the news of the selection of the crown princess very early. Privately, she naturally hopes that her Pearl can enter the palace and become the queen, so that wealth can be continued from generation to generation. It''s just that nowadays, the Queen Mother has no say at all with the Emperor and Empress about such a big matter. If the Queen Mother raises the matter, she will probably be humiliated, and it will be unpleasant again. ? ? Xiao Qing thought about it, found an opportunity to enter the palace, chatted with Gu Fei, and praised her own Zhu''er overtly and secretly. Reluctantly, Gu Fei just refused to continue. Xiao Qing was helpless. When Lian''er sent her out of the palace, she asked tentatively: "The queen chooses the concubine for the prince. I wonder whether it is based on the prince''s own wishes or the queen." Lian''er smiled and said, "I didn''t know that." "However, a few days ago, the empress sent her maid to the Changping Marquis Mansion, saying that it was a matter of the prince choosing a concubine, and the Gu family should not interfere with it." ??Xiao Qing was startled, "Why do you say that?" ¡°Isn¡¯t the second girl from the Gu family just the right age?¡± Lian''er continued to smile, "Our empress said that if the blood relationship is too close, it is easy to give birth to unhealthy children." Xiao Qing''s heart suddenly felt cold. She couldn''t help but suspect that the queen''s words were directed at her Pearl. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1122： Not giving up Chapter 1122 Don¡¯t give up Xiao Qing went home and called Zhu''er over. She sighed and said, "The Queen has said that we cannot choose a concubine who is too close by blood, because she is afraid that the child will be born unhealthy." She felt that this was what the Empress wanted Lian''er to reveal to her on purpose, and the meaning was very obvious, that is, to make Zhu''er give up her intention. Since Pearl was deprived of her title, she did not go to school again. His temperament has also changed drastically. The arrogance of the past seems to have disappeared, and the whole person is a little gloomy. Sometimes she would go to other families¡¯ banquets with her mother, and she always felt that the noble ladies were laughing at her. Laughing at her title being taken away. She disliked going out less and less, and as she grew older, she grew into a very demure and gentle girl. Hearing Xiao Qing''s words at this moment, Zhu''er pursed her lips and said after a while: "That''s what I said, but I heard that only the female relatives of officials of sixth rank and above can sign up. In this case, why don''t you sign up for me too. " Xiao Qing said in surprise: "Since the Queen has said this, even if you sign up, it is destined to be fruitless. Why bother?" Chen Baozhu whispered: "No matter whether there is any result or not, you have to give it a try before you are willing to do it." Ever since that incident, she understood what power and status were. Power can make people fall from heaven to **** in one fell swoop. From then on, she secretly vowed to be a high-ranking and powerful person in the future. Just because she is a woman, she cannot take the imperial examination. She only hopes that she can be like the Queen in the future. But every time he entered the palace, the prince didn''t bother to glance at her. Even when I saw her occasionally, there was a hint of disgust in her eyes. Chen Baozhu wanted to change his impression in the prince''s mind, but there was no way. She has realized that the Queen Mother cannot be counted on, and the Emperor and Queen will not accept her behavior. She felt that choosing the crown princess this time was her only chance. ?With her beauty, standing among the beautiful women, she must stand out from the crowd. Perhaps then, the queen and the prince will really notice her and get to know her again. Seeing that Zhuer had to go, Xiao Qing had no choice but to ask her consort to report Zhuer''s name. ?Not long after, Xiao Qing found out that the girl from the Gu family did not run for the election. Not only that, none of the girls of the right age from the Queen¡¯s close relatives¡¯ families have signed up. Only then did Xiao Qing believe that what Lian''er said to her might be true. She put herself in her shoes and thought that based on the emperor''s regard for the queen and the prince''s filial piety, there would be no problem for Gu Fei to choose the second girl from the Gu family to be the crown princess. But the queen did not do this. It¡¯s just that Pearl¡¯s name has been submitted and she has even passed the primary election. She wanted to find someone to withdraw her name, but she was afraid that her daughter would be unhappy, so after thinking about it, she decided not to do it and let her go through the motions. ??Chen Baozhu passed the primary and re-elections without any surprise. After passing the re-election, it is time to live in the palace. ??Xiao Qing has not told the Queen Mother about Chen Baozhu''s talent show, just because she is afraid that the Queen Mother will say something that should not be said without knowing the importance. When the time comes, the emperor''s brother and the queen will only hate her. ?At this point, Chen Baozhu wanted to enter the palace again, so Xiao Qing had no choice but to go with her. ??The Western Sixth Palace in the imperial palace, including Chuxiu Palace, Yongshou Palace, Changchun Palace and other six palaces, are all filled with show girls to be selected. Now that all the concubines have been released, the palace is becoming increasingly empty. After more than two hundred girls who have passed the primary and secondary elections have entered the palace, the palace has become more popular. ?However, all the beautiful women are restricted to the Sixth Palace of the West and are not allowed to come out at will. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1123： Not enlightened Chapter 1123: Not enlightened ?Gu Fei secretly asked the maids, eunuchs and nuns in the West Sixth Palace to write down the words and deeds of every beautiful lady. ?Those who can pass the re-election will have no problems with their appearance and figure. They must have a dignified appearance and a moderate figure. What she wants to see is just the girl''s temperament and character. As for whether your son likes it or not? It can only be said that in this era, marriage has nothing to do with love. She wants to choose a capable woman who can rule the Sixth House. Women should be both smart and generous. As for whether her son will take a concubine in the future, that is his business and she will not care about it. The family had dinner together that day, and Ling''er winked at the prince. When the brother and sister came out, Ling''er lowered his voice and said, "Brother, do you want to go see those beautiful girls?" The prince glanced at her sideways and said, "I don''t want to." Ling''er stamped her foot, "How can you not think about it? That is the queen who will live with you for the rest of your life. If you like someone, the queen mother will definitely agree." The prince shook his head, "Marriage is the decision of the parents and the matchmaker. When it comes to choosing a princess, whoever the queen chooses will be the one she chooses. I believe in the queen''s vision." Ling''er sighed, "Forget it, brother, you are just an ignorant piece of wood." She walked for a while and then asked quietly: "Isn''t there a girl that my brother likes?" The prince shook his head. Ling''er still didn''t give up, "There were two girls who studied with you a few years ago. Don''t you have any good impression of them?" The prince thought about it carefully. The two women who accompanied him did not enter the palace again after he was thirteen years old, and he had no impression of them now. Seeing the prince''s expression, Ling''er knew that he didn''t even remember what his parents looked like. She shook her head, "Forget it, if you don''t want to go, I will." ¡°I heard that those show girls were fighting very hard.¡± ?She giggled and said, "I''ll choose a dignified and generous sister-in-law for you, brother." The prince frowned and said, "Don''t be naughty. Don''t cause any trouble." Ling''er stuck out her tongue, "I won''t cause trouble." ¡°I¡¯ll put on my maid¡¯s clothes and sneak in soon, so no one can notice me.¡± The prince shook his head and said, "It''s up to you." Then he left. Linger snorted and returned to the palace. She asked her personal maid to bring a clean set of maid service and change into it. With the clothes on her body, the maids shook their heads and said, "Your Highness, this won''t work. You are too beautiful. You can tell at this glance that you are not a maid." Ling''er remembered her mother''s past ways of dressing up and shouted, "Hurry and get the thrush powder you usually use." Ling''er is born beautiful and doesn''t need to put on makeup on weekdays. ??The maids brought all kinds of cosmetics and played with them on Ling''er''s face. After a while, Ling''er said in surprise: "Not bad, not bad, I don''t even feel like me anymore." ¡°No one should be able to recognize me now, right?¡± The maids all said, "I''m sure I can''t recognize him." Ling''er raised her feet and was about to go to the Sixth Palace in the West. Hua''er reminded: "Princess, you see that the slaves always walk with their heads half lowered. You, with your head held high, don''t look like that." Ling''er lowered her head humbly, then waved her hand, "Sister Hua''er, let''s go." The two of them soon arrived at Chuxiu Palace. It was getting late at this time. The two eunuchs guarding the palace gate saw someone approaching and were about to ask questions. Suddenly they realized that one of them was the Hua''er girl next to the princess, so they lowered their heads and remained silent. Once we entered the yard, we saw lights on everywhere. Ling''er whispered: "Sister Hua''er, let''s go up to the roof and have a sneak peek. Do you think it''s okay?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1124： bet Chapter 1124 Betting Just when Hua''er was about to object, Ling''er jumped up and went up to the roof. She had no choice but to go up. The naughty Ling''er uncovered a few tiles and looked down. Hua''er pulled her, "Princess, do you know who this is?" Ling''er shook his head, "No matter who it is, I just took a look." ?At the bottom is a bedroom, in which a young lady is sitting with her chin in front of the window. Ling''er looked at it for a while and found it boring, so he moved his position. After changing several rooms, Ling''er finally stopped. ?Two girls are talking in this room. ??A man in red said: "We have been in the palace for several days, and we don''t know what the queen means. What''s the point of leaving us hanging here?" Ling''er narrowed her eyes upon hearing this and looked down carefully, remembering the girl''s appearance. Another man in blue clothes said: "Be careful what you say." ¡°The Queen has made arrangements for us all to move in. We don¡¯t need to think too much about it, just follow it.¡± ??The woman in red curled her lips, "Cousin, tell me, there are so many noble ladies, who will be chosen as the crown princess?" The woman in blue shook her head, "I don''t know." The woman in red¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°By the way, cousin, did you know that Princess Fuqing¡¯s daughter Chen Baozhu is also running for election.¡± ¡°Many people say that Chen Baozhu is the unofficial crown princess, and we are all here to go through the motions with her.¡± ??The woman in blue smiled slightly and said, "That''s not right." "The Queen really wants to choose Chen Baozhu, so there is no need to choose a concubine with great fanfare." ¡°Just announce the marriage directly, who else dares to object?¡± Ling''er was shocked when she heard it on the roof. She didn''t even know that Chen Baozhu was also running for the election. The queen mother has long said that she will never choose a woman who is related to her brother to be the crown princess. The Gu family is very knowledgeable, and now the family is looking at the second girl Gu. ?? Chen Baozhu came to run for the election, didn¡¯t he feel uncomfortable? The woman in red nodded, "It makes sense for my cousin to say so." "You know, now, I heard that those girls are betting privately on who can become the crown princess." ¡°They also placed bets, and each took out a piece of jewelry worth about fifty taels. If whoever guessed correctly in the end, the jewelry would be theirs.¡± The woman in blue smiled and said, "It''s not easy to guess. There are more than two hundred people. Who knows who will have the last laugh." The woman in red pulled her back and said, "Cousin, how about we place bets too?" The woman in blue hesitated, "This¡ª" ¡°Who are you going to bet on?¡± The woman in red giggled, "Of course it''s you, cousin. My cousin is so beautiful, gentle and skillful. I think the princess must be my cousin." ??The woman in blue said angrily: "Another nonsense." ¡°There are many girls who are better than me, so it¡¯s my turn.¡± The woman in red pulled the woman in blue to stand up, "Let''s go, let''s place bets." ??The woman in blue was dragged out by her, "Where can I place my bet?" ??The woman in red smiled and said, "You will know after you follow me." She looked at the head of the woman in blue and said, "The hairpin on your head is good. I''ll bet on it soon." Ling''er watched them go out from the roof. He quickly covered the tiles and pulled the painting, "Finally I found something interesting. Let''s go and follow." The two of them climbed over the roof and followed the two women below to a room. ?This house is very big and there are many women in it. Only heard the chirping of warblers and swallows all over the room. Ling''er couldn''t wait to lift the tiles and look underneath. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1125： begging Chapter 1125 Begging A round table covered with brocade, with various jewelry piled on it. ??Gold hairpins and jade hairpins, gold bracelets and jade bracelets, covering the temples and swaying while walking, are even found on the skirt table. Under the illumination of candlelight, the brilliance flickers. There was a woman holding a pen and recording carefully, presumably recording everyone''s bets. The woman in red jade and the woman in blue each rolled down their jewelry and placed bets. Both men bet on each other. Ling''er curled her lips on the roof. She felt that these two people clearly wanted to bet on her, but they were just embarrassed. Looking at the room full of warblers and swallows, Ling''er shook her head. None of these vulgar fans were worthy of her brother. Seeing that the woman below had written almost a full booklet, Ling''er was a little curious. I don¡¯t know, which woman is the one with the most bets? Ling''er waited patiently for the others to leave, and asked Hua''er to take out the brochure and look at it. ?She read it from beginning to end and paid attention. The one that appeared most frequently was a woman named Xu Jing. She has seen Xu Jing before. She is the eldest granddaughter of the Imperial Academy Jijiu. She is a dignified and self-possessed person, with both talent and appearance. The next day, Ling''er sent Hua''er to take turns to observe Xu Jing secretly. ?For several days, Ling''er received reports that Miss Xu was really a gentleman. Even when she was alone in a room, she was neatly dressed and behaved accordingly. Ling''er looked at it and shook her head. If such a boring woman like a puppet married her brother, he would be suffocated by her. Linger soon lost interest in choosing a concubine. Even though everyone tried to hide it, the Queen Mother still found out that Chen Baozhu had entered the palace to choose a concubine. The Queen Mother hurriedly recruited Chen Baozhu to Cining Palace. She touched Chen Baozhu''s hand and asked, "Why didn''t you tell your grandmother that you wanted to be a princess?" Chen Baozhu just smiled and said nothing. The Queen Mother felt sad. ?Since Chen Baozhu''s status as princess was removed, she mentioned to Xiao Yu several times that she could give Chen Baozhu the title of princess again, but Xiao Yu refused. ?Later, she took a step back and said that she could be granted the title of county lord, but Xiao Yu still refused. She deeply felt her own powerlessness. I don¡¯t have any majesty as a mother in front of my son. ?After that, she also calmed down and didn''t care about everything in the harem, and her life became more leisurely. Xiao Yu often went to Cining Palace to sit. ?Seeing that her granddaughter is so sensible now, the Queen Mother felt extremely distressed, and she secretly made up her mind to help her granddaughter achieve her wish this time. Xiao Yu happened to come over to see her on the second day. The Queen Mother then mentioned it, "I didn''t know until yesterday that Pearl was among the beautiful ladies." "I feel sad when I look at her. Now she is not the same as she was when she was a child. She is well-educated, gentle and gentle, which is what being a princess means." "Yu''er, Mom is already so old. You can do whatever you say these years, and Mom has nothing to do." "It''s just that I only have Zhu''er as my granddaughter. Mother, please don''t choose this princess. Just choose Zhu''er." ?The Queen Mother has learned her lesson now. There is no use trying to control Xiao Yu. She simply shows weakness and plays the emotional card. ? ? Xiao Yu calls herself mother when she sees her mother, which shows how low-key her attitude is. He sighed and said, "Mother, it''s not that I don''t agree with you. The matter of selecting the concubine has been left to the queen a long time ago. It''s not appropriate for me to interfere now." ¡°Besides, the queen told me that she will pick four or five similar candidates, and the crown prince will make the final decision.¡± "Don''t worry about the queen mother. If Pearl is good, the prince will choose her." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1126： Whose house will the flower fall on? Chapter 1126: Whose house will the flower fall on? Xiao Yu told Gu Fei this matter when he returned to the palace. ??Gu Fei thought about it, these show ladies have been living in the palace for almost a month, and she has also collected a lot of messages from the palace ladies about their daily words and deeds. She called Qin''er and the others and quickly sorted out all these things. Gu Fei read them all and selected five women. Chen Baozhu is not among them. The next day, Gu Fei first showed the information of these women to the prince, and then summoned all five women to Jingren Palace. Gu Fei sat on the throne, and the prince sat below her. Linger insisted on joining in the fun and sat on the other side of Gu Fei. Five women came in one after another, saluted, and then stood aside. At this point, Gu Fei didn''t care anymore. She glanced at the prince and signaled him to make his own choice. The prince stood up and walked up to these women and looked at them carefully. Ling''er discovered that among the five, there was Xu Jing, who received the highest number of votes, and the woman in blue. ?Xu Jing was looking at her eyes, nose and heart at the moment, her posture dignified with a hint of humility. ??The woman in blue is wearing a pomegranate red t-shirt today, her face is slightly red, and it can be seen that she is very excited inside, but she is suppressing it with all her strength. The prince walked up to her. When his eyes fell on her face, she felt itchy. ?When the prince walked away, the woman breathed a sigh of relief, but she hoped that the prince would look at her a few more times. The prince walked back and forth several times, then went back and sat down. After sitting down, a **** holding a jade plate came over. There is a phoenix hairpin in the jade plate. In the middle of the phoenix hairpin is a huge pearl. The five women¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on this phoenix hairpin. There is no doubt that whoever gets this phoenix hairpin will be the crown princess. At this time, Eunuch Chen, the prince''s personal eunuch, went over and whispered to the **** holding the jade plate. The **** nodded and walked towards the women with the jade plate. ?Several women in the palace, even the most composed Xu Jing, did not dare to show their anger at this moment. The fateful moment is coming! ??The **** carrying the jade plate stopped in front of the woman on the far left. The **** knelt down and raised the jade plate high. The female officer came over, picked up the phoenix hairpin, and inserted it into the woman''s head. Ling''er tilted her head back slightly and asked Hua''er, "Who is this woman?" Hua''er whispered: "She is the eldest daughter of General Yun''s family. Her maiden name is Yun Zhen." At this moment, the faces of the other four women were full of disappointment. ??After all, they are all teenage girls. No matter how deep the city is, they can''t hold back at this time. ??Gu Fei raised her hand, and the female official next to her announced: "Xu Jing, the daughter of the Xu family, is dignified and virtuous, with both ability and political integrity, and has been selected as Princess Kang." At this moment, Ling''er clearly saw that Xu Jing''s face changed from disappointed to extremely disappointed. I don¡¯t know why, Linger wants to laugh. The chosen ones and the unsuccessful ones all left. After the others left, Ling''er curiously asked the prince, "Brother, why did you choose Miss Yun?" The prince thought for a while and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just that she looks more pleasing to the eye." Ling''er shook his head, "Forget it, if I had known you didn''t understand amorous feelings, I shouldn''t have asked you." The prince joked with her for the first time, "Now that the matter of choosing the crown prince is finished, it is time for the queen mother to choose your prince consort." Ling''er is about to get haircut, and it is indeed time to start choosing a prince-in-law. Ling''er stomped her foot heavily, "Mother, look at my brother, he is ashamed of me!" ??Gu Fei raised his brows slightly, "Your brother is right, he is about to start picking." ¡°This is not something that can be chosen at once. It may take a year or two.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1127： season finale Chapter 1127 Finale ??Gu Fei continued: "You must have good conduct, be good at academics, and be handsome. Only then can you be worthy of our Ling''er." Ling''er became more and more anxious, "What to choose?" ¡°What¡¯s there to pick? Queen Mother, didn¡¯t you say before that Su¡ª¡± Ling''er was halfway through speaking when he realized that he had made a mistake and ran away quickly. ?Gu Fei and the prince looked at each other and shook their heads in unison. ?Gu Fei sighed, "Girl''s family is big, and her heart is big too." The prince also sighed, "But she hasn''t even got hairpins yet!" ?Gu Fei rubbed her temples, "She is only fourteen, and Xiao Yu''er is only thirteen!" She waved her hand and said, "Oh, forget it, never mind. Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings." Isn¡¯t it just the Shangsi Festival? Nowadays, people''s lives are prosperous and the folk customs are open. Gu Fei feels that it is very similar to the Tang Dynasty in history. Women in the capital like to wear men''s clothes and travel on horseback. On the day of Shangsi Festival, the Jishui River was full of women outing and enjoying themselves. There are girls from ordinary people¡¯s families as well as rich ladies. Ling''er hid her appearance slightly and rode to the river with a few maids. Under a willow tree by the river, stood a young man with a handsome appearance. The boy was stretching his neck and looking around, as if he was looking for someone. The moment she saw Ling''er riding on the horse, Su Yu showed a smile that could confuse all living beings, and waved to Ling''er. Ling''er rode over. Su Yu took her horse''s rein and reached out to help her. Linger jumped down lightly. Su Yu handed the reins of the horse to the boy and smiled at Ling''er, "Let''s go over there. I made a beauty kite myself. Let''s go fly the kite." Ling''er turned around and glanced at the kite held by the boy. She was indeed a beauty. Looking carefully, the beauty''s features are still somewhat familiar. Ling''er laughed and said, "This kite is good." Su Yu looked at her with bright eyes and held her hand, "I think it''s good too." ??The two looked at each other and smiled, holding hands and walking slowly away. After walking to a place with few people, Su Yu flew the kite up. When the kite flew steadily in the sky, Su Yu handed the reel to Ling''er. Ling''er put down the line and looked at the kite in the sky, and suddenly sighed. Su Yu hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?" Ling''er whispered: "The Queen Mother said that she would start to choose a son-in-law for me." Su Yu blinked and suddenly stuttered, "Yes, but you haven''t even got haircut yet." Ling''er pouted, "Isn''t it?" ¡°But the queen mother said that we should choose slowly. Once the selection is completed, we will almost be able to get married.¡± When it came to getting married, a blush spread across her face. Su Yu was a little anxious, "Then what kind of consort are you planning to choose for you?" Ling''er pursed her lips and said, "The queen mother said that you need to have good conduct to study well, and you also need to be handsome." Su Yu grabbed her hand and said, "Well, then I will take the provincial examination this year." ¡°Dad told me to wait a few more years, but I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡± Ling''er''s face turned red immediately, and it took a while before she softly said "Yeah". Su Yu felt extremely happy. From the time he was seven years old, when he knew what a prince-in-law was, he decided to be Ling''er''s prince-son-in-law. When he told his father, his father said that he was still young and asked him not to think wildly. The Queen Mother once said: "You two are inseparable every day. From now on, Xiao Yu''er might as well become my son-in-law." He nodded seriously and agreed, "Okay." ??If the Empress does not choose him in the future, he will remind the Empress that she said this, after all, you have no joke. ?He held Ling''er''s hand and looked up at the sky with her. The kite flew higher and farther, but his and Ling''er''s hands were always tightly held together. (End of this chapter)